MASTER 
NEGA  TIVE 

NO.  91-80174 


MICROFILMED  1991 
COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES/NEW  YORK 


as  part  of  the 
Foundations  of  Western  Civilization  Preservation  Project 


Funded  by  the 
NATIONAL  ENDOWMENT  FOR  THE  HUMANITIES 


Reproductions  may  not  be  made  without  permission  from 

Columbia  University  Library 


COPYRIGHT  STATEMENT 


The  copyright  law  of  the  United  States  -  Title  17,  United 
States  Code  ~  concerns  the  making  of  photocopies  or  other 
reproductions  of  copyrighted  material... 

Columbia  University  Library  reserves  the  right  to  refuse  to 
accept  a  copy  order  if,  in  its  judgement,  fulfillment  of  the  order 
would  involve  violation  of  the  copyright  law. 


AUTHOR: 


RAWSON,  FREDERICK 
LAWRENCE 


TITLE: 


LIFE  UNDERSTOOD 

FROM  A  SCIENTIFIC 

PLACE: 

LONDON 

DA  TE : 

1914 


Restrictions  on  Use: 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 
PRESERVATION  DEPARTMENT 

BIBLIOGRAPHIC  MICROFORM  TARGET 


Master  Negative  # 


Original  Material  as  Filmed  -  Existing  Bibliographic  Record 


113 
R191 


•m»  —  ■  ^  ■!■  ■■  la     ,m 


»«^ I  M«»«v»«>^  ^W9       'M'w.«<w*.a*f«i9>.  4 


Rawson,  Frederick  Lawrence,  1859- i/^ -3. 

Life  undei-stood  from  a  scientific  and  religious  point  of 
view,  and  the  practical  method  of  destroying  sin,  disease,  and 
death.  By  F.  L.  Rawson  ...  2d  ed.  London,  The  Crystal 
press,  ltd.,  1914. 

xvl,  4,  4a-4d,  ilj,  4f-4g.  i5i-740  p..  1  L    front,  (port.)     22':«n. 


K 


1.  rosiiiology— Cuiiosa  uiid  miscellany.     2.   New  tliouj^Iit.        i.  Title. 


wi-vimi 


Library  of  Congress 


BDTOl.lC.']     1J)14 


.3S 


FILM     S1ZE:__ 
IMAGE  PLACEMENT:    I 
DATE     FILMED 
FILMED  BY:    RESEARCH 


!NT:    lA /] 
: X^L- 


TECHNICAL  MICROFORM  DATA 


REDUCTION     RATIO: 

IB   iiB  ryv 

i^_V_ INITIALS lt-_I 

iCATIONS.  INC  WOODBRIDGE.  CT 


7^ 


c 


Association  for  Information  and  image  {Management 

1100  Wayne  Avenue,  Suite  1100 
Silver  Spring,  Maryland  20910 

301/587-8202 


Centimeter 

1         2        3        4         5         6 

lllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll 


8 


9   10   11 


iiii 


liiiiliiiiliiiilii  iiliiiiliml 


iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 


12       13       14       15    mm 

iiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiiliiiil 


Inches 


IIII 


1 


T 


TTT 


4 


1.0 

IJ  III  2.8       |2.5 

i^    IJIJM      199 

I.I 

■  6.3 

It  11^ 

IS. 

Uku 

1.4 

2.0 
1.8 

1.6 

1.25 

I  II  I  I  II  I  I  I  II 
5 


1 


MflNUFRCTURED   TO   flllM   STflNDRRDS 
BY   APPLIED   IMAGE,     INC. 


flW'9'W'-'^ 


II 


*V:. 


»i 


mi: 


m 


•JCT 


kt 


W 


I 


i 


ojfi 


»-, 


'I'M 

i 


»;v 


f»] 


vjk'Mi.'a 


I 


!\s' 


mM'-M: 


w- 


HVz 


7'. 


mttit€\tpcfMm'^irik 

THE  LIBRARIES 


V 


I 


i'i 


I 


!l 


OTHER  WORKS   BY 

RL.RAWSON,M.l.E.E.,A.M.I.CE. 

Man's    Powers     and     Work,    with 
Sequelto  Man's  Powers  and  Work. 

Library    Edition,  in    one  Volume,   Crown   8vo., 

cloth,  gilt-lettered,  Is.  6d.  nett. 
Also     published     separately    in     paper    covers, 

6d.  each  nett. 

How  the  War  will  End. 

Demy  8vo.,  limp  cloth,  1*.  nett. 

Library    Edition,  cloth  or  leather,  gilt-lettered, 

2s.  6d.  nett. 


Four  Lectures 

Recently  delivered  by 

F.  L.  RAWSON.  M.I.E.E..  A.M.l.C.E. 

Is.  each  nett. 

Library  Edition,  in  one  Volume,  cloth  or  leather, 
gilt-lettered,  3s.  6d.  nett. 

Extracts  from  the  second  Edition  of 

Life  Understood. 

Preface  and  Notes  with  Introduction,  28.  nett 
Appendix   I— THE     ENGLISH-SPEAKING 

Races  the  Lost  Ten  Tribes, 

with  Introduction,  2s.   nett. 


For  Details  see  pages  at  end. 


UNDERSTOOD 


■   '^lENTIFIC  AND  RELIGIOUS  POINT  OF  VIEW, 

AND 

>  AL  METHOD  OF  DESTROYING 
1  .  AND  DEATH. 


•5' 


By     F. 


HAWSON, 


of    tfi£     in 


Aeixnt 
>«   *'  Trail*'' 


>•   ami   Js8(. 


•  ^thor   of 
i   '  iPoicer/'   and  the 
'  for  the  Hurths- 
,  and  of  ^^Aet 

It     /.v"    ^nr 


V 


.^:COND  EDITION. 


js 


'      LONDON . 
.^.YSTAU  PRESS,; LIMITED. 

'^^hW*    STREEl,-  W. 


LIFE  UNDERSTOOD 

FROM  A  SCIENTIFIC  AND  RELIGIOUS  POINT  OF  VIEW, 

AND 

THE  PRACTICAL  METHOD  OF  DESTROYING 

SIN,  DISEASE,  AND  DEATH. 


By    F.    L.    RAWSON, 

Member  of   the    Institution  of  Electrical    Engineers    and   Associate 
Member  of  the  Institution  of  Civil  Engineers;   Consulting   Engineer 
to  the    Government  of  Iceland;    Hon.  Member  of  Council  and  past 
Vice-President  of  the  Acetylene  Association;  and  past  Vice- 
President   of  the   Aeronautical    Institute.      Author  of 
AriiclcH   on   ^^  Transit''   and   '''■Power,''   and  the 
'''  Engineers'  Dictionary, '^  for  the  Harms- 
worth  ^^ Educator" ;  atid  of  ^^Ace- 
tylejie:    What    It   Is,"  for 
the  Acetylene  Associa- 
tion ;  a)id  other 
works. 


SECOND   EDITION. 


'      LONDQN-.       ,      , 
THE  CRYSTAL  PRESS/;  LIMITED. 

%.   RECEN'T    STREET^  W. 


i9l4. 


2>eDicatcD  to 

MY     BKOTHEKS     AND     SISTERS,     THE     MASS     OF     MANKIND, 

WRITHING   UNDER  THE  LASH  OF  FALSE  LAWS, 

THROUGH   IGNORANCE  OF  TRUTH. 


m^ 


•  •  • 

•  •  • 

•  •  •  ■ 

•  •  • 


•  •  • 

•  •  •  « 


*    • 


•      •      • 


•  •••••        •• 

•     •  •  •  • 


••  •• 


■    •  •  •  •  •  • 

«  t  k  •  •«  •  • 
•  •  •••••  • 

•    •  •  •  •  • 


i 


INDEX   OF   CONTENTS- 


SECTION  L 

A  Correct  Word  Picture 

The  Mysteries  of  Our  World 

"  Occult "  Phenomena     

Scientific  Diflficulties 

Medical  DiflBculties         

Healing       ._         

Physiological  DiflBculties 
Unrecognisecl  Human  Capacity... 
Unaccountable  Animal  Wonders 

Philosophic  Difficulties 

The  Mystery  of  God        

This  Mystery  '*  Finished  " 

The  Solution  of  All  Mysteries 

The  World  of  Illusion     

Reality        

"No-mind"  and   "Non-mental" 
The  False  Spiritual  World 

The  Real  Mind,  God       

Matter    'Non-mental" 

Matter    the     Manifestation     of 

False  Impressions        

A  Correct  Basic  Theory 


Paok 

7 

8 

9 
9 
10 
12 
12 
13 
13 
14 
16 
16 

17 

17 
17 
17 

18 
18 
18 

19 

20 


Evil  and  the  Material  World  20 

Evil  20 

The  Illusion          21 

The  Devil  and  Hell         21 

The  Non-reality  of  Evil  and  there- 
fore of  Matter  22 

What  Origin  has  Evil  ? 24 

The  Illusory  Cause  of  Evil         ..  25 

"No-mind"           25 

Sin  the  Cause  of  Disease 26 

The  Arraignment  of  the  So-called 

Man         26 


Pagk 

The  Ignorant   Man    a    Helpless 

Victim     ...  27 

The  Death  Struggle  of  Nature  ...  27 

Wonders  of  the  World     28 

The  Arraignment  of  the  So-called 

God  ...         ...         ...         ...  29 

Good  ...         ...         ...         ...  30 

Evolution  of  Our  Sense  of  God  31 

The  Religion  of  One  God  ...  32 

The  Definition  of  God     34 

The  Logos 35 

The  Trinity  35 

Origin  of  Good      35 

The  Religion  of  Many  Gods       ...  36 

Is  THE  Real  Man  Material  or 

Spiritual?      37 

Man  IS  NOT  Material     37 

The  Material  or  Carnal  Man  as 

Described  in  the  Bible  ...  37 

The  Apparent  Duality    38 

False  Spirituality 39 

For  Man  IS  Spiritual    39 

The  True  Man       39 

Sons  of  the  Living  God 41 

The  Christ 42 

The  "  Second  Coming  of  Christ"  43 

Three  Points  of  View      44 

Choice  of  Words   .,  44 

Knowledge  of  Truth 46 

Wisdom       ...         ...         ...         ...  46 

Theology 47 

Dogma        ...         ...         ...         ...  48 

The  Three  Stages  of  Truth       ...  50 
New  Truths  are  Hateful  to  the 

Sluggard ..         ..  60 


TI 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


Pack 

Philosophy 51 

Science       51 

Paracelsus 62 

True  Science  Includes  True  Re- 

lis^ion      53 

Ethics         54 

The  World's  Awakening 54 

What  is  Heaven?          55 

The    Kingdom   of    Ood   that   is 

Within 55 

Individuality        56 

The  Unfolding  of  God's  Ideas   ...  57 

Creation      ...         ...         ...          ..  57 

Heavenly  Happiness        57 

Reality  of  Good 58 

Proof    of    Our    Knowledge    of 

Heaven 59 

Movement  Instantaneous  ...  59 
Practical  Results  an  Undeniable 

Proof      60 

Perfect  Sequence  of  Thought  ...  60 
Spiritual  Reality  of  Parts  of  the 

Body        ...         ...         ...         ...  61 

A  World  of  Four  Dimensions    ...  61 

Counterfeits  and  Symbols          ...  64 

Natural  Laws  Merely  Memoria 

Technica         66 

The   Advancement   of  Human 

Knowledge     67 

Miracles     68 

Payment 69 


SECTION  11. 

A  Consistent  Theory  of  Mate- 
rial Phenomena       70 

Scientific  Forecasts          70 

*'  Exposure  is  Nine  Points  of  Des- 
truction "           71 

Cinematographic  Pictures          ...  71 
So-called     Thinking      Merely 

Picturing           72 

Material  Phenomena       72 

A    Consistent     Theory     a     Safe 

Temporary  Guide          72 

The  Ether 74 

Material  Thoughts          76 

Human    •Thoughts"  Merely  Ex- 
ternal Beliefs 77 

Self- Intensification          77 

Pain 77 

The  Human  Mind            78 

A  Mechanical  Concept 79 

A  Chemical  Concept        79 

The  Basic  False  "  Mentality  "...  79 

The  " Subconscious  Mind  "        ...  80 

The  Body 81 

The  Electron         81 


P.\GK 

Matter         82 

Matter  Merely  Ethereal  Pheno- 
mena    84 

Motion        84 

Gravity       84 

Time  ...         ...         ...         ...  85 

The  Scientific  "  Now  " 86 

The  Metaphysical  View  of  Time  87 

Space  ...        ...        ...        ...  88 

The  Ethereal  Chart         88 

The  Non-Reality  of  Matter...  88 

Heydweiler  89 

Professor  Osborne  Reynolds      ...  89 

Dr.  LeBon  90 

Scientific  Views 91 

Philosophic  Views  92 

This  Suppositional  Opposite  World 

a  Dream 94 

Cause  Must  be  Good        94 

The   So-Called   Evolution   of 

THE  Material  World       ...  95 

Birth  and  Death 95 

Lines  of  Force      95 

Electrons 96 

Aqueous  Vapour 96 

The  Constellations  96 

So-called  Solid  Matter     97 

Material  Man       97 

God  ...        ...        ...        ...        ...  97 

The  inevitable  End  of  Matter  ...  98 

The  End  of  the  World  ...  98 

Meaning  of  the  End  of  the  World  99 

The  End  Unexpected       100 

The  Power  of  Good         100 

Be  of  One  Mind     100 

Inevitable  Suddenness  of  the  End  101 

Troubles  at  the  End        101 

The   Power    of     United     Right 

Thinking  102 

The  Darkest  Hour  102 

The  Loosing  of  the  Devil  103 

Satan  Loosed  for  Destruction    ...  105 

Signs  of  the  End 106 

Exact  Time  Unknown     107 

Approximate  Time  Known  108 

Time  of  the  End 109 

Universal  Salvation         110 

Responsibility  of  the  Knowledge  111 

The  End  to  be  Desired,  not  Feared  1 12 

Education 112a 


SECTION  IIL 

The   Human    'Mind,"   that    is 

'•No-Mind"      113 

The  Subconscious  Mind  or  Basic 

False  Mentality 113 

Sense  Impressions  114 


Human  So-called  "Powers"  ... 

Memory  is  Mental 

Thought  Sequences  Repeated    . . 

Sight  is  Mental     ... 

Clairvoyance 

Rapid  Transmission  of  News     . . . 

Seeing  with  the  Nose  and  Ear  . . . 

Painting     ... 

Hearing  is  Mental 

Speaking  Directly  to  America  ... 

Speech  is  Mental  ... 

Smell  is  Mental 

Psychometry 

Scientific  Explanation     

The  Divining  Rod 

Evil  Effects  when  Reading 

Scientific  Method  of  Working  ... 

Thought  Reading 

Lack  of  Knowledge  Results  in 
Trouble  

Early  Experiences  

Work  Mentally  Only  by  Thinking 
of  God  and  Heaven      

Second  Sight         

The  "  Murderer  "  Foreseen 

The  Seaforth  Prophecy 

Mr.  Perceval's  Murder    

The  Murderer  Now  Unsafe 

Genius        

Calculating  Boys 

Trance  Speaking 

Somnambulism 

Ghosts  and  Visions  

The  Apparent  Power  of  the  '■  No- 
Mind  ' '  to  Move  Instantly 

Danger  Ahead      

Dangerous  and    Useless   Experi- 
ments 
Ha  rmful  Results  .. . 
Karma 
Dr.  Franz  Hartmann 

The  Safe  Way  to  Work 

The  Appearance  of  Jesus  when 
the  Doors  were  Shut 


Page 
114 

115 
115 
117 
117 
118 
118 
119 
119 
120 
121 
121 
121 
122 
122 
122 
128 
123 

124 
124 

125 
125 
125 
125 
126 
126 
127 
127 
127 
128 
128 

130 
132 

132 
132 
133 
133 

134 


134 


Divine  Powers      135 

A  Scientific  Remedy        135 

The  Denial,  or  "  Michael  "  ...  135 

The  Affirmation,  or  "  Gabriel "...  136 
Con-tant  Conscious  Communion 

with  God  137 

The  Reportof  Gamaliel  upon  Jesus  138 
Reverse   Every  Wrong    Thought 

Instantly  138 

Wrong  Thoughtfl 139 

The  Two-edged  Sword  of  Truth  140 
Man,  the   Male  and   Female  of 

God's  Creation  ...         .«         ...  142 


Striving,  a  Joyous  Realisation 
Scientific  Working  Restful 
Man  Cannot  Retrograde 

Treatment 

Personal  Treatment 
Impersonal  Treatment    ... 

The  Rod  of  Iron 

The  Healer 
Dematerialisation . . . 


Vll 

Paob 

.  143 

.  144 

.  144 

.  144 

.  146 

.  147 

.  148 

.  148 

.  148 


SECTION  IV. 

Philosophic  Theories    151 

Evil  is  of  No  Value         152 

Process  of  Self- Destruction       ...  163 

A  Present  Devil  and  a  Future  God  I  153 

What  is  Truth?     153 

The  Truth  of  Being        154 

Two  Horns  of  a  Dilemma  ...  154 
Man's  Better    Understanding  of 

God         155 

Two  Impossibilities        155 

God  Finite,  if  not  Omnipotent...  156 
Is  God  Unwilling  or  Unable   to 

Abolish  Evil? 166 

The  Evolution  of  Philosophy  157 

New  Theology      157 

Theosophy...         ...         ...         ...  158 

Socialism  and  Women's  Rights  158 

How  TO  Understand  Advanced 

Writings         158 

Misinterpretations  of  Truth  ...  158 
Definition  of    "  The  Scriptures  " 

or  "  Canonical  Writings  "  ..  158 
Fear  of  Criticism  Betrays  Doubt 

of  Truth 159 

The  Bible,  the  Book  of  Books  ...  160 
Difficulties     in    Understanding 

the  Bible           ...         ...         ...  161 

Numbers  and  Names       ...         ...  163 

Anglo-Israelites    ...         ...         ...  163 

Symbols     ...         ...         ...         ...  163 

Inspiration 164 

George  Eliot          ...         164 

Hawthorne...         ...         ...         ...  164 

Thackeray  ...         ...         ...         ...  164 

Coleridge 165 

George  Sand          ...         ...         ...  166 

Robert  Louis  Stevenson 165 

Mozart        ...         ...         ...         ...  165 

Schubert 165 

Beethoven 165 

Jacob  Boehme       165 

Madness     166 

Inspiration  Scientific      166 

Proofs  of  Its  Truth          167 


>i- 


VIII 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


IX 


Practical  Demonstbatioxs     ... 

The  Ether  and  Matter    

Disappearance  of  Matter 

•'  The  Earth  Helped  the  Woman  " 
Crookes's  Berlin  Lecture 

Non-Reality  of  Matter     

Thoujrht  Germs     ... 

•*  Correct "  and  "  AccDrate  " 

Short-circuitinjr 


Pbophesyino  

Predestination  Correct    

'•  Appointments  "  not  to  be  Kept 

Vivisection  

The   Hopeless   Injustice    of  the 

Material  World 

Fatalism  Untrue 

The  Prophecies  of  Moses 

The  Covenant        

The  Book  of  Revelation 

Value  of  Revelation        

Fellow-Soldiers  

Impersonality  of  Evil     


Pack 
hiS 

168 
IGl) 
169 
170 
170 
171 
171 
171 

172 

17H 
174 
17.5 

17,5 
176 
176 
177 
178 
178 

179 

180 


SECTION  V. 

So-CALLBD  Mental  Effect 

Medical  Needs       

The  EflFect  of  So-called  Thought 
Confidence... 

Psychotherapy      

The  King's  Touch  

Modern  Views      

Lord  Kelvin  

Martin  Crane        

President  Hall       

Professor  C.  A.  Strong     

Professor  James 

Professor  Ladd 

Professor  Miinsterberg 

Dr.  W.G.  Anderson         

Professor  Barret  t 

Professor  E I  mer  Gates     

Changed  Mental  Conditions 
Create  Chemical  Changes 

Hate  Producing  Poison 

Professor  Hall      

T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.       ... 

Albert  Moll  

Dr.  Still      

Professor  Miinsterberg 

A  Purely  Metaphysical  Ba«is  Re- 
quisite      


182 

182 
182 
184 

I8r, 

189 


11>1 

191 
191 
191 
191 
191 
192 
192 
192 
192 
193 

193 
193 
195 
19.-) 
19.5 
196 
196 

197 


Pace 

Medical  Recognition    197 

Sir  Andrew  Clark 197 

Dr.  Clouston          197 

Dr.  J.  H.  Sealy      197 

Sir  John  Forbes 198 

Sir    Clifford     Allbutt,     K.C.B., 

M.D.,  F.R.S 198 

The '-Lancet"       198 

Dr.  Hack  Tuke                 198 

Dr.  Schofield          198 

Sir  Frederick  Treves       198 

Functional  and  Organic  Disease  198 

Dr.  Buzzard           199 

Admitted  Ignorance     199 

De  Fleury 199 

Dr.  Schofield          199 

The  "Medical  Times" 200 

The  "  British  Medical  Journal  "  200 

Pereira's  '•  Materia  Medica  "     ...  20() 

Dr.  Shoemaker      200 

Dr.  S.  Weir  Mitchell       201 

Practical  Experience 201 

On  Muscles            ...  2(>1 

On  Animals            202 

On  Human  Beings          202 

On  Inert  Matter 202 

On  Watches           203 

On  Vegetable  Life           203 

Platform  Displays           204 

A  Warning 204 

Mental  Healing  .          204 

The  Bihle  Testimony       204 

Our  Present  Duty 206 

Raising  of  the  Dead        206 

Action  op  Thought        208 

Homoeopathy        208 

The  Cause  of  Disease       208 

Poi.son           209 

All  Action  in  the  Material  Seem- 
ing World  only  Apparent      ...  209 

Cancer  and  Humanity     210 

"Some  Ray  of  Hope*'     210 

Hope  Fulfilled      211 

Appearance  and  Disappearance  of 

Matter 211 

"  There  is  Nothing  but  God  "    ...  212 

Two  Methods  of  Working          ...  212 

Alteration  of  Electrical  Tension  213 

Short-circuiting  Particles         ...  214 

Reappearance  of  the  Disease      ...  214 

Synchronous  Vibration 215 

The  Beam  in  the  Eye     215 

Startling  Home  Truths 216 

Sin  and  Its  Punishment 216 

The  Freeing  from  Sin     217 

The  Way  of  Escape         217 

'•Greater  Works" 218 


The  Evolution  of  Prayer 

Material  Gods        

Semi  human  Gods 

Anthropomorphic  God    ... 

The  One  God         

The  One  True  God  

Faith  Healing     

Return  of  Trouble  

No  Real  Healing  with  the  Human 

So-called  "Mind"       

Supplicatory  Prayer        

Sugge.stion  

Mental  Suggestion  

The  Real  Test       

Divine  Healing 

The  Key  to  the  Miracles  of  Jesus 

The  Bishop  of  Durham 

God  Destroying  Matter 

Results  of  True  Prayer 

Results  According  to  Law 
Early  Instantaneous  Results    ... 

The  Holy  Ghost 

All  Can  Heal        

The  Medical  World  

The  Man  in  Authority     

Instantaneous  Healing 

Recogiiised  Scientific  Leaders   ... 
Love 

•••  •••  •••  •■• 

The  Power  of  Love 

The  Protective  Power  of  Love  ... 

Three  Phases  of  Love      

Purity         

The  False  Division  of  the 
8EXES     

The  Union  of  Mental  Qualities 

Platonic  Friendship        

Danirerous  Whirlpools 

Gods  Protection 

A  AVarning 

The  Marriage  Tie  

Spiritual  Advance  

Spiritual  Consecration  Necessary 

Neetl  for  Fulfilment  of  the 
World's  Highest  Standard     . . . 

Practical  Results  the  Only  Proof 

The  3Iighty  Purpose  to  be  Ac- 
complished          

•^'^y 

Beauty        

SECTION  VI. 

"The  Carnal  Mind  [Ethereal 
•  No  -  Mind  ']  la  Enmity 
against  God" 

Good  is  Absolute,  Evil  Relative 

Conscience 

Sin 

Persecution  

The  Absolute  Standard  of  Good 


Pagb 
218 

218 
219 
219 
220 
221 

222 
224 

225 
225 
226 

228 
229 

229 
230 
231 
232 
233 
234 
236 
236 
237 
237 
239 
240 
240 
241 
243 
243 
243 
245 


245a 
245A 
24 .5A 
245  a 
245b 
245b 
24.5b 
245c 
245c 

24  5d 
245D 

245D 
246 
246 


The    Unfailing    Action 

Principle  of  Good 
Apparent  Two  Worlds 


of   the 


Page 

252 
252 


249 
249 
250 
260 
251 
251 


Collective   Force  of  Foolish 

Beliefs 253 

The  Action  of  Food        25a 

Be  a  Law,  Good,  unto  Yourself...  254 

Sleep  a  Waste  of  Time 254 

False  Beliefs        ...  255 

Hypnotism  255 

Hypnotic  Prayer 266 

Hugo  Miinsterberg  266 

Charcot.  Richet,  Brabinski        ...  256 

Dr.  Schofield         256 

Unfortunate  Workers     267 

Napoleon 257 

False  Christs         258 

Occultism 258 

"Spiritualism"     259 

So-oalled  Proofs 260 

Stages    in    the    Formation    of 

Matter 261 

The  Explanation  of  Its  Seeming 

Mystery 261 

Objections  and  Dangers 262 

Terrible  Results 263 

Deterioration  of  Moral  Character  263 

Planchette  265 

Grief  f  or  a  "  Departed  * '  Friend ...  266 

Theory  Unsound 266 

Magicians  and  Wizards 267 

Divination 268 

The  Unknown  Powers  of  Animals  269 

Disastrous  Self-Made  Laws  ...  269 

Tiredness 269 

Disease       270 

Fear 270 

Will  Power  271 

So-called  "Mental  Malpractice''  272 

"  Drawing  Fire  " 272 

Malicious  " Mental"  Malpractice  273 

Preventive  Legislation 273 

Matter  Refined  up  to   Demate- 

rialisation  274 

I>eath  ...  274 

Death  Unnecessary         275 

Raising  from  the  Dead  ...  ..  276 

No    Spiritual    Advancement    or 

other  Gain  by  Death 277 

Suicide  No  Release  278 

Victory  Over  Death  279 

What  Happens  at  Death 279 

Birth,  Its  Mystery  Solved  ...  280 

Counter  fesance      281 

Fleeting  Dream  Pictures  ...  282 

Nicodemus 283 

Unprejudiced  Hearing  Necessary 

to  Gain  Truth 284 

"  History  Repeats  Itself  "  ...  285 

A  Mechanical  World       286 

Scientific  Confirmation 287 


>  . 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


XI 


The  Darwinian  Theory  of  Evo- 
lution   

'' Cause  of  Variability  " 

'•The  Survival  of  the  Fittest"  ... 

*'  Speoies  Once  Lost  Do  Not  Re- 
appear "... 

"Absence  of  Intermediate  Va- 
rieties at  the  Present  Day  "  ... 

"  Mutual    Affinities    of    Organic 

Beingra" ...  

"  Geosrraphical  Distribution  "    ... 

"  Spiritual  Evolution  " 

Unnatural  Science  

Unnatural  Religion         

Business      

The     Greatpj^t     Goo<l     for 

Greatest  Number 
Generou!*  Dealiuir??  Necessary 
The  Evolution  of  Business 
The  Mental  School 


SECTION  VII. 


the 


Page 

289 
290 
290 

290 

290 

290 
290 
291 
291 
292 

293B 

293b 
293b 
293c 
29:iC 


Our  Duty    

Man's  Dominion    .. 

Humility 

Glorify  God 
Proj?ress  Necessary 

Be  Selfless 

Pride  

Criticism 

Talking  of  Others 

Friends       

Be  Unselfish 


294 
295 
296 
296 
297 
297 
298 
299 
299 
300 
301 


Our  RE8P0N8IBILITY         302 

Judgment  Day      ...         ...         ...  302 

Which  are  We  Going  To  Do  ?  303 

' '  Choose  You  This  Day  "           ...  304 

The  Apparent  Law  of  Evil        ...  304 

The  Law  of  Good 304 

The  Covenan  t       ...          . .         ...  305 

Learn  to  Pray  Rightly           ...  305 

The  Habit  of  Reversal 306 

Think  Ri«,'htly       307 

Man,  One  with  God         307 

Sign-posts  on  the  Way     308 

Demonstration  the  Only  Proof...  309 

Give  Tithes  to  God         309 

Pray  Without  Ceasing 309 

Here  Lies  Safety  ...         ...         ...  310 

Do  Not  Waste  a  Second 310 

Consecration  of  Self       311 

Better  Beliefs        312 

Trust  in  God         312 

Do  Not  Limit  God           313 

Pray  until  Fear  is  Destroyed     ...  313 

Nothing  too  Difficult       313 

Our  Work ...  314 

Have  No  Doubt     316 


Let  God  Lead  You  

A  Cup  of  Cold  Water      

Give  Thanks  

A  Call  to  Every  Man 
Truth  Attracts  Those    that   are 
Keaciy      ...         ...         ...         .•• 

Truth,  the  Lamp  of  Understanding 

The  Morning  Star  

Demonstrable  Truth        

The  Heralds  of  the  Day 

NoTA  Bene  


Page 
316 
316 
317 
317 

318 
318 
318 
319 
319 


1IVC.ALITY  .••  ...  ...  ... 

Man  IS  Spiritual 

The  Second  Coming  of  Christ... 

Unreality 

Material  So-called  "Thoughts"  320 

Prede-sti nation  and  Fatalism    321 
By  the  Denial  of  Error 


319 
319 
320 
320 
320 


Christian  Science  

Christian  Science  Lectures 
Truth   in   Literal   and    Physical 

Terms      

An  Exact  Science  ... 

An  Exposure  of  Fallacies 

Spiritual  Accuracy  

False  Brethren 

A  Needful  Warning         

True  Christian  Science 

Mrs.  Eddy 

The  End 

To  Whom  It  May  Concern     .. 

Denial  of  Material  Intelligence 
is  Necessary 

Knowledge  of  Truth  is  Necessary 

Love  is  Necessary 

Knowledge  of  what  the  Material 
World  Claims  to  be  is  Necessary 

Knowledge  of  Underground 
Working  is  Necessary 

Assimilation  of  Mrs.  Eddy's 
Writings  is  Necessary  ... 

Knowledge  of  Language  is  Ne- 
cessary     ...  ...  .M 

Knowledge  of  God  is  Necessary 
Knowledge  of  Evil  is  Neceesary 
Charity  is  Necessary       


321 
,321 


By  the  Affirmation  of  Truth      ... 

Dkath  i^21 

Evolution 322 

Demonstrable  Truth     322 

The  End  of  Evil 322 

Eminent  Desirability  of  the  End  323 
Alwavs  Follow  a  Denial  of  Error 

with  Affirmations  of  Truth    ...  323 

No  Loss  of  Pleasure        323 

Truth  is  Essentially  Demonstrable  32  4 


324 
325 

325 
326 
327 
327 
328 
328 
329 
330 
332 

333 

334 
334 
335 

336 

337 

338 

339 
341 
341 
344 


Beware  of  Jealousy 

The  Grave  Clothes  of  the  Letter 

Take  Heed 

Personality  

Safety  is  at  Hand 
The  Wolf  in  Sheep's  Clothing 
"  Christ  and  Christmas  " 
The  Manner  and  Period  of  the 
End         ...         ...         ...         ... 


Page 
347 
349 
350 
351 
352 
354 
355 

356 


There  is  Nothing  but  God  and 
His  Manifestation 


APPENDIX  L 

The  Present  Kingdom  of  Israel 

The    United     States    to    Great 
Britain 

The  Identification  of  Israel., 

"  Israelites  "  not  Jews     

Apparent  Contradictions 

Pride  of  Place  and  Power  the 

Cause  of  the  Failure  to  Grasp 

the  Saving  Truth 

Israel  Hidden        

Israel  Blind  to  Her  Origin 
"Britham"    the    Land    of    the 

Covenant 

Israel  to  be  in  Britain     

Found  in  "  the  Isles  "      

These  Islands  in  the  North- West 
Leaving  the  Name  of   Jew  to  be 

a  Curse 

The  Change  of  Name 
The  Change  of  Language 
Hebrew  Surnames 

The  Fenians  

The  Mark  of  Cain  

The  Separation     

The  Union  of  Israel  and  Judah 
The    Ritual    of    the    Anglican 

Church 


Four  Important 
Prophecies 


Latter-Day 


The  Ark  op  the  Covenant  ... 

The  Ark  in  Ireland  

The  Treasures  in  the  Ark 

The  Secrets  of  the  Ark 

Aaron's  Rod  that  Budded 

The  "Light  by  Night" 

Fatil  Use  by  Moses  of  False  So- 
called  "  Mental "  Power 

The  Emblems  and  Customs  of 

ISRAEL     ...  ...  ...  ... 

The  Israelites'  Standards 

The  Seal  of  America   


356 


357 

357 

359 

359 
359 


360 
360 
361 

362 
362 
362 
363 

363 
363 
364 
364 
365 
366 
367 
367 

368 


369 

369 

369 
371 
372 
374 
374 

376 

377 

377 
377 


Pack 

America  the  Tribe  of  Manasseh  378 

The  American  Flag         378 

The  National  Seal  of  America  ...  379 

Britain's  Coat  of  Arms 379 

Weights  and  Measures     380 

The  Coronation  Stone     381 

The  Holiness  of  Israel          ...  383 

The  Prophet's  Recognition  of 
the  Children  of  Israel  as  Spiri- 
tual           383 

Israel's  God-appointed  Task      ...  384 

Israel  a  Religious  Nation          . .  384 

Israel  to  Abolish  the  Slave  Trade  384 

Israel  a  Sabbath-keeping  People  384 
The  Ten  Commandments  Specially 

Given  to  Israel 385 

Israel    to    Turn   Towards  Their 

Land       385 

The  Kings  of  Israel     385 

Israel  Kingless     ..  385 

The  Kingdom  of  Israel 386 

The   National    Anthem    of    the 

British  Empire ...  386 

David  Always  to  Rule  Israel  ..  386 
Of  David's  Seed  a  "Multitude 

of  Kings"         387 

David  Always  to  Rule  Over  One 

Tribe       ...         ..          ...         ...  387 

The  Church  no  Longer  to  be  a 

Burial-place  for  Israel's  Kings  387 

The  Power  of  Israel 388 

From  Weakness  to  Strength     ...  388 

Israelitish  Prowess         388 

Israel  Never  to  be  Defeated      ...  390 

Israel  a  Naval  Power      391 

Israel    Possesses    the    Gates    of 

Her  Enemies 391 

Ports  are  Open  Continually  ...  392 
Israel  a  Nation  and  a  Nation  of 

Nations 392 

Israel  "  Chief  of  the  Nations  "...  392 
Israel    Ruling    Over   Many  but 

Nowhere  Ruled  Over 392 

Israel  of  Immense  Wealth  ...  393 
Israel    a    Lending    and    not    a 

Borrowing  Race          393 

The  Numbers  of  Israel 393 

Israel  Adopts  Strangers 393 

Israel  a  Colonizing  Race            . . .  394 

Israel  Addicted  to  Drunkenness  394 

Dan  in  Ireland      395 

Interesting  Evidence      396 

Israel  in  the  Latter  Days  ...  396 

The  Control  of  the  Destinies  of 

the  World  for  Good     398 

The    Glorious    Destiny    of    the 

Children  of  Israel       398 


ZII 


INDEX. 


Pack 

The  History  of    thk  English- 
speaking  Race  in  the  Bible  400 

Recessional             ...         ...         ...  400 

Value  of  Historical  Evidence    ...  400 

Spiritual  Siprnificance      401 

The  Value  of  Prophecy 401 


Israel's  Influence  on  History 

The  Dawn  of  History      

Thei  Early  Growth  of  Israel 

Heredity     ... 

Central  Point  of  History 

The  Captivity  of  Israel 

The  Captivity  of  Judah 

Expert  Knowledge 
Final  Confirmation 

The  Story  OF  THE  Discovery   ... 

Loss  of  the  Name  of  God 
God's  Name  Regained     

The  Covenants     

The  Curse  ... 

The  Blessing  

The  Choice  

The  Captivity      

The  Escape  

The  Getjc    ... 

X ne  isacoB  ...         ..•         •••         ••• 

The  Saxons 

The  Scythians       

The  Mas8a<?etii3 

Fall  of  Babylon 

Death  of  Cyrus     

Expedition  of  Darius       

The  March  Under  Odin 

Israel  Called  by  the  Name  of  God 
The  Migration  of  the  Nations  ... 
The  Angles  ...  

Israel"  Enters  Britain 
The  Heptarchy      


The  Journey  of  "Joseph 
Britain  , 


INTO 


402 

402 
402 
402 
403 
404 
404 
405 
405 

405 

406 
4C7 

408 

409 
409 
410 

410 

411 

412 
413 
414 
415 
417 
418 
418 
419 
419 
419 
420 
420 

420 
421 


421 


Earlier    Knowledge    of    the 

Position         422 

Jesub's  Knowledge  of  His  Kins- 
men        ...         ...         ...         ...  422 

The  Testimony  of  Josephus      ...  424 

The  Flight  of  Benjamin 424 

The  Temptation  of  Jesus  ...  425 

Early  Power  of  the  Israelites  427 

The  Goths 427 

Jordanes's  Testimony     427 

The  Ostrogoths     427 

The  Normans        428 

Civil  Wars 429 

English  Kings  in  Direct  Line    ...  429 


The  History  of  Dan 

The  Danai  ... 

The  Lacedemonians 

The  Early  Greeks 

The  March  Across  Europe 
The  Tuatha  De  Danann... 
The  Picts,  Israelites 
Zedekiah's  Daughters     .. 

Tea  Tephi  

The  Scots  ... 

Ireland       

The  Danites  in  Ireland   ... 
Tuatha  De  Danann 

Jewish  Treasures 

Tara  the  Capital 

The  Power  of  Thought  ... 
Helpful  Facts       

Ancient  Britain 

The  Ancient  Britons 

The  Cymry  

Joseph  of  Arimathea 
Christianity  in  Great  Britain 


Pagb 
43U 

430 
430 
430 
431 
431 
431 
432 
433 
435 

436 

437 
438 
438 
438 
439 
440 

440 

440 
440 
441 
441 


Modern  History  in  the   Bible  442 

The  Land  of  Israel  443 

Mount  Ephraim 443 

Modem  Events  in  History         ...  443 


APPENDIX  II. 

Forgotten  Knowledge 445 

Atlantis      ...         ...         ...         ...  445 

The  Great  Pyramid  446 

Meaning  of  Numbers       446 

Numerical  Value  of  the  Alphabet  447 

The  Number  7       449 

The  Number  12     450 

Elementary    Significance    of 
the  Numerals  Capable  of 

Infinite  Combinations     ...  450 

Fundamental  Value  of  Numbers  451 

Millennium  ...         ...         ...  452 


Symbolism 

The  Material  World  and  Heaven 

The  Material  Man  and  the  Uni- 
verse 

The  Material  World,  an  Appa- 
rently United  Whole  ... 

The  Symbolism  of  Love  ... 

The  "Christian  Science  Church 
Manual" 

Church  Building 


452 
4.52 

452 

453 
453 

453 
454 


index. 


Xlll 


City  of  Jerusalem  

Babylon 

Bible  Symbolism 

Vibration     the    Causi     of     the 

Apparent  Unity 
Eidophone  ... 
Astrology    ... 
Numerical  Value  of  Names 


P.VGE 

454 
454 
454 

4.55 
456 
456 
458 


APPENDIX  IIL 


Witchcraft... 
Magic 

Sorcery 
Simoa  Magus 


APPENDIX  IV. 

Foresh.\dowings  of  Heaven 

The  Radiation  of  God's  Ideas 

Food  

Animals 

Spiritual  Realities 
The  Christ  Caj)acity 
Summary    ... 


459 
461 

462 
463 


464 

464 
465 
465 
466 
466 
467 


APPENDIX  V. 

Letter  to  an  Artist     4()9 


APPENDIX  VI. 

Extraordinary     Development 
of    So-called  ''Mental 

Powers"  472 

Emanuel  Swedenborg      472 

Jacob  Boeh me       ...         ...         ...  473 

Mrs.  Cora  L,  V.  Richmond         ...  473 

Andrew  JacksoL  Davis 474 

W.  J.  Colville        475 


APPENDIX  VII. 

Summary  of  Intellectual  De- 
velopment       

The  Truth  ...        ...         


476 
477 


Pack 
The   Historical  Development 

of  Philosophy          478 

Ancient  Philosophy       478 

Thales         478 

Lao-Tze       478 

Zoroaster    ...         ..          ...  478 

Anaximander         479 

Anaximenes           ...  479 

Pythagoras            479 

Zeno            480 

Heracleitus            ...         481 

Zenophanes           481 

Parmenides            481 

Confucius 481 

Anaxagoras            ...                     ...  482 

Empedocles            482 

Sophists      482 

Democritus...                    482 

Socrates      483 

Antisthenes           484 

Aristippus ..484 

Plato           484 

Plato's  Ideal  Theory        486 

Neo-Platonism       486 

Ari.stotle ...  487 

Eucleides 488 

Pyrrho         488 

Stoicism      488 

Epicurean  School 489 

Latter-Day  Philosophy          ...  489 

Bruno,  1.550,   Burnt  stt  Rome, 

February  16th,  1600 ^89 

Jacob  Boehme       ...         ...         ...  490 

Descartes 490 

Spinoza       490 

Locke          -190 

Leibnitz      490 

Berkeley     491 

Hume          491 

Kant             491 

Fichte          493 

Hegel           ..           493 

Balzac          ...         ...         ...         ...  493 

Lotze           493 

Schopenhauer        493 

Modern  Philosophy       494 

Hedonism 494 

Utilitarianism       ...         ...         ...  494 

Perfectionism         ...         ...         ...  495 

Evolutionary  Ethics         ...         ...  495 

Pragmatism           ...         ...         ...  495 

John  Stuart  Mill 495 

Huxley        ...         ...         ...         ...  -195 

Fiske           497 

Herbert  Spencer 497 

Haeckel 498 

Montaigne 498 


.XIV 


INDEX. 


INDEX. 


XV 


APPENDIX  VIIL 

Socialism     

Women's  Rights 

The  Most  Powerful  Force 

The  Falsk  and  the  True 

•*A  Dual  Existence"    ... 

Theosofuy 

Reincarnation 
Mahatmas  ... 


Paok 
601 

503 
504 

505 

505 

500 

508 
509 


APPENDIX  IX- 


"Christ  and  Christmas 


Divine  Principle  at  Work 


522 


522 


Organisation         ...         ...         ...  523 

Judge  Not...         ...  ..         ...  624 

Material  Church  Organisation  ...  524 

"  Self  "-Denying  Directors        ...  525 

The  Assyrians       ...         ...         ...  526 

The     Spiritualisation      of     the 

Church   ..  626 


APPENDIX  X. 

The  Book  of  Revelation        ...  528 

The  Seals 528 

The  Trumpets       ..  529 

The  Vials    ...         ...         ...         ...  531 

The  Second  Coming  of  Christ    . . .  532 

The  Christ 533 

Jesus  the  Christ 634 


APPENDIX  XL 

The  So-Called  Mental  Factor  636 

"  British  Medical  Journal "       ...  636 

"Lancet" 536 

Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey 636 

Dr.  J.  W.White 536 

Sir  J.  C.  Browne 636 

Sir  Andrew  Clark 536 


Dr.  Clouston 

Sir  John  Forbes 

John  Hunter 
Professor  Ladd 

Dr.  A.  Morrison    

Dr.  Robertson 

Dr.  J.  H.  Sealy      

Dr.  Gordon  Sharp 

Dr.  A.  T.  Schofield 
Dr.  Paul  Emile  Levy 
Dr.  Stenson  Hooker 

The  Cause  of  Disease  .. 
Dr.  E.  V.  Hartmann 

CHANCER  ...  ••  ••• 

Sir  George  Paget 

Dr.  Murchiton 

Dr.  Snow 

Sir  W.  B.  Richardson 

Heart  and  Blood  Vessels 

Dr.  Samson  

John  Hunter 

Sir  W.  B.  Richardson 

Dr.  A.  T.  Schofield 

XJT»  XjYb  •••  •••  ••• 

Liver  ... 

Dr.  Murchison 

Dr.  Wilks 

Dr.  Churton  

Dyspepsia    

Dr.  Schofield         

Dr.  Fletcher  

Dr.  F.  A.  Barton 

A.N.A<MIA  ...  ...  ««• 

Dr.  Stephen  Mackenzie   ... 

V^HOLiGxCA  •••  •••  ••• 

Dr.  Stokes 

Scurvy,  Warts,  and  Gout 
Dr.  Clouston 

Gout  ... 

Sydenham  ..  

Kidneys       

Van  Noorden 

Dr.  Clifford  AUbutt 

Sir  W.  B.  Richardson 

Brunton,  Pavy,  and  Others 

Dropsy 

Dr.  Bateman  


Paob 

537 
537 
537 
537 
537 
537 
537 
637 
538 
538 
538 

538 
638 

638 

638 
538 
538 
538 

638 

538 
639 
539 
539 
539 

539 

639 
539 
639 

639 

639 
639 
639 

539 
639 

539 
539 

640 
640 

540 

540 

540 

540 
640 
540 
640 

640 
640 


Lungs 

Sir  Henry  Holland 

Dr.  Sweetzer 

Sir  James  Paget  ... 

Sir  James  Paget   . . . 
Dr.  Goodhart 

Fever...        

Sir  Samuel  Baker... 
Professor  Rolleston 

Paralysis     

Dr.  Dale      

Graves's  Disease  ... 
^r,LyB       

Various  Diseases  ... 
Tuke 

•  •  •  •  •  • 

Death 

•  •  •  •  •  • 

Dr.  Schofield 
Dr.  G.  E.  Rennie  ... 
Dr.  Schofield 
Dr.  Carpenter 

LOURDE.S 


APPENDIX  XII. 

"He  May  Run  that  Readeth" 

The  Source  of  True  Knowledge... 
The  Double  Use  to  be  Made  of  the 

Knowledge 
Material  Church  Experience 

The  Result "* 

The  Sequence  of  Events  ... 

The    First    Sickle    or    Scientific 

Acceptance        

The  Last  Seven  Years  of  Evil 
The  First  Statement 
The  Curse  and  Its  Helpers 
Where  Safety  Lies 
The  Intervening  Results  During 
the  Last  Seven  Years 

Permanent    Universal    Happi- 
ness 


Page 

...  540 

...  .540 

...  540 

...  540 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

...  541 

i..  542 

..  542 

..  .542 

.   542 

..  542 

..  543 

Paok 


543 


544 
544 

544 
544 
545 
545 

545 

546 

546 
547 
548 

549 


NOTES- 

The  Revolution  in  Science 
The  Reality  behind  Matter 
The  Conservation  of  Energy 

Matter        

Life 

Medical  Difficulties 

Calculating  Boys 

The  Teachings  of  Buddha 
The  Views  of  Dr,  Cams  . . . 
The       Xon-existence      of 


the 


>> 


551 

553^ 

554 

556 

559- 

661 

562 

56a 

565 

566 
566 

566 

567 
567 
568 

568 
568 
569 

569 

571 

671 

572 


549 
549 


The  Second  Statement  ... 

The  Second  Sickle  or  Universal 

^*^«End      560 


"  Atman,"  or  Material  "  Self 

The  Material  always  Bad 

Karma  True,  Reincarnation  Un- 
true 

Buddha's    Knowledge    of    True 
Prayer    

The  Denial... 

The  Affirmation 

The  Results  of  this  Method  of 
Deliverance 

Nirvana      ]" 

Man's  Idea  of  God  ...         ,,] 

The   Higher    the    Thought    the 
Better  the  Result 

How  to  Gain  a  Working  Know- 
ledge of  God     

Every    Material    Belief    has   its 
Spiritual  Reality  

The  Spiritual  Body      

The  Spiritual  Realities  of  What 
We  See  ^ 574 

Spiritual  Realities  of  Man...    575 

Head  or  Capacity 575 

Body  or  Powers 575 

Spiritual  Realities  OP  Animals    677 

Treatment  op  True  Prayer  ...    579 

580 
582 
583 

684 

585 
586 
687 
689 
691 
592 

592 

593 

597 


How  to  Reverse  Wrong  Thoughts 

Foretelling  the  Future 

Inventions 

A  Proof  that  there  is  no  such 

Thing  as  Time 

The   Source  of  the  Troubles  at 

the  "  End  of  the  World  " 

Signs  of  the  End 

Reincarnation       

Counterfeasance *. 

Rapid  Transmission  of  News 

The  Bible ;.' 

Hell    an    Individual    State    of 

Wretched  Consciousness 
Hypnotic     Healing     with    the 

Human  Mind  only  Apparent... 
Black  and  White  Magic  of  Every 

Kind  Wrong     


XVI 


INDEX, 


Page 

The  King«  Toacli  -VJU 

Mysticism ">i^*-' 

The  Ke>  to  the  Miracles  of  Jesus  r.0(> 
Ursnlts  According  to  Law  ...  GOO 
Production       of       Spiiitualistic 

Phenomena  Most  Harmful  ...  COl 
Disibolisni  the  Uesultof  Worki   a 

with  the  Human  Mind  ...     GO'A 

Suspended  Animation  a  Practical 

Pos.sibility         604 

The  Most  Accurate  View  of  tbe 

Material  Worlii  . .         ...         ...     <»0») 

Successive  Periods  of  Hit-tory  ...  ♦H'ti 
Toe  So-calltd  Evoluiion  of   ihe 

.Material  World r»o7 

Intelhctual  Mt-aning  of  the  First 

Chapter  of  Genesis       (i07 

How  to  Ch-rck  Prophecie."*  of  the 

Future GOy 

(Jonfirmatory  Evidence   ...  ..     <»iO 

Gradually     Improving     Humm 

Presenta'Jons  of  thrt  Christ  ...  «;iU 
The    Coiiimencement    of    Each 

Period  an  Escape  from  Evil  .  .  <)11 
Experiences      of       a      Litetirae 

Crowded  into  Forty-five  Hours  012 
Material  Unity  due  lo  Vibration  H14 
'•  The  Shado  ^  of  the  Cross  "  ...  615 
Letter  from  Mr.  W.  J.  Colville  ...  616 
Details  of  -  Roif,  the  Thinking 

Dog"       ...         ...         ...         ...     618 


Thk  Diffkke.nt  Ways  of  Look- 
ing AT  Life    

Reality  and  L^nreality     

From    the    Religious    Point    of 

View 
From  the  Metaphysical  Point  of 

View 
From    the    Scientific    Point    of 

View        ...  .  

The  Most  Accurite  View 

Miracles  Scientific 

The  "  End  of  the  World  " 


Page 

622 
622 


Details   of   the 
World  ... 


End   of    the 


Summary  of  Life 

The  Evolution  of  the  Knowledge 
of  the  Date  of  the  End 

The  Loosing  of  the  Devil 

How  Information  has  been  Ob- 
tained 

The  Second  Coming  of  Christ  ... 

ThcT  Prophecy  in  Esdras  Con- 
firming the  Date  of  the  End 
of  the  World     ... 

The  Scientific  Position 

Value  of  the  Testimony... 

The  "Seventh  Truai pet" 

CONCORDANCE- 


G23 

623 

623 
624 
624 
624 

625 
625 

627 
628 

«;:}0 

631 


632 

635 
636 

637 


5 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND    EDITION. 


I  HAVE  to  thank  many  readers  of  the  first  edition  who  have  written 
to  me,  giving  me  details  of  how,  by  putting  into  practice  the  truths 
stated,  they  have,  to  their  great  joy,  been  able  to  help,  not  only 
themselves,  but  their  fellow-beings,  in  a  number  of  instances  and 
in  a  great  variety  of  ways.  This  is  the  natural  outcome 
of  true  religion,  when  wedded  to  true  science,  and  should 
be  our  sole  aim  in  this  world  of  agonising  suffering.  There 
is  no  proof  of  any  theory   but   results.       God  is   the   great  I  am, 

10  Life,  Truth,  Love,  Mind,  Soul,  Spirit,  cause,  all  substance,  and 
intelligence,  and  therefore  the  Principle  of  good.  This  divine 
Principle,  omnipotent  and  universal,  inevitably  and  instantly  works, 
destroying  evil,  if  a  man,  even  for  a  moment,  stops  thinking 
wrongly  and  thinks  rightly.     God  being  no  respecter  of  persons, 

15  hears  the  prayers  of  a  sinner  just  as  much  as  those  of  a  saint,  if 
only  the  sinner  prays  rightly,  that  is,  in  accordance  with  divine 
rule  or  Principle. 

Our  great  need  is  to  know  what  constitutes  true  prayer.  For 
countless  centuries  man  has  endeavoured  to  solve  the  mystery  of 

^20  life,  and  for  nearly  2,000  years  he  has  struggled  to  know  the  truth, 
the  truth  that  Jesus  declared  would  set  man  free.  This  knowledge 
of  the  truth  is  knowledge  of  God  and  leads  to  true  prayer,  conscious 
conmiunion  with  God. 


r 


25 


30 


The  Right  and  Wrong  Methods  of  Prayer.— 

The  value  of  "  Life  Understood  "  is  not  to  prove  that  all  disease 
is  mental,  as  medical  men  are  rapidly  coming  to  this  conclusion ; 
nor  is  it  to  prove  that  matter  is  mental  phenomena,  and  can  be 
caused  to  appear  and  disappear  by  thought,  although  the  scientific 
difference  between  the  two  methods  in  which  this  can  be  done  is 
given.  One  is  the  fatal  and  exhausting  way  in  which  the  witches 
and  sorcerers  of  olden  times,  and  black  magic  workers  and  hypno- 
tists of  the  present  day  work,  namely,  with  the  human  mind,  which 
inevitably  leads  to  sin,  disease,  and  death;  the  other  is  the 
marvellous  and  inspiring  way  in  which  Jesus  the  Christ  worked, 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


namely,    by  turning   in   thought   to  God,    thus  steadily   revealing 

infinite  health,  holiness,  and  happiness. 

The  value  of  this  book  is  to  enable  the  reader  to  demonstrate 
daily  what  true  prayer  is.  It  shows  demonstrably  what  God  is. 
It  lays  bare  and  scatters  to  the  winds  the  mistaken  theories  of  5 
natural  science.  It  sets  out  exactly  the  difference  between  the 
right  and  wrong  method  of  mentally  working,  as  now  proved  by 
thousands  of  workers.  It  gives  the  scientific  proofs  of  this  differ- 
ence, and  shows  clearly  how  every  one  can  work  in  the  right  way. 
This  is  of  vital  importance,  as  in  two  to  three  years'  time  every  lo 
intelligent  person  will  be  a  mental  worker.  Advanced  thinkers  of 
all  classes  are  now  investigating  the  effect  of  thought  and  getting 
wonderful  results,  and  in  a  year  or  two,  at  latest,  the  reports  of 
their  investigations  will  be  made  public,  confirming  beyond  a  shadow 
of  doubt  the  most  important  of  the  statements  put  forward  herein.    15 

There  is  a  hard  and  fast  line  drawn  between  the  two  methods 
of  mentally  working,  and  Jesus  pointed  out  the  difference  more 
than  once.  If,  when  you  are  praying  you  are  thinking  of  reality, 
that  is  of  God  or  heaven,  of  the  Christ  or  the  spiritual  man,  you  are 
helping  your  patient,  yourself,  and  the  world.  If,  on  the  contrary,  20 
you  are  thinking  of  the  material  man  or  the  material  world — what- 
ever you  may  be  thinking  about  them— you  are  harming  your  patient, 
harming  yourself,  and  doing  no  good  to  the  world.  Even  by  strong 
determined  thinking  or  will  power  you  can  neither  destroy  the  evil 
thoughts  that  attack  you  or  others  nor  purify  the  so-called  human  2') 
mind  ;  you  merely  alter  the  electrical  tension  of  what  is  scien- 
tifically spoken  of  as  the  lines  of  force  of  which  the  ether  is  composed. 
Troubles  invariably  follow.  God,  namely.  Truth  and  Love,  the 
Principle  of  all  good,  alone  heals,  and  this  by  destroying  the 
so-called  cause  of  the  evil,  under  its  name  of  the  devil  in  theology,  jjq 
the  ether  in  the  scientific  world,  and  mortal  mind  amongst  the 
metaphysical  sects.  Although  few  recognise  it,  these  are  the  same 
as  the  unconscious  or  subconscious  mind,  subliminal  self,  etc., 
of  the  modern  psychologist. 


The  Great  Change  In  the  Mental  Outlook.— 


35 


When  the  first  edition  of  "Life  Understood"  was  issued,  I  knew 
that  the  loosing  of  the  devil— spoken  of  in  Revelation,  and  referred  to 
in  Esdras  as  the  death  of  "  my  Son  Christ  "—took  place  in  1910,  and 
that  the  terrible  troubles  foretold  in  the  Bible  and  elsewhere  would 
start  three  and  a-half  years  later,  namely,  in  1914.     Although  I  drew   4(j 


I 


PEBFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


3 


attention,  in  Appendix  XII.,  to  the  final  seven  years  of  evil,  and  in 
Appendix  VIII.  showed  that  there  was  war  with  Germany  in  the 
immediate  future,  to  have  openly  stated  at  that  time  all  that  the 
Bible  showed,  or  even  what  I  now  say,  would  have  done  more  harm 

5  than  good,  as,  with  most  people,  it  would  have  detracted  from  the 
value  of  the  other  facts  put  forward.  The  world  was  not  ready. 
It  was  still  on  a  material  basis,  and  it  was  too  much  trouble  to 
look  into  the  statements  made  and  to  test  whether  they  were  true 
or  notn    Most  people  were  too  busily  engaged  in  trying  to  make 

0  both  ends  meet.  Nevertheless,  in  many  of  my  lectures  many  details 
of  forthcoming  events  were  publicly  given,  for  instance,  that 
the  serious  troubles  were  going  to  start  in  July,  1914.  I  even 
sometimes  said  that  the  end  of  the  world,  that  is  the  end  of  all  sin, 
disease,  troubles,  limitations,   and  death  itself,  would  take  place 

15  in  1917,  when  all  mankind  would  wake  up  to  find  themselves  perfect 
beings  in  a  perfect  world,   governed  by  a  perfect  God. 

Since  the  first  edition  was  issued,  many  of  the  new  views  therein 
presented  have  been  confirmed.  The  final  war  has  also  started, 
and  is  widely  recognised  as  one  view  of  the  battle  of  Armageddon, 

2()  namely,  its  material  presentation,  full  details  of  which  are  pro- 
phesied in  the  Bible.  Many  of  these  I  have  recently  given  in  "  How 
the  War  Will  End,"  which  also  gives  most  of  the  known  accurate 
secular  prophecies.  Fear  of  impending  evil  is  also  turning 
men  to  God.     A  large  nimiber  of  those  who  heard  me,   together 

25  with  many  advanced  thinkers,  are  therefore  now  prepared  to 
accept  as  correct  what  the  Bible  prophecies  tell  us  with  regard 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  and  it  is  possible  to  be  more  open, 
especially  to  those,  such  as  my  readers,  whose  study  has  led  them 
to  investigate  along  the  advanced  lines  of  thought  herein  dealt 

Iso   with. 

A  great  change  has  taken  place  since  the  first  edition  of  "  Life 
Understood"  was  published.  The  recognition  of  pseudo-mental 
power  of  mortal  mind  and  of  the  Truth  that  sets  man  free  has 
been  increasing  with  great  rapidity. 

|35  The  change  that  has  taken  place  during  the  last  four  years  has 
been  greater  than  the  previous  eight;  that  during  the  last  two 
years  greater  than  that  during  the  previous  four ;  in  the  course  of 
the  last  year  important  changes  have  taken  place  more  than  all 
those  in  the  previous  two  years.  In  the  last  six  months  there  have 
0  been  great  alterations  in  the  views  of  the  advanced  general  public, 
and  the  last  three  months  have  seen  even  greater  changes  than 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND   EDITION. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


4a 


have  taken  place  in  the  last  six  months.  These  changes  will 
continue  with  increasing  rapidity,  until  in  the  last  few  hours  of  this 
material  sense  of  existence  the  transformation  will  be  unparalleled 
and  spontaneous.  These  changes  have  taken  place  in  England,  and 
also  to  a  lesser  extent  in  other  countries,  and  will  gradually  spread  5 
out  from  England  and  America  into  all  civilised  countries. 

The  So-called  End  of  the  World.— 

When  I  prepared  the  second  edition  of  ''Life  Understood,"  I 
thought  it  better  not  to  state  definitely  the  details  of  what  was 
foretold  with  regard  to  the  end  of  the  world.  Even  when  it  was  lo 
finished  and  in  the  printer's  hands,  I  thought  that  it  was  wiser  to 
give  no  details  in  this  Preface.  The  tremendous  change  which 
has  taken  place  during  the  last  three  months,  however,  has  shown 
that  the  world  is  now  ready  not  only  to  receive  the  information, 
but,  irrespective  of  beliefs  in  any  particular  form  of  religion  and  15 
in  creeds  and  dogmas,  to  pray  persistently  in  the  scientific  manner 
taught  and  demonstrated  by  Jesus  the  Christ,  with  a  view  of 
relieving  the  suffering  that  now  exists  and  the  suffering  that 
admittedly  in  any  case  must  continue  to  make  this  earth  a  hell  to 
so  many  for  some  little  time  to  come.  20 

The  end  of  the  material  world,  that  is,  the  end  of  all 
matter,  and  its  consequent  sin,  disease,  troubles,  worries, 
and  limitations,  is,  fortunately,  close  at  hand,  and  the 
scientific  reasons  are  easy  to  understand.  The  action  of  God  starts 
the  movement,  and  then  all  matter  short-circHits  itself.  The  25 
approximate  :^ear  I  first  calculated  out  over  twelve  years  ago, 
taking  as  my  basis  the  yearly  increasing  number  of  those  that 
knew  that  matter  was  not  a  reality,  the  only  reality  being  God 
and  His  manifestation.  Six  or  seven  years  later,  when  I  learnt 
what  I  know  of  the  science  of  numbers,  I  was  able  to  so 
work  out  mathematically  the  exact  year  and  month,  which  later 
I  found  were  shown  in  the  Bible.  Jesus  only  told  us  that  we 
should  not  know  the  day  or  the  hour,  and  of  these  only  an 
approximate  estimate  can  be  made,  as  it  depends  upon  how  people 
do  their  work  at  the  end.  35 

The  one  objection  that  has  been  put  forward  to  this  speedy 
termination  of  all  matter,  and,  therefore,  of  all  evil,  is  that 
everyone  would  have  to  be  almost  perfect  before  the  end  could 
come.  This  is  true,  but  with  the  large  majority  the  vision  of 
perfection  which    brings   this  about  comes   only   in  the   last  few   40 


minutes.  The  action  of  God,  taking  place  through  the  minority, 
leavens  "  the  whole  lump."  The  weight  of  thought  of  many  millions 
of  the  majority  amounts  to  little,  as  they  can  hardly  even  be  called 
thinkers ;  whereas  the  power  of  Truth  through  the  thought  of  the 
:,  trained  mental  worker  is  incalculable,  because  it  is  the  power  of 
God,  infinite  good,  working  through  the  human  being  as  through  a 
channel,  annihilating  the  sense  of  evil. 

The    Bible    shows    that    this   glorious   revolution,  this  universal 
deliverance  from  a  bondage  almost  unbearable  to  many,  comes  from 

10  the  united  joyous  effort,  on  a  fixed  and  definite  day,  of  all  the 
mental  workers  who  work  in  the  right  way,  namely,  in  the  scientific 
method  taught  and  demonstrated  by  Jesus  the  Christ.  This,  as 
shown  in  Daniel,  results  in  the  widespread  use  of  "  the  denial"— 
the  great  Prince  Michael— by  all  intelligent  people  throughout  the 

1.-,  world  at  a  pre-determined  date,  namely,  shortly  after  this  final 
war,  the  material  battle  of  Armageddon,  is  ended.  The  Book  of 
Revelation  gives  many  of  the  details,  more  than  any  other  book. 
II.  Esdras  gives  many  minute  details,  and  shows  definitely  the 
year  and  the   month.     It  also  gives   December  3rd,    1917,   as  the 

20  day  on  which  takes  place  what  is  described  by  John  as,  ''I  saw 
another  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting 
gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every 
nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people."  The  statement  in 
Esdras,  showing  exactly  the  time,  came  to  me  as  another  confirma- 

2".  tion  of  what  I  already  knew  well.  Note  AA,  on  page  622,  shows 
how  I  gradually  learnt  the  facts  in  connection  with  the  end,  and 
page  632  gives  the  confirmatory  statement  in  II.  Esdras. 

The  Date  of  the  End  of  all  Matter  and  Evil.— 

On  December  3rd,  1917,  as  a  result  of  the  united  action  of  the 
HO  advanced  mental  workers  throughout  the  world,  a  circular,  carefully 
prepared  by  the  leaders,  is  delivered,  as  the  Apocalypse  shows,  in 
every  inhabited  house,  in  every  civilised  country-  It  also  appears 
in  every  newspaper  on  that  day.  This  is  the  news  referred  to  by 
Jesus  as  follows :  "  This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached 
H",  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations ;  and  then  shall  the 
end  come." 

This  circular,  in  a  simple  and  concise  way,  sets  out  the  facts  of 

being,  and  gives  the  verified  proofs  thereof.    It  shows  the  glorious 

time  that  is  at  hand,  and  ends  by  calling  upon  everyone  to  unite  in 

40  turning  in  thought  to  God,  and  realising  as  clearly  as  possible  that 


4b 


PREFACE  TO  THE   SECOND   EDITION. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


4C 


there  is  nothing  but  God ;  in  other  words,  that  there  is  no  reality 
in  matter,   ''all  is  infinite  Mind  and  its  infinite  manifestation." 

This  denial  of  the  reality  of  matter,  and  therefore  of  all  evil,  results 
in  such  a  mental  revolution  that  all  true  mental  workers  will  that 
day  heal  practically  everything  instantaneously.  They  can  even  •'> 
what  is  called  "raise  from  the  dead,"  and  in  the  afternoon  and 
evening,  as  shown  in  several  of  the  prophetical  books,  the  coming 
to  life  of  those  who  are  ready  for  burial  will  be  quite  common. 
Post-mortem  decomposition  shows  whether  the  human  mind  has 
passed  into  another  state  of  consciousness,  and  until  then  the  lo 
so-called  dead  can  be  awakened  up  from  what  is  only,  as  Jesus 
pointed  out,  a  deep  sleep  or  state  of  coma  (see  ''Raising  from  the 
Dead,"  page  276). 

On  Tuesday  morning  there  will  be  hardly  anything  else  in  the 
papers  but  the  details  of  the  so-called  miracles  that  have  taken  15 
place  on  the  Monday,  particulars  of  which  their  staffs  have 
collected.  The  Book  of  Revelation  shows  that  they  will  say  that 
what  is  stated  in  the  circular  is  true,  that  the  realm  of  matter 
'is  fallen,  is  fallen"  and  that  a  glorious  world,  "a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth,"  is  rapidly  opening  to  our  view  through  the  20 
destruction  "for  ever  and  ever"  of  the  material  sense  that  hides  it 
from  us. 

On  Tuesday,  such  is  the  effect  produced,  that  the  raising  of  "the 
dead  (so-called),  small  and  great,"  becomes  universal.  This  sets 
the  final  seal  on  our  false  beliefs,  and  even  the  selfish  materialist,  25 
who  has  previously  scoffed  at  any  idea  of  an  existing  spiritual  world 
around  us,  hidden  by  the  senses,  will  mentally  work  his  hardest  in 
the  hope  that  the  good  news  may  be  true,  and  that  he  will  shortly 
be  relieved  from  the  living  hell  in  which  he  has  been  existing  during 
the  previous  six  months,  and  may  wake  up  to  find  himself  in  a  so 
perfect  state  of  existence. 

Then  the  end  comes,  and,  as  John  puts  it,  "death  and  hell  were 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  "—purified  out  of  existence— with  what- 
soever "was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  "—existing  in 
the  world  of  reality.  ^^ 

The  Fortheomingr  Troubles.— 

All  the  prophets  and  all  modem  leaders  of  thought  have  foretold 
the  troubles,  in  fact,  the  horrors,  that  are  coming  as  a  prelude  to 
the  end  of  the  belief  in  matter.    The  signs  of  some  are  so  evident 
that  they  are  now  being  foreseen  by  scientific  men  and  experts.    40 
They  will  punish  us  because,  instead  of  obeying  the  covenant  set 


out  by  Moses,  and  having  only  one  God,  absolute  good,  and  being 
constantly  in  conscious  conmiunion  with  God— thinking  of  good— we 
are  constantly  thinking  wrongly,  being  attacked  by  devilish 
thoughts,  which  in  the  past  we  have  intensified  instead  of  destroyed. 

Hitherto,  fortunately,  the  thoughts  have  not  been  strong  enough 
for  the  results  immediately  to  follow.  When  everyone  recognises 
the  effect  of  so-called  thought,  conditions  entirely  change,  and  a 
thought  of  evil  instantly  brings  dire  punishment. 

It  does  not  do  to  dwell  upon  the  troubles  that  are  coming,  because 
lo  by  so  doing  they  are  made  worse,  but  details  of  a  few  are  given 
herein.  When  the  thought  of  these  evils  or  of  the  suffering  of 
the  victims  of  the  terrible  war  now  devastating  Europe  comes  to 
me,  a  burst  of  joyous  feeling  at  once  takes  its  place,  as,  with 
overflowing  gratitude  to  God,  I  recognise  that  all  sorrows  are 
|l''>    shortly  finished  for  ever. 

Gup  Work  in  the  Meantime.— 

We  cannot  hasten  or  delay  the  final  end  of  all  evil  by  even  a 
day,  but  what  we  can  do  is  to  reduce  the  amount  of  suffering 
between  now  and  that  date.     "  The  night  cometh  when  no  man  can 

-'^>  work,"  which  means  that  if  a  man  allows  too  much  time  to  pass 
before  he  learns  how  to  think  rightly,  the  golden  opportunity 
has  been  lost ;  and,  when  he  wants  to  learn,  the  evil  is  too  intense. 
He  then  has  to  suffer  unless  someone  more  fortunate  comes  to  his 
aid.     Even  now,  a  mental  worker,  when  the  evil  is  too  great,  cannot 

25  properly  protect  himself,  and  has  to  seek  help.  At  the  end,  so 
busy  will  all  true  workers  be  in  relieving  the  suffering  around  them, 
that  the  sluggard  may  have  to  solve  the  problem  himself,  suffering 
the  tortures  of  the  damned,  until  he  reaches  the  true  idea  of  the 
Principle  at  work. 

I  HO  What  each  of  us  has  to  do  is  to  learn  how  to  think  rightly, 
systematically,  that  is  to  say,  how  to  pray  in  a  scientific  manner,  in 
the  way  that  Jesus  the  Master  taught  and  demonstrated,  which  way 
is  clearly  set  out  herein.  In  this  way,  not  only  can  we  protect 
ourselves,  and  those  who  are  near  and  dear  to  us,  when  the  evil 

35   time  comes,  but  as  wide  a  circle  of  others  as  possible.     Love  it  i& 

that  enables  us,  in  fact,  causes  us  to  do  this.     Love  is,  and  always 

has  been,  the  only  power.     This  recognised  and  demonstrated,  is 

the  solution  of  life. 

The  Bible  refers,  under  different  names,  to  the  two-edged  sword 

40   of  truth,  by  which  we  can  protect  ourselves  against  these  fiendish 


4d 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


i:. 


20 


thoughts.  One  edge  is  what  is  called  ''  the  denial  "—the  denial  of 
the  existence  of  the  evil  in  heaven — whereby  the  wrong  thoughts 
causing  the  trouble  are  destroyed.  The  second  is  the  affirmation— 
the  realisation,  or  dwelling  in  thought,  on  the  opposite  good 
in  heaven— whereby  the  so-called  human  mind  is  purified  by  the  :. 
action  of  God,  so  each  time  making  it  less  susceptible  thereafter 
to  the  action  of  the  wrong  thoughts,  until,  ultimately,  they  have 
no  effect  whatever. 

I  have  been  interested  to  see  that  those  most  ready  to  adopt  the 
view  that  I  have  taken  have  been  advanced  mental  workers  who,  by  m 
their  results  prove  their  understanding  of  the  effect  of  thought, 
and  good  business  men,  who  are,  as  a  rule,  logical  thinkers, 
although  until  recently  it  has  been  difficult  to  get  them  to  give  the 
necessary  time  to  prove  the  facts  for  themselves,  and  come  into 
the  firing  line.  Some  of  these  have,  of  their  own  accord, 
seen  the  logical  conclusion,  and  said  to  me  that,  if  what 
was  stated  were  true,  the  end  of  matter  must  come  in  a  very  short 
time,  and  that  meant  the  end  of  all  evil.  Both  classes  have  offered 
their  fullest  assistance.  Naturally,  such  a  result  is  only  obtained 
by  united,  concerted  action,  as  set  out  on  pages  100  and 
101  herein,  and  I  shall  be  glad  to  hear  from  those  who  are 
prepared  to  take  part  in  the  final  work  that  will  be  necessary 
throughout  the  civilised  countries  of  the  world. 

After  a  laborious  day  in  her  hospital,  the  rest  of  Sister  Dora  was 
constantly  broken  by  the  sound  of  a  bell  which  rang  at  the  head  of   25 
her  bed  when  any  sufferer  required  her.     On  that  bell  was  engraved  : 
''  The  Master  is  come  and  calleth  for  thee." 

Our  Master  is  calling  now.  "  The  Father  seeketh  such  to 
worship  him  ...  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

Nommhtr  21a^,  1914. 

"  I^i'e  ^?2?"'*^.  'L^"  Published  in  1912,  but  the  original  preface  was  dated 
December.  1910.  which  date  was  not  afterwards  altered  as  it  marked  the  year 
from  which  certain  statements  in  the  body  of  the  work  must  be  reckoned. 

In  order  to  bring  the  work  up  to  date  I  have  had  in  many  places  to  add  further 
matter  as  well  as  footnotes.  This  has  caused  the  pages  to  vary  in  length  and 
has  necessitated  the  addition  of  extra  pages  differentiated  only  by  letters  of 
the  alphabet  Otherwise  it  would  have  been  necessary  to  alter  tne  whole  of 
the  cross  references.  Even  as  it  is,  it  has  been  impossible  to  give  the  time  to 
these  cross  references  that  they  deserve. 

In  the  second  edition  hundreds  of  alterations  and  additions  have  been  made  40 
and  over  70  fresh  pages  added,  whilst  Mrs.  Bill's  notes  on  Christ  and  Christmai 
have  been  deleted  at  her  request.  She  has  also  asked  me  to  state  that  she-  has 
t^en  no  part  in  the  preparation  of  the  second  edition.  In  order  that  prac- 
titioners and  students,  having  different  editions,  can  refer  to  necessary  portions 
without  trouble,  the  numbering  of  the  pages  and  of  the  lines  has  been  kept  as  4.-i 
in  the  first  edition.  In  many  places  for  this  reason  the  lines  have  had  to  be 
crowded  together.  "  ^ 


30 


Ho 


10 


NOTES  TO   READERS^ 


This  presentation  of  facts  does  not  pretend  to  be  a  collection  of 
original  discoveries,  nor  is  it  a  polished  literary  work.  It  is  a 
gathering  together  of  the  latest  scientific,  religious,  and  philo- 
sophical discoveries,  a  technical  statement  of  facts  reviewed  in  the 
light  of  the  great  truth  that  is  now  breaking  in  upon  a  waiting  and 
wondering  world,  weary  of  useless  theories  and  sick  of  speculative 
hypotheses. 

The  main  points  dealt  with  were  touched  upon,  more  or  less  fully, 
in  a  lecture  delivered  on  August  12th,  1909.  Having  been  asked  to 
revise  this  for  publication,  I  commenced  to  amplify  it.  As  the 
NNork  progressed,  it  was  found  necessary  to  give  facts  and  to  further 
elaborate  and  treat  in  detail  the  logical  sequence  of  thought  in 
order  to  show  the  accuracy  of  the  statements  made.  The  fact  that 
the  work  has  had  to  be  done  when  already  the  whole  of  the  day  was 
taken  up  with  important  professional  duties,  has  rendered  it  im- 
possible to  do  more  than  present  a  mere  succession  of  statements, 
which  make  no  claim  to  literary  merit.  "Variety  of  language  or 
beauty  of  diction  must  give  place  to  close  analysis  and  unembellished 
to  thought"  under  such  circumstances. 

In  dealing  with  such  infinite  and  vital  subjects  as  God  and  man 
and  the  universe,  it  is  essential  to  preserve  a  sense  of  order,  and 
state  apparent  difficulties,  before  presenting  their  remedy.  For  this 
reason  I  would  ask  the  reader  to  spend  no  time  upon  such  points 
in  the  first  section  as  are  already  known  to  him.  On  a  second 
reading  more  attention  may  be  given  to  this  portion,  the  value  of 
which  will  then  be  better  recognised. 

Some  may  complain  of  the  positiveness  with  which  most  of  the 


4f 


NOTES    TO    READERS. 


NOTES  TO   READERS. 


4g 


statements  of  fact  are  made.    Time  alone  will  prove  to  most  people 
whether  they  are  correct  or  not. 

Any  hesitation  in  accepting  the  facts  herein  set  forth  will  be  found 
to  give  way  when  these  are  submitted  to  the  test  of  the  action  of  the 
unalterable  laws  upon  which  they  are  based.     It  is  within  the  power     "> 
of  each  reader  to  demonstrate  for  himself  the  truth  of  such  facts  by 
application  of  the  rules  as  stated. 

I  can  promise  that  no  regrets  will  follow  any  time  spent  in  study 
of  the  laws  referred  to,  when  followed  by  practice  of  the  habits  of 
thought  to  which  attention  is  directed.  10 

I  feel  sure  that  the  Principle  which  has  been  followed  throughout, 
will  be  sufficient  to  provide  a  logical  solution  of  any  difficulty,  raised 
by  the  simplest  or  deepest  thinkers,  in  either  the  scientific  or 
religious  worlds,  in  connection  with  the  vast  subjects  dealt  with. 

The  reason  for  giving  many  of  the  quotations  throughout  this  l"> 
work  is  not  for  the  purpose  of  proof,  but  to  show  how  earnestly 
great  thinkers,  of  past  and  present  times,  have  been  and  are  now 
reaching  out  in  search  of  a  scientific  basis  of  knowledge,  an  un- 
alterable Principle  upon  which  they  could  absolutely  rely.  I  will  be 
grateful  for  any  better  quotations  forthcoming  as  a  result  of  this  -'^ 
publication  of  facts. 

Unfortunately,  in  a  few  cases  references  cannot  be  given  to  the 
writers,  as  the  quotations  are  taken  from  miscellaneous  notes  made 
in  the  past.  In  a  few  instances  also  I  cannot  even  be  quite  sure 
whether  the  words  are  my  own  notes  or  extracts  from  books  read.  2.'> 
I  have  also  failed  in  many  cases  to  give  the  writers'  qualifications, 
and  shall  be  grateful  for  any  particulars  which  will  enable  me  in  a 
future  edition  to  give  credit  where  credit  is  due,  or  will  allow  readers 
to  verify  such  quotations  for  themselves.  In  places,  phrases  are 
shown  as  quotations  without  a  reference  to  the  known  author,  and  '^O 
this  for  reasons  that  will  be  appreciated  as  the  book  is  read  and  its 
motives  discerned. 

Numerous  quotations  from  the  Bible  are  also  given,  as  many  of  the 
most  earnest  thinkers  naturally  value  confirmation  of  every  truth 
from  this  source.  Those  who  have  had  Christianity  so  put  before  them  H5 
that  their  logical  minds  will  not  allow  them  to  adopt  mis-stated 
truths,  may  think  that  such  references  are  too  frequent.  I  hope  that 
a  large  and  important  body  of  thinkers  will  bear  with  this  owing  to 
the  fact  that  there  are  so  many  who  are  helped  by  such  confirmatory 
quotations.  Each  can,  if  he  prefers,  pass  them  over,  and  apply  his  40 
whole  attention  to  discover  the  truth  as  otherwise  expressed.    On 


reading  through  a  second  time,  however,  such  readers  will  find  in 
these  Bible  quotations  an  unexpected  witness  to  every  statement  of 
truth  that  has  been  put  forward.  It  should  be  clearly  understood, 
however,    that   the   scientific   facts   set   forth,    in  no    way    depend 

"'  upon  even  this  most  valuable  testimony,  a«  they  are  facts  which 
are  based  upon  no  written  statement,  but  rest  upon  an  unalterable 
Principle.  They  are  demonstrable  living  truths,  which  will  lift 
the  reader  away  from  the  mere  field  of  material  battle,  where  evil 
is  uncovered   only   to  be   destroyed,   into  the    spiritual    realm     of 

10  harmonious  reality.  This  kingdom,  for  which  we  are  all  looking, 
is  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth,  the  world  of  reality,  which 
is  merely  waiting  man's  recognition  and  acceptance. 


LIFE     UNDERSTOOD 

From  a  Scientific  and  lieligious    "Point  of  VieV), 

and   the 
"Practical  Method  of  Destroying  Sin,  Disease,  and  Death. 


By    F.    L.    RAWSON,    M.I.E.E.,    A.M.LC.E. 

Amplification  of  a  Lecture  delivered  at  Letchworth, 

ON  August  12tit,  1909. 


"Science  is  bound  by  the  everlasting  law  of  honour  to  face  fearlessly  every     Refgp  to 
problem  which  can  fairly  be  presented  to  it  "*  (Lord  Kelvin).  pj^gg  Hq, 

"  There  is  nothing  covered  that  shall  not  be  revealed  "  (Luke  12,  ver.  2). 


All  over  the  world,  not  only  in  scientific  circles,  but  through  the 
daily  press,  the  attention  of  thinkers  is  being  drawn  to  the  fact 
that  our  old  ideas  are  fundamentally  wrong,  and  that  some  great 
truth  surely  remains   undiscovered  which   is  likely   soon   to   bring 

5   about  a  great  change  for  humanity  at  large. 

Lord  Kelvin  has  written :  "  One  word  characterises  the  most 
strenuous  efforts  for  the  advancement  of  science  that  I  have  made 
perseveringly  during  fifty-five  years— that  word  is  '  failure.'  I 
know  no  more  of  electric  and  magnetic  force,  or  of  the  relation 
between  ether,  electricity,  and  ponderable  matter,  or  of  chemical 
affinity  than  I  knew  and  tried  to  teach  my  students  of  natural 
philosophy  in  my  first  session  as  a  professor."  This  was  because 
Lord  Kelvin,  whilst  a  religious  man,  endeavoured  to  find  truth  in 
matter. 

One  of  the  leading  and  most  practical  chemists  of  the  day,  in 
mentioning  a  new  discovery  which  has  not  yet  been  given  to  the 
world  by  its  learned  discoverers  oh  account  of  the  impossibility  of 
fitting  it  in  with  any  known  theory  of  matter,  made  the  following 

10  statement  to  me:  "It  is  an  extraordinary  thing  that  every  science 
is  now  coming  to  a  head.  This  position  has  been  reached  before 
in  different  sciences,  but  it  is  the  first  time  in  the  known 
history  of  the  world  that  all  the  sciences  have  come  to  the 
same  conclusion  together,  namely,  that  their  old  ideas  are    abso- 

!.">  lutely  wrong."  Another,  recognised  all  over  the  world  as  a  giant 
in  research,  said :  "  We  do  not  know  whether  we  are  standing  on 
our  heads  or  on  our  heels." 

The  consecutive  statement  in  the  following  pages  contains  a 
collection  of  facts  and  logical  deductions  therefrom,  which  having 

20  been  learnt  and  demonstrably  proved,  are  gladly  presented  to 
suffering  humanity.  The  facts  given  will,  it  is  believed,  be  found  of 
fascinating  and  vital  interest  to  all. 

The  aim  has  been,  not  to  present  a  theory,  but  first  to  expose  the 
foundationless  fallacies  of  material  so-called  laws    on    which  alone 

25  rests  all  the  seeming  mystery  of  human  experiences.  Secondly,  to 
draw  attention  to  the  only  practical,  universal,  and  unfailing  method  of 
instantaneously  overcoming  every  kind  of  sin,  disease,   and  trouble, 

♦  British  Association  Opening  Address. 

B 


67  37 
551  12 
551     29 


biO 

20 

107 

9 

72 

32 

20 

9 

44 

12. 

291 

18 

See  Note  A 

on  page  551 

553       8 


552     4,  14 


7     30 

217     33 

552   3,20 

326      17 

17     19 


Refer  io 
F»ce  liin* 


322 
125 


36 


Q  FOREWORD. 

including  death,  by  a  right  understanding  of  Life  as  God     To  under 
stand  God  is  thelwork  of  eternity,  but  a  grasp  of  this  method  will  at 
once  revolutionise  the  life  of  the  reader.     To  obtain  such  a  grasp,  it  is 
better  to  read  steadily  through  the  sections  in  the  order  given,  instead 
of  merely  taking  the  most  interesting  parts  first.  ^ 

THE    TRUTHS     DECLARED. 

The  truths  declared  are  not  mere  arbitrary  statements.  They 
can  be  proved  by  each  and  all  of  those  who  study  the  laws  herein 
stated.     The  main  points  brought  out  are  as  follows:  — 

1.  Sin,    disease,    and    even    death    itself,    are    merely   crude    1^ 

mistakes,  resulting  from  ignorance  of  the  law  of  Life,  eternal 
Mind,  omnipotent  good. 

2.  God  is  not  a  distant  potentate,   but  an  ever-living,   ever- 

active,    and    unalterable   Principle— Mind,     Soul,     Spirit, 
Life,  Truth,  and  Love;  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence    ^^ 
of  which  can  be  instantly  utilised  at  any  moment  and  for 
any  good  purpose. 

3.  Man's  possibilities,  resting  on  a  scientific,  mental  founda- 

tion,   are   found    to   be    limitless,    for   he  reflects  divine 
Principle.     These,   even  as    humanly    discerned,    are    so   2a 
marvellous  that  they  enable  us  to  form  an  approximate, 
and  continually  improving,  conception  of  absolute  spiritual 
realities. 

4.  The  mysteries  of  birth  and  death  are  explained,  the  latter 

being    merely    a   transition    into    another    material   state   2'> 
of  human  consciousness,  which  can,  and  very  shortly  will, 
be  entirely  avoided. 

5.  The  changing  and  fading  fallacies  with  regard  to  material 

evolution  are  laid  bare,  and  the  eternal  facts  of  spiritual 
evolution  stated. 

6.  A    logical   and    consistent    statement   of   the    theories     of 

material  phenomena,  exposing  the  fallacies  that  have 
hitherto,  through  ignorance,  bound  mankind,  is  set  forth. 

REVOLUTIONARY     RESULTS    OBTAINABLE. 

7.  Last,   and   not  least,    each    reader,    as    he    discerns    the    35 

truths  declared,  can  at  once  put  into  practice  himself,  an 
easy,  scientific,  and  therefore  infallible  and  instantaneous 
method  of  obtaining  the  following  revolutionary  results :  — 

(a)  Deliverance  from  sin,  disease,  and  the  last  grim 
enemy,  death  itself. 

(b)  Ability  to  relieve  his  fellow-man  instantaneously 
of  any  kind  of  sin,  disease,  trouble,  and,  in  fact, 
help  him  out  of  any  possible  difficulty. 

(c)  The    overcoming    of    limitations    of    all    kinds    in 

every  right  direction. 

(d)  Freedom  from  all  worries  and  troubles,  and  the 
attainment  of  perfect  peace  of  mind,  with  con- 
tinued increasing  happiness. 


THE  ORIGINAL  LECTURE. 


Refer  io 
Page  Line 


40 


45 


*  u 


Psychology,"  p.  468. 


B  2 


304 

44 

324 

19 

134 

3 

246 

3.-) 

"  Slumber  not  in  the  tents  of  your  fathers  ;  the  world  is  adcancing, 

advance  with  it  "  (Mazzini). 

Ten  years  ago  I  was  retained  by  the  "  Daily  Express  "  to  make  a   166 
professional    examination    into   mental   working,    the   vital   subject   l»i7 
that   is  now  engaging   the   attention   of   the  deepest   thinkers   and 
greatest  humanitarians  throughout  the  world.     In  consequence  of 
this  I  was  asked  by  Mr.  Bruce  Wallace,  under  special  circumstances,   ^25 
which  will  be  referred  to  later,  to  give  a  lecture,  the  amplification 
of  which  has  led  to  this  book. 

In  the  course  of  the  above  examination  the  facts  came  to  my  know- 
ledge that  are  now  to  be  presented  to  you.  These  facts,  however 
10  surprising  they  may  appear  to  you,  were,  I  assure  you,  no  less  so  to 
me.  I  am  convinced,  however,  that  anyone  who  examines  them 
with  even  a  little  care  and  patience,  and  with  an  open  mind,  will 
come  to  the  same  conclusion  as  I  have  done,  and  reap  a  rich  reward. 
I  would  emphatically  echo  the  words  of  Uriel  to  Esdras,  who 
asked  for  understanding  of  some  of  the  most  important  subjects 
dealt  with  in  this  work,  and  was  answered  as  follows :  '*  The  more 
thou  searchest,  the  more  thou  shalt  marvel"  (II.  Esdras  4,  ver.  26). 

"  Scepticism  is  ignorance,"  writes  Victor  Longheed,  and  a  sign  of 

wisdom   is  to   keep   our   minds   open  and   our  mouths   shut  when 

>o   scientific   wonders   are  put    before    us.     "  Disbelief   is   easier   than 

belief,  if  in  accordance  with  environment  or  custom,  and  is  usually 

due  to  indolence,  and  is  never  a  thing  to  be  proud  of  "  (Romanes). 

"  Psychical  research  is  by  far  the  most  important  work  that  is 
being  done  in  the  world"  (W.   E.   Gladstone). 

Remember  that  hardly  anything  is  known  scientifically  about 
psychology.  It  is  only  recently  that  it  has  been  deemed  worthy 
12")  of  being  studied  and  taught.  Professor  James,  one  of  the  leading 
psychologists  of  modern  times,  writes  as  follows :  "  Psychology  is 
but  a  string  of  raw  facts,  a  little  gossip  and  a  wrangle  about 
opinions,  a  little  classification  and  generalisation  on  the  mere 
descriptive  level,  a  strong  prejudice  that  we  have  states  of  mind, 
0  and  that  our  brain  conditions  them,  but  not  a  single  law  in  the 
sense  in  which  physics  shows  us  laws.  At  present  psychology  is  in 
the  condition  of  physics  before  Galileo  and  the  laws  of  motion,  or 
of  chemistry  before  Lavoisier."  * 

We  should,  as  Sir  William  Crookes  has  said,  "  keep  our  minds, 
like  the  windows  of  a  lodging-house,  with  a  notice  written  thereon, 
'  Rooms  to  let.'  " 

A    CORRECT    WORD     PICTURE. 

''And  ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you 
free  "  (John  8,  ver.  32). 

It  is  my  intention  to  present,  in  accordance  with  the  most 
recent  scientific  knowledge,  a  correct  word  picture ;  in  other  words,  171 
by  the  presentation  of  up-to-date  natural  science  and  latter-day  72 
|o  practical  metaphysics  to  enable  you  to  understand  better  what  this 
material  world  assumes  to  be,  and  how  through  the  exposure  of  71 
all  its  hidden  workings,  and  therefore  seeming  mystery,  it  is  possible  29 
to  emerge  from  the  mists  of  shifting  appearances  into  the  sunlight  281 
of  eternal  facts.  17 


28 
6 


21)9     25 


19 
26 

15 

29 

7 
21 


Rnfcr  to      3 
Page  Line 


THE  MYSTERIES  OF  OUR  WORLD. 


200    29 


2C6     44 


82     47 


i:.<>      2!) 


446 

r,22 
2y:> 


:^o 

21 


See  Note  B 
i)n  j'iik^e  561. 


L">S     44 
24  r.     :V2 


17     14 


553 
552 


8 
4 


Sec.  I 


Mr.  Balfour,  in  his  presidential  address  to  the  British  Association 
a  few  years  ago,  pointed  out  the  necessity  of  not  limiting  ourselves 
to  material  facts  alone,  but  of  coming  out  of  the  realm  of  the 
unreal,  that  is,  the  material  world,  into  that  which  has  hitherto  been 
termed  abstract,  namely,  the  spiritual  ^vorld  or  world  of  reality.        5 

It  is  certain  that  every  honest,  unprejudiced  seeker  will  find,  as 
I  have  proved  for  myself,  that  the  substitution  of  metaphysical 
working,  or  deep,  systematic  thinking,  produces  practical  effects, 
as  far  exceeding  those  obtained  by  physical  methods  as  sunlight 
exceeds  rushlight. 

Tho  theory  or  explanation*  of  uiatorial  phenomena  now  put  before  l'> 
you  has  been  gradually  evolving  and  includes  and  accounts  for  every 
known  so-called  fact  of  the  material  world,  whether  physical  or  so- 
called  mental,  accepted  by  science,  or  of  the  class  called  occult.  This 
theory  is  daily,  although  sometimes  unknowingly,  being  corrobor- 
ated by  leaders  in  natural  science  all  over  the  world.  Many  of  the  15 
most  important  facts  have  been  confirmed  since  they  were  first 
brought  to  my  knowledge. 

F.  W.  Grant,  the  author  of  that  most  valuable  commentary  and 
translation  of  the  Bible  known  as  the  "  Numerical  Bible,"  which  has 
not  yet  been  generally  appreciated,  made  a  special  study  of  the  20 
meaning  of  numbers,  which  enabled  him  to  obtain  great  insight 
into  the  Bible,  and  through  it  into  the  history  of  the  material  world, 
past,  present,  and  future.  Priceless  information,  essential  for  the 
protection  of  the  human  race,  is  recorded  in  the  Bible  for  the 
warning,  instruction,  and  consequent  immediate  safety  of  those  who  '2'> 
discern  the  scientific  significance  of  its  spiritual  messages.  It  is 
interesting  to  note  in  connection  with  the  object  of  this  lecture 
that  the  same  author,  in  his  book.  "  Spiritual  Law  in  the  Material 
World,"  writes  as  follows :  "  Standing  as  I  do  but  at  the  threshold 
of  all  this,  or  given  to  enter  but  a  little  way,  I  dare  predict  to  him  30 
who  shall  bring  together,  as  in  a  stereoscopic  picture,  the  two  worlds 
of  Science  and  Scripture  into  the  unity  which  they  really  have,  that 
he  shall  achieve  for  himself  a  joy  beyond  utterance."  This  has 
been  the  case. 

"  But  all  the  glories  to  my  sense  appealing 
Can  no  such  raptures  win. 
As  come  with  majesty  and  joy  of  healing. 
From  love  and  light  within  "  t  (Albert  D.  Watson). 

THE     MYSTERIES    OF     OUR     WORLD. 

"  But  we  speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystert/,  even  the  hidden   35 
fcisdom,   nhieh    God  ordained  before   the    world    unto   our  glory'' 
(I.  Cor.  2,  ver.  7) 

Our  planet  is  full  of  mystery,  and  of  the  universe  only  enough  is 
known  to  make  those  who  are  thought  to  know  a  great  deal,  partially 
recognise  their  ignorance.     "  And  if  any  man  think  that  he  knoweth    40 
any  thing,  he  knoweth  nothing  yet  as  he  ought  to  know  "  (I.  Cor. 
8,  ver    2). 

Professor  Drummond  writes:!  ''The  one  subject  upon  which  all 

*  '•  To  make  hypotheses,  to  verify  them  by  experiments,  then  to  attempt  to 
connect,  by  the  aid  of  jreneralisations.  the  facts  discovered,  represents  the  stages    45 
necessary  for  the  building  up  of  all  our  knowledge  "  (*'  Evolution  of  Matter," 
p.  317.    Dr.  Le  Bon). 

t  "  Love  and  the  Universe  and  other  Poem?." 

Natural   Law   in  the   Spiritual  World,"   p.   29. 


+ 


"  OCCULT  "   PHENOMEXA. 


Sec.  I- 


scientific  men  are  agreed,  the  one  theme  upon  which  all  alike  become 
eloquent,  the  one  strain  of  pathos  in  all  their  writing  and  speaking 
and  thinking,  concerns  that  final  uncertainty,  that  utter  blackness 
of  darkness  bounding  their  work  on  every  side."  This  darkness  is 
•"'  ignorance,  the  mystery  of  evil,  the  only  cause  of  the  apparent 
limitation    in    every    direction.       This     darkness     has     now     been 

dissipated. 

"Occult'*  Phenomena.— Amongst  the  phenomena  known  to  in- 
vestigators for  which  it  has  hitherto  been  manifestly  impossible  to 
account   in   any   rational   way,   are  those   connected   with  thought 

^^  reading,  prophesying,  clairvoyance,  clairaudience,  second  sight, 
psychometry,  somnambulism,  duplicated  personality,  suggestion, 
hypnotism,  spiritualism,  the  ancient  temples,  faith  healers, 
theosophists,  the  Indian  Yogis,  Mohammedan  fakirs,  and 
the  witches  and  sorcerers  of  olden  days.     So  ignorant  have  we  been 

^5  of  such  matters  that  until  quite  recently  their  investigation  was 
tabooed  by  scientific  men  on  the  ground  that  there  was  no  method 
of  obtaining  exact  knowledge  concerning  them.  There  are  many 
other  mysterious  phenomena,  such  as  ghosts  and  visions,  miracles 
and  enchantments,  and  marvellous  powers  that  various  men  have 

2*^  exercised,  of  which  there  are  many  instances  recorded  in  the  oldest 
known  writings,  in  the  Bible,  and  throughout  all  history.  These 
phenomena  are  now  no  longer  mysterious,  and  by  reversal  of  the 
many  falsities  in  connection  with  them  they  "  serve  as  waymarks  "  to 
better,  and  ultimately  to  permanent  things,  the  ideas  of  God. 

2"'  Scientific  Difficulties.  —Even  if  we  put  on  one  side  all  that  may  be 
considered  "  miraculous,"  those  facts  which  are  called  "  scientific  " 
are  just  as  bewildering.  Take,  for  instance,  the  ether,  which  is  full  of 
paradoxes.  Is  a  material  earth,  as  stated,  flying  at  the  rate  of 
about    eighteen    miles    per  second    through    this    ether,   the    density 

3"  of  which  is  believed  to  be  480  times  greater  than  that  of  the  densest 
matter  on  the  earth  ?  To  what  are  due  the  deviations  in  the  move- 
ments of  the  Moon  and  Mercury  1  Why  does  the  ninth  satellite  of 
Saturn  revolve  in  a  direction  contrary  to  the  others,  and  contrary  to  the 
general  rotation  of  our  solar  system  %    Why  do  the  projections  of  the 

•^*'  Western  hemisphere  correspond  to  the  indentations  of  the  Eastern  ? 
Why  does  not  the  sun  get  appreciably  cooler?  Why  is  a  comet 
attracted,  and  the  particles  of  its  tail  apparently  repelled,  by  the 
sun?  Why  is  the  view  of  so-called  natural  laws  constantly  being 
altered  1    Why,  according  to  Professor  Jevons,  can  only  about  one 

■*"*  mathematical  problem  out  of  a  million  be  solved?  Why  does 
chemical  affinity  work  in  different  ways  on  different  substances  1 
What  is  electricity?  What  indeed  is  vibration  or  force? 
What  is  heat?  Why  is  a  bar  of  steel  magnetised  under  a 
shock    if    held    in    one     position    and     not     in     another?      Why 

^'^  does  matter  sometimes  repel  and  sometimes  attract  matter?  Why 
at  the  temperature  of  liquid  air  does  phosphorus  lose  its  violent  affinity 
for  oxygen  and  sulphuric  acid  no  longer  turn  litmus  paper  red  1  Why 
does  aluminium,  which  does  not  decompose  water  when  cold  or  oxidize 
at    ordinarv  temperatures,    decompose    water   violently,   and    visibly 

"iO  oxidize  witb  water  containing  the  slightest  trace  of  mercury?    Why 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


280     19 
88     26 


258 

38 

115 

128 

2G1 

48 

462 

19 

128    ;u 


308     42 


74     11 
322     21> 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


SCIENTIFIC  DIFFICULTIES. 


MEDICAL  DIFFICULTIES. 


11 


Sec.  I. 


84    H<; 
r>.v.»    24 


«1      IS 


15    hi 

559     2(» 


5fi0       3 
45«     8M 


54     85 

88    :u 

31>7     45 

See  Note  C 
on  page  561 

237     31> 


10 


20 


do  extreme  heat  and  cold  produce  similar  effects?  Why  does  a 
gyroscope  running  at  a  very  high  speed  present  a  strong  resistance 
to  any  force  used  to  alter  its  position  ?  Why  does  every  substance, 
including  water,  contract  upon  cooling,  while  water  and  bismuth 
alone  expand  just  before  freezing  1  What  is  the  cause  of  the  move- 
ments of  the  planets  and  their  satellites?  What  is  gravity?  To 
what  are  the  varying  cohesive,  elastic,  frictional,  viscous,  electric, 
and  magnetic  properties  due?  What  are  the  laws  underlying  the 
freedom  and  mutual  constraints  of  molecules  ?  Such  questions  have 
been  puzzling  both  physicists  and  chemists  for  centuries.*  Now  at 
last  we  have  the  solution. 

It  is  a  remarkable  thing  that  the  more  the  materialist  has  investi- 
gated such  matters,  and  the  greater  his  experience  of  them,  the 
more  uncertain  has  appeared  his  knowledge  and  the  further  he  has 
seemed  from  any  fixed  laws.  Take,  for  instance,  astronomy.  Until  15 
recently  it  was  thought  the  laws  governing  the  movements  of  the 
solar  system  were  absolutely  fixed  and  well  known.  It  is  now 
being  found  that  we  had  practically  no  real  knowledge  of  them. 
Astrologers,  who  laugh  at  what  they  speak  of  as  the  ignorance  of 
Western  astronomers,  will  tell  you  wonderful  things  that  they 
have  learned  from  applying  the  facts  brought  to  light  by  the 
astronomers,  who,  confining  themselves  to  the  evidence  of  their 
five  senses,  have  failed  to  reap  the  reward  of  their  discoveries. 
"Astronomy  is  the  most  perfect  science,  because  we  know  least 
about  it"t  (Edward  Carpenter). 

All  these  difficulties  can  now  be  demonstrably  accounted  for  by 
the  real  metaphysician,  who  alone  has  perfect  control  over  the 
seeming  laws  of  physics. 

Medical  Diffleultles.-When  we  come  to  the  subject  about  which 
we  should  know  most,  namely,  man,  how  little  we  find  is  generally  30 
known  ?  He  is  a  mass  of  mystery  and  contradictions.  Take  medical 
practice,  for  instance.  The  only  certain  thing  about  it  is  its  uncer- 
tainty, and  yet  some  of  the  greatest  men  have  given  up  their  lifetime 
to  its  study  and  almost  broken  their  hearts  at  different  times  over  their 
apparent  inability  to  help  a  sufferer.  Few  professions  have  given, 
and  are  giving  the  world  up  to  the  present  day,  such  noble  examples 
of  self-sacrifice  as  the  medical  profession  and  those  connected  with 
it.  Yet,  is  disease  lessening?  Dr.  James  Johnson,  surgeon  to  King 
William  IV.,  said:  "I  declare  my  conscientious  opinion,  founded  on 
long  observation  and  reflection,  that  if  there  was  not  a  single 
physician,  surgeon,  apothecary,  man-midwife,  chemist,  druggist  or 
drug  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  there  would  be  less  sickness  and  less 
mortality."  Why,  according  to  Sir  Victor  Horsley,  do  over  10,000 
patients  die  annually  in  London  alone  after  operations  1  Why  did 
the  Metropolitan  Asylums  Boajrd  recently  report  in  one  year  alone 


25 


35 


40 


*  u 


All  the  facts  of  thi-»  order  [early  evolution  of  matter!  belong-  to  the 
category  of  unexplained  phenomena  of  which  nature  is  full,  and  which  become 
niore  numerous  as  soon  as  we  jienetrate  into  unexplored  regions.  The  complexity 
of  thmjrs  seems  to  increase  the  more  they  are  studied  "  ("  The  Evolution  of 
Matter,"  p.  2t>2.     Dr.  Le  Bon). 

t "  Modern  Science  :  A  Criticism." 


Sec.  I- 


Befer  to 
Page  Lin« 


24 


50 


3  111  cases  of  mistaken  diagnosis  admitted  to  their  isolation 
hospitals.  Why  did  the  well-known  Dr.  Abercrombie  write: 
"  Medicine  is  the  science  of  guessing "  1  Why  does  a  person 
apF»arently  die  of  fright  ?    In  fact,  when  is   he   really   dead,   since, 

5  as  will  be  shown,  he  does  not  really  die  —  that  is,  pass 
into  another  state  of  consciousness  —  for  several  days  after  276 
the  appearance  of  death?  Why  does  a  man's  hair  turn  white 
in  a  night— in  the  case  of  a  Bengalee  criminal,  in  front  of  the 
spectators?  Why  does  sea-sickness  almost  invariably  disappear 
in  moments  of  danger  ?  Why  does  one  person  catch  a  disease  and 
another  under  similar  circumstances  escape  it  ?    In  fact,  what  is  the 

10  cause  (so-called)  of  many  diseases?  Sir  John  Forbes,  M.D.,  F.R.S., 
Fellow  of  the  Royal  College  of  Physicians,  said :  "  No  systematic  or 
theoretical  classification  of  diseases  or  of  therapeutic  agents  ever  yet 
promulgated,  is  true,  or  anything  like  the  truth,  and  none  can  be 
adopted  as  a   safe   guide  in  practice."       Why   is  the   practice   of 

i:,  medicine  so  different  in  different  countries  and  at  different  periods? 

Dr.  Mason  Goode,  a  well-known  Professor,  writes :  "  The  effects  of 

medicine  on  the  human  system  are  in  the  highest  degree  uncertain ; 

except,  indeed,  that  it  has  already  destroyed  more  lives  than  war, 

pestilence,    and    famine,    all   combined."    Why  did   Dr.    Benjamin 

20  Waterhouse  write:  "I  am  sick  of  learned  quackery,"  and  Oliver 
Wendell  Holmes  say,  in  a  lecture  before  the  Harvard  Medical 
School:  "I  firmly  believe  that  if  the  whole  matena  medica  could 
be  sunk  to  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  it  would  be  all  the  better  for 
mankind  and  the  worse  for  the  fishes  "  ?    Why  in  allopathy  is  a  large 

2:.  amount  of  a  drug  given  that  causes  symptoms  the  opposite  of  the 
disease,  and  in  homoeopathy  a  small  amount  of  a  drug  that  produces 
the  same  symptoms,  and  why  do  both  contrary  systems  produce  a 
seeming  cure  ?  One  of  the  latest  ideas  is  to  give  drugs  to  increase 
fevers,  on  the  ground  that  a  fever  is  nature's  method  of  supplying 

30  increased  blood  to  parts  affected,  so  as  to  get  rid  of  local  disease. 
Why  is  this  so  when  ice  is  freely  used,  and  previously  the  tempera- 
ture was  kept  up,  both  methods  producing  like  results'?  Why  is  it 
that  "  what  is  one  man's  meat  is  another  man's  poison  "  %  To  what  is 
the  effect  of  infinitesimal  homoeopathic  doses  due?  Why  does  a 
harmless  draught  surreptitiously  substituted  for  a  narcotic  mixture  ♦ 
equally     send     a     patient     to     sleep  ?       Why     have     the     drugs 

35  used  been  so  constantly  changed?  In  fact,  why  m  civilised 
countries  is  the  use  of  drugs  being  given  up  altogether  *?  bir 
Almroth  Wright  informs  me  that  "  it  is  useless  to  expect  frona  the 
drugs  with  which  we  are  at  present  acquainted,  destruction  of  the 
bacteria  in  the  interior  of  the  organism,"  and  that     the  method  of 

40  extinguishing  bacteria  by  the  knife  will  be  finally  given  up.       Why 
are  talismans  so  believed  in?  What  is  the  explanation  of  the  deaths 
and  cures  of  sickness  produced  at  a  distance  by  the  witch  doctors   26H    19 
in  Central  Africa,  and  of  the  wonderful  facts  related  by  thoroughly 

4>,  credible  travellers  in  Siberia,  Abyssinia,  and  elsewhere?  Why  did 
the  Aissouan  Arabs,  who  a  little  time  ago  visited  London,  devour 
venrmous  snakes,  and  allow  themselves  to  be  stung  by  scorpions 
without  harm,   after  being  apparently  hypnotised  by  their  chief?   ^^^ 
To  what  may  the  mysterious  results  be  ascribed  for    which    500   46U    55 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


12 


PHYSIOLOGICAL  DIFFICULTIES. 


UNRECOGNISED  HUMAN   CAPACITY 


13 


Sec.  I. 


Refer  to 
Fase  Lin* 


224 


34 

252 


181>     22 


134  1 

32«;  32 

13.-)  17 

332  r, 

129  1 

78  1 C. 


people  were  >)iirnt  in  Zurich  in  one  day,  and  10,000  in  Germany  in  a 
year,  with  the  object  of  stamping  out  witchcraft  ? 

What  sustains  the  army  of  so-called  quacks  1  What  caused 
Lavoisier  to  say :  *'  Medicine  came  into  the  world  with  a  twin-brother 
called  Charlatanism/'  and  Voltaire  to  say:  "The  art  of  medicine  '^ 
consists  in  amusing  the  patient  while  nature  cures  the  disease  "  1 
Why  did  Sir  James  Paget  write  to  Sir  Henry  Acland,  in  1866,  as 
follows :  "  What  unsatisfactory  .  .  .  cases  these  are  I  This  clever, 
charming,  and  widely  known  lady  will  some  day  disgrace  us  all 
by  being  juggled  out  of  her  maladies  by  some  bold  quack,  who,  by  10 
mere  force  of  assertion,  will  give  her  the  will  to  bear,  or  forget, 
or  suppress  all  the  turbulences  of  her  nervous  system  ''  1 

Healing".— Why  do  we  believe  more  in  the  power  of  drugs  to 
heal  than  in  the  power  of  God  ?  Is  God  incapable  or  is  He  unwilling 
to  heal  our  sin  and  sickness?  What  do  we  mean  by  the  term  God  I."> 
when  we  say  that  God  heals?  What  is  the  cause  of  the  apparent 
healing  done  by  numerous  sects,  of  which  the  best  known  are  the 
Peculiar  People,  the  Zionists,  the  Salvation  Army,  and  of  that  done 
at  Hethshan,  at  tlie  lioly  baths  of  Lourdos,  and  elsewhere  ?  How  is 
it  that  such  circumstantial  records  of  the  h3aling  of  various  diseases  2() 
by  the  touch  of  English  kings  have  been  handed  down  to  us  1  What 
is  the  explanation  of  King  Menelik's  healing  of  snake  bites  at  a 
distance,  and  of  the  many  varieties  of  faith  healers  and  other 
different  forms  of  what  appears  to  be  mental  healing?  None  o^ 
this  apparent  healing  is  of  any  permanent  value,  as  will  be  seen  2:) 
hereafter.  There  is  only  one  method  of  healing  that  rests  upon 
a  scientific  basis.  On  the  same  scientific  basis  rest  substantial 
replies  to  all  questions  that  can  arise. 

Physiolojsrical  Difflculties.-What  is  the  connection,  if  any,  between 
mind  and  brain?  Why  did  Sir  J.  Crichton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D..  30 
F.R.S.,  writing  of  important  physiological  and  pathological 
discoveries,  say  that  they  "have  not,  it  will  be  found,  brought 
us  one  hair's  breadth  nearer  the  comprehension  of  the  way  in 
which  the  physical  basis  of  mind  is  related  to  mind  at  all"?* 
How  are  "  nerve  stimuli "  transmuted  into  sensation  or  ideas  ? 
How  do  the  nerves  affect  the  muscles,  either  to  contract  or 
release  them?  Why  do  nerves  seem  to  ache  after  they  are  no 
longer  there,  for  instance,  when  a  leg  has  been  amputated  ?  How 
is  the  inverted  image  at  the  back  of  the  retina  transmitted  to  the 
brain?  Why  do  we  not  see  everything  upside  down?  What  is  jo 
the  process  whereby  the  likeness  of  the  parent  is  transmitted  to  the 
offspring?  How  is  it  that  such  great  physical  changes  suddenly 
take  place  in  a  child  just  before  the  moment  of  birth?  What  is 
the  medium  between  the  ''so-called  mental"  and  physical  systems? 

There  is  an  extensive  literature  on  the  subject  which  sets  forth 

•  "  The  Hygienic  Uses  of  Imagination."    Address  on  Psychology,  delivered 
at  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  British  Medical  Association,  1839. 


3.") 


Sec.  I> 

many  different  theories  and  speculative  explanations,  and   yet  no 
one  has  ever  pretended  to  understand  such  matters  until  recently. 

Cop  \^otG  D 

Unrecognised   Human    Capacity.— Here  again  there  have  been  on  page  562. 


numerous  mysteries.     How  did  Bidder,  the  eminent  civil  engineer, 
seem,  as  his  grand-daughter  told  me,  to  see  in  the  air  the  answer  to    1C5 
any    mathematical   question,    without    calculating?     Others,    called   115 
0  ''calculating  boys,"  have  done  the  same.     What  is  the  source  from   127 
which  Moses,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Daniel,  and  Huldah  the  prophetess, 
with    such    people    as    Jacob   Boehme,   Andrew    Jackson    Davis,   and 
many  others,  have  drawn  their  surprising  knowledge  ?    To  what  were 
the  wonderful  powers  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg  due  ?    By  what  means 

15  did  the  natives  know  at  once  in  the  Egyptian  bazaars  of  the  death  of 
the  heroic  Gordon  ?  How  does  news  travel  so  quickly  in  Central  Africa 
and  other  places  ?  Why  does  one  speaker  electrify  an  audience,  and 
another  produce  no  effect,  and,  as  is  a  matter  of  common  knowledge, 
the  speeches  of  one   Member  of  Parliament  sound  well  and  read 

20  badly,*  and  vice  versa?  Why  does  a  "rot"  sometimes  set  in  at 
cricket  ?  Why  is  one  man  lucky  and  another  man  unlucky  ?  What 
was  Rarey's  secret  for  taming  horses,  and  what  was  that  of  Major 
Wood?  Why  did  not  the  tiger  spring  upon  Sir  Charles  Napier, 
but  slink  away  when  gazed  at  fearlessly  ?t    What  were  the  laws 

12:.   known  and  utilised  by  Daniel  in  the  lions'  den,  and  by  his  three 
co-religionists  in  the  fiery  furnace? 

It  can  now  be  proved  that  all  men  have  latent  within  them  ^^'^ 
marvellous  powers,  and  can  successfully  apply  the  same  laws  for  19 
their  own  benefit  and  that  of  others.  "  He  is  a  rich  man  who  can  60 
avail  himself  of  all  men's  faculties  "  (Emerson). 

1 30      Unaccountable  Animal  Wonders.— There  are  many  things  here  that  209 
no  one  hitherto  has  been  able  to  explain.    How  is  it  that  a  dog  or 
cat  will  find  its  way  straight  home,  after  having  been  taken  away 

•Whilst  my  father  was  Secretary  to  the  Board  of  Trade  he  also  acted  as 
Private   Secretary    to    Gladstone.     When    an    important    speech    was    being 

3:.  delivered  a  series  of  shorthand  writers  would  take  down  verbatim  what 
was  said,  and  each  would  write  out  the  results  of  the  notes  taken,  say,  for 
ten  minutes,  which  my  father  would  edit  whilst  Gladstone  was  speaking, 
so  that  the  papers  would  be  selling  the  speech  that  evening.  Once,  when 
the  first  of  the  reporters  handed  up  what  he   had   written,   so  extraordinary 

40  and  unintelligible  were  the  sentencps.  that  my  father  thought  the 
man  was  drunk,  until  he  found  that  what  the  second  man  had  written  was 
just  as  confused.  The  speaker's  words  were,  however,  reported  correctly 
enough,  yet  the  audience  had  been  shouting  and  cheering  him.  My  father 
ultimately  had  to  re- write  the  whole  of  the  speech,  and  this  happened  several 

4.')  times.  He  told  me  that  he  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  Gladstone  had 
a  "magnetic  personality"  which  influenced  his  hearers. 

Mrs.  Besant,  in  'Man's  Life  in  This  and  Other  Worlds,"  pajre  33.  writes  : 
•'  I  have  heard  him  [Charles  Bradlaugh]  lecture  on  a  Radical  subject  with  a 
numbar  of  members  of  the  Carlton  Club— respectable  old  Tories— sitting  in  a 

50  row  in  front  of  him,  and  they  all  applauded  him  furiously,  carried  away  by 

emotion,  roused  in  them  by  astral  bodies  [human  minds]  vibrating  under  the 

force  of  his."  ^  .  ,     , 

t  One  who  faced  a  tiger  in  the  jungle  until  it  slunk  away,  on  being  asked 

how  h3  was  able  to  exercise  such  control,  replied  :  "  Because  I  have  conquered 

•'^5   the  ti;rcr  in  my  own  nituro." 


ir> 

10 
15 


1 


e> 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


14 


UNACCOUNTABLE  ANIMAL  WONDERS. 


Sec.  I. 


269 


4«: 


189 


1(1 


100  miles  by  train  1  Why  do  cubs  of  wild  animals,  for  instance,  in 
moments  of  danger,  obey  the  dam  without  a  sound  being  uttered  or 
a  movement  apparently  taking  place.  How  do  ants  convey  to 
*'♦  each  other  a  whole  series  of  instructions  concerning  places  to  be 
visited  and  work  to  be  done,  as  far  as  one  can  tell,  by  merely  ^ 
momentarily  touching  each  other's  antennae  1  A  scientific  friend  of 
mine  tells  me  that,  over  and  over  again,  he  has  noticed  that  if  a 
bird  building  its  nest  finds  a  straw  too  heavy  to  lift,  it  dips  one 
end  in  water  and  then  is  at  once  able  to  fly  away  with  it.  Why  is 
this?  W^here  does  a  cat  find  the  fulcrum  whereby  it  falls  on  its 
paws  even  if  held  only  just  above  the  ground  with  its  feet  upwards? 
How  is  it  that  a  serpent  fascinates  a  bird  or  frog  ?  Why  does  a 
hen  remain  motionless  when  it  is  laid  on  its  back  and  a  line  drawn 
away  from  its  beak  ?  How  do  soft  insects,  the  smaller  death 
watches,  or  so-called  book  lice,  make  their  sounds?  How  do  birds  '* 
travel  for  many  miles  with  no  apparent  movement  of  their  wings? 

We  now  find  that  the  only  difference  between  the  material  man 
36       and  material  animal  is  one  of  degree,  and  man  has  unconsciously 
limited  the  powers  of  animals,  instead  of  improving  them. 

Philosophic  Difficulties.— There  are  also  other  things  of  vital  ^^ 
importance  that  have  puzzled  all  thinkers  for  ages.  For  instance, 
25  3  why  is  evil  permitted  to  come  into  the  world  ?  This,  until  recent 
times,  has  been  the  greatest  puzzle  to  all  schools  of  thought.  Why 
have  most  of  us  found  ourselves  disappointed  travellers,  aimlessly 
wandering  "  on  the  shores  of  time,  tossed  to  and  fro  by  adverse  ' 
circumstances,"  apparently  inevitably  subject  to  sin,  disease,  and 
death?  Why  in  this  world,  on  the  one  hand,  is  there  sometimes, 
without  any  apparent  reason,  such  wonderful  happiness,  though 
always  temporary,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  all  nature  teems  with 
instances  of  the  most  diabolical  ferocity  and  awful  misery,  making 
a  living  hell,  for  countless  millions  of  the  seeming  lower  forms  of 
life,  patient,  tortured  sufferers? 

What   is  the   reason  of   so-called  evolution?    Is   there   anything 
290    11       besides  Darwin's  "  natural  selection,"  or,  as  Wallace  puts  it,  "  the 

struggle  for  existence  "  ?  Huxley  spoke  of  predetermined  lines  of  ^*"* 
modification,  and  since  then  some  biologists,  endeavouring  to 
explain  evolution,  have  suggested  what  they  provisionally  called 
Bathmism,  i.e.,  a  tendency  towards  progress  inherent  in  organisms. 
These  and  all  great  thinkers  have  acknowledged  that  there  must  be 
287    18       some  further  explanation  which  some  day  would  be  discovered. 

Finally,  why  has  the  world  appeared  full  of  mysteries  for  so  long, 

and  why  is  it  that,  until  recently,  the  more  we  learned  the  more 

20     9       difficulties  appeared,  and  the  less  we  found  we  really  knew  ?  * 

"  Knowledge  is  proud  that  he  has  learned  so  much.     Wisdom  is 

humble  that  he  knows  no  more  "  (Cowper).  ^'* 

15     16  The   following  words   of   Professor   Jevons    show    our    previous 

89     17       lamentable  ignorance:  "It  might  be  readily  shown  that  in  whatever 

direction  we  extend  our  investigations  and  successfully  harmonise 

*  I  find  that  Professor  S.  P.  Langley  has  written:  "The  more  we  know,  the 
more  we  recc^nige  our  iernorance.  and  the  more  we  have  a  sense  of  the  mystery    50 
of  the  univerte  aid  the  limitations  of  our  knowledge." 


40 


PHILOSOPHIC  DIFFICULTIES.  15     Re'"  to 

Sec.  I- 

a  few  facts,   the  result  is  only  to  raise  up  a  host   of    other    un-  343      i 
explained    facts." 

"  Even   religion    and   therapeutics    need  regenerating."     No    one  199    19 
admits  this  more  fully  than  the  leading  exponents  of  these  two  great  199  32,  34 
5   would-be  benefactors  of  mankind.  200    17 

"  At  thirty,  man  suspects  himself  a  fool, 
Knows  it  at  forty  and  reforms  his  plan ; 
At   fifty  chides  his   infamous   delay, 
Pushes  his  prudent  purpose  .to  resolve." 

10  We  might  add  that  at  sixty  he  regrets  his  lost  opportunities, 
and  at  seventy  thinks  that  it  is  too  late  to  do  anything. 

One  can  readily  imagine  an  intelligent,  well-informed  visitant  to 
this  earth  for  the  first  time,  reporting  nearly  the  whole  of  its  in-  278     13 
habitants  to  be  afflicted  with  an  ignorance  of  the  truth  about  their  253      4 

1">   own  affairs  that  amounted  to  insanity.  14     44 

Such   a  pitiable   state  of   ignorance   does   the   mass   of  mankind  189     17 
appear  to  be  in,   that  we  find  a  well-known  writer  on  astronomy  ^^p      f 
saying :  "  Science  therefore  cannot  go  back  to  the  absolute  begin- 
nings of   things,   or   forward   to   the   absolute    ends  of  things.      It 

20  cannot  reason  about  the  way  matter  and  energy  came  into  existence, 
or  how  they  will  cease  to  exist ;  it  cannot  reason  about  time  or 
space,  as  such,  but  only  in  the  relation  of  them  to  phenomena  that 
can  be  observed.  .  .  .  Science  cannot  inquire  into  them  [the  facts 
that  are  stated  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis]  for  the  purpose  of 

S")   checking  their  accuracy ;  it  must,  accept  them   as  it   accepts   the     '>2      4 
fundamental  law  that  governs  its  own  working,  without  the  possi- 
bility of  proof  "  *    (E.  W.  Maunder).     This  shows  something  funda- 
mentally wrong  in  the  line  of  research.     Surely  we  have  forgotten 
the  injunction,  "  Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold  wondrous 

1*^0  things  out  of  thy  law"  (Ps.  119,  ver.  18). 
Dr.  J.  W.  Heysinger  has  said:— 

"  What  is  wanted  is  to  see  science  put  on  her  spectacles,  and 
get  honestly  down  to  hard  work  on  these  difficult  but  universal  and 
most  important  subjects. 

"When  that  time  comes,  and  it  is  rapidly  coming,  psychism,  in 

1 3')  its  broadest  sense,  will  be  tried  by  a  jury  of  its  peers,  and  the 
verdict  will  be  in  accordance  with  the  evidence  of  all  mankind, 
everywhere  and  from  the  beginning,  and  will  not  represent  merely 
a  self-sufficient  ignoring  of  the  whole  testimony,  and  an  a  priori 
prejudgment  of  the  whole  case.     The  facts  will  not  be  superciliously   330    14 

|4'>  thrown  aside,  the  evidence  will  not  be  perverted  nor  garbled,  in-  14  40 
convenient  facts  will  not  be  suppressed,  the  truth  will  be  elicited 
as  it  would  be  by  skilled  lawyers,  and  the  opinion  rendered  as 
it  would  be  by  able  and  impartial  judges,  and  science  will  then 
win  a  crown  of  imperishable  glory.  Nay,  more,  in  that  day  the 
judgment  will  be  found  reflected  upon  and  applicable  to  many  other 
great  problems,  now  the  despair  of  science,  and  solid  achievements 

*  »  The  Astronomy  of  the  Bible,"  p.  18,  19. 


Refer  to 
Paze  Line 


10 


THE  MYSTERY  OF  GOD. 


THE  SOLU'IION  OF  ALL  MYSTERIES. 


17 


31 


VM 


:\'i 


:u;o    :v.> 

'M)S     27 


-.31 


.>.> 


^'* 


2!» 


m 


I. 

the 


u 


solid 


will    come   in    cM    directions.     Science    is    clearly    moving 
direction  of  the  spiritual ;  nothing  can  be  more  certain."  * 

This   i)n)i)hecy  is   of  interest,   as    it    is    now    fulfilled,  and 
achievements  "  are  coming  in  all  directions. 

The  Mystery  of  God,— '  A mi(/  tho  mt/sfrrifs  u/n'c/i  brcomr  more 
wi/sterioiis  the  more  they  are  thought  about,  there  kUI  ever  remain 
the  one  absolute  certaintt/,  that  man  is  ever  in  the  premnee  of  an 
infinite   and  eternal  enery  if  from  which  all  things  proceed''  (Herbert 

Spencer). 

Cicero  said :  "  It  is  difficult  to  attain  and  dangerous  to  publish, 
the  knowledge  of  the  true  God."  t 

It  is  well  known,  and  referred  to  in  the  Bible,  that 
what  the  early  Christians  taught,  was  looked  upon  as  a 
mystery,  and  that  there  were  various  grades  of  learners.  +  "  Without 
controversy  great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness  "  (I.  Tim.  3,  ver.  16). 
What  is  the  difference,  if  any,  between  Jesus  the  Christ  and  the 
ideal  Christ  that  Paul  taught  us  was  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God  ? 
Why  are  we  told  to  have  only  one  God  in  the  Bible  and  yet  told  in 
the  Prayer  Book  that  "  the  Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  is  God.  And  yet  there  are  not  three  Gods,  but  one 
God "  ?  Why  does  our  Prayer  Book,  which  is  a  schedule 
to  an  Act  of  Parliament,  speak  throughout  of  us  as  the 
Children  of  Israel,  of  Abraham,  or  of  Isaac?  Why  does  the 
preface  of  the  only  book  in  England  of  which  the  perpetual 
copyright  is  retained,  the  authorised  translation  of  the  Bible,  couple 
England  with  Zion,  both  words  being  in  italics? 

"  We  speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  mystery,  even  the  hidden 
wisdom,  which  God  ordained  before  the  world  unto  our  glory " 
(I.  Cor.  2,  ver.  7). 

This  Mystery  'Finished.**—**///  the  days  of  the  voice  of  the  seventh 
anyel,  when  he  shall  begin  to  sound,  the  mystery  of  God  should  be 
finished,  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the  2)rophets''  (Rev.  10, 
ver.  7). 

"  Ignorance  of  truth  is  the  cause  of  all  misery "  (Gautama 
Buddha)  "  Yr  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you 
free  "  (John  8,  ver.  32). 

This  mystery,  which  is  thus  referred  to  by  the  great  Apocalyi)tic 
thought  reader,  is  the  mystery  of  good  which  arises  from  ignorance 
of  the  laws  of  eternal  Mind,  the  fact  being  that  God,  good,  is 
never  absent.  "  The  light  shineth  in  darkness  ;  and  the  darkness 
comprehended  it  not"  (John  1,  ver.  5).  This  mystery  is  now  solved. 
Keason  and  revelation  are  reconciled.     The  only  practical  solution  of 

*  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science." 
t  "  De  Natura  Deorum,"'  Abbe  d'Olivito,  translation  i..  p.  27"). 
X  St.  Cleaient  of  Alexandria  mentions  the  ''  minor  mysteries,  which  have 
some  foundation  of  instruction  .  .  .  and  the  great  mysteries,  in  which  nothing 
remains  to  be  learned  of  the  universe."  He  also  says  that  the  Gnosis  "  has 
descended  by  transmission  to  a  few,  having  been  imparted  unwritten  by  the 
Apostles"  (Anti-Nicene  Library,  Vol.  XIT.).  There  are  numerous  references 
of  this  kind  in  the  writings  of  the  early  Fathers. 


10 


20 


z.) 


30 


3.-) 


40 


10 


10 


45 


Sec.  I- 

this  "  perplexing  problem  of  human  existence  "  may  be  found  in  the 
simple  teachings,  and  is  illustrated  in  the  little  understood  life  of 
Jesus  the  Christ.  When  intelligently  considered,  even  the 
mysticism  shrouding  the  Godhead  disappears,  leaving  a  practical 
knowledge  of  God.  All  mystery  disappears  as  we  gain  the 
scientific  practical  understanding  of  his  statements.  "  There  is 
nothing  covered,  that  shall  not  be  revealed"  (Luke  12,  ver.  2),  for 
"it  is  in  truth,  the  word  of  God,  which  effectually  worketh" 
(I.  Thess.  2,  ver.  13)  in  us,  and  we  appear  gradually  to  obtain,  not 
only  a  knowledge  of  material  things,  but  the  scientific  understanding 
of  God  that  gives  life  everlasting.  The  prayer,  "Give  us,  dear 
God,  again  the  lost  chord  of  Christ,"  is  being  divinely  answered, 
and  again  the  song,  "Peace  on  earth,  goodwill  towards  men," 
floats  o'er  the  earth. 

THE    SOLUTION    OF    ALL    MYSTERIES. 

''But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the  Father  ivill 
send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you  all  things  "  (John  14,  ver.  26). 
''  Hven  the  mystery  which  hath  been  hid  from  ages  and  from  generations, 
but  now  is  made  manifest  to  his  saints'*  (Col.  1,  ver.  26). 

The  World  of  Illusion.— The  solution  of  all  these  seeming  enigmas 
lies  in  the  fact  that  this  so-called  material  world  is  only  a  world 
of  constantly  shifting  appearances,  false  illusions,  so-called 
mental  phenomena  ;  and  every  form  of  matter,  every  form  of  sin, 
every  form  of  disease  and  trouble,  even  the  form  itself  of  so-called 
man,  can  be  caused  to  appear  and  disappear  by  what  is  falsely 
termed  "  thinking.''  This  is  because  all  matter  is  ethereal,*  that  is, 
merely  supposititious  mechanical  vibrations  in  a  theoretical  ether. 

"  The  one  certainty  of  science  is  the  existence  of  a  mental  world  " 
(Huxley). 

Reality.— The  only  reality  is  God  and  His  mental  or  spiritual 
manifestation,  perfect  man  and  universe,  a  perfect  state  of  conscious- 
ness, called  heaven.  Having  a  false  sense  of  existence,  viewed 
from  a  false  standpoint,  a  belief  of  life  in  matter,  the  material  so- 
called  man  has  an  equally  false  sense  of  substance,  and  sees  this 
perfect  world  only  through  a  false  material  sense  of  it,  and  he  has 
been  fooled,  self-hypnotised,  into  believing  his  material  self  and  the 
ether-world  to  be  real  and  true ;  whereas  the  material  part 
of  it  is  simply  a  temporary  misconception  of  the  real  man  and 
universe,  a  false  belief  of  substance  in  matter,  an  illusionary  effect, 
cinematographic  pictures  hiding  heaven,  the  real  world,  from  us. 

We  must  voice  the  truth  and  "  make  all  men  see  what  is  the 
fellowship  [Rev.  Ver.,  'dispensation']  of  the  mystery,  which  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world  hath  been  hid  in  God  "  (Eph.  3,  ver.  9). 

"No-mind"  and  "Non-mental."  — Mortals  have  hitherto  been 
utterly  deceived  as  to  the  definition  of  the  word  "  mental."  What  has 
hitherto  been  dignified  by  the  terms  "  mind  "  and  "  mental "  turns 
out  to  be  purely  ethereal  matter  in  varying  degrees,  from  its  most 
tangible  and  ponderable  forms  to  the  ethereal  lines  of  force  originally 

*  The  term  "ethereal"  throughout  this  work  is  to  be  taken  in  its  literal 
meaning  as  applying  to  matter  in  its  primary  form.  It  means  "  of  the  ether," 
the  ether  consisting  of  lines  of  force  at  right  angles  to  each  other,  these  lines 
being  usually  spoken  of  as  "  thoughts." 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

82 

u 

13S 

4 

:u 

31) 

:u 

7 

297 

17 

150 

45 

108 

22 

2i'A 

20 

71 

33 

224 

7 

218 

35 

213 

27,  37 

201 

31 

212 

18 

11)5 

4 

41)5 

22 

554 

14 

3D 

43 

37 

26 

71 

42 

255 

35 

88 

30 

I>4 

0 

334 

24 

74      II 

21)1      31) 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


18 


THE  REAL  MIND,  GOD. 


Sec.  I. 


78     14 


2«1     20 


06 

1 

261 

41 

259 

10 

63 

41 

34 


49:> 

15 

36 

38 

25 

2:. 

261     20 
92     21 


497      27 


492      40 


advanced  by  Faraday.  It  should  be  spoken  of  as  "no-mind"  and 
"  non-mental."  Human  "  mind "  turns  out  to  be  human  matter, 
a  mechanical  counterfeit  of  true  consciousness,  the  result  of 
electrical  stresses  in  the  ether,  and  therefore,  purely  ethereal. 
The  only  power  is  Love,  alias  Mind  or  God,  and  we  cannot  control  5 
matter  scientifically  by  a  negative  "  mind." 

The  False  Spiritual  World.- Being  utterly  ignorant  of  the  ethereal 
conditions  of  the  final  yet  elementary  state  of  matter,  and  knowing 
that  there  must  be  consciousness  and  therefore  reality,  mortals  have 
mistakenly  conceived  of  the  invisible,  ethereal  conditions  as  a  10 
spiritual  world,  and  against  all  logical  deductions  their  buoyant 
sense  of  hope  has  led  the  majority  to  think  that  on  death  they  reach 
a  far-distant  "life  eternal,"  in  a  hypothetical  pei-fect  world. 

The  Real  Mind,  God.  God,  good,  is  infinite,  eternal  Mind,  and  is 
of  necessity  eternally  good,  and  good  only.  Now  this  is  demon  15 
strable.  The  knowledge  of  God,  heaven,  and  our  real  selves  is  a 
true  mental  science,  demonstrable  through  application  of  the  rule 
of  right  thinking.  So-called  "  mental "  science,  which  is  limited  to 
mere  mechanical  change  of  human  phenomena,  is  an  entire  mis- 
nomer, and  utterly  misleading,  and  should  at  best  be  distinguished  20 
as  "  non-mental "  science,  because  it  is  not  mental  and  not 
scientific. 

Matter  "  Non-mental.'*— Numberless   quotations   might  be  given 
here  which  show  that  deep,  logical  thinkers  have  recognised  that 
matter  cannot  possibly  be  solid  fact,  but  must  be  merely  a  form  of 
material  impression,  false  mental,  or  more  accurately,  "  non-mental,"   25 
phenomena.     The  following  are  instances,  and  more  are  given  later. 

Professor  Herbert  says  :   "  The  common  supposition,  then,  that  the 
material  universe  and  the  conscious  beings  around  us  are  directly 
and  indubitably  known,  and  constitute  a  world  of  '  positive  '  fact, 
...  is  an  entire   mistake,    based   upon   astonishing  ignorance   of   30 
the  essential  limitations  of  human  knowledge." 

John  Fiske,  the  well-known  historian  and  professor  of  philosophy, 
writes:  "It  was  long  ago  shown  that  all  the  qualities  of  matter 
are  what  the  mind  makes  them,  and  have  no  existence  as  such, 
apart  from  the  mind.  In  the  deepest  sense,  all  that  we  really  know  3') 
is  mind,  and  as  Clifford  would  say,  what  we  call  the  material 
universe  is  simply  an  imperfect  picture  in  our  minds  of  a  real 
universe  of  mind-stuff."* 

Kant  also  said  that  "  This  world's  life  is  only  an  appearance,  a 
sensuous  image  of  the  pure  spiritual  life  and  the  whole  world  of  40 
sense ;  only  a  picture  swimming  before  our  present  knowing  faculty 
like  a  dream,  and  having  no  reality  in  itself.  For  if  we  should  see 
things  and  ourselves  as  they  are,  we  should  see  ourselves  in  a  world 
of  spiritual  natures,  with  which  our  entire  real  relation  neither 
began  at  birth  nor  ends  with  the  body's  death."  45 

♦''The  Idea  of  God,"  p.  15. 


10 


1" 


MATTER  THE  MANIFESTATION  OF  FALSE  IMPRESSIONS.         19 

Sec.  I- 

The  practical  value  to  the  world  of  this  truth,  that  was  enunciated 
by  many  other  logical  thinkers  of  equally  world-wide  reputation, 
has  never  been  grasped  by  the  majority.  Until  recently  no  one  has 
ever  followed  it  up  to  its  logical  conclusion,  namely,  that  if  the 
material  universe  is  simply  an  imperfect  false  impression,  then  all 
that  is  necessary  in  order  that  we  should  behold  the  real  and 
perfect  universe  is  to  change  our  thoughts  to  the  standard  of 
perfection,  and  so  see  the  perfect  picture,  when  the  imperfections 
must  disappear  and  heaven  appear. 

Matter  the  Manifestation  of  False  Impressions.— **  i/r/^^^;-,  like 
.spdve  ami  time,  cannot  be  defined''*  (W.  W.  Rouse  Ball). 

Matter  is  merely  the  manifestation  of  false  impressions  of  truth ; 
Lord  Kelvin  expressed  it  as  "made  up  of  thought  forces. "f  It  can 
be  made  to  appear  and  disappear  by  so-called  thought,  and  this 
in  two  different  ways  ;  one  temporary  because  unscientific,  the  other 
disappearance  permanent  because  scientific.  Consequently  the 
material  world,  as  long  as  it  has  its  apparent  existence,  is  subject 
to  continual  changes,  and  has  no  fixed  laws ;  so-called  "  thought," 
literally  electric  vibration,  being  the  essence  of  material  apparent 
20  action.     ]^Iatter  is  simply  a  series  of  cinematographic  pictures. 

Carpenter  says:   "  The  source  of  all  power  is  mind." 

Professor  Huxley  says :  "  If  the  hypothetical  substance  of  mind 
is  possessed  of  energy,  I  for  my  part  am  unable  to  see  how  it  is 
to  be  discriminated  from  the  hypothetical  substance  of  matter." 

His  philosophic  position  he  has  summed  up  as  follows :  "  The  key 
to  all  philosophy  lies  in  the  clear  comprehension  of  Berkeley's 
problem — which  is  neither  more  nor  less  than  one  of  the  shapes 
of  the  greatest  of  all  questions,  '  What  are  the  limits  of  our  facul- 
ties ? '  And  it  is  worth  any  amount  of  trouble  to  comprehend  the 
exact  nature  of  the  argument  by  which  Berkeley  arrived  at  his 
results,  and  to  know  by  one's  own  knowledge  the  greath  truth  which 
he  discovered— that  the  honest  and  rigorous  following  up  of  the  argu- 
ment which  leads  us  to  materialism  inevitably  carries  lis  beyond  it. 

"  The  more  completely  the  materialistic  position  is  admitted,  the 
easier  it  is  to  show  that  the  idealistic  position  is  unassailable,  if 
the  idealist  confines  himself  within  the  limits  of  positive  knowledge." 

And  he  adds  in  conclusion :  "  And  therefore  if  I  were  obliged  to 
choose  between  absolute  materialism  and  absolute  idealism,  I  should 
feel  compelled  to  accept  the  latter  alternative." 

Locke,  another  thinker  misunderstood  by  materialists,  writes: 
"  Bodies,  by  our  senses,  do  not  afford  us  so  clear  and  distinct  an 
idea  of  active  power  as  we  have  from  reflection  on  the  operations 
of  our  minds.  Of  thinking,  body  affords  us  no  idea  at  all,  it  is 
only  from  reflection  that  we  have  that.  Neither  have  we  from  body 
any  idea  of  the  beginning  of  motion.  ...  I  judge  it  not  amiss  to 

*'•  Mathematical  Recreations  and  Essays,"  by  W.  W.  Rouse  Ball,  Fellow  and 
late  Tutor  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge. 
t  Leibnitz  defined  matter  as  a  momentary  mind,  an  instantaneous  conrclousness. 


2 


30 


35 


40 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


100 

26 

40 

9 

251 

41 

135 

23 

99 

16 

23 

32 

83 

41 

77 

28 

94 

30 

101 

4,  15 

7«;  32 

495  34 

78  14 

491  11 


156   45 


490  28 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


M     18 


20 


EVIL  AND  THE  MATERIAL  WORLD. 


Sec.  I. 


THE  ILLUSION. 


21 


67   7 


67  ir, 
171   11) 


217 

:\?, 

70 

2 

71 

:io 

'2\n 

31) 

71  18 


7(5  37 
131)  29 


103 


215 
241) 


26 
21 


See  Note  K 
on  page  5(.3. 


direct  our  minds  to  the  consideration  of  God,  and  spirits,  for  the 
clearest  idea  of  active  powers  .  .  .  God  having  fitted  men  with 
faculties  and  means  to  discover,  receive,  and  retain  truths,  according 
as  they  are  employed." 

A  Correct   Basic  Theory.—''  Onr   mvittiftc   thconcs    are  pcrfwtUj  5 
h'fjitinmfr  ns   Ioihj  as  tltey  are  formed  as  a  means  lotrards  practieal 
applieafio/is  "*  (Edward  Carpenter). 

Hitherto  we  have  tried  to  fit  our  facts  into  our  theories,  and 
have  had  to  change  our  theories  so  as  to  explain  our  new  facts. 
In  the  correct  basic  theory  now  brought  to  your  notice,  we  10 
can  fit  in  our  real  facts,  the  facts  of  good,  and  the  spiritual 
universe,  and  at  the  same  time  test  and  account  for  our 
so-called  facts,  which  are  really  only  final  and  foundationless  beliefs 
with  reference  to  the  material  world.  In  this  way  we  check  our 
knowledge  by  means  of  our  theory,  and  prove  it  later  by  demonstra-  i.-> 
tion.  Probed  to  the  bottom,  and  laid  bare,  this  correct  material 
theory  enables  us  to  account  rationally  for  the  first  time  for  our 
so-called  facts  We  must  not,  however,  dwell  on  this  theory,  and 
build  it  up  in  imagination  as  permanent  fact.  W^e  have  to  reverse 
the  illusive  truth  of  this  theory,  and  so  give  everlasting  place  to  a  20 
knowledge  of  the  absolute  facts  and  the  spiritual  universe.  This 
true  knowledge  is  a  revealed  and  practical  science,  the  science  of 
God  as  divine  Principle,  with  intelligent,  living  good  as  its 
manifestation. 

Every  thought  a  man  is  conscious  of  acts  to  a  greater  or  less  25 
extent.  Millions  now  recognise  this  and  are  trying  to  learn  how  to 
control  illusionary  impressions,  mis-called  thoughts.  "  Our  thoughts 
are  the  rudder  of  our  life,*'  says  the  Rev.  I.  R.  Shannon.  Let  us 
then  always  steer  dead  straight.  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way, 
and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts :  and  let  him  return  unto  the  SO 
Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him  "  (Is.  55,  ver.  7).  This  is 
not  so  easy  to  do  until  you  know  how  to  do  it.  It  can  only  be 
properly  done  in  a  scientific  way.  Let  us  proceed  to  advance  fear- 
lessly along  this  way,  proving  each  step  as  we  go. 

EVIL    AND    THE    MATERIAL    WORLD.  35 

E\ih—" He    that    committeth   sin    is   of  the  devil;    for   the   deril 
sinneth  from  the  beginning"  (I.  John  3,  ver.  8). 

Everything  in  the  material  world  is  more  or  less  bad  or  limited. 

"  Christian   theology   has  not   been  able   to   make    up    its   mind 
whether   sin   is   a  defect,  or   a  transgression,    or  a  rebellion,    or   a    40 
constitutional  hereditary  taint,  or  whether  it  is  all  these  combined  " 
(W.  R.  Inge,  M.A.,  D.D.,  f  Professor  of  Divinity,  Cambridge). 

Buddhism,  which  is  more  of  a  system  of  incorrect  philosophy  than 
religion  as  at  present  taught,  teaches  that  evil  is  the  true  kernel 

♦  *'The  Science  of  the  Future."  45 

t  Now  Dean  of  St.  Paul':* 


Sec.  I. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


110 


of  existence,  only  to  be  removed  with   the  cessation  of  existence 
itself.    This  is  true  so  far  as  the  material  world  is  concerned. 
"  Our  life  is  a  false  nature— 'tis  not  in 

The  harmony  of  things— this  hard  decree, 
This  ineradicable  taint  of  sin  "  *  (Byron). 

The  Illusion.—"  Before  a  rigorous  logical  scrutinj/,  the  Reign  of  Law 
trill  prove  to  be  an  tin  verified  hypothesis,  the  uniformity  of  Nature  an 
anthigtioHs  expression,  the  eertainty  of  our  scientific  inferences  to  a  great 
e.rtent  a  delusion  "f  (Stanley  Jevons). 

Whence  therefore  comes  this  material  world,  and  what  is 
it?  The  Greeks  taught  that  the  source  of  sin  is  delusion  or 
disease— a  perverted  condition  of  the  mind.  Sin,  and  therefore 
everything  material,  everything  unlike  God,  is  only  delusion, 
deception,   absolute  illusion,   but  not  an  illusion   that    the    perfect 

*•'  spiritual  beings,  our  true  selves,  are  suffering  under,  for,  being 
perfect,  we  could  not  in  reality  suffer  from  any  illusion,  t  Sin  exists 
only  as  a  false  claim,  an  utterly  false  conception,  and  this  is  no  true 
existence.  The  whole  of  the  material  world,  with  its  material 
phenomena,  is  an  elaborate  mechanical  counterfeit  of  the  spiritual 

20  realities   of  all  things,    and  is   at  best  merely  a    dream,     ethereal, 

illusionary  phantasies,  a  mesmeric  sleep,  but  without  even  a  real 

(I reamer. §     As  Schopenhauer  said,  it  is  a  disordered  dream  of  humanity. 

The  following  illustration  may  enable  you  to  understand  the  position 

better.  Hold  up  your  hand  between  your  eyes  and  a  light.   Then  put  a 

25  sheet  of  paper  between  the  hand  and  eyes,  and  throw  some  mud 
on  the  paper.  Let  your  hand  symbolise  the  real  man,  the  shadow 
on  the  paper  the  material  man,  while  the  mud  represents 
sickness  and  sin.  The  shadow  on  the  paper  is  not  the  real  hand, 
and  if  the  dirt  is  rubbed  off  the  paper,  then  the  shadow  represents 

30  the  material  man,  well  and  free  from  sin.  Go  on  rubbing,  and  the 
paper  will  ultimately  disappear,  and  you  will  see  the  hand,  symbolis- 
ing the  real  man. 

Again  the  real  man  in  heaven  may  be  symbolised  by  a  human 
being  in  bright  sunlight.  The  shadow  then  symbolises  the  material 
man.  As  the  sun  becomes  more  central  the  shadow  decreases,  until 
ultimately  it  disappears. 

The  Devil  and  Hell.-"  77/^^  wicked  .  .  .  trill  not  seek  after  God: 
God  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts  "  (Ps.  10,  ver.  4). 

This  material  world,  this  "  waste  howling  wilderness  "  (Deut.  32, 
yer.  10),  is  therefore  simply  a  terrible  illusion,  a  grouping  of  false 
impressions,  the  devil's  world,  "  the  very  devil,"  the  only  devil  there 
IS.  This  "  self-imposed  agony,"  this  devil  or  evil,  will  continue  until 
scientifically   disposed   of   by  denying   the   existence   of   all    wrong 

0  thought,   and  thinking  rightly  instead.     The  only  devils  il   are  the 

devihsh    thoughts    that    attack  us.     The    word   "devil"    is   derived 

from  the  Greek  "diabolos,"  which  means  merely  "slanderer."    The 

slander  is  that  man  is  material  and  that  there  is  life  in  matter. 

Marlowe,    writing  in  the   sixteenth  century,   makes  Faustus   say 

.>   to   Mephistopheles :    "Where  are   you  damned?"     Mephistopheles 

•  "Childe  Harold,"  iv.,  126.  f  "  Principles  of  Science."  p.  9. 

t  "  He  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  bom  of  God  "  (I.  John  3,  ver.  9). 
§  Haeckel  admits   that  as  true  intelligence  does  not  exist  in  the  material 
world,  we  have  only  our  untrustworthy  senses  to  testify  to  their  own  existence. 
Verily,  a  castle  built  upon  the  sands  ! 

II  The  word  'devil"  does  not  occur  in  the  King  James  translation  of  the  Old 
lestament.  The  only  devil  there  is,  is  the  false  concept  of  being,  termed  in  the 
BiDle,  ••  carnal  mind." 

C 


250  31 
552  1 6 
554     21) 


552 


3 


24     17 


251       ^ 

15G  20,40, 
45 


141 

88 

492 

453 

280 

94 

71 


94 
314 
142 
304 
283 
286 
100 
491 

299 


8 
36 
31 
12 
21 

5,  30 
42 


a 
30 
17 
41 
20 
42 
25 

9 

19 


498     30 


Refer  to 
P«(«  Line 


14  30 


175  33 


280  22 
175  33 

274  33 


304 

40 

55 

38 

32 

37 

224 

25 

1)5 

31 

301 

28 

71 

42 

220 

7 

175  24 


88  36 


38  17 


22  TUE  DEVIL  AND  HELL. 

Sec.  I. 

replies :  "  In  heU."  And  on  Faustus  asking :  "  How  comes  it,  then, 
that  thou  art  out  of  belli  "  he  replies :  **  Why,  this  is  hell,  nor  am  I 
out  of  it  "  : 

"Hell  hath  no  limits,  nor  is  circumscribed 
In  one  self  place ;  for  where  we  are  is  hell,  5 

And  where  hell  is  there  must  we  ever  be : 
And,  to  conclude,  when  all  the  world  dissolves. 
And  every  creature  shall  be  purified. 
All  places  shall  be  hell  that  are  not  Heaven." 
Heaven   and   hell   are   not   future  states   awaiting   us   at  death.    K' 
Justin    Martyr     in    150    A.D.     wrote:     "If     you  .  .  .  even     dare 
blaspheme  the  God  of  Abraham  .  .  .  and  say  .  .  .  that  the  souls, 
as  soon  as  they  leave  the  body,  are  received  up  into  heaven,  take 
care."  *    Jesus  said :   "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you  "  [marg. 
ref.,  "among  you"]  (Luke  17,  ver.  21),  and  we  have  not  to  die  to    15 
get  inside  or  among  ourselves.     "  Earth's  crammed  with  heaven " 
(Mrs.   Barrett  Browning).     "  The  fear  o'  hell's  a  hangman's  whip " 
(Burns). 

We  make  our  own  hell  and  our  own  heaven  by  the  way  in  which 
we  think ;  and  we  have  to  wake  up  as  fast  as  we  can  and  get  out  20 
of  hell— the  hell  of  the  wrong  thoughts  that  attack  us— into  heaven, 
a  perfect  state  of  consciousness,  the  world  of  perfect  thoughts, 
perfect  ideas,  the  real  world  that  is  here  round  us,  if  we  could 
only  see  it.  "  Love  .  .  .  builds  a  heaven  in  hell's  despair "  (W. 
Blake).  The  only  way  to  escape  the  suffering  which  is  always  2"> 
the  result  of  sin  is  to  stop  sinning  ;  and  the  only  way  to  do  this 
is  to  stop  entertaining  wrong  thoughts,  as  will  be  explained  later. 
To  the  mistaken  teaching  that  God  made  sin,  sickness,  worries,  and 
troubles,  that  is,  the  material  world  and  material  man,  is  due  much 
so-called  atheism  and  agnosticism.  30 

"  The  world  is  stamped  with  no  more  than  a  footprint  of  the 
Divinity.  Its  goodness  and  wisdom  are  but  caricatures  of  the 
Divine,  blasphemous  because  of  their  very  traces  of  likeness,  mimick- 
ing the  Creator  as  a  marionette  mimics  its  living  maker.  The 
conception  of  nature  as  being  ...  a  direct  expression  or  self-mani-  35 
festation  of  the  Divine  character,  is  responsible  for  the  moral  and 
spiritual  perversions  that  are  everywhere  associated  with  poly- 
theistic or  pantheistic  nature-worship.  To  worship  the  caricature 
of  Divinity  there  revealed  to  us,  is  really  to  worship  the  devil  "t 
(Tyrrell).  40 

The  Non-reality  of  Evil  and  therefore  of  Matter.—"  As  for  the 
other  people,  irhich  aho  eome  of  Adam,  thou  haxt  said  that  they  are 
}wthwg"'  (I.  Esdras  6,  ver.  56).  "  For  if  a  mau  think  himself  to  be 
something,  when  he  is  nothing,  he  deeeireth  himself  (Gal.  6,  ver.  3). 

The  human  problem  of  evil  is  at  length  solved.     Mathematically    i: 
we  know  that  anything  that  ever  was  nothing,  or  ever  ceases  to  exist, 

*  "Dialogrue  with  Trypho,  the  Jew."  sec.  80. 
t  "Lex  Orandi,"  p.  154. 


THE  NON-REALITY   OF  EVIL  AND  THEREFORE  OF  MATTER.  23 

Sec.  I. 

cannot  be  real,  whatever  it  may  seem  to  be ;  therefore  evil  must  be 
unreal,  however  real  it  may  appear,  for  no  logical  mind  could 
believe  it  to  be  everlasting.  Nothing  evil,  or  even  imperfect,  can 
possibly  last,  as  it  is  self-destructive.  It  always  disappears  sooner 
5  or  later.  It  cannot  even  harm  you  when  you  realise  its  non-reality. 
"  They  that  war  against  thee  shall  be  as  nothing,  and  as  a  thing  of 
nought  .  .  .  their  works  are  nothing  "  (Is.  41,  ver.  12,  29). 

The  non-reality   of  matter  has  now  been  proved.     So   fixed  has 
been  our  belief  in  its  reality  that  the  majority   still  believe   it  is 

10  something  real  and  permanent.  As  this  belief  changes,  so  we  shall 
see  a  changing  world,  until  the  mist  of  matter  disappears,  with  its 
attendant  evils,  sin,  sickness,  worries,  troubles,  and  limitations  of  every 
kind.  "The  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal"  (II.  Cor.  4, 
ver.  18). 
God,   as  the   Principle   of  good,   is  very  different  from  the   god 

ii>  that  we  have  been  taught  to  fear,  the  god  that  not  only  allows  but 
uses  evil  to  punish  the  human  beings  that  he  is  supposed  to  have 
made.  How  can  the  Principle  of  good  even  know  of  eviU  If  God 
knows  evil  He  must  have  known  of  it  beforehand,  and  therefore 
must  have  intended  it  or  ordered  it,  for  God,  being  infinite  Mind 

I'O  and  eternal  Cause,  must  necessarily  be  omniscient  and  omnipotent. 
Habakkuk  says :  "  Thou  [God]  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil, 
and  canst  not  look  on  iniquity"*  (1,  ver.  13).  How  could 
God  know  of  evil  and  not  instantly  destroy  it?  As  all  sin  and 
trouble  are  simply  an  hypnotic  effect,  if  God  could  be  conscious  of 

25  it,  "this  infinite  power  would  straightway  reduce  the  universe  to 
chaos."  This  is  one  of  the  proofs  of  its  non-reality,  for  God  is  Mind, 
and  Mind  must  be  all-knowing.  "  All  nations  before  him  are  as 
nothing ;  and  they  are  counted  to  him  less  than  nothing  "  (Is.  40, 
ver.  17).    Nebuchadnezzar  saw  this,  and  said :  "  All  the  inhabitants 

iJO  of  the  earth  are  reputed  as  nothing"  (Dan.  4,  ver.  35).  "  Seeing  evil 
nowhere  exists,  for  God  is  all  things,  and  to  him  no  evil  is  near  " 
(Origen,  about  125  a.d.).  All  evil  is  merely  a  false  appearance, 
produced  by  wrong  thoughts.  "Its  ['the  last  enemy']  mind  and 
hostile   will,    which   came   not   from   God,  but  from  itself,    are   to 

36  be  destroyed  "  (Origen). 

"  Now  the  sin  of  which  I  speak  is  this,  when  a  man  abandons  that 
which  really  exists  and  serves  that  which  does  not  really  exist,  there 
is  [still]  that  which  really  exists,  and  it  is  called  God  "  (Melita  to 
Antonius  Caesar,  about  150  a.d.). 
1 40  Jeremiah  said:  "Out  of  the  mouth  of  the  most  High  proceedeth 
not  evil  and  good  1 "  (Lam.  3,  ver.  38),  and  as  John  said :  "  All  things 
were  made  by  him  "  (John  1,  ver.  3),  it  is  clear  that  evil  is  not  a 
thmg  ;  that  is,  nothing. 
In  the  "  Timaeos,"  Plato  depicts  the  material  world  as  essentially 

6  yile  ;  he  is  unable  to  think  of  the  pure  and  holy  Deity  as  manifested   185 
m   It,    and   accordingly   separates   the    Creator  from  His  creation 
[so-called]  by  the  whole  breadth  of  infinity. 

*  A  16th  century  Bible,  belonging  to  a  friend,  translates  this  :— "  Canst  not  see 
iniquity:   wherefore  thou  lookest";  both   translations  continue,  "upon  them 
0   that  deal  treacherously,  and  boldest  thy  tongue  when  the  wicked  devoureth 
the  man  that  is  more  righteous  than  he." 

C  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

15(5  45 
488   15 


88  35 
1)3  8,  23,  39 

94  5 
274  17 


152   4 
94  39 


24   8 
15G  45 


19  12 

83  4 

94  30 

25  42 


Refer  to 
Pftge  Line 


28     21 


21 

10 

1>4 

17 

1>5 

4 

81 

21 

y:< 

H,  28 

81) 

42 

«s 

ii.-) 

22 

4«; 

23 

8 

22     45 


114     27 


305     32 


24 


WHAT  ORIGIN  HAS  EVIL  ? 


Sec.  1. 


10 


20 


"  For  thou  art  not  a  God  that  hath  pleasure  in  wickedness :  neither 
shall  evil  dwell  with  thee  "  (Ps.  5,  ver.  4). 

The  root  meaning  of  the  Hebrew  word  "  avon,"  translated  in  the 
Bible  "sin,"  is  "nothing."  Again,  the  word  "naughty"  means 
"  of  the  nature  of  naught,"  like  nothing.  In  Lancashire  the  word 
"nowt"  means  either  "nothing"  or  "naughty,"  the  two  bemg 
indistinguishable  in  speech  ;  "  wicked  "  only  means  "  bewitched." 
We  have  all  been  bewitched,  ((/los  hypnotised,  into  a  belief 
in  evil,  we  "  rejoice  in  a  thing  of  nought "  (Amos  6,  ver.  13).  God 
or  good  is  and  must  be  reality  ;  therefore  evil  is  the  absence  or 
opposite  of  good,  and  therefore  the  opposite  of  reality,  a  non-reality. 
This  is  seen  also  from  the  fact  that  at  some  time  or  other  all  evil 
must  disappear,  "  the  terrible  one  is  brought  to  nought "  (Is.  29, 
ver.  20).     Evil  must  by  its  nature  eventually  destroy  itself. 

"All  the  evil  of  our  life  only  seemingly  exists,  because  it  has 
been  there  so  long  "*  (Tolstoi). 

What  Origin  has  Evil?—'*  Bvholilyi/c  arc  of  nothing,  and  your  tcork  of  ^'* 
nought"  (Is.  41,  ver.  24). 

If  evil  is  a  dream  or  illusion,  what  was  the  origin  of  this  illusion  1 
This  is  the  constantly  recurring  question  that  has  puzzled  the  leaders 
oi  mankind  from  the  earliest  days,  namely,  What  is  the  origin  of 
evil  ?  This  is  practically  the  same  question  as,  What  is  the  origin  of 
matter  ?    Is  it  conceivable  that  God  created  evil  1 

The  answer  is  absolutely  logical.  As  it  is  a  non-reality  it  never 
began.  No  one  ever  created  it,  because  it  does  not  exist.  If  you 
could  find  out  who  created  it  then  it  would  be  real.  If  evil  is  said 
to  be  real  it  is  the  business  of  those  who  say  it  is  real  to  find  out  ^'^ 
how  it  began,  and  who  created  it.  The  impossibility  of  finding  this 
out  is  one  of  the  many  proofs  of  its  non-reality.  "  Matter  is  a 
misstatement  of  Mind."     "  In  truth,  no  thing  is  contrary  to  God  " 

("  Theologia  Britannica  "). 

"  The  '  problem  of  ^vil '  is  manifestly  insoluble :  we  have  to  make  30 
our   choice   between   theories,    none   of   which    is  free  from  grave 
difficulties  and  objections"!  (W.  R.  Inge,  M.A.,  D.D.). 

At  one  time  there  was  a  belief  that  there  was  a  flat  earth,  and 
the  mediipval  Church  burned  those  who  denied  the  so-called  fact. 
Who  created  the  flat  earth  ?  It  never  existed.  No  one  ever  created 
it.  It  was  an  entire  illusion,  a  lie— a  lie  about  the  round  earth,  and  h:> 
when  it  was  known  to  be  a  lie,  the  belief  in  its  reality,  which  was  the 
only  sense  of  existence  it  ever  had,  was  gone.  So,  the  belief  in  a 
material  world  is  a  lie  about  the  real  world.  As  you  find  out  the 
truth  the  lie  disappears,  and  you  gradually  appear  to  become 
conscious  of  the  glorious  reality,  which  has  always  existed  here,  4o 
around  us,  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  a  perfect  world. 

The  Truth  and  the  truth  about  the  Truth  alone  is  knowable. 
There  may  be  countless  lies  ab<iut  the  Truth,  but  only  one  Truth.  AVe 
may  believe  a  lie,  but  we  know  the  Truth.     Truth  is  demonstnible. 

"Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  me,"   means  you    shall   4-. 
believe  only  in  the  existence  of  good,  God  and  His  manifestation, 

•  "  The  Teachinj?8  of  Christ  and  T#»achinffs  of   the  Church,'  p.  243,  Danish 

translation. 

f  '"'■  Personal  Idealism  and  Mysticism. 


NO-MIND.' 


25 


10 


Sec.  I- 

and  not  believe  in  evil  or  matter.     If  you  do  you  will  experience  the 
sense  of  evil  and  limitation,  sin,  sickness,  worries,  and  troubles. 

"  Since  there  is  no  being  outside  God,  what  we  call  separation 
from  God,  fall,  or  sin,  is  but  a  negative  reality,  a  defect  or 
privation.  Evil  has  no  substantial  existence.  A  thing  has  real 
existence  only  so  far  as  it  is  good,  and  its  excellence  is  the  measure 
of  its  reality.  Perfection  and  reality  are  synonyms  .  .  .  evil 
is  the  absence  of  good,  life,  and  being  "  (Scotus  Erigena). 

The  Illusopy  Cause  of  Evil — In  the  light  of  our  present  know- 
ledge that  all  is  Mind  and  mental,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
in  searching  for  the  origin  of  evil  there  can  only  be  a  false  supposi- 
tional mentality,  a  basic  false  mentality,  to  deal  with.  It  being 
now  agreed  that  matter  is  merely  what  is  called  force  or  elec- 
tricity, it  is  obvious  that  any  seeming  material  phenomena  are 
entirely  secondary,  and  consequent  on  this  false  mentality,  which  is 
thus  the  author  of  itself,  and  all  its  manifest  apparent  phenomena. 
"  A  mad   world    indeed,    my  masters !  "    (Shakespeare). 

If  Mind  can  maintain  its  own  phenomena  it  is  self-proved  to  be 
eternal  cause.  If  the  so-called  "  mind "  fails  to  maintain  its  own 
phenomena  it  is  self-proved  to  be  unreal  and  illusive,  a  false  mental 
'•"*  basis  for  whatever  may  apparently  be  built  upon  it  as  its  manifesta- 
tion. "  Mind  is  its  own  great  cause  and  effect."  The  Mind  that  thus 
proves  itself  to  be  eternal  cause  must  be  God  and  infinite.  This 
statement  includes  of  necessity  the  further  recognition  that  the 
Mind  that  is  God  must  be  wholly  good.  Herein  will  be  found 
-^'  conclusive  proofs  that  material  sense  impressions  are  not  permanent. 
The  continually  disappearing  sick,  sinning,  and  consequently  dying 
phenomena  that  are  spoken  of  as  "  human  beings "  are  proved  by 
their  disappearance  to  rest  solely  upon  the  aforesaid  false  mental 
basis.*    The  only  reality  is  God  and  the  spiritual  man  and  world. 

-o  *' No-mind. "—This  false  mental  basis,  hitherto  called  mind,  and 
now  designated  "  no-mind "  (no  mind),  and  the  false  mental  or 
"  non-mental  "  impressions,  called  thoughts  are  but  the  suppositional 
opposites  of  God  or  Mind,  and  God's  thoughts,  which  constitute  the  only 
mentality  and  the  only  true  mental  impressions. 

The  personification  of  this  false  mentality,  that  has  been  called 
human  mind  and  body,  is  self-destructive.  Cursed  from  its  supposed 
starting-point  of  a  material  conception,  it  is  but  "  a  pet  nest  for 
devils,"  a  home  for  evil  thoughts  of  every  kind  and  description, 
"the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every  foul  spirit,  and  a 
cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird  "  (Rev.  18,  ver.  2).  All  evil 
conditions  come  from  wrong  thoughts,  "  the  god  of  this  world  "  (II. 
Cor.  4,  ver.  4),  a  belief  in  the  power  of  evil,  owing  to  a  want  of  the 
scientific  knowledge  that  there  is  only  one  God,  and  that  good.  One 
of  the  wise  sayings  of  the  celebrated  Dr.  Abernethy  was  that  "  when 
40  a  naan  begins  seriously  to  dissect  himself,  he  will  soon  be  a  fit 
subject  for  the  undertaker."  In  Jer.  6,  ver.  19,  we  read :  "  Behold, 
I  will  bring  evil  upon  this  people,  even  the  fruit  of  their  thoughts, 
because  they  have  not  hearkened  ...  to  my  law,"  the  law  of  good, 
the  only  really  existing  law.  "  Be  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  over- 
come evil  with  good"  (Rom.  12,  ver.  21).  The  only  way  to  do 
this  is  to  practise  the  scientific  method  of  thinking.     In  Ps.  23,  ver.  4, 

*  ''  You  cannot  even  be  mathematically  sure  that  I,  who  am  speaking  to  you  at 
this  moment,  possess  a  consciousness.  I  mig"ht  be  a  well -constructed  automaton 
— groine.  cominsf,  speakingf — without  internal  consciousness,  and  the  very  words 
by  which  I  declare  at  this  moment  that  I  am  a  conscious  being  might  be  words 
pronounced  w^ithout  consciousness "  ("  Life  and  Conscioupneps,"  by  Henri 
Bergson).     This  turns  out  to  be  the  case  as  far  as  the  material  man  is  concerned. 


30 


35 


)0 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


35     12 


183 

41 

18 

17 

95 

19 

167 

19 

79 

40 

81 

21 

14 

19 

71 

12 

93 

3 

95 

2 

156 

45 

U 

17 

30 

28 

72 

4 

92 

34 

249 

8 

95 

19 

94 

5 

17 

40 

78 

14 

128 

32 

77 

20 

128 

32 

282 

1 

280 

1& 

139 

25 

21 

37 

23     33 


-A-U'r 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

312     21» 
295     11 

2h\     M* 


251     24 
23     24 


21  f.     'M) 


114     23 


81 


117    ir. 
21     40 


26 


THE  ARRAIGNMENT  OF  THE  SO-CALLED  ALAN. 


Sec.  I. 


we  read:  "  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with  me."  This  "thou" 
is  God,  divine  Principle,  the  law  of  good,  which  never  fails  to 
destroy  the  evil  if  we  only  think  rightly. 

Sin  the  Cause  of  Disease.— A  large  proportion  of  the  interminable 
trouble  and  myriad  forms  of  disease  in  this  world  are  acknow-  ."> 
ledged  to  be  due  to  sin ;  perhaps  40  per  cent.  A  medical 
specialist  in  diagnosis  told  me  that  he  thought  about  75  per  cent, 
of  disease  was  due  either  to  sin  in  the  individual  or  sin  in  his 
parents.  We  now  find  that  all  disease  is  due  to  sin ;  but  in 
probably  sixty  out  of  a  hundred  cases  the  sin  is  the  lesser  one  of  10 
what  would  be  popularly  called  merely  wrong  thinking,  belief  in 
a  power  other  than  that  of  God.  This,  as  will  be  shown,  is  the 
primary  cause  of  all  disease  and  sin.  This  wrong  thinking  is  due 
to  ignorance. 

Socrates  said  that  sin  was  ignorance.  Sin  is  ignorance  of  Truth, 
ignorance  of  God. 

Dr.  Thompson,  surgeon  to  H.M.  Prisons  in  Scotland,  after  observa- 
tion for  eighteen  years,  says:  "I  have  never  seen  such  an  accumula-   15 
fcion  of  morbid  appearances  as  here.     Scarcely  any  die  of  any  one 
disease,  for  almost  every  organ  of  the  body  is  more  or  less  diseased 
or  degenerated." 

The  Arraignment  of  the  So-called  Man.—"  Man    that   is   horn   of 
vcomnn  is  of  few  (hn/s,  and  full  of  trouble.     He  comcth  fortJi  like  a  io 
flotcery  and  is  cut  doicn.  .  .  .  W/io  can  bring  a  clean  thing  out  of  an 
unclean  ?   not  one""  (Job  14,  ver.  1,  2,  4). 

The  five  material  miscalled  senses  condemn  themselves.  They 
cannot  see,  hear,  feel,  taste,  or  smell  God.  Has  God  created  these 
"  senses  "  that  do  not  enable  us  to  understand  Him  in  the  slightest  ?   25 

"  Throw  out  of  work  the  body's  senses,  and  thy  Divinity  shall 
come  to  birth "  (Secret  Sermon  on  the  Mountain  in  "  Corpus 
Hermeticum  "). 

Most  people  have  formed  the  habit  of  talking  of  the  human  body 
as  something   wonderful.     It  seems   to   me   that   it  is  wonderfully 
bad.     Even  a  schoolboy  could  point  out  many  possibilities  of  im- 
provement.    The   eye  is,    I    believe,    supposed    to    be    the    most 
wonderful  part  of  the  human  frame.     Professor  Helmholtz,  one  of  30 
the  leading  scientific  men  of  modern  times,   said,  referring  to  the 
human  eye,   of  which  he  had  made  a  special  study :    "  Of  all  our 
members  the  eye  has  always  been  held  as  the    choicest    gift    of 
.nature— the  most  marvellous  product."    Then,    after    commenting 
on  its  details,  he  adds :  "  If  an  optician  would  sell  me  an  instrument   35 
which  had  all  these  defects,  I  should  think  myself  quite  justified  in 
blaming   his   carelessness  m   the   strongest   terms,    and   giving  him 
back  his  instrument.'*     If  a  material  man  had  the  different  powers  of 
vision  apparently  possessed  in   part  by  the  different  animals,   his 
sight,    although    incomparably  better    than   that   of  human   beings,    40 
would  be  quite  imperfect  in  comparison  with  the  power  of  sight  of 
which,  as  will  be  seen  hereafter,  man  is  capable.     The  physical  eye, 
however,  as  will   be   shown  later,   is  unnecessary  for  the   exercise 
of  this  power. 

*  "  Lectures  on  Scientific  Subjects,"  p.  219. 


THE   IGNORANT  MAN   A   HELPLESS  VICTIM. 


27 


I 


Every  other  part  of  man  is  equally  defective,*  and  he  does  not 
even  rival  a  lobster,  which  so  easily  reproduces  a  lost  limb. 

The  Ignorant  Man  a  Helpless  Victim.—"  Tlierefore  my  people  are 
qone  into  captiritj/,  t)ecause  tliet/  Jiave  no  knowledge  .*  .  .  .  Therefore  hell 
.=■)  hath  enlarged  herself]  and  opened  her  mouth  icithout  measure  "  (Is.  5, 
ver.  13,  14). 

It  has  been  stated  that  "Man  is  born  free."  This  is  absolutely 
untrue  of  the  human  being.  This  so-called  man  is  born  a  helpless 
babe,  and  remains  helpless,  the  victim  of  circumstances,  "  the  foot- 
1<»  ball  of  chance,"  until  he  gains  some  faint  idea  of  what  God  is,  and 
learns  how  to  think  rightly.  What  poor  things  mortals  are,  bound 
together  in  this  bundle  of  so-called  life.  Monkeys  on  a  stick,  pulled 
about  by  conflicting  emotions,  creatures  of  impulse,  we  are  swayed 
by  every  passing  thought  whilst  we  are  learning  how  to  control  these 
ir.  thoughts.  This  lamentable  position  can  only  continue  until  man 
knows  how  to  think  rightly,  and  thus  exercises  his  rightful  dominion. 

The  Death  Struggle  of  Nature.—"  For   the  earnest   crpectation    of 
the  creature   waiteth  for   the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  .  .  . 
For  u-e  know  that  the  uhole  creation  groaneth  and  traraileth  in  pain 
20  together  until  now"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  19,  22). 

Darwin  showed  the  fierce  struggle  that  lies  beneath  the  seeming 
peace  of  nature.  Many  sensitive  natures  have  been  overwhelmed, 
and  are  daily  being  overwhelmed,  by  this  universal  unrelenting 
nature,  "red  in  tooth  and  claw." 
25  Dr.  Macpherson,  of  Edinburgh,  says  that  "a  mere  segment  of 
an  earwig  will  fight  with  a  segment  of  an  Australian  ant,  under  the 
unmistakable  influence  of  rage,  until  exhaustion  or  death  ensues." 
Even  with  the  smaller  animal  life  one  sees  this.  Romanes,  in 
"Animal  Intelligence,"  gives  particulars  of  a  conflict  between  a 
30  small  rotifer  and  a  larger  one,  and  Sir  William  Dawson  states  that 
"  an  amoeba  shows  volition,  appetite,  and  passion."  The  pious  Jacobi 
is  stated  to  have  said :  "  Nature  conceals  God  ;  man  reveals  God." 

Haeckel  writes:  "The  raging  war  of  interests  in  human  society 
is  only  a  feeble  picture  of  the  unceasing  and  terrible  war  of  existence 
.^.•,   which  reigns  throughout  the  whole  of  the  living  world."  t 

Many  of  those  present  must  have  felt  the  oppressive  sense,  re- 
ferred to  in  the  words:  — 

"My  soul  is  sick  with  every  day's  report 

Of  wrong  and  outrage  with  which  earth  is  filled  "  + 
40  (Wordsworth). 

No  wonder  Philip  Mauro,  who  speaks  of  this  world-system  as 
"stupendous,  gigantic,  remorseless,  terrifying!"    says:     "Though 

*  The  report  of  Sir  George  Newman,  the  Chief  Medical  Officer  of  the  Board 
of  Education,  shews  that  out  of  over  6,000  odd  children  examined,  62  per  cent, 
were  diseased,  of  which  10  per  cent,  had  serious  defective  vision,  and  40 
per  cent,  extentsively  decayed  teeth. 

t  -'Confession  of  Faith,"  p.  7.3. 
J  "  The  Prelude." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

296     20 
.502      II 


281     20 


2.-) 

30 

37 

28 

17.5 

.SO 

205 

0 

108 

19 

HS     34 


22 


175     24 
29     24 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


28 


THE  DEATH  STRUGGLE  OF  NATURE. 


WONDERS  OF  THE  WORLD. 


I. 


21»7 

3or> 


17 
11) 
IH 


41»7       1 


1 :.«; 
4!»:, 

22 


II 
2S 
M 
24 


317     17 


7.5     2»*» 


composed  apparently  of  human  beings,  and  existing  presumably  for 
human  beings,  it  nevertheless  devours  men,  women,  and  children, 
placidly,  and  for  trifling  considerations." 

Goethe,  with   all  his   prosperity  and  riches,    states  that  he   had 
not  had   five   weeks    of   genuine    pleasure  in   his  whole    life ;    and   •» 
Caliph    Abdul-rahman  said    that   in    fifty   years   he  had    had   only 
fourteen  days  of  pure  happiness.     Many  have  not  had  this   small 
amount.     How  different  it  is  when  one  knows  how  to  think  rightly. 

Fiske,  the  well-known  historian,  says :  "  In  every  part  of  the  animal 
world  we  find  implements  of  torture  surpassing  in  devilish  ingenuity  l<> 
anything  that  was  ever  seen  in  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition.  We 
are  introduced  to  a  scene  of  incessant  and  universal  strife,  of  which 
it  is  not  apparent  on  the  surface  that  the  outcome  is  the  good  or 
the  happiness  of  anything  that  is  sentient. 

"If  tbe  Creator  of  such  a  world  is  omnipotent,  He  cannot  be  15 
actuated  solely  by  a  desire  for  the  welfare  of  His  creatures,  but 
must  have  other  ends  in  view,  to  which  this  is  in  some  measure 
subordinated.  Or  if  He  is  absolutely  benevolent,  then  He  cannot 
be  omnipotent,  but  there  is  something  in  the  nature  of  things  which 
sets  limits  to  His  creative  power."  *  20 

On  the  other  hand,  with  the  lowest  there  is  a  sense  of  good.  A 
friend  of  mine  recently  heard  a  miserable,  poverty-stricken  wretch, 
slouching  along  in  the  cold,  soliloquising  as  follows :  "  Gawd  'elp 
the  poor  swines  as  'ave  no  'ome  of  their  own  this  weather."  Few 
of  us  are  thankful  enough  for  what  we  have.  25 

Wonders  of  the  World.-Most  people  are  ignorant  of  the  immensity 
and  diversity  of  the  universe,  or  else  they  could  not  possibly  have 
thought  of  God  as  they  have  done.     Our  solar  system,  which  itself 
appears  to  be  rushing  through  space  at    about    twelve    miles    per 
second— the    velocity    of    one    star    is    200   miles    a    second— is    a  30 
mere    speck  in   the   heavens,    and   yet   the   orbit  of   Neptune,   the 
farthest  planet  of  this  system  is,  on  an  average,  2,791  millions  of 
miles  from  the  sun.     A  train  running  at  sixty  miles  an  hour  would 
take  over  5,000  years,  nearly  the  w^hole  of  historical  time,  to  traverse 
the  distance.    Alpha,  in  Centaur,  the  nearest  fixed  star  to  the  sun,   3.". 
is  about  25  millions  of  millions   of  miles   from  it,   yet   the   great 
Nebula  in  Orion  has  been  stated  to  be  250  times  the  distance  from 
the  sun  of  the  nearest  fixed  star.     The  speed  of  light  would  enable  it 
to  travel  round  the  equator  seven  times  in  a  second  ;  yet  it  could 
travol  round  1,000  million  times  during  the  four  and  one-third  years   40 
it  takes  to  come  from  Alpha  Centauri.     The  number  of  the  stars 
perceptible    by   means    of   the    great    telescopes    is    estimated    at 
400  millions,   red,   orange,   yellow,   green,   lilac,   purple,   etc.     Over 
100  million  stars  are  now  capable  of  being  photographed.     Many  of 
these  are  of  an  enormous  size;  for  instance,   Rigel  in  Orion  and    4"» 
Arided  in  the  Swan,   are  at  an  immeasurable  distance  away,   and 
must  exceed  our  sun  many  thousands  of  times  in  volume,  in  mass, 

•"The  Idea  of  God." 


Sec.  I. 


29     Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


and  in  splendour.  The  great  southern  sun,  Canopus  in  Argo,  is 
estimated  by  Carl  Snyder  as  having  a  volume  more  than  1,000,000 
times  that  of  our  sun. 

"  The  size  of  the  universe  ...  is  quite  appalling  when  we  com- 
prehend it,  for  it  seenas  really  to  be  infinite,  to  have  no  boundary. 
Space  and  the  worlds  in  space— inhabited  worlds,  many  of  them,  no 
doubt— extend  beyond  the  reach  of  the  longest  telescope "  (Sir 
Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.E.S.). 

Robert  Blatchford,  in  "  God  and  My  Neighbour,"  writes  as 
•*'  follows:  "  On  earth  there  are  forms  of  life  so  minute  that  millions 
of  them  exist  in  a  drop  of  water.  There  are  microscopic  creatures 
more  beautiful  and  more  highly  finished  than  any  gem,  and  more 
complex  and  effective  than  the  costliest  machine  of  human  con- 
trivance. In  'The  Start  of  Creation,'  Mr.  Edward  Clodd  tells  us 
'^  that  one  cubic  inch  of  rotten  stone  contains  41,000  million  vegetable 
skeletons  of  diatoms. 

"  Talk  about  Aladdin's  palace,  Sinbad's  valley  of  diamonds, 
Macbeth's  witches,  or  the  Irish  fairies !  How  petty  are  their 
exploits,  how  tawdry  are  their  splendours,  how  paltry  are  their 
1.1   riches,  when  we  compare  them  to  the  romance  of  science. 

"Do  you  believe  that  the  God  who  imagined  and  created  such  a 
universe  could  be  petty,  base,  cruel,  revengeful,  and  capable  of 
error?    I  do  not  believe  it." 

The  Arraignment  of  the  So-called  God.— The  national  attitude 

>0  of  ignorance  regarding  God  in  the  past  is  shown  by  the  phrase  in     34    12 
legal  contracts  referring  to  unavoidable  disasters  as  "acts  of  God.*'     31    15 
Even  so-called  civilisation  has  its  devilish  side.     According  to  Victor 
Longheed,   in  the  United  States  12,000  people  are  annually  killed   17.5    24 
and  70,000  injured  by  railway  traffic*  27    38 

2'>      Baxter,   the    religious   writer,    actually  states   that   God   Himself 

will  take  infinite  pleasure  in  the  eternal  torments  of  the  damned. t 

The  Rev.   M.    Baxter  told  me   that  we  should    literally  see  all    the 

scenes  depicted  in  the  Apocalypse. 

The  lie  that  God  made  matter,  this  mist  that  hides  from  us  the 

3*J  real  and  glorious  spiritual  world,  has  brought  forth  such  statements 
as  the  following :  "  It  is  His  world,  remember.  He  made  it,  and  He 
is  omnipotent  .  .  .  why  did  not  He  make  it  better?  If  it  is  way- 
ward and  intractable,  it  can  be  no  more  than  He  expected,  or 
ought  to  have  expected.     Wherein  consists  His  right  to  punish  us 

3.')  for  our  transgressions  ?     Suppose   we   challenge  it ;    what   will   He 

say  in   defence?"     Benson  writes:   "The   essence   of   God's   omni-    I5<j    11 
potence  is  that  both  law  and  matter  are  His:}:  and  originate  from 
Him  ;  so  that  if  a  single  fibre  of  what  we  know  to  be  evil  can  be 
found  in  the   world,   either  God  is  responsible  for  that,   or  He  is    l.~>6    34 

"*"  dealing  with  something  He  did  not  originate  and  cannot  overcome. 
Nothing  can  extricate  us  from  this  dilemma,  except  that  what  we 
think  evil  is  not  really  evil  at  all,  but  hidden  good."  This  is 
obviously  impossible.  Under  no  circumstances  can  evil  be  good, 
and  it  can  never  be  less  nor  more  than  evil ;  but  it  has  only  recently 

4")  *  Mr.  C.  R.  Enock,  in  a  recent  paper  read  before  the  Institution  of  Electrical 
Enjrineers,  stated  that  in  1907  no  less  than  150,051  people  were  killed  or  injured 
in  Britain  and  the  United  States. 

t  "  Saints'  Everlasting-  Rest,"  chap.  6. 
X  The  Rev.  R.  H.  Benson,  in  a  paper  against  Christian  Science  read  at  the 

•» »  Roman  Catholic  Conference  at  Briprhton,  1906,  said  "that  we  may  show  .  .  . 
how  supremelr.  as  the  very  keystone  of  the  g^lorious  arch  that  God  has  built 
from  earth  to  heaven,  hangs  the  doctrine  of  the  Incarnation,  by  which  the 
Creator  became  linked  ineflFably  to  the  creature,  and  the  spiritual  to  the  material, 
in  bonds  that  are  eternal."     This  is  practically  pantheism. 


59 

27 

.^s 

34 

82 

17 

^m 


30 


THE  ARRAIGNMENT  OF  THE  SO-CALLED  GOD. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


27     33 


240     40 


303 

20 

317 

30 

341) 

23 

498 

20 

30 

28 

21 


249 

20 

25 

19 

57 

12 

55 

U\ 

58 

40 

31 

22 

89     40 

282     20 
55     18 


Sec.  I. 


GOOD. 


31 


been  discovered  that  evil,  as  manifested  illusion,  will  temporarily 

hide   from  us  the  permanent  good,   until  this  good  is  understood 

and  acknowledged  to  be  spiritual,  tangible,  the  only  reality. 

Could  a  God  of  even  the  human  standard  of  morality  have  made 

this  material  evil  world  of  rampant  injustice,  or  could  such  a  hellish     •"> 

wilderness    of    tangled    dreams   form    part    of    an  original    perfect 

conception  ?    Read  Mr.  William  Watson's  arraignment  of  the  Powers 

of  Europe  at  the  time  of  the  Armenian  massacres,  and  then  think:— 

"  Yea,  if  ye  could  not,  though  ye  would,  lift  hand— 
Ye  halting  leaders— to  abridge  Hell's  reign.  1<> 

If  such  your  plight,   most  hapless  ye  of  men  ! 
But,  if  ye  could,  and  would  not,  oh,  what  plea 
Think  ye  shall  stand  you  at  your  trial,  when 
The   thundercloud   of  witnesses   shall  loom 
At  the  Assizes  of  Eternity?"  15 

Haeckel  truly  writes :  "  If  the  one  God  is  really  the  absolutely  good 
perfect  Being  they  proclaim,  then  the  world  which  He  has  created 
must  also  be  perfect."  An  organic  world  so  imperfect  and  full 
of  sorrow  as  exists  on  this  earth  He  could  not  possibly  have 
contrived.  20 

Now  God  is  the  greatest  friend  and  gujde  that  a  man  can  have, 
a  very  present  help  in  every  kind  of  trouble.  Poor,  deluded 
humanity!  What  a  terrible  penalty  it  pays  for  ignorance  of  God. 
How  fatally  it  is  deceived. 

Good.—''  Moirorrr  it  [goodness]  ueedcfh  not  to  enter  into  the  smtljfor 

it  is  there  alrefutt/,  only  it  in  unpereeireft"  (**  Theologia  Germanica  *'). 

God,  the  Principle  of  good,  never  made  the  material  world,  nor 

ever  could  have  made,  or  even  know  of,  such  a  horrible  nightmare. 

If  so  He  is  unquestionably  responsible.     Sin,  disease,  and  death  are   05 

absolutely  unnatural.     The  true  God  made  the  real  world,  and  we 

find    the    Bible    statement  scientifically  accurate :  "  And    God    saw 

everything  that  he  had  made,  and,  behold,  it  was  very  good  "  (Gen. 

1,  ver.  31).     The  material  world  is  only  a  false  sense  of  the  real  or 

spiritual  world,  which  is  here  now  and  everywhere,  and  which,  to   30 

those  who  look  for  it,  shines  through  the  visible  world  in  glimpses 

of  eternal  verities.     "  I  expect  that  the  great  mass  of  the  beauty 

around  us  is  hidden  from  us,  even  from  the  highest  at  present "  * 

(Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  F.R.S.). 

"  For  so  the  whole  round  earth  is  every  way  35 

Bound  by  gold  chains  about  the  feet  of  God  " 

(Tennyson). 

The  material  world  is  fortunately  not  a  fact.  It  is  only  a  series 
of  illusionary  false  beliefs  about  the  real  world  which  is  here 
around  us  if  we  could  only  perceive  it  and  be  conscious  only  of  40 
perfection.  "  Men  .  .  .  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie " 
(Rom.  1,  ver.  25).  "  Other  world !  There  is  no  other  world.  God  is 
one  and  omnipresent ;  here  or  nowhere  is  the  whole  fact "  t 
(Emerson). 

*  Birmingham  Lecture,  October  25th.  lOhK 
t  "  The  world  constructed  with  the  imprest-ions  of  our  senses  is  a  summary 
translation,  and  necessarily  a  far  from  faithful  one.  of  the  real  world  which  we    4:, 
know  not "  (''The  Evolution  of  Forces,"  p.  11.     Dr.  G.  Le  Bon). 


Sec.  I> 


10 


"Theism  .  .  .  recognises  an  Omnipresent  Energy,  which  is  none 
other  than  the  living  God.  The  presence  of  God  is  the  one  all- 
pervading  fact  of  life,  from  which  there  is  no  escape"* 
(John  Fiske).  Consequently,  the  love,  the  life,  the  beauty, 
5  the  joy,  the  wisdom,  "  radiant  realities  of  God's  creation,"  in  fact, 
all  the  good  of  which  we,  unfortunately,  only  get  indications  in 
this  so-called  material  world,  is  real,  made  by  God.  "  Lo,  this  only 
have  I  found,  that  God  hath  made  man  upright;  but  they  have 
sought  out  many  inventions"  (Eccles.  7,  ver.  29).  The  man  that 
God  made  is  perfect,  sinless,  and  eternal.  Paul  said:  "Neither 
death,  nor  life  .  .  .  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 
nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God."  He  knew  well  enough  that  the 
real  man  was   part  of  the  Christ,    and   never  could  be   separated 

1 5  from  God,  divine  Love.  "  The  earth  is  full  of  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord  "  (Ps.  33,  ver.  5).  This  is  spoken  of  the  permanent  and  perfect, 
spiritual  earth. 

Matter  while  held  in  its  place  hy  ignorance  and  false  helief]  merely 
hides  from  us  the  real  spiritual  earth,  with  all  its  spiritual  beauty 

20  and  goodness,  so  that  we  get  a  limited,  material  sense  of  it,  instead 
of  seeing  it  as  it  really  is.  How  fortunate  it  is  that  we  get  even 
gleams  of   reality,    intuitional,    significant,    timely    foreshadowings 

of  the  truth. 

"  O  world  as  God  has  made  it  1  All  is  beauty ;  and  knowing  this 
25  is  love,  and  love  is  duty  "  t  (Robert  Browning). 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge  says :    ''  Everythfng  sufficiently  valuable,   be  it 

beauty,   artistic   achievement,    knowledge,   unselfish   affection,   may 

be  thought  of  as  enduring  henceforth  and  for  ever  ...  as  part  of 

the  eternal  Being  of  God." 

"And  all  that  is  at  all. 
Lasts  ever,  past  recall ; 
Earth  changes,  but  thy  soul  and  God  stand  sure" 

(Robert  Browning). 

EVOLUTION    OF    OUR    SENSE    OF    GOD. 

"  Erery  human   institution,  therefore,  religion  itself,  so  far  as  man 

can  affect  it — is  exposed  to  inevitable  decay.     Accordingly,  a  religion 

which  is  not  uaiting  for  a  revival  is  waiting  only  till  it  be  stcept  away. 

Christianity  has  always  reformed  itself,  and  mil  to  the  end  of  time 

continue  to  reform  itself,  by  going  back  to  the  words  and  to  the  life  of 

^0  Christ  "t  (Max  Muller). 

When  mortal  so-called  man  was  a  mere  brute  beast  he  had  no  God ; 

he  did  not  even  understand  what  good  was,   and  probably  ate  his 

children  if  he  could  get  at  them.     This  stage  of  ignorance  is  alluded 

to  in  the  second  verse  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis  as  "  darkness." 

This  first  chapter  can  be  looked  upon  as  a  symbolic  description 

of  the  real  or  spiritual  world,  referred  to  by  John  in  chap.  1,  ver.  3, 

of  his  Gospel,  when  he  said,  "  All  things  were  made  by  him."    The 

•"The  Idea  of  God." 
f'The  Guardian  Angel." 
+  •  Chips,"  Preface. 


fiefar  to 
Pace  Lin« 


U     18 


.584 

:^ 

42 

26 

239 

20 

100 

24 

i7r> 

9,  21 

88 

25 

98 

21 

84 

H 

56 

28 

247       6 


30 


99     20 


3; 


32      34 

17       3 
138       4 


4.j 


37     .36 


Refer  to     30  EVOLUTION   OF  OUR  SENSE  OF  GOD. 

^*«'^^°«  Sec.  I. 

second   chapter  of  Genesis  gives  the  old  Jewish  idea  of  how  the 

material  world  started,   commencing  at  the  sixth  verse,   while  the 

first  chapter  may  also  be  taken  as  a  description  of  the  false  belief   ^'' 

in    the    evolution    of    the    material,     or      so-called     man      from 

materiality  or  absolute  ignorance  and  bestiality,   up  to  the     true 

knowledge  of  God  and  dematerialisation.      By  t/his  term  is  meant 

the  entire  disappearance  both  of  the  material  body  and  so-called 

mind,  spoken  of  by  Paul  as  the  carnal  body  and  the  carnal  mind,    1» 

which  constitute  what  is  called  the  material  man,  and  are  "  enmity 

against    God,"  or  good.      The    former,    the    material     body,     was 

dematerialised  by  the  great  Way-Shower,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  in 

the  silent  precincts  of  the  tomb,  and  the  latter  was  dematerialised 

:t'    20       at  what  is  called  his  ascension,  this  being  the  disappearance  of  the   20 

186    11       material  form  of  the  man  Jesus  of  Nazareth  to  the  limited  human 

senses  of  those  who  failed  to  be  able  to  perceive  his  more  perfect 

form.    The  spiritual  body,  his  real  self,  the  son  of  God,  imperceptible 

to  the  five  limited  senses,  always  existed  in  the  real,  spiritual  world, 

heaven,  which,   in  fact,   is  here  around  us,  only  we  see  it  falsely.    25 

Sooner  or  later,  we  all  have  to  get  rid  of  our  so-called  human  mind 

'^7    1I»      and  body.     "Even  we  ourselves  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for 

the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  23). 

The   experience   of  Jesus   the  Master-metaphysician  understood, 
will  bring  a  repetition  of  his  attainments,  including  all  his  miracles,   30 
but  without  the  accompanying  crucifixion  or  tomb,  which  were  the 
incidental  outcome  of  general  ignorant  and  malicious  opposition. 
340      .'>  The  deep  significance  of  the  Master's  life,  of  his  words,  and  of  his 

works,   is   only   just   beginning  to  dawn   upon  a  world   waiting  in 
17      2       expectation   for  its   release  from  the   overwhelming   burdens,    that  35 
to  so  many  make  life  now  the  hell  that  we  were  falsely  taught  we 
might  find  to  be  awaiting  us  only  in  the  future. 

"  T  have  laboriously  and  freshly  examined  every  single  passage  in 
the  New  Testament  bearing  upon  the  subject  of  God's  Will,  and  I 
have  also  examined  freshly  every  single  passage  in  the  New 
Testament  bearing  upon  suffering  and  affliction.  I  fail  to  find  one 
which  warrants  the  belief  that  sickness  and  death  are  the  will  of 
God,  sent  directly  by  His  hand  upon  us.  If  sickness  and  suffering 
are  according  to  the  will  of  God,  then  every  physician  is  a  law- 
breaker, every  trained  nurse  is  defying  the  will  of  God,  every 
hospital  is  a  house  of  rebellion  invStead  of  a  house  of  mercy.  All 
the  conditions  which  increase  suffering  and  breed  sickness  are 
therefore  fulfilments  of  the  will  of  God,  and  sanitation  is  blasphemy. 
This  tradition  quickly  reasons  itself  out  into  impossibility  "  *  (Rev. 
Charles  Cuthbert  Hall). 

The  Religrion  of  One  God.—"  T/tou  slialt  have  uo  other  gods  before 
me''  (Ex.  20,  ver.  3). 

21.-^    36  When  the  primeval  savage  prayed  to  one  of  his  gods,  for  instance   40 

to  his  club  lying  over  the  exit  from  his  dwelling-place,  he  got  on 
better  than  the  man  next  door  who  did  not,  because  it  w^as  his  best 

224      8       idea  of  God,  and  he  had  greater  confidence  when  fightinpr,  thinking 
that  he  was  helped   by  some  other  power  than  himself.    It  has  been 

*  ••  Does  God  send  trouble  ] "' 


THE  RELIGION  OF  ONE  GOD.  .33     Rrfer  to 

Sec.    I.  Page  Lin. 

truly  said :  "  Man  makes  God  in  his  own  image."    Xenophanes  said  218    40 
that  if  horses,  lions,  etc.,  could  paint,  they  certainly  would  make     85    24 
gods  in  their  own  image. 
The  idea  of  God  gradually  evolved,  until  we  come  to  the  "  jealous     47    14 
5   God"  of  the  Hebrews.*    This  race,  strong-thinking,  strong-headed, 

and  determined,  looked  upon  Jehovah  as  a  supernatural  being,  who   219    10 
not  only  told  them  to  slay  their  enemies,  but  actually  slew  them 
himself,  and  required  sacrifices  of  innocent  animals— such  sacrifices, 
taken  literally,  being  very  little  better  than  human  sacrifices  to  the 
1"   heathen's  idea  of  God,  called  Moloch,  Baal,  etc. 

"  The  Lord  said  unto  Moses,     Take  all  the  heads  of  the  people, 

and  hang  them  up  before  the  Lord  against  the  sun,  that  the  fierce 

anger  of  the  Lord  may  be  turned  away  from  Israel.  .  .  .  And  the 

Lord    spake  unto    Moses,    saying,   Yex   the  Midianites   and    smite 

J 5  them:    For  they  vex  you  with    their    wiles"    (Num.    25,    ver.    4, 

16,  17,  18).     "  The  Lord  met  him  [Moses],  and  sought  to  kill  him " 
(Ex.  4,  ver.  24). 

"  Saul  .  .  .  enquired  not   of  the   Lord :  therefore   he  slew   him " 
(I.   Chron.    10,  ver.  13,  14).     "  Er,  the  firstborn  of  Judah,  was  evil 
2"  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  ;  and  he  slew  him  "  (I.  Chron.  2,  ver.  3). 
The  idea  of  God  gradually  evolved  until  we  see  in  Psalm  51,  ver. 

17,  that  God  required,  not  the  sacrifice  of  innocent  animals,  but 
the  sacrifice  of  "a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart."    A  still  higher 
concept  is  the  later  prophets'  idea  of  God,  exemplified  in  the  follow- 
er)  ing  words:  "I  desired  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice;  and  the  knowledge 

of  God  more  than  burnt  offerings  "  (Hosea  6,  ver.  6). 

Later  on  we  reach  the  modern  theological  idea  of  God,  impossible     47    29 
for  any  logical  person  to  understand    who  has  thought  deeply  on 
the     subject.       Conscious     matter    must    imply    Pantheism,    and 

•^^  it  is  the  false  conception  of  God  that  makes  Christians  only  in 
name,    spiritual   only   in    empty  theory,    whilst    material   in    daily 
practice.     A  merciless  god,  who  allowed  a  majority  to  be  eternally 
punished,  who  permitted  the  inhuman  torture  of  his  beloved  Son,   220      2 
who  created  beings  capable  of  sin,  who  permitted  cruelties  incon- 

•^•^  ceivable,  was  the  necessary  outcome  of  an  ignorance  that  was  as 
extraordinary  (when  we  really  think  logically)  as  it  was  universal. 
Believing  man  to  be  the  victim  of  his  Maker,  eternally  punished  "  for 
the  sins  of  a  few  tired  years,"  no  wonder  God  was  more  feared  than 
loved.     No  wonder  so-called  Christians  made  their  religious  beliefs  220      4 

■*^  a  source  of  fiendish  cruelties  towards  those  who  differed  from  their  :^49    .S5 
conception  of  such  a  devilish  god.     In  the  light  of  the  teachings 

*  The  Hebrew  names  descriptive  of  God  liave  been  called  *'  lenses  through  which 
to  Bee  the  character  of  God. "  They  are  El,  Eloah,  Elah,  Elohim,  Jehovah-Elohim, 
45  Gelyon,  El  Shaddai,  Jehovah-Jireh,  Jehovah-Nissi,  Jehovah- Raphai  (The  Lord  our 
Healer),  Jehovah-Shammah,  Jehovah-Shalom,  Jehovah-Rohi,  Adon,  Adonai,  Yah, 
and  Yahveh  or  Jehovah.  The  Hebrew  languajjfe  had  many  words  of  various 
meanings  which,  when  the  Scriptures  were  fir^t  translated  into  Greek,  about  300 
B.C. — theSeptuagint — were  translated  "theos,"  which  means  either  the  true  God  or 
a  false  god,  and  "kurios,"  which  means  either  heavenly  or  earthly  lord  or  master. 


I 


llil 


Befer  to 
PttC*  Lin« 

138      VJ 


283     18 


34 


THE  DEFINITION    OF   GOD. 


179 

8 

r,5 

31 

295 

9 

221 

34 

29 

20 

See  Note  F 

on  page  669 

138 

20 

283 

38 

488 

4 

153 

39 

182 

35 

476 

13 

155 

27 

291 

12 

40 

4 

241 

29 

465 

24 

488 

9 

491 

19 

487 

41 

154 

20 

46 

13 

357 

1 

182        3 
297      39 

308     33 


Sec.  I- 


10 


of  Jesus,  the  true  understandiog  of  which  is  now  spreading  all  over 
the  world,  we  find  that  this  idea  of  god  is  little  better  than  that  of 
a  magnified  human  conception  of  man,  and  that  not  even  of  a  noble 
man.  "After  nineteen  centuries  of  propagandism,  Christianity  is 
now  compelled  to  apologise  for  Christendom"  (Prof.  R.  D.  5 
Hitchcock). 

The  Definition  of  God, -'' Let  not  him  who  .seeks  the  Father  cease 
until  hefindUim;  and  ha  ring  found  Him  Jet  him  be  amazed;  and 
being  amazed  he  nhali  reign,  and  reigning  shall  rest"  (Sayings  of 
Jesus,  discovered  in  EgN'pt  in  I904f), 

As  people's  idea  of  God  has  become  more  spiritual,  so  has  their 
sense  of  Deity  become  better.  The  ideas  of  primitive  Christianity 
are  again  elevating  mankind.  We  learn  the  essence  of  all  goodness, 
and  reach  the  true,  because  scientific,  concept  of  this  that  Jesus 
demonstrated-the  God  that  is  All-in-all,  the  God  that  is  good  and  l."> 
infinite,  leaving  no  room  for  anything  else  ;  not  a  personal  tyrant, 
but  Love  itself,  Life  itself,  Truth  itself,  one  infinite  Mind.  This  Mind 
is  the  cause  of  all  love,  all  life,  and  all  truth,  and  is  ''  reflected  m  the 
intelligent,  compound  idea,"  man,  made  in  the  image  or  likeness 
of  God,  "  showing  forth  the  intinite  divine  Principle  "  of  good,  Life,  Truth,  20 
and  Love,  called  God.  Synonymous  terms  for  Mind  as  God  are: 
Spirit,  the  essence  of  all  holiness  ;  Soul,  the  foundation  of  all  wisdom 
and  knowledge  ;  all  substance  (real  and  permanent  substance, 
not  our  false  sense  of  substance)  ;  intelligence,  the  Principle  of  all 
Science,  and,  consequently,  the  first  and  only  cause,  and  the  only  25 
reality.  "  The  remnant  shall  return,  even  the  remnant  of  Jacob 
[the  English-speaking  races.  See  Appendix  I.],  unto  the  mighty 
God"  (Is.  10,  ver.  21).  This  great  turning-point  of  the  recognition 
of  the  omnipotence  and  omnipresence  of  good  has  now  been 
reached.     "  All  that  really  exists  is  in  and  of  God." 

"  For  I  am  God,  and  there  is  none  else  "  (Is.  45,  ver.  22).  God, 
being  All-in-all,  is  not  a  separate  person.  He  is  the  onljr  person. 
Archdeacon  Wilberforce  writes:  "Beautiful  and  consoling  as  is 
Isaiah's  conception  of  God  as  Universal  Mother  [*  As  one  whom  his 
mother  comforteth,  so  will  I  comfort  you'],  it  is  stiU  Deistic,  it 
still  leaves  the  Infinite  Intelligence  as  a  Person,  which  He  is  not. 
God  is  the  only  Person,  the  one  and  only  Ego. 

If  our  mind  models  become  less  spiritual  we  deteriorate  morally, 
physically,  and  what  is  wrongly  termed  mentally.  We  must  there- 
fore drop  our  sense  of  a  finite,  personal,  changeful  God,  and  get  a 
better  conception  of  the  quality  and  quantity  of  universal,  infinite 
good.t  This  more  perfect  idea  held  to  constantly,  in  our  thoughts  35 
of  things  and  people,  must  alter,  not  only  our  churches,  but 
our  physique,  both  of  which  depend  upon  our  ideals.  Of  man 
it  has  truly  been  said :  "  For  as  he  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he  " 

(Prov.  23,  ver.  7).  ,...,... 

"  Speak  to  Him,  thou,  for  He  hears,  and  spirit  with  spirit  can  meet,   40 
Closer  is  He  than  breathing,  and  nearer  than  hands  and  feet  " 

(Tennyson). 

♦  *'  Mystic  Immanence,"  p.  75. 
t  Mr.  Frederick  Dixon  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  Greek  words 
^'epignosis  ton  theou,''  translated  in  the  epistles  both  of  Peter  and  Paul  as 
"  knowledge  of  God,"  should  be  translated  '•  full  or  exact  knowledge  of  God,"  as 
opposed  to  the  word  '"gnosis"  meaning  "  ordinary  knowledge."  '•  Epigmsis''  is 
also  used  in  Rom.  10,  ver.  2,  and  Col.  1,  ver.  9. 


:{0 


ORIGIN  OF  GOOD. 


35 


Sec.  !■ 


Refer  to 
Page  line 


The  Logos.—"  The  Logos  is  the  quality  of  Originating  Mind  that 
forms,  upholds,  sustains  all  that  is.  '  Without  the  Logos  was  not 
anything  made  that  was  made ' "  *  (Archdeacon  Wilberforce). 

The  Trinity.  —Theology  has  long  tried  to  obtain  some  simple 
and  logical  explanation  of  the  Trinity.  Life,  Truth,  and  Love 
constitute  the  Trinity  of  God,  Mind,  Soul,  Spirit ;  namely,  God  the 
Father;  Christ,  the  spiritual  idea  of  sonship,  the  manifestation  of  42  15 
5  God ;  and  Holy  Ghost  or  Comforter,  Divine  Science,  the  action  of  236  29 
God ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Comforter,  Divine  Science,  the  action 
of  God  on  man— the  ideal  man,  the  reflection  of  God— that  makes 
by  means  of  which  God  acts  and  works. 

Instead  of  the  many  gods  that  weak  mortals  now  have,  we  must 
have  only  one  God,   and   chat  triune  God  must  be    good   and    All-  221    31 

10  in-all.     It  is  not  possible  that  two  opposite  concepts  of  God  can  both 

be  true.     If  we  break  the  First  Commandment  and  have  more  than  305    30 
one  god,  evil  must  punish  us  for  this  sin  and  keep  on  punishing  us     25      2 
until  we  return  to  the  Father,  whom  Paul  describes  as  the  "  Father 
of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  you  all"  (Eph.  4, 

15   ver.  6). 

Haeckel  writes :  "  To  this  triune  Divine  Ideal  shall  the  coming 
twentieth  century  build  its  altars.     I  conclude  my  monistic  Con-  498     36 
f ession  of  Faith  with  the  words :  May  God,  the  Spirit  of  Good,  the 
Beautiful,  and  the  True,  be  with  us." 

20       I    doubt    whether  even  infidels   have    no  god.     Their   god    they 

probably  call  cause  or  nature.     Is  their  god  far  removed  from  the  488     32 

god  that  used  sickness  to  punish  the  beings  he  had  so  badly  created  220      6 

that  they  were  capable  of  sin  and  its  punishment,  sickness?    The 

more  purified  the  human  nature,  as  a  rule,  the  higher  the  idea  of     33      1 

God.     That  extraordinary  character,  Napoleon,  said :   "  Since  ever 

the  history  of  Christianity  was  written,  the  loftiest  intellects  have 

had  a  practical  faith  in  God." 

"  All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole. 
Whose  body  nature  is,  and  God  the  soul "  (Pope). 

ISO  Origin  of  Good,—"  Whatsoever  God  doeth,  it  shall  be  for  ever" 
(Eccles.  3,  ver.  14).  ''He  is  the  Hock,  his  tcork  is  peifect"  (Deut. 
32,  ver.  4). 

All  the  good  that  we  ever  received  or  ever  shall  receive,  must 
come  from  the  action  of  this  ever-active  Principle,  the  Principle  of  464    9 
|35  good,  "  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect  gift  is  from  above  [above 

*  '•  Mystic  Immanence." 

t  The  word  Trinity  was  first  introduced  in  the  apologetic  work  of 
Theophilus,  Bishop  of  Antioch,  in  Syria,  who  wrote  between  168  and  183  a.d. 
All  the  ancient  nations  had  their  trinity  of  gods,  and  the  Jews  carefully 
kept  free  from  this  heresy.     In  India  there  were  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva 

10  — Creator,  Preserver,  and  Destroyer.  Vishnu  is  said  to  have  had  nine 
Incarnations,  with  the  object  of  helping  the  human  race ;  the  tenth  is  said 
to  be  about  to  come  at  the  end  of  this  age.  Some  Jews  have  taught  that 
God  has  descended  nine  times  to  the  Earth,  and  that  the  forthcoming 
tenth  appearance  as  the  Messiah  would  be  final.     In  Persia  the  Trinity  was 

15  Oromasdes,  Mithra,  and  Arimanius ;  in  Babylon,  Anu,  Bel,  and  Hea;  in 
Egypt,  Osiris,  Isis,  and  Horus.  This  idea  was  introduced  into  Christianity 
by  the  Gnostics. 


25 


Refer  to 
Fage  Line 


3G 


THE  RELIGION  OF  >LANY  GODS. 


Sec.  I. 


MAN  IS  NOT  MATERIAL. 


30H 
99 

54 
44 


33 
15 

3 
20 


134 


218 

36 

219 

25 

211> 

23 

105 

10 

103 

22 

18 

17 

445 
459 


any  limited  human  conception],  and  cometh  down  from  the  Father 
of  lights  [absolute  infinite  good],  with  whom  is  no  variableness" 
(James  1,  ver.  17).     Good  is  permanent,  evil  is  illusionary. 

When   dining  together,  a  well-known    and    religious   medical   man 
and  a  leading   clergyman  were  discussing  the  great  wave  of  spiritu-   r, 
ality  now  flooding  the  world,  and  its  inevitable  results.     The  medical 
man  turned  to  the  clergyman  and,  referring  to  a  mutual  friend  of 
theirs,  said :  "  It  is  a  curious  thing  that  this  is  not  so  much  affecting 

men    like    you    and    me,   but   scientific   men   like ,     who    has 

been  brought  up  all  his  life  as  a  practical  and  scientific  man,  yet   10 
\vhat  is   your  knowledge   of   God   and   my  knowledge  of   God   as 
compared  with  his  1 "    This  he  said  because  their  friend  had  been 
able  to  prove  his  knowledge  of  God  by  the  instantaneous  healing 
of  sin  and  the  sickness  resulting  therefrom. 

In  Hebrews  8,  ver.  11,  it  is  foretold  that  in  the  latter  days  mankind   15 
will  not  need  to   be  taught  the  knowledge  of  God,  "  for  all  shall 
know  me  [God],  from  the  least  to  the  greatest." 

St.  Augustine  says :  "  God  is  present  everywhere  in  His  entirety, 
and  yet  is  nowhere.  He  dwells  in  the  depths  of  my  being,  more 
inward  than  my  innermost  self,  and  higher  than  my  highest."  The  2o 
scholastic  mystics  say  that  God  has  His  centre  everywhere.  His 
circumference  nowhere.  Such  teaching  deals  only  in  spiritual 
abstractions.  We  have  now  a  practical  knowledge  of  God  and  man, 
something  that  will  help  us  over  every  difficulty  that  can  possibly 
present  itself,  an  understanding  of  both  as  co-existent  and  co-  o- 
eternal,  spiritual  and  perfect.  ' 

The  ReUgion  of  Many  Gods.-"  God  forbid  that  tee  should  forsake 
the  Lord,  to  serce  other  goda  "  (Jcsh.  24,  ver.  16). 

Simultaneously,   side  by  side  with  the  evolution  of  the  idea  of 
one  God,  was  what  might  almost  be  called  an  evolution  of  a  religion  ..n 
oi  many  gods.     This  began  with  the  worship  of  the  constellations 
and  multitudinous  natural  objects.     It  developed  into  the  worship 
of  relics,  images,  etc.,  the  deification  of  human  beings,  alive  and 
dead,   and   now  ends  with   the   attempt  to  make   each    man    a    god 
for  himself.     This  is  evidenced  by  the  false  "  mental  science  "  now  being 
taught  by  those  who,   unfortunately  for  themselves  and  their  fol- 
lowers,   know   no   better,    and   suffer   bitterly   for   their   fatal   and 
needless  ignorance.     This  so-called  "  mental  science  "  rests  entirely 
upon   a   false   material   basis,    and   is   only   the   modern   and   final 
development  of  the  so-called  black  art,  that  has  been  recognised,   40 
but  not  understood,  from  the  earliest  ages. 
"  So  many  gods,  so  many  creeds. 
So  many  paths  that  wind  and  wind  ; 
While  just  the  art  of  being  kind 
Is  all  the  sad  world  needs"         (E.  W.  Wilcox).  45 

This  question  of  the  worship  of  many  gods,  and  the  misery  to 
which  it  mevitably  leads,  is  dealt  with  in  Appendices  11.  and  III 


35 


Sec.  I. 


37 


Refer  to 
Pase  Line 


IS  THE  «EAL   MAN    MATERIAL  OR   SPIRITUAL? 

"  Call  HO  man  your  father  upon  the  earth  ;  for  one  is  your  Father, 
which  is  in  hearen""  (Matt.  28,  ver.  9). 

For  ages  man  has  been  cajoled  and  generally  hypnotised  into  the 

5   belief  that  he  is  a  material  being,  liable  to  sin,  sickness,  worries, 

troubles,  and  ultimate  death.     There  is  not  a  word  of  truth  in  it.     It 

is  a  misapprehension  of  existence,  absolutely  false.     "  For  if  a  man 

think  himself  to  be  something,   when  he  is  nothing,   he  deceiveth 

himself "  (Gal.  6,  ver.  3).     "  It  is,  then,  as  it  appears,  the  greatest 

10  of  all  lessons,  to  know  one's  self.     For  if  a  man  knows  himself,  he 

will   know   God"   (Bishop    Clement,    Psedag.    111).     "There   is  no 

question  more  important  to  solve  than  that  of  knowing  what  human 

knowledge  is,  and  how  far  it  extends  "*  (Descartes). 

"  For  the  earnest  expectation  of  the  creature  waiteth  for  the  mani- 

15   Testation  of  the  sons  of  God  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  19). 

Jesus  said,  "Ye  neither  know  me,  nor    my   Father:    if    ye   had 

known  me,   ye  should  have  know^n  my  Father  also  "  (John  8.  ver. 

19).     The  message   of  Jesus   through  Mary  to  his    "brethren"    is 

equally   ours   by  right   of  inheritance  to-day:  "I  ascend  unto  my 

20  Father,  and  your  Father"  (John  20,  ver.  17).    This  ascent  is  mental. 

MAN    IS   NOT   MATERIAL. 
The  Material  op  Carnal  Man  as  Described  in  the  Bible.-"  Ye  are 
of  your  father  the  devil.  .  .  .  He  .  .  .  abode  not  in  the  truth  [reality], 
because  there  is  no  truth  in  him.  .  .   .  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  it '' 
2-^  (John  8,  .ver.  44).  *^  "^ 

The  material  man  is  simply  an  ethereal  individualisation  of  a 
theoretical  human  structure;  a  mere  mechanical  apparatus  mani- 
festing imaginative  theories,  and  bad  at  that.  He  is  the  misforma- 
tion  or  misrepresentation  of  spiritual  being.  He  is  dead  to  Spirit, 
buried  in  matter. 

It  is  instructive  to  see  how  accurately  the  Bible  description  of 
the  material  or  carnal  man  supports  the  so-called  facts  with  refer- 
ence to  his  history  put  forward  in  this  work.  The  first  man  men- 
tioned in  the  Bible  as  born  to  human  parents  became  a  murderer 
(Gen.  4,  ver.  8),  and  the  last  time  that  man  is  mentioned  is  in 
connection  with  penalties  to  which  he  is  liable  (Rev.  22,  ver.  19). 

"  For  we  are  born  at  all  adventure :  and  we  shall  be  hereafter  as 

though    we    had   never    been"    (Wisdom   of    Solomon     2,    ver.    2). 

'I  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return  "  (Gen.  3,  ver.  19). 

A  man  hath  no  pre-eminence  above  a  beast.  ...  All  are  of  the 

dust,  and  all  turn  to  dust  again"  (Eccles.,  3,  ver.  19,  20).    "Yet  hath 

he  seen  no  good :  do  not  all  go  to  one  place  1 "  (Eccles.  6,  ver.  6). 

Ihe  carnal  mmd  is  enmity  against  God  .  .  .  they  that  are  in  the  flesh 

cannot  please  God  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  7,  8).     "  There  is  none  that  doeth 

*^    go(xi  no  not  one"  (Ps.  14,  ver.  3)       "The  heart  of  the  sons  of  men 

IS  full  of  evil      (Eccles.   9,   ver.  3).      "  There   is    none    righteous,    no, 

?i?  2^K  ^^^^-  ^'  v^^-  1^>-  "He  t^at  committeth  sin  is  of 
the  devil;  for  the  devil  sinneth  from  the  beginning.  For  this 
purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that  he  might  destroy  the 

♦'•(EuvresXL,"p.  243. 


77  35 

275  1 

275  40 

38  17 

23  30 

24  9 


32  20 
186  11 


3U 


79  30 
123  21 

25  30 


249 


36 


32 

249 


1 

7 


249   7 
21  40 


Refer   to 
Pftge  Lina 

99  i:, 
2.30  3  J 
249      i:{ 


38 


THE  APPARENT  DUALITY. 


Sec.  I. 


22     43 


282        1 
304     39 


39  U 

39  37 

252  19 

284  12 


10 


works  of  the  devil.  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  .  .  .  cannot  sin, 
because  he  is  born  of  God  "  (I.  John  3,  ver.  8,  9).  "  To  him  that 
knoweth  to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin"  (James  4, 
ver.  17).  "  They  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not 
the  children  of  God "  (Rom.  9,  ver.  8).  "  In  me  .  .  .  dwelleth  no  5 
good  thing:  .  .  .  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not. 
For  the  good  that  I  would  I  do  not :  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not, 
that  I  do.  ...  It  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in 
me.  .  .  .  For  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man" 
(Rom.   7,  ver.   18,   19,  20,  22). 

"  As  for  man,  his  days  are  as  grass :  as  a  flower  of  the  field,  so  he 
flourisheth.  For  the  wind  passeth  over  it,  and  it  is  gone  "  (Ps.  103, 
ver.  15,  16).  "  The  grass  withereth,  the  flower  fadeth,"  says  Isaiah. 
He  adds,  however,  "but  the  word  of  our  God  shall  stand  for 
ever"  (Is.  40,  ver.  8).  1-3 

Isaiah,  speaking  of  the  final  end,  says:  "All  her  princes  ['the 
princes  of  this  world,  that  come  to  nought '  (I.  Cor.  2,  ver.  6)]  shall 
be  nothing "  (Is.  34,  ver.  12),  and  Job  says  of  the  wicked :  "  They 
go  to  nothing  "  (Job  6,  ver.  18). 

Mr.  Arthur  IJalfour,  the  cx-Prinie  Minister  of  Great  Britain,  2.) 
tells  us  that,  as  far  as  natural  science  is  concerned,  man's 
"very  existence  is  an  accident,  his  story  a  brief  and 
discreditable  episode  in  the  life  of  one  of  the  meanest  of 
planets."  But  this  cannot  be  God's  intelligent  manifestation,  though 
it  might  well  describe  the  kind  of  man  of  whom  Huxley  was  speak- 
ing when  he  said  that  he  would  "neither  affirm  nor  deny  the 
immortality  of  man." 

"  For  good  ye  are  and  bad,  and  like  to  coins. 
Some  true,  some  light,  but  every  one  of  you, 
Stamped  with  the  image  of  the  King  "  (Tennyson). 

The  Apparent  Duality.— " iV^o  tnan  living  hath  yet  seen  Man" 
(Bishop  Foster). 

"Man  begins  to  hear  a  voice  that  fills  the  heavens  and  the 
earth,  saying  that  God  is  within  him,  that  there  is  the  celestial 
host.  I  find  this  amazing  revelation  of  my  immediate  relation  to 
Grod  a  solution  of  all  the  doubts  that  oppressed  me.  I  recognise 
the  distinction  of  the  outer  and  the  inner  self;  the  double  con- 
sciousness that  within  this  erring,  passionate,  mortal  self,  sits  a 
supreme,  calm,  immortal  mind,  whose  powers  I  do  not  know;  but 
it  IS  stronger  than  I,  it  is  wiser  than  I  ;  it  never  approved  me  in 
any  wrong  ;  I  seek  counsel  of  it  in  my  doubts  ;  I  repair  to  it  in  my 
dangers  ;  I  pray  to  it  in  my  undertakings.  It  seems  to  me  the 
face  which  the  Creator  uncovers  to  his  child"  (Emerson). 

Michael   Faraday,   who    spent  his   lifetime    in   the    forefront    of 
experimental  research,  declared  in  a  lecture  on  education,  delivered 
in  the  Royal  Institution,  London,   that,   "  High  as  man  is  placed   35 
above  the  creatures  around  him,  there  is  a  higher  and  more  exalted 
position  withm  his  view.  ...  I  believe  the  truth  of  that  future    40 

...  IS  made  known  to  him  by  other  teaching  than  his  own,  and 
is  received  through  simple  belief  of  the  testimony  given." 

Something  deeper  than  mere  belief  is  needed.  A  practical  and 
demonstrable  understanding  of  truth  is  necessary  for  intelligent, 
harmonious   existence.  i- 

Had  there  been  added  to  a  character  such  as  that  of  Faraday,  the 


25 


30 


10 


15 


FALSE     SPIRITUALITY.  39      Refer  t;; 

Sec*    I-  Page  Lint 

priceless  scientific  knowledge  of    to-daj^    many    years    of    painful 
waiting  for  the  end  of  evil  might  have  been  saved  the  world. 

"Things  of  to-day!  What  is  a  man?  A  dream  of  shadow  is 
mankind.  Yet  when  there  comes  down  glory  imparted  from  God, 
radiant  light  shines  among  men  "  (Pindar). 

"  We  feel  we  are  nothing— for  all  is  Thou  and  in  Thee ;  we  feel     22     43 
we  are  something— that  also  has  come  from  Thee"  (Tennyson).  40      3 

"  It  is  well  men  should  be  reminded  that  the  very  humblest  of 
them  has  the  power  to  fashion  after  a  Divine  model"  •  (Maeterlinck). 

Herbert  Spencer,  though  regarding  the  ego  as  "the  transitory 
state  of  the  moment,"  yet  suggests  the  existence  of  a  permanent  ego 
which  cannot  be  known. 

The  following  statements  are  scientific  when  rightly  understood. 

"Ye  are  not  in  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  9). 
"We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in 
wickedness  "  (I.  John  5,  ver.  19).  "  God  sent  forth  his  Son  .  .  .  to 
redeem  them  that  were  under  the  law  .  .  .  and  because  ye  are  sons, 
God  hath  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts  .  .  .* 
wherefore  thou  art  ...  a  son  ...  an  heir  of  God  through  Christ " 
20  (Gal.  4,  ver.  4-7).  This  being  so  we  must  therefore  without  delay, 
I' Put  off  the  old  man  [the  word  'world'  means  'aged  man'],  which 
is  corrupt  .  .  .  and  be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  "  (Eph.  4, 
ver.  22,  23).  We  must  rise  from  "  the  burial  of  mind  in  matter,  into 
newness  of  life  as  Spirit." 

False  Spirituallty.-Let  us  here  clear  up   a  misconception  that 
io  has  misled  many,  especially  earnest  religious  people.     The  spiritual 
man  is  not  a  human  being  who  is  constantly  thinking  of  spiritual 
things  ;  that  is,  a  material  person  "  spiritually  minded."  The  spiritual 
man  is  the  real  permanent  man  now  and  always  in  heaven,  the  son  of     39     44 
God.     When  you  think  of  God  you  are  praying ;  but  this  is  only 
•i»  the  material  sense,  the  false  consciousness,  awakening  to  a  better 
sense  of  the  spiritual  world.     This  right  method  of  praying  is  the 
endeavour  to  rise  m  consciousness  to  the  true  sense  of  heaven    now 
and  here.     The   effect  of  this  is  the  elimination  of  the  material 
human  sense   hitherto  thought  to  be  man.    Even  when  the  material   222     32 
counterfeit,  hitherto  thought  to  be  you,  is  apparently  conscious  of   297     3fJ 
evil,  your  real  self  is  always  thinking  God's  thoughts. 

FOR     MAN     IS    SPIRITUAL. 
The  True  Man.—"  The  Jdugdom  of  heaven  is  within  you,  and  whoever 
shall  know  himself  shall  find  it.     Strive  therefore  to  know  yourselves, 
4 )  and  ye  shall  be  aware  that  ye  are  the  sons  of  the  Almighty  Father, 
and  ye  shall  know  that  ye  are  in  the  City  of  God,  and  ye  are  the  City  " 
("  New  Sayings  of  Jesus  from  Oxyrhynchus  "). 
.   You  are  not  sinful  and  material.     "  God  created  man  in  his  own 
image,  t  and  God  saw  everything  that  he  had  made,  and,  behold, 
it  was  very  good  "  (Gen.  1,  ver.  27,  31).    You  are  a  perfect  being  in  a 
pertect,  spiritual  world,  in  heaven,  the  kingdom  of  harmony,!  one 

*  "  The  Treasure  of  the  Humble." 

f^^^^      ,  ^®~:*°  essential,  substantial,  real  and  adequate  resemblance  of  another  " 
V  wnson  s  Christian  Dictionary). 

« J^^^^^^i  ^'^.^  •  "  ^^  ^®  should  see  things  and  ourselves  as  they  are,  we  should    492     44 
notfr'' u  ^®^  ^°  a  world  of  spiritual  natures  with  which  our  entire  real  relation 
neither  be^an  at  birth  nor  ended  with  the  body's  death." 

D  2 


3; 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


42      24 


167      13 


40 


FOR  MAN  IS  SPIRITUAL. 


SONS  OF  THE  LIVING  GOD. 


41 


Sec.  I. 


4)     3i 


11 


10 


with  the  infinite  Mind,  as  an  individuaHsed  expiession  of  that  Mind,  an 
individuahstition  of  the  Christ,  a  spiritual  divine  emanation,  "an 
impartation  of  God,"  governed  by  a  perfect  God,  for  ever  jx^rfect, 
imaging  forth  the  infinite  perfection  of  Mind,  and  with  Hmitless  powers. 
Act  up  to  this  |)erfect  ideal.  Mentally  identify  yourself  always  with 
your  real  self.  "  We  have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens"  (II.  Cor.  o,  ver.  1).  "The  kingdom  of 
God  is  within  you  "  *  (Luke  17,  ver.  21),  within  your  present  capacity 
of  conscious  realisation.  We  are  glorious  children  of  a  King, 
spiritual,  eternal,  and  divine. 

"  It  alters  the  whole  outlook  on  life  to  know  you  personally  are 
an  idea  in  the  mind  of  God  "  t  (Archdeacon  Wilberforce).  "  Never 
have  I  not  been,  never  hast  thou,  and  never  shall  time  yet  come 
when  we  shall  not  all  be  "  (L.  D.  V.  Barnett's  Translation  of  "  The 
Song  Celestial"  from  the  "  Bhagavad  Gita "). 

We  have  to  recognise  clearly  the  distinction  between  this  real 
perfect  man— the  Son  of  God— and  the  son  of  man— the  material 
thing  that  we  have  hitherto  thought  to  be  ourselves.  The  Bible 
speaks  throughout  of  man  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  yet  Jesus  said, 
"  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil "  (John  8,  ver.  44). 

"  The  ungodly  said,  reasoning  with  themselves,  but  not  aright : 
.  .  .  Let  us  oppress  the  poor  righteous  man,  .  .  .  because  he  is  not 
for  our  turn,  and  he  is  clean  contrary  to  our  doings  :  .  .  .  He  profes- 
seth  to  have  the  knowledge  of  God  :  and  he  calleth  himself  the  child 
of  the  Lord.  .  .  ,  We  are  esteemed  of  him  as  counterfeits :  he 
abstaineth  from  our  ways  as  from  filthiness:  he  pronounceth  the 
end  of  the  just  to  be  blessed,  and  maketh  his  boast  that  God  is 
his  father.  Let  us  see  if  his  words  be  true  :  .  .  .  For  if  the  just  man 
be  the  son  of  God,  he  will  help  him.  .  .  .  Such  things  they  did 
imagine,  and  were  deceived :  for  their  own  wickedness  hath  blinded  25 
them.  .  .  .  For  God  created  man  to  be  immortal,  and  made  him 
to  be  an  image  of  his  own  eternity"  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  2,  ver. 
1,  10,  12,  13,  16,  17,  18,  21,  and  23).  The  exactness  of  this  statement 
has  scarcely  even  been  conceived  of,  much  less  tested  and  proved, 
until  recently.  *'  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  'M* 
is  in  heaven  is  perfect "  (Matt.  5,  ver.  48). 

"Ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God"  (II.  Cor.  6,  ver.  16), 
"  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being  "  (Acts  17,  ver.  28). 
"  The  Spirit  of  God  hath  made  me  "  (Job  33,  ver.  4).  "  For  we  are 
also  his  offspring  "  (Arritus,  quoted  in  Acts  17,  ver.  28). 


15 


20 


In  the  8th  Psalm,  ver.  5,  it  is  said  that  God  made  man  "  a  little 


Vt 


lower  than  Elohim  "  (Rev.  Ver.)  or  God,  and  elsewhere  in  the  Psalms 
and  in  many  other  places  the  statement  occurs  that  we  are  the 
"  sons  of  God."  In  the  Authorised  Version  the  word  Elohim  has 
been  translated  "  angels,"  for  the  translators,  being  so  misled  by  40 
matter,  could  not  see  that  the  real  man  is  and  always  has  been 
spiritual,  and  that,  being  made  by  God  in  His  image  and  likeness, 
he  never  could  fall  nor  be  material. 

"  Thou  madest  man,  he  knows  not  why, 
He  thinks  he  was  not  made  to  die ;  4- 

And  Thou  hast  made  him :  Thou  art  just "  I  (Tennyson). 

•  Rev.  Ver.,  "among  you." 

t  "Mystic  Immanence."  p.  78. 

J  "  In  Memoriam." 


Sec.  I. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


167 
166 


12 

23 


Jesus,  as  recorded  in  John  10,  ver.  34,  not  only  quoted  Psalm  82, 

ver.  6,  "  Ye  are  gods,"  but  also  drove  it  home  by  adding,  "  and  the 

Scripture  cannot  be  broken."    The  full  statement  in  the  Psalm  is,  "  I   159 

have  said.  Ye  are  gods  ;  and  all  of  you  are  children  of  the  most  High." 

5  This    definition    shows   the    absolute  unity    of  God    and  the    real 

man,  man  not  being  (iod,  but  the  manifestation  of  God,  the  spiritual 

idea  of  God.     The  word  used  in  the  Psalm  is  "  Elohim,"   and  in 

John  "  Theoi,"  both  words  referring  to  the  higher  sense  of  God. 

Nearly  all  great  men  who  have  lived  their  religion  have  recognised 

10  and  taught  that  man  is  divine.     St.  Athanase  wrote:  "He  became 

man  that  we  might  be  made  God."  *     St.  Augustine  said :  "  He  called 

men    gods,    as    being    deified    by    his    grace,  not  as  born  of   his 

substance."  t    It  is  the  false  sense  that  "  hides  the  divine  possibilities." 

Zechariah,  with  prophetic  foresight,  based  upon  a  knowledge  of 

15  the  one  true  God,  when  speaking  of  the  final  battle  in  the  latter   111     33 

days,  writes :  "  The  house  of  David  shall  be  as  God,  as  the  angel 

of  the  Lord  before  them "  (Zech.  12,  ver.  8).  "  And  it  shall  come 
to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  not 
my  people  ;  there  shall  they  be  called  the  children  of  the  living 
20  God "  (Rom.  9,  ver.  26).  This  prophecy  is  now  being  fulfilled. 
"  Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with 
them,  and  be  their  God "  (Rev.  21,  ver.  3). 

"  The  essence  of  our  being,  the  mystery  in  us  that  calls  itself  "  I " 
—ah,  what  words  have  we  for  such  things  ?— is  a  breath  of  heaven  ; 
the  Highest  Being  reveals  Himself  in  man.  .  .  .  We  are  the  miracle 
of  miracles— the  greatest  inscrutable  mystery  of  God.  We  cannot 
understand  it,  wc  know  not  how  to  speak  of  it,  but  we  may  feel 
and  know,  if  we  like,  that  it  is  verily  so  "  (Thomas  Carlyle). 

Sons  of  the  Livirg  God.— '  Nofc  are  wc  the  sous  of  God"  (I.  John 

25  3,  ver.  2).     "  Ye  are  the  sons  of  the  Uring  GoiV  (Hosea  1,  ver.  10).     393    33 

Having  found  the  true  idea  of  God,  which  dawns  upon  human 
thought  with  the  advancing  light  of  spiritual  understanding,  man 
learns  what  he  really  is,  and  always  has  been,  namely,  the  son  of 
the  living  God  ;  in  other  words,  a  perfect  spiritual  being  in  heaven, 
30  a  permanent  individualisation  of  spiritual,  scientific  consciousness. 
"  We  are  in  infinity  now  just  as  we  shall  ever  be  "  \  (Sir  Oliver 
Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

The  following  quotations  are  in.^tructive  : — 

*'  I  have  said.  Ye  are  gods  ;  and  all  of  you  are  children  of  the  most 
High  "  (Ps.  82,  ver.  6).  "  Worship  him,  all  ye  gods  "  (Ps.  97,  ver.  7). 
"  For  I  say  unto  you.  That  in  heaven "  your  angel  does  "  always 
35  behold  the  face  of  my  Father "  (Matt.  18,  ver.  10). 

"  The  Lord  hath  said  unto  me.  Thou  art  my  Son  "  (Ps.  2,  ver.  7). 

*'  Which  were  born,  not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor 
of  the  will  of  man,  but  of  God  "  (John  1,  ver.  13). 

"  There  is  but  one  God,  the  Father  .  .  .  and  we  in  him  "  (I.  Cor. 
40   8,  ver.  6). 

"  Ye  are  of  God,  little  children  "  (I.  John  4,  ver.  4). 

The  Godhood  of  man  is  the  fact  that  spiritual  evolution  is  bringing 
to  light.  "Man  is  the  noblest  work  of  God."  "Himself  from  God 
he  could  not  free  "  (Emerson). 

*  "  Orat.  de  Incarn.  Verbi,"  tom.  1,  p.  108. 

t  Aupr.  in  Psalm  49.     Ex.  Bened.,  tom.  iv.,  p.  414. 

X  Lecture  delivered  at  L'verpool.  March  19th,  ]914. 


Refer  to 
Pa«e  Line 


42 


THE  CHRIST. 


Sec.  I. 


THE  "SECOND  COMING  OF  CHRIST." 


43 


533     12 


252     11 

347  lt).3H 

534  5,  31 

452  37 


40       2 
99     45 


(71        t\ 


533      12 


In  this  material  world  man  should  so  recognise  his  noble  destiny, 
his  oneness  with  God,  that  holiness  be  found  in  him,  and  he  should 
live  the  Christ  life.  The  open-minded  humility  of  this  greatness 
is  well  recognised  and  expressed  in  Eastern  teaching  as  Asekha, 
"  the  one  who  has  more  to  learn."  Of  such  a  man  Professor  .1 
Rhys  Davids  writes :  "  He  is  now  free  from  all  sin ;  he 
sees  and  values  all  things  in  this  life  at  their  true  value ;  all  evil 
being  rooted  from  his  mind,  he  experiences  only  righteous  desires 
for  himself  and  tender  pity  and  regard  and  exalted  love  for  others." 

The  Christ.— Both  John  and  Paul  have  pointed  out  that  we  are  in  1" 
Christ.  "  We  are  in  him  that  is  true,  even  in  his  son,  Jesus 
Christ "  (I.  John  5,  ver.  20).  "  Blessed  .  .  .  with  all  spiritual 
blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ"  (Eph.  1,  ver.  3).  This  does 
not  mean  that  we  are  in  the  man  Jesus.  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is 
plainly  terrestrial.  His  advent  was  the  glory,  his  reception  the 
shame  of  the  human  race "  *  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge).  The  Christ  is  ^^ 
the  "  spiritual  selfhood  "  of  Jesus,  the  "  spiritual  idea  of  the  divine 
Principle,  Love,"  the  "divine  manifestation  of  God,"  the  manifest 
power  of  Mind,  the  consciousness  or  mind  of  God. 

Few  grasp  the  far-reaching  and  glorious  signification  of  Peter's 
reply  to  our  Master,  "  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living 
God"  (Matt.  16,  ver.  16). 

Each  of  us  is  an  individualisation  of  that  consciousness,  an  individu- 
alisation  of  the  Christ.  "In  him  is  no  sin"  (I.  John  3,  ver.  5).  All  2<> 
the  spiritual  beings  together  are  the  Christ,!  "We,  being  many,  are 
one  bo<ly  in  Christ  "  (Itom.  12,  ver.  ")) ;  "  we  are  in  ...  .  Jesus  Christ  " 
(I.  John  5,  ver.  20)  ;  "  Vour  bodies  are  the  members  of  Christ"  (I.  Cor. 
6,  ver.  15) ;  "  In  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  "  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  22) ; 
"Your  hfe  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God"  (Col.  3,  ver.  3);  "the 
church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fulness  of  him  that  filleth  all  in 
all "  (Eph.  1,  ver.  22,  23).  Remember  that  "  church  "  means  origin- 
ally, "  an  assembly."  I  It  is  held  together  by  the  power  of  Love  alone. 
"  Union  with  Christ  must  be  something  real  and  substantial,  and 
not  merely  a  metaphor  and  a  flower  of  rhetoric"  (Rev.  Charles  3(> 
Kingsley).  St.  Augustine  says:  "Let  us  rejoice  and  return  thanks 
that  we  have  been  made,  not  only  Christians,  but  Christ." 
Dr.  Inge,>}  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Cambridge,  writes  :  "  Tnion  with 
the  glorified  Christ  is  the  essence  of  Christianity."  Professor  Wallace, 
of  Oxford,  says:  "The  great  deinl  that  seems  to  emerge  as  the  35 
life  of  Christ  is  the  bringing  into  one  of  God  and  man."*'  The 
Clirist  is  as  infinite  as  0ml,  the  expression  of  God,  'by  whom 
arc  all  things,  and  we  by  hiih'"  (I.  Cor.  8,  ver.  6).  We 
therefore,  individualise  the  ix)wer  or  activity  of  God,  for  God 
IS  seen  to  work  through  man,  the  Christ.  "Christ  the  power  4o 
of  God,  and  the  wisdom  of  God"  (L  Cor.  1,  ver.  24).  "His  eternal 
power  and  Godhead  "  (Rom.  1,  ver.  20).  This  is  "  the  mystic  Christ '' 
of    the    early    Fathers    (see    Eph.   3,    ver.   3-5,   9,   and   Appendix   X.), 

^  ♦  "Cllri^tiau  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."     Address  before  the 
National  Frje  Church  Council,  at  Portsmouth,  March  9tb,  191 1.  45 

t  "  Thisj  idea  is  named  man,  it  has  infinite  expressions,  all  of  which  are  members 
of  the  body  of  Christ"  ('Science  and  Health,"  Ist  edition,  p.  222.  Mary 
Baker  Eddy).     See  1  Cor.  12,  ver.  12,  14,  20,  27. 

'•  The  oneness  of  all  men  with  one  another  in  Christ,  and  their  oneness  with 
God  through  Christ,  is  the  foundation  of  all  practical  and  eflfective  reli"-ion  ' 
(Father  Tyrrell  in  '•  The  Way  of  Truth  ")• 

X  See  Smith's  ''  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,"  vol.  I.,  p.  594. 
§  Xow  Dean  of  St.  Paul's. 
Ij  "  The  Paddock  Lectures  "  for  1906,  p.  90.  ^  '•  Lectures  and  Essays,"  p.  49,  abridged . 


2.1 


Sec.  I> 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


532 


which  now  is  no  longer  hidden  and  misunderstood  by  those  who  can 
prove  their  knowledge  of  God,  by  demonstration  of  the  Christ- 
power.  "  When  we  recognise  .  .  .  that  the  mystic  Christ  is  in 
all,  and  that  every  human  being  is  a  potential  Jesus,  we  have  realised 
what  it  is  to  be  '  in  the  Lord.'  *  If  only  we  could  stand  fast  in  this 
truth !  "  (Archdeacon  Wilberforce). 

The  "Second  Coming  of  Christ."— *'i)o  not  he  afraid  of  an  idea  ^79 
^  because  it  has  several  times  striven  to  make  itself  appreciated.  Every 
great  revelation  is  likeltj  to  have  been  foreshadowed  in  more  or  less 
imperfect  forms  so  as  to  prepare  our  minds  and  make  ready  the  way 
for  complete  perception  hereafter.  It  is  probable  that  the  human  race 
is  quite  incompetent  to  receive  a  really  great  idea  the  first  time  it  is 
10  offered.  So  it  was  with  the  idea  of  the  Messiah  which  was  abroad  in 
the  Icind,  and  had  been  for  centuries,  before  Christ's  coming ;  and  never 
has  He  been  realh/  recognised  by  more  than  a  few"-f  (Sir  Oliver 
Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

God    must    be   absolute    good,    Life    itself,    Truth    itself,    Love 

15  itself,  and  the  perfect  world  must  be  governed  by  the 
Principle  of  all  good.  The  manifestation  of  good  must  be 
made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  good,  of  God.  The  accounts 
of  the  First  Creation  in  Gen.  1,  ver.  26,  27,  and  later  on,  in  Gen.  5, 
ver.    1,  bear  witness  to   this.     Man   therefore   must  manifest  Life, 

20   Truth,  and  Love,  having  life  eternal,  and  being  absolutely  truthful 

and  loving.     He  must  thus  be  found  active,  energetic,  and  absolutely 

joyous,  having  all  knowledge  of  what  he  requires,  all  wisdom,  all 

intelligence,  with  an  infinite  vista  of  infinite  variety  before  him. 

You  are  now  and  ever  have  been,  in  reality,  a  perfect  spiritual 

25  being,  "  the  same  yesterday,  and  to  day,  and  for  ever"  (Heb.  13,  ver. 
8).     To  the  human  consciousness  this  truth  of  our  unity  with  Grod 
comes  as  the  birth  of  a  new  idea.     In  reality  it  is  as  old  as  eternity. 
This  is  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ,   which  comes  to  each  of  us   293 
when  we  are  ready,  lifting  us  into  heaven,  into  the  kingdom  of  God  . 

'^^^  that  is  within,  when,  with  glorious  possibilities  daily  unfolding, 
our  heart  goes  out  to  every  man,  and  joyously  manifesting  the  Christ, 
life,  love,  and  truth  are  spread  around,  filling  the  hungry  with  good 
things.  I  "  Life  is  an  ecstasy "  (Emerson).  ^ "  Life  is  a  well  of 
delight,  but  men  poison  it  at  its  fountain  "  (Nietzsche). 
"  Thy  soul  must  overflow,  if  thou 

35  Another's  soul  wouldst  reach  ; 

It  needs  the  overflow  of  heart 
To  give  the  lips  full  speech. 

"  Think  truly,  and  thy  thoughts 
Shall  the  world's  famine  feed  ; 
40  Speak  truly,  and  each  word  of  thine 

Shall  be  a  fruitful  seed  ; 
Live  truly,  and  thy  life  shall  be 
A  great  and  noble  creed"  (Horatio  Bonar). 

*  "  Mystic  Immanence,"  p.  77. 
t ''  Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."    Address  delivered 
45   before  the  Xational  Free  Church  Council,  at  Portsmouth,  March  9th  191 1. 

+  Dr.  R.  F.  Horton,  a  well-known  London  clergyman,  recently  stated,  in  a 

sermon  very  widely  published,  that  "  the  whole  trend  of  the  advanced  scholarship 

of  our  time,  the  criticism  of  the  New  Testament,  is  to  declare  that  the  main 

teat-hing  of  Christ  was  this  Apocalyptic  return.  .  .  .    We  must  love  if  we  would 

50   meet  Him,  and  by  love  we  must  prepare." 


13 
21 


34     15 


Refer  to 
Pftffe  Line 


44 


THREE    POINTS    OF    VIEW. 


325 

46 

53 

37 

487 

28 

47»; 

33 

5 

10 

292 

24 

3G       !♦ 


340 

10 

339 

29 

330 

40 

337 

16 

345 

29 

339     28 


Sec.  I. 

'•  Before  the  immense  possibilities  of  man,   all  mere  experience, 
all  past  biography,  however  spotless  and  sainted,  shrinks  away 
(Emerson). 


»  • 


15 


20 


25 


Three  Points  of  View.  -  Throughout  history  there  have  been 
three  great  classes  of  thinkers,  who,  approaching  the  knowledge  of  5 
this  so-called  material  universe  from  different  points  of  view,  have 
always  been  more  or  less  antagonistic.  These  are  the  theologians, 
who  look  at  things  from  a  religious  point  of  view;  the  natural 
scientists,  who  look  at  things  from  a  material  point  of  view ;  and 
philosophers,  who  have  until  recently  looked  at  things  chiefly  from  a  lo 
human  and  therefore  semi-metaphysical  point  of  view. 

During  the  last  few  years  a  great  change,  a  splendid  and  glorious 
change,  pregnant  with  meaning,  has  been  taking  place  amongst  the 
advanced  workers  in  these  three  schools  of  thought;  the  least  being 
amongst  the  metaphysicians,  and  the  greatest  among  the  natural 
scientists.  For  generations  these  three  classes  of  thinkers,  starting 
from  a  slough  of  ignorance,  have  been  climbing  up  the  mountain 
of  knowledge  and  emerging  from  the  mist  into  the  bright  sunlight. 
Nearing  the  peak  the  theologian  looks  round  and  is  staggered  to 
find  on  one  side  the  scientific  man  close  within  reach,  and  on  the 
other  the  metaphysician  likewise  emerging  from  his  wilderness  of 
theories  into  practical  metaphysics.  "  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  mar- 
vellous work  among  this  people,  even  a  marvellous  work  and  a  wonder  : 
for  the  wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish  "  (Is.  29,  ver.  14). 

Paley  says,  "  We  believe  what  we  are  taught,"  and  as  Bishop 
Westcott,  in  his  "Gospel  of  the  Resurrection,"  puts  it:  "We  receive 
the  facts  and  the  dogmatic  interpretation  of  the  facts  simulta- 
neously." We  have  to  change  all  this  and  learn  how  to  learn. 
"Where  is  the  wise?  where  is  the  scribe?  where  is  the  disputer 
of  this  world?  hath  not  God  made  foolish  the  wisdom  of  this 
world  "  (I.  Cor.  1,  ver.  20). 

"There  are  things  which  the  intellect  can  seek,  but  by  herself 
will  never  find.  These  things  instinct  can  find,  but  will  never  seek 
them  unprompted  by  the  intellect ''  (Henri  Bergson). 

Choice  of  Words.  -  At  the  present  time  the  difficulty  in  under- 
standing the  relative  views  of  these  three  great  classes  is  largely 
a  question  of  terms.  There  will  now  be  ])ut  foi  ward  some  ideas 
which  cannot  fail  to  enable  those  belonging  to  different  schools  of  35 
thought  to  understand  each  other  better  and  so  change  opposition 
into  co-operation. 

It  is  always  more  or  less  difficult  to  express  metaphysical  truths 
in  literal  or  physical  terms.  This  is  why  in  all  religions  there  is 
such  a  wonderful  variety  in  their  methods  of  expressing  such  con-  40 
cepts.  Plato  felt  this,  for  as  James  Martineau  says :  "  His  specula- 
tions present  the  liveliest  image  of  a  mind  struggling  with  the 
inadequacy  of  language  to  shape  into  consistent  expression  relations 
which  nevertheless  consist  in  reality." 

*  "Eesay  on  the  Oversoiil." 


30 


> 


10 


20 


30 


40 


CHOICE  OF  WORDS. 


45 


Sec.  I. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


37 

39 
1 


Expanding     thought     has     to      find      expression      and     define 
its  use   of  terms.    Various  religious  phrases,   which   may  possibly 
appear   to  have  a  hackneyed   significance,    are  used  in  this  book  in 
their  scientific   sense,    and   with   definite   purpose.     For    instance,   HI 
'  "  wake  up  "  is  used  as  it  w^ould  be  to  awaken  one  under  the  influence  276 
of  hypnotism.  275 

A  treatise  on  an  inversion  of  false  ideas  must  include  truer 
meanings  of  words  in  general  use. 

KNOWLEDGE     OF     TRUTH.  ^77       7 

"  Kmu'lciJijo  the  in'iu/  icherewith  ivcflij  to  heaven  "  (Shakespeare). 

Good,  not  what  we  have  hitherto  called  good,  but  absolute  good,   249     20 
is  Truth.     God  and  good  are  synonymous  terms,  and  in  the  Saxon 
and  twenty  other  tongues  good  is  the  term  for  God. 

All  religion  is  a  question  of  man's  conception  of  God,  of  good  ;  and 
to  find  out  a  man's  religion  you  must  find  out  what  he  thinks  of     34     11 
God.       The     only    real   test   of   a   religion    is:    Are   its   doctrines 
demonstrable?     It  must  be  proved  in  every  department  of  life. 

"  A  religion  that  will  teach  us  how  to  live,  that  will  hold  up  clear 
and  high  the  laws  of  life,  and  win  us  to  obedience  to  them— this  is 
the  religion  the  world  needs,  and  it  is  the  only  true  religion  " 
(W.  M.  Salter). 

"For   a   righteous  man   thinketh  that  which   is   righteous.     And 
whilst  he  does  so,  and  walketh  uprightly,  he  shall  have  the  Lord 
in  heaven   favourable  unto  him   in   all   his  business "   (I.   Hermas, 
2'=>  Vis.  1,  ver.   10).* 

The  only  perfect  religion  must  be  scientific  Christianity,  as  was 
that  of  Jesus  the  Christ.  His  innate  spirituality  enabled  him  in  his 
boyhood  to  utilise  the  powers  that  God  had  given  him,  and  to 
put  aside  the  limitations  that  appeared  to  fetter  those  around  him. 

John  Smith,  the  Cambridge  Platonist,  truly  said  :  "  Such  as  men 
themselves  are,  such  will  God  appear  to  them  to  be."  Dr.  W.  R. 
Inge,  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Cambridge,  writes :  "  So  closely  do 
gods  resemble  their  worshippers  that  we  might  almost  parody  Pope's 
line  and  say  that  an  honest  God  is  the  noblest  work  of  man." 
35  We  have  made  God  manlike  instead  of  man  Godlike.  "  Men  .  .  . 
changed  the  glory  of  the  uncorruptible  God  into  an  image  made 
like  to  corruptible  man"  (Rom.  1,  ver.  23).  Religions  differ 
according  to  their  amount  of  spirituality.  This  is  the  essential 
difference.  Some  are  so  material  that  they  are  not  worthy  to  be 
even  called  religions.  The  higher  the  religion  the  more  spiritual 
it  is  and  the  more  it  rests  on  right  thinking  and  its  resultant 
right  acting,  ''  making  our  words  golden  rays  in  the  sunlight  of  our 
deeds."  What  thought  is  so  right  and  so  high  as  thinking  of  God? 
Now  "  God  is  Spirit  "—this  is  a  more  correct  translation  than  "  God 
is  a  Spirit "  (John  4,  ver.  24)— consequently  true  thoughts  are  not 
material,  but  the  opposite,  namely,  spiritual,  or  of  Spirit,  God. 
45  Having  found  our  God  we  have  to  find  out  how  to  apply  this 
sacred  knowledge  rightly,  and  therefore  scientifically.     "Acquaint 

*  IrenaDus  quotes  Hermas  as  Scripture,  and  Origan  thoug^ht  it  divinely  inspired. 
Eusebius  and  Jerome  say  that  it  was  read  publicly  in  the  churches. 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


46 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  TRUTH. 


Sec.  I. 


WISDOM. 


47 


298  28 
34  ir> 
40       2 


127     13 


164  1« 

167  12 

316  8 

122  16 

16  36 


164      16 


now  thyself  with  him,  and  be  at  peace:  thereby  good  shall  come 
unto  thee  "   (Job   22,    ver.    21).       ''  And  this   is  life   eternal,    that 
they     might    know    thee    the      only       true      God"       (John       17, 
ver.     3).      We    have    to    gain    a    true    conception    of    God    and 
man,   the  divine  man.     In  proportion  as  we  gain  a  better  under-     5 
standing     of     the     "  spotless     selfhood  "     of     God,      so    do   we 
become  more  like  Him,  an<l  more  like  our  real  selves,  which  are  created 
"  in  the  image  of  God,"  good,  and  "  in  the  likeness  of  God  "  (Gen.  1, 
ver.  27,  and  5,  ver.  1).    The  acknowledgment  of  the  perfection  of  the 
one,  infinite  God,  and  the  realisation  that  God  is  All,  "  confers  a   10 
power  nothing  else  can."    The  Ego  is  God,  infinite  Soul.     Man  is 
the  reflection  of  the  Ego,   co-existent  with  God,   being  the  eternally 
divine  idea.     God  is  infinite  individuality,  one  living  Principle,  for 
God  is  Life  and  God  is  All.     Can  one  say  more  1 
*'A11  is  of  God  that  is  and  is  to  be, 
And  God  is  good,  let  this  suffice  us  still " 

(Whittier). 

The  beginner,  in  his  path  upwards,  may  at  one  time  think  that 
he  has  lost  his  God,  when  he  recognises  that  God  is  Principle ;  but 
soon  after  he  will  joyfully  admit  that  he  has  found  the  Christ, 
Truth :  Life,  Truth,  and  Love.    (See  Note  F  on  page  569.) 

Browning  makes  Paracelsus  say:  "By  intuition  genius  knows  15 
and  I  knew  at  once,  what  God  is,  what  we  are,  what  life  is.  Alas ! 
I  could  not  use  the  knowledge  aright."  Now  we  can  use  this 
knowledge,  which,  as  a  lens,  magnifies  the  divine  powers  that  are 
a  present  possibility  to  all,  until  so  recognised  that  we  use  them  to 
the  full  extent,  for  the  benefit  of  all  mankind.  What  a  glorious  life  20 
then  appears  before  us,  enabling  us  to  step  out  into  the  sunlight  of 
Truth,  "  God-crowned." 

**  What  we  require  is  no  new  Revelation,  but  simply  an  adequate 
conception  of  the  true  essence  of  Christianity"  ("Paradoxical 
Philosophy ").  .25 

^is^om.—''  Knowledge  pmvticaUi/  applied  to  the  best  ends''  ("New 
Century  Reference  Library  Dictionary  "). 

To  know  Truth  we  require  wisdom.     Solomon  gives  us  a  scientific- 
ally accurate  statement  of  man's  inherent  ability  to  attain  to  true 
knowledge.    He  says :  "  He  hath  given  me  certain  knowledge  of  the   30 
thmgs  that  are,   namely,   to  know  how  the   world   was  made,    and 
the  operation  of  the  elements :  The  beginning,  ending,  and  midst  of 
the  times.  .  .  .  And  all  such  things  as  are  either  secret  or  manifest, 
them   I  know.     For  wisdom,   which   is  the  worker  of    all    things, 
taught    me:     for    in     her    is    an   understanding    spirit,    holy,    one   35 
only,  manifold,  subtil,  lively,  clear,  undefiled,  plain,  not  subject  to 
hurt.  .  .  .  She   is   the   breath   of  the   power  of   God,   and   a   pure 
influence  flowing  from  the  glory  of  the  Almighty.  ...  I  perceived 
that  I  could  not  otherwise  obtain  her,   except  God  gave  her  me ; 
and  that  was  a  point  of  wisdom  also  to  know  whose  gift  she  was  :    ia 
I  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  and  besought  him  "  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  7, 
ver.  17,  18,  21,  22,  25,  and  8,  ver.  21). 

"Though  thou  lovcst  the  earthly  Wisdom  now,  yet  when  thou 
shalt  be  clothed  upon  with  the  Heavenly  Wisdom,  then  thou  wilt 
see  that  all  the  Wisdom  of  the  World  is  Folly;  and  wilt  see  also    4.5 


20 


Sec.  I. 

that  the  World  hates  not  so  much  thee,  as  thine  Enemy,  which  is 
the  Mortal  Life  "  *  (Jacob  Boehme).  This  mortal  life  is  now  found 
to  be  merely  a  mistaken,  and  therefore  false,  view  of  life. 

Theology.—"  The  science  that  treats  of  the  evidence,   nature,  and 
5  attributes   of  God,  especially  of  man's  relations   to    God''    ("New 
Century  Reference  Library  Dictionary  "). 

Of  the  three  classes  of  thinkers  endeavouring  to  ascertain  truth, 

referred  to  earlier,  let  us  take  first  the  theologian,  as  his  work  is  the 

endeavour  to  gain  and  teach  the  knowledge  of  God.    Whether  Truth 

1"  passes  under  the  theologian's  names  of  God,   Elohim,  or  Jehovah, 

.  under  the  scientific  man's  name  of  cause  or  nature,  or  under  the 

metaphysician's  name  of  Mind,  we  find  that  religion,  which  we  may 

almost   define   as   the   endeavour  to   understand  and   practise  the 

law  of  God,  or  good,  has,  taken  as  a  whole,  presented  a  steady 

15  evolution.     Such  an  idea,   for  instance,  as  eternal  punishment,  or 

"  aimless  torture,  and  eternal  roasting  amidst  noxious  vapours,"  as 

it  has  been  described,  is  now  almost  given  up  by  the  more   spiritual 

and  cultured  classes.     The  idea  of  atonement  is  now  altering.    No 

longer  does  a  view  of  God  as  a  jealous,   one  may  almost  say  a 

savage  God,  sacrificing  his  dearly  beloved  Son,  appeal  to  us. 

Absolute  good  or  Truth  is  the  Mind  that  includes  all  life,  truth, 
love,  wdsdom,  and  joy,  in  fact,  all  the  good.  The  statement  that  God 
cannot  know  evil,  and  therefore  cannot  know  the  material  world, 
excited  as  much  hostility  ten  years  ago  as  the  assertion  of  universal 
-■'  salvation  did  fifty  years  ago,  when  men  thought  that  salvation  was 
their  reward  for  being  as  good  as  they  could  be,  not  recognising  that 
material  thought  is  the  instrument  of  all  reward  or  punishment  in 
a  material  world.  "  Behold,  the  righteous  shall  be  recompensed  in 
the  earth  ;  much  more  the  wicked  and  the  sinner"  (Prov.  11,  ver.  31). 

To  think  that  God  can  know  evil  is  equal  to  saying  that  eternal 
3H  consciousness  of  infinite  goodness  can  at  the  same  time  be  conscious 
of  evil,  an  obvious  impossibility,  even  for  a  moment,  as  it  is 
equivalent  to  saying  that  black  is  white. 

So  many  have  been  the  hopeless  inconsistencies  in  the  material 
world,  that  we  have  quite  calmly  fallen  into  the  habit  of  accepting 
as  true  such  absolutely  illogical  statements. 

Soon  there  will  be  no  further  cause  for  Carlyle's  scathing 
remarks:  "  Quackery  and  dupery  do  abound  in  religion;  above  all, 
in  the  more  advanced  decaying  stages  of  religion  they  have  fear- 
fully abounded ;  but  quackery  was  never  the  originating  influence  in 
40  such  things ;  it  was  not  the  health  and  life  of  religion,  but  their 
disease,  the  sure  precursor  that  they  were  about  to  die." 

The  only  real  test  of  a  religion  is :  Are  its  doctrines  demonstrable  ? 
"  The  only  perfect  religion  is  divine  Science,  Christianity  as  taught 

The  Supersensual  Life." 


Refer  to 
Pase  Line 


44       5 

157     21 
33     41 


33       4 
49     13 


220       2 

249     20 

58     32 


33     26 
30     24 

48     16 


3 


145       3 


283     25 
53     36 


•  (. 


Refor  to 
Page  Line 

551      2:> 


48 


THEOLOGY. 


DOG^LA.. 


49 


249     IB 

See  Nore  A 

on  page  A5I 

54      11 

63     31 


338     35 


50 


331      21 


489     44 


490 

84 

289 


31 
32 
28 


Sec.  I. 

by  our  great  Master."  His  teachings  are  now  at  last  becoming 
understood,  and  as  they  become  understood  so  do  they  become 
demonstrable.  This  is  because  they  are  founded  on  an  unfailing 
underlying  Principle,  the  Principle  of  good,  an  active,  living 
Principle. 

Thomas  Aquinas,  whom  Huxley  spoke  of  as  possibly  the  most  subtle  •'> 
of  the  world's  thinkers,  states  in  his  '"  Summa  "  that  theology,  "  the 
word  of  God,"  is  the  only  absolute  science  known,  and  shows  that 
every  phase  of  natural  science  is  purely  relative.  This  is  correct, 
as  it  is  solely  based  upon  mere  human  knowledge.  If  Christianity 
is  not  scientific  and  science  Christian,  one  or  other  is  untrue.  1'' 

Dogma.—'*  IF/uft  is  a  clorjma  ?  Knowledge  imposed  hy  authontf/  "  ♦ 
(Annie  Besant). 

How  can  we  attach  much  weight  to  dogma,  which  has  been  the 
cause  of  constant  demoniacal  religious  contests  in  the  past?  It 
rests  upon  the  balance  of  probabilities,  on  man's  authority.  ^-^ 
"  Custom  doth  make  dotards  of  us  all.''  Every  age  and  nation 
makes  and  unmakes,  each  sect  tampers  with  the  prevalent  dogma, 
and  the  individual  modifies  it  to  suit  himself.  Heaven  keep  us  from 
tlie  broken  reeds  ot  dead  rites. f 

"  Creed,  dogma,  and  traditionalism  in  the  Church  are  fast  forcing 
the  best  men  out,  and  as  a  prominent  theologian  has  well  said, 
are  fast  makmg  the  Church  an  asylum  for  drones  and  imbeciles  " 
(btephen  Hasbrouck). 

In  the  old  days  of  rigid  dogma,  knowledge  "  revolved  like  a  ^'^ 
squirrel  m  a  cage,"  and  "intellect  was  chained  in  thrilling  regions 
of  thick-ribbed  ice."  Those  who  put  forward  new  religious  ideas 
were  burnt.  Those  who  enunciated  new  scientific  truths  were 
treated  as  heretics.  There  is  but  one  heresy— belief  in  the  possi- 
bility of  separation  from  God.  There  is  no  necessity  to  give  the  25 
names  of  religious  martyrs,  "earth's  luminaries."  There  have  boon 
hundrods  of  thousands  torture<l  in  the  name  of  religion.  In  the 
thirteenth  century  18.3  so-called  heretics  and  their  pastor  were  burnt 
alive  betore  the  Archbishop  of  Kheims  and  seventeen  prelates.J 

The  scientific  martyrs  are  also  numerous,   although  less  known     30 
Pietro,    the    great   philosopher  and    physician    of    the    thirteenth 
century,  was  held  to  be  a  wizard  and  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive 
Copernicus,  who,  m  the  sixteenth  century,  elucidated  the  action  of 
the  solar  system,  but  thought  that  the  planets  moved  round  the  sun 
m  a  circle,  instead  of  in  a  kind  of  ellipse,  "  because  God  could  only  3'> 
choose  a  perfect  figure,"  was  excommunicated  for  heresv.     Galileo, 
because  he  declared  that  the  earth  moved,  was  imprisoned. §    Bruno, 
TalS.  ^^clared  the  stars  to  be  suns,  was  burnt  at  the  stake  as  late  a« 
1^  A.D.       Franklm's    electrical    experiments     with     kit€s     were 
ridiculed,   and  his  papers   on  lightning    conductors    ignominiously   40 
thrown   out   by   the    French    Academy.      Newton    was   accused    by 
Leibnitz     of      introducing     "occult      qualities    and    miracles    into 
philosophy,     the  law  of  gravity  being  ''  subversive  gf  natural,  and 
mferentially   of  revealed,   religion."    Darwin   was   denounced   and 

.   ..  _  ^  *  "  The  ChangiDcr  World."  45 

T      Dogmas  become  dangrerous  as  soon  ns  they  commence  to  erow  old  "  r-'  The 

Erolutionof  Matter,"  p.  318.     Dr.  Le  Bon).  k  u     ,^    xne 

X  Draper's  *'  History  of  Intellectual  Development.' 
§  'Not  until  1820  did  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  give  leave  to  teach  Galileo's 

doctnne  of  the  earth  moving  round  the  sun,  and  until  1835  all  books  teachincr 

this  were  on  the  •  Index.'  or  list  of  prohibited  bocks  " 


SeCa  l> 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


then  "  whitewashed  by  being  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey."  Jesus 
himself,  the  great  example,  and  the  most  scientific  man  that  ever 
lived,  met  a  felon's  fate.  So  is  the  path  of  human  progress  strewn 
with  the  pitiable  evidences  of  the  inhuman  battle  that  has  been 
waged  throughout  the  ages.  To-day  there  is  almost  the  same  un- 
reasoning conflict  of  creed,  the  same  antagonism  of  sectarian 
bitterness. 

•'  Brave  men  have  dared  to  examine  lies  which  had  long  been 
taught,  not  because  they  were  freethinkers,  but  because  they  were 
such  stern  thinkers  that  the  lie  could  no  longer  escape  them  "  (John 
Ruskin).     "  Gods  and  dogmas  do  not  perish  in  a  day  "  *  (Dr.  Le  Bon). 

[10  What  originally  was  blasphemy  or  infidelity  is  now  orthodox. 
"  Orthodoxy  is  my  doxy,  heterodoxy  is  other  peoples  doxy."  Many 
of  our  clergymen,  three  centuries  ago,  would  have  been  burnt  for 
teaching  what  is  already  considered  practically  antiquated  dogma 
by   those    most   earnestly   reaching    out   for    spiritual   truth.     The 

15  miracles  of  yesterday  are  the  scientific  discoveries  of  to-day.  Our 
present  beliefs  are  simply  the  heresies  of  previous  days.  Paracelsus 
truly  wrote :  *'  That  which  is  unexpected  will  in  future  prove  to  be 
true,  and  that  which  is  looked  upon  as  superstitious  in  one  century 
will  be  the  basis  for  the  approved  science  of  the  next." 

20  Dr.  Heysinger  recently  has  written :  "  A  clergyman  of  one  of 
our  largest  Protestant  denominations,  returning,  a  few  years  ago, 
from  one  of  their  general  assemblies,  and  who  spent  a  few  days 
with  me,  said  that,  *  If  a  clergyman  had  risen  and  stated  what 
three-fourths   of   them    honestly   believed,    he    would    have     been 

25  expelled  by  a  two-thirds  vote.'  "t  No  wonder  someone  has  said : 
"  Get  on,  get  honour,  get  honest." 

Dean  Farrar,  in  ''  The  Bible  and  the  Child,"  writes:  '*  There  are 
a  certain  number  of  persons  who,  when  their  minds  have  become 
stereotyped   in  foregone   conclusions,   become  obtrusives,    and   not 

30  unfrequently  bigoted  obtrusives.  As  convinced  as  the  Pope  of 
their  own  personal  infallibility,  their  attitude  towards  those  who 
see  that  the  old  views  are  no  longer  tenable  is  an  attitude  of  anger 
and  alarm.  .  .  .  Those  whose  intellects  have  thus  been  petrified 
have  made  themselves  incapable  of  fair  and  rational  examination 

35   of  the  truths  which  they  impugn.      They  think  tha4>  they  can,   by 

.  mere  assertion,  overthrow  results  arrived  at  by  the  lifelong  inquiries 

of  the  ablest  students,  while  they  have  not  given  a  day's  serious  or 

impartial  study  to  them." 

"Aggressive  scepticism  is  absolutely  fatal  to  any  sort  of  scientific 

40  progress.  It  warps  everything  it  touches,  and  vitiates  every  result 
obtained.  It  is  no  more  defensible  or  tolerable  than  the  simple 
and  unquestioning  faith  of  those  who  accept  everything  that  turns 
up  at  a  seance  "  I  (J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.). 

''  Unbelief  is  usually  due  to  indolence,   often  to  prejudice,   and 

45  never  a  thing  to  be  proud  of ;  doubt  may  be  scientific,  pending 
investigation,  but  denial  on  '  a  priori '  never  "  (Romanes).  Archbishop 
Whateley  has  said  "  that  man  will  never  change  his  mind  who  has  no 
mind  to  change."  Another  writer  has  said,  "  Consistency  is  the 
virtue  of  narrow  minds."  Huxley  has  said,  "  Clear  knowledge  of 
what  one  does  not  know  is  just  as  important  as  knowing  what  one 
does  know." 

*  "  Evolution  of  Matter."  p.  3. 
t  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science,"  p.  42. 

X  Ibid.,  p.  69. 


o.> 


1      18 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

48     21 
167        1 


50 


NEW  TRUTHS   ARE  HATEFUL  TO  THE  SLUGGARD. 


PHILOSOPHY;   SCIENCE. 


51 


98 


55;")  1 4 

550  18 

324  31 

555  34 


15 


Au/us^e  oi  "^  ^  ••',  "'  P"''^""«  ''°«"-  The  celebrated 
UmTll  f;'"'%^'""^"y  foPo^^d  the  creation  of  a  committee  to 
hm,t  the  scientific  researches  which  should  be  permitted. 

iioth  scientific  and  religious  dogma  is  fast  fading  Dr  Camnbpll 
Morgan,  possibly  the  most  "orthodox"  Evangel.ca'l  am  ng  Sg 
Congregational  ministers,  said  recently  in  one  of  his  sermons  "  Ten 
years  ago,  when  I  began  my  ministry  (»tat.  40)  in  this  pulpit  there 
were  things  m  theology  upon  which  I  would  have  dogma  Ld  as 
I  cannot  dogmatise  now."  guidiibea  as 

ac'ent.firt?ut\Te?thS^7href  s?^^?«r^^^^  ^"^«  =  T  ^-^  ^-^t 
fliots  with  the  Bible     Neft   thev%»v^t  k      k"'  Pf°P'«  ^"y  '''  <=on-  6 

Lasth,  they  say  thef  T.a'd'^TwI vrbeh eted  1? -^"^ "/'^  h'^',""- 
^^  Wh'e^larFads'  "^''r  ''  '^  -^'  "^  -iveLl'  sS^i 
everybody  claims   t  as  hi  'own   ''X^nUiat  ifdil'   ^°"f ''"^-^   "''''• 

Indifference,     as     Lawrence    Wetherill     savV     ,«     n     "'    xu 
New  Truths  are  Hateful   to  the  Slueeard  -  \  v     .■  ^  at-   • 

quickly   settled   the   question,    for,    "Af^he   Lord   c,?,,lLf"°?' 

phen..,ne.iH.  Many  of  tl  e  t  ■  ths  n,!  •  M  shifting  forms,  ethereal 
natural  scientist,  or  only  recentrv  ad.?.i^flH  ">•''  '''^''•""s'l  "ew  to  the 
of  fact,   known  'and  taVht  fo   ^e'at^'Firtuntteh  "thTs  ll'l'^f 

and  the  Lord  shall  fight  forXe"  (led'::.  '^4';  28^''  '"'*°  ^'''''''  " 

At  the  same  t  me,  as  Huxlev  haij  <.-i  H    "  ToiTr      !l-       , 
without  clear  knowledge  Ihat  ft  is  such  "         ^  °'**'""«  ^'""  ^"""'^ 
"Sculptors  of  life  are  we  as  we  stand" 

'.oi.  Ulcott.  lectaring- on  Anril  2«th    1989  «f  ♦».«  t>  *  ^.""^verse. 
made  the  followinjr  statement    --ElectrL^l  '       Patchiappah's  Hall,  Madras, 
condition.,  be  seen  TyettTs  matter     rheu"^^^^^^^^^  ^^'^^^ 

saw  ;  yet  it  is  matter  in  a  state  of  extreme  tenuftv''TK-         ^f''^  °°  ^'^'^  ^^^' 
correct.  extreme  tenuitj.      This  now  turns  out  to  be 


30 


35 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Sec.  I- 

W.  M.  Salter  says :  "  The  Mighty  Power  hid  from  our  gaze 
by  the  thin  screen  of  nature  and  of  nature's  laws  ...  is  with 
our  struggles  after  a  perfect  right.''  "  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be 
against  us?  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  31). 

Philosophy.—"  Th»  hnouledye  of  the  causes  of  the  phenomena  both  of 
mind  and  matte}  "  ("New  Century  Reference  Library  Dictionary"). 

Philosophy,  like  a  moth  fluttering  round  an  incandescent  electric 
lamp,  has,  as  will  be  shown  hereafter,  continually  touched  the  fringe   151     14 
of  the  truth,  that  truth  Plato  so  desired  to  know.      Sankaracharya,    298     28 

1<>   a  noble  representative  of  Hindu  thought,  taught  that  perfect  know- 
ledge was  perfect  bliss.      Knowledge  of  God  is  eternal  life,  and  at 
last  Philosophy  is  on  the  threshold  of  truth,  with  the  door  open    151     29 
wide,  very  wide,  to  the  glorious  light  now  shining. 
The  great  merit  of  such  men  as  Descartes  is  that  they  are  open- 

r>  minded  enough  to  view  as  doubtful  what  up  to  their  time  had  been 
considered  uncontested  truths.  We  all  have  to  maintain  this 
position,  which  is  really  the  outcome  of  logical  reasoning.  As 
Dr.  Le  Bon  says :  "  Too  often  do  we  forget  that  the  scientific  idols 
of  the  present  day  have  no  more  right  to  invulnerability  than  those 

20  of  the  past."  *     Truth  must  be  demonstrably  true. 


25 


3u 


Science,— ^^  KnoM'ted(je ;  the  comprehension  of  truth  or  facts  ;  truth 
ascertained  "  (Webster). 

"  If  the  time  is  ever  to  come  in  the  religious  history  of  the  human 
race  when  what  may  be  called  God's  Science  of  Man  is  to  supersede 
theology,  which  is  man's  Science  of  God,  that  time  is  already  here  "  t 
(J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.).  At  last  we  begin  to  understand  the 
Science  of  Mind. 

Science,  "  the  atmosphere  of  God,"  is  eternal,  and  includes  all 
truth.  Natural  science,  like  theology,  has  also  been  hampered  by  551  24 
its  dogma.  +  Dr.  Heysinger  writes :  "  The  dogmatism  of  theology  552  25 
finds  a  full  counterpart  and  co-worker  in  her  newer  sister,  dogmatic 
science.  The  scientific  pursuit  is  a  noble  one  to  espouse,  the  work 
is  grand  beyond  comparison,  the  fruits  are  already  priceless  and 
vast ;  but  specialities  always  narrow  the  field  of  vision  of  the 
specialist,  and  the  time  for  dogmatism  has  not  yet  come,  and  will 
not  come  for  ages,  if  at  all." 

Writing  of  the  extraordinary  phenomena  that  natural  scientists 
are  now  admitting  must  point  to  some  great  underlying  facts  of  life, 
he  also  says :  "  I  do  not  fully  understand  these  things,  but  that  is 
no  reason  why  I  should  allow  others,  who  understand  them  very 
^0  much  less,  or  not  at  all,  to  do  the  understanding  for  me.  I  agree 
with  Professor  De  Morgan  that  .  .  .  the  physical  explanations 
I    have    seen    are    easy,    but  miserably  insufficient.  ...  I   merely 

*  "  The  Evolution  of  Forces." 
t  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science.'* 
t  "  Scientific  ideas  which  rule  the  minds  of  scholars  at  various  epochs  have  all 
the  solidity  of  religious  dogmas"  (Dr.  Le  Bon). 


a; 


45 


Hefer  to 
Page  Line 


15  2r> 

SU  40 
1M>      17 

UU  21,2:J 


78 
274 

83 


14 

17 

3 


52  PARACELSUS. 

Sec.  I. 

cite  the  facts,  however,   leaving  to  other  skilled  psychologists  the 
interpretation  of  the  phenomena."  * 

Natural  science  has,  however,  piesentwl  a  steady  evolution, 
checking  the  statements  put  forward  by  the  metaphysicians,  and 
plfKldingon,  by  the  gradual  elimination  of  falsities,  to  the  lecogriition  5 
of  the  non-reality  of  matter,  which  soon  all  l^ders  in  science  will 
accept  and  acknowledge  to  the  world  as  an  absolute  fact.  Our 
present  spiritual  understanding  is  "the  fruit  tree  yielding  fruit 
after  his  kind,  whose  seed  is  in  itself"  (Gen.  1,  ver.  11).  We  are 
waking  up  out  of  our  "  learned  and  happy  ignorance  " !  Scientific  10 
statements  change.  What  is  true  in  one  age  is  out  of  date  in  the 
next. 

Natural  science  is  essentially  a  matter  of  observation,  weighing, 
measuring,  etc.  It  is  now  coming  to  the  end  of  its  powers  in  this 
direction,  for  the  simple  reason  that  so  attenuated  has  the  thought  15 
of  matter  become,  that  we  cannot  obtain  apparatus  sufficiently 
delicate  to  deal  with  so  ethereal  a  conception.!  Who  can  weigh  an 
electron?  Who  can  measure  a  line  of  force?  Its  arguments  and 
deductions  are  now  based  on  mathematical  formulae,  and  we  have 
to  fall  back  on  reason  and  logic,  for  Mind  is  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  2<> 
not  the  human,  falsely  called  mind,  but  the  Mind  that  is  All-in-all. 

Paracelsus.— Natural  science  has  come  back  now  to  the  knowledge 
possessed  by  Paracelsus,  nicknamed  ''the  other  Luther,"  the  first 
teacher  who  ever  held  a  chair  of  physical  science.  Striking  at  the 
monopoly  in  learning,  by  teaching  in  German  instead  of  Latin,  he  25 
produced  a  revolution  in  science  as  great  as  the  one  Luther  produced 
in  the  church,  and  even  before  Luther's  first  public  denouncement  of 
Papacy,  began  his  lectures  at  Basle  by  lighting  some  sulphur  in  a 
dish  and  burning  a  Papal  bull  with  the  books  of  his  great  pre- 
decessors in  the  medical  art,  Avicenna,  Galen,  and  others,  saying:  3<j 
"  Sic  vos  ardebitis  in  gehenna."  X 

So  far  advanced  was  he  in  the  hidden  knowledge  of  the  material 
world  that  many,  even  of  those  who  scoff  at  the  knowledge  of  the 
scientific  man  of  ths  present  day,  are  unable  to  follow  him  in  his 
explanations.     For  fear  of  punishment  for  sorcery  he  had  to  conceal  33 
his  doctrines,  and  used  fanciful  names.  § 

Even  those  who  have  recognised  and  testified  to  his  ability  have 
not  recognised  the  depth  of  knowledge  that  he  had  sounded.  It 
always  apj>eareil  as  though  he  must  have  been  able  to  obtain  knowledge 
inspirationally,  and  I  recently  found  that  Dr.  Hartniann  had  40 
testified  as  follows :  "  Paracelsus  was  a  Christian  in  the  true  meaning 
of  that  word,  and  he  always  attempted  to  support  the  doctrine  he 
taught  by  citations  from  the  Bible.  He  asks,  '  What  is  a  philosophy 
that  is  not  supported  by  spiritual  revelation  1 ' " 

*  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science,"  pp.  127,  359,  364.  45 

t  Yet  our  instrument;?  are  wonderful.  A  bolometer,  for  instance,  will  re-rister 
a  rise  or  fall  in  temperature  of  one-millionth  of  a  degree,  and  will  register  the 
heat  from  a  lighted  candle  a  mile  and  a-half  away. 

I  'So  you.  too,  will  burn  in  hell." 
§  One  of  my  staff  who  has  specially  studied  his  writings  tells  me  that  '•  the 
phenomena  of  radio-activity  and  the  fundamental  sameness  of  all  elements  were   Kf\ 
known  to  him."  ^" 


Sec.  I. 


TRUE  SCIENCE  INCLUDES  TRUE  RELIGION. 


53 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


1<> 


15 


Edward  Berdoe,  M.R.C.S.,  in  his  "Life  of  Paracelsus,"  writes- 

"  He  was  called  a  quack  and  impostor  because  he  cured  sick  folk 

by  unaccustomed  methods.     We  have  baptised  these  methods  now 

and  given  them  orthodox  names.     Thus  does  the  quackery  of  to-day* 

like  its  heresy,   become  the  orthodoxy  of  to-morrow.       We  know 

how  thi3  man's  character  has  been  misrepresented  in  so  many  ways 

—we  can  see  that  much  of  hia  so-called  arrogance  was  inspiration 

and  mspiration  so  far  beyond  the  conception  of  the  narrow,  bigoted' 

grossly  ignorant,  monkish  minds  about  him,  that  the  inspiration  of 

genius  was  probably  mistaken  ofttimes  for  that  of  wine."    "  Behold 

a  man  gluttonous,   and  a  winebibber.  ...  But  wisdom  is  justified 

of  her  children"  (Matt.  11,  ver.  19). 

A  recent  writer  says  of  him:   ''  Into  the  tangled  undergrowth  of  336 
theosophy,    mysticism,    magic    and    theology,    he   burst    with   the  258 
pioneer  s  hatchet.         This  path  was  narrow  and  dangerous.      For- 
tunately,  he   seems   to  have   steered   clear  of  its   leading   pitfaUs, 
although  he,  like  others,  made  the  mistake  of  thinking  that  it  was 
the   "soul-powers"   of  the  spirit  in  man  that,   by  occult  means, 
produced  material  thins^s,  and  gave  him  exceptional  powers      He 
20  recognised,  however,  that  in  "  black  magic,"  or  when  these  powers 
were    used    to    harm,     or    to    inferfere    with    others,    they   were     77 
demoniacal.     We  now  know  that  "white   magic,"   or  when  these    27'^ 
powers   are   apparently   used  to   further  the   wishes   of   others     is    461 
ahnost  as  bad.  ' 

Before  his  time,  religion  and  science  of  the  day  were  one.  Working 
2'>  from  a  material,  false  basis,  each  harmed  the  other,  religion  strangling 
science,  science  putting  religion  on  a  false  pedestal.  The  genius  of 
1  aracelsus  was  so  far  beyond  that  of  those  around  him,  that  he  was 
slandered  and  misrepresented  universally,  and  ultimately  he  is 
supposed  to  have  been,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  murdered  in 
30  1541  by  those  who  were  jealous  of  him. 

This  is  the  history,  more  or  less,  of  all  those  who  have  been 
betore  their  time  and  have  had  sufficient  moral  courage  to  put 
torward  their  views. 


146 
327 


47 
44 


40 


True  Science  Includes  True  Religion,— 

"  Give  us  not  onh/  angeh'  songs,  but  Science  vast,  to  tchich  belongs 
35  The  tongue  of  angels  and  the  song  of  songs  "  *  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

Huxley  has  said :  "  True  science  and  true  religion  are  twin-sisters, 
and  the  separation  of  either  from  the  other  is  sure  to  be  the  death 
of  both.  Science  prospers  exactly  in  proportion  as  it  is  religious, 
and  religion  flourishes  in  exact  proportion  to  the  scientific  depth  and  332 
firmness  of  its  basis."  He  also  has  said :  "  The  antagonism  of  science 
IS  not  to  religion,  but  to  the  heathen  survivals  and  bad  philosophy 
under  which  religion  herself  is  often  well-nigh  crushed  " 

Herbert  Spencer  writes :  "  To  reach  that  point  of  view  from  which 
tbe  seeming  discordance  of  religion  and  science  disappears  and  the 
two  merge  into  one,  must  cause  a  revolution  of  thought  fruitful 
and  beneficial  in  consequences." 

M.   Flammarion's  forecast  of  the  religion  of  the  future  is  that 

^'mu-  scientific,  founded  on  a  knowledge  of  psychical  facts. 
Lii  ik  ?^l  rehgion  of  science  will  have  one  great  advantage  over 
all  that  has  gone  before  it-wmfy." 

Snf^H^i  w''°???>'''^»  .^    *^f  mf^^f^^^    °^    "  Natural    Law  in  the 
Spiritual  World,"  writes :    "  Theology  must  feel  to-day   that   the   293 
modern  world  calls  for  a  further  proof.      Nor   will  b^,st  Theology   292 
resent  this  demand ;  it  also  demands  it.     Theology  is  searching  on 


11 
29 


32  - 

17 

43 


54      17 


353     17 


*  i: 


Extempore,"  January  1st,  1910 


B 


0 
22 


43 
20 


10 
41 


r.c- 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

l'>7      21 


Jo:i     12 

26*J      31 


III*.      12 

i";j     12 


4S1>        3 


5.'>0 
220 


73 
21>:> 

88 


25 
12 


15 
11,38 
34 


289 
69 

289 


36 

5 

33 


04  THE  WORLD'S  AWAKENING. 

Sec.  I. 

every  hand  for  another  echo  of  the  Voice  of  which  Kevelation  also 
is  the  echo,  that  out  of  the  mouths  of  two  witnesses  its  truths 
should  be  established  .  .  .  Science  .  .  .  speaks  to  Religion  with  two- 
fold purpose.  In  the  first  place,  it  offers  to  corroborate  Theology : 
in  the  second,  to  purify  it.  If  the  removal  of  suspicion  from  5 
Theology  is  of  urgent  moment,  not  less  important  is  the  removal  of 
its  adulterations  .  .  .  the  artificial  accumulations  of  centuries  of 
uncontrolled  speculation  .  .  .  they  mark  the  impossibility  of 
progress  without  the  guiding  and  sustaining  hand  of  Law." 

We  are  in  the  midst  of  a  mental  revolution.     Sir  Oliver  Lodge  has    I  ' 
written :  "  The  region  of  religion  and  a  complete  Science  are  one." 
This  complete  knowledge,  "  the  seal  of  Deity  "  having  "  the  impress 
of  heaven,"  is  divine,  and  is  now  at  hand.     For  years  science  has 
been  separating  itself  from  the  falsities  of  religion,  and  the  greatest 
intellects  of  the  twentieth  century  have  been  slowly  divorcing  them-    15 
selves  from  it.     Now  the  light  has  come,  and  again  the   two  are 
wedded  together,   this  time   with  an   indissoluble  band,   the  band 
of  the  knowledge  of  truth.      "  Science    is    clearly    moving    in   the 
direction  of  the  spiritual ;  nothing  can  be  more  certain "  *  (J.   W. 
Heysingoi-,  M.J).).     Weary  of  matter,  science  would  endeavour  to  give   2u 
the  meaning  of  Spirit. 

Ethics.—"  T/if  .srirttre  that  frrah  of  the  pniuiplvs  of  human  moral  it  j/ 
and  tlatij  "  ('*  New  Century  Reference  Library  Dictionary  "). 

"  Ethical  Science  is  already  for  ever  completed,    so   far  as  her 
general  outline  and  main  principles  are  concerned,  and  has  been,  as    25 
it    were,    waiting   for    physical    science    to    come    up    with    her" 
("  Paradoxical  Philosophy  ").     Physical  science  has  now  come  up. 

The  World's  Awakening.—"  Religion  ts  a  yreat  realdj/  and  a  yreat 
truth — nothimj  less  than  an   essential  and   indestructible  element 
hum'tn  nature"  (Herbert  Spencer). 

True  religion  is  helping  our  fellow-man.    For  this  it  is  necessary 
to  obtain  a  better  knowledge  of  God.   The  world  is  fast  waking  up  t  > 
the  true  knowledge  of  God  and  all  that  this  means.    We  are  seeing  that 
we  cannot  be  pushed  into  heaven  at  the  last  moment  by  a  blind    30 
belief  in  an  inhuman  sacrifice  of  a  dearly-beloved  Son,  but  that  we 
receive  day  by  day,   moment  by  moment,    only  the  results  of  the 
right  and  wrong  thinking  of  ourselves  and  others.     Fortunately,  we 
are  now  rec<.gnisin«r  that  by  right  thinking  we  rise  into  a  conscious- 
ness of  complete  dommion  over  the  evil  that   hitherto   may  have   -j- 
appeared  irresistible.     "  For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man  came      ' 
also  the  resurrection"   (I.   Cor.    15,    ver.   21).     "Blessed   and   holy 
IS     he    that    hath    part     in     the     first     resurrection"     (Rev      20 
ver.  6).      The  Greek  word,   "  Anastasis,"   translated   resurrection' 
means  primarily,  "  an  arousing  from  sleep."  ' 

"  Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the  Lord  "  (Is    1 

ver.  18).      For    the    first   time    in  the  world's  history  every  man's 

highest  reasoning  faculty  can  be  satisfied  by  the  demonstrable  truth 

that  IS  now  flooding  the  world,  proving  beyond  all  cavil  the  omni- 

*  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science,"   p.  355. 


40 


Sec.  I. 


WHAT  IS   HEAVEN? 


55 


15 


potence  of  good,  at  all  times,  and  under  all  circumstances.  "  Awake 
thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give 
thee  light "  (Eph.  5,  ver.  14).  '•  The  entrance  of  thy  words  giveth 
light"  (Ps.  119,  ver.  130).  "The  true  Light  which  lighteth  every 
5  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  "  (John  1,  ver.  9).  This  is  the  light 
of  the  knowledge  of  God  and  His  manifestation,  heaven. 

WHAT     IS     HEAVEN? 

"Ff/e  hath  not  seen,   nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  0/ man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  lore 
him.     But  God  hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit"  (1.  Cor  2 
ver.  9,  10.)  '    * 

The  material,  seeming  man,  gradually  waking  up,  pro- 
gressing towards  a  better  recognition  of  the  real  and'  there- 
fore  spiritual  existence,    finds  out  that  heaven    is    "not    a    local 


Kefer  to 
Page  Line 


464 


lij 


45 


o 


habitation,     but    the    harmony    of    mind    and    body,"    a    perfect   393 


470     21 
37 


13 
17 
41 

32 


25 


state    of    consciousness    in    which    his    real    self    exists    at    the     30  30,41 
present    time.      He    also    finds    that    this    sense    of    a    material 
world,    including    his    apparent    selfhood,    is    only    a    false   sense 
which,    when    corrected    by    the    true    knowledge    of    God,    dis- 
20  api)ears.  *    That  is  to  say,  the  human  being  gradually  loses  a  false  974 
sense  of  the  world  as  material,  and  appears  ultimately  to  see  things   "30 
as  they  really  are,   passing  through  the  gate  of  truth  into   "the     31 
heaven  of  Soul."    The  human  body  and  so-called  "mind"  will,  yea, 
must,   be    ultimately  entirely  dematerialised,   for  "  flesh  and  blood  312     21 
cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  doth  corruption  inherit 
mcorruption"   (I.    Cor.    15,   ver.    50).     Then   it   will   be  universally 
demonstrated  that  man  has  never  actually  existed  in  a  material 
body    or    been    dependent    upon    such  an  imperfect  organisation. 
"  That  which  is  born  of  flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  born  of 
the  Spirit  is  spirit "  (John  3,  ver.  6). 

The  Kingdom  of  God    that  is  Within.- '7^  is  r/iren  unto  you  to 
know  the  mysteries  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  "  (Matt.  13,  ver.  11).  le    33 

The  following  statements  with  regard  to  heavenly  realities    are   464      2 
neither  speculative  nor  arbitrary,  but  logical  conclusions,  drawn  from   339      5 
scientific  premises,  and  proved  by  illustrative  demonstrations  over 
limitations  of  material  laws. 

"Heaven  is  not,"  a  noted  preacher  once  said  in  a  sermon,  "an 
eternal  sitting  in  damp  clouds,  playing  on  harps,  and  singing  praises 
to  God,  as  so  many  seem  to  think." 

It  has  recently  been  recognised  that  we  make  our  own  hell  and     22     VJ 
our  own  heaven  here,  and  few  men  are  fiends  enough  to  want  a 
worse  hell  for  anyone  than  many  men  are  temporarily  in  at  the 
present  moment,  the  hell  of  their  own  wrong  thoughts,  due  to  their 
not  knowing  how  to  think  rightly.     "  The  mind  is  its  own  place,  and 

and  ^hll  rj'tl^^  ""1^  ^^^^c  ^^^  ™».^^rial  world  was  wholly  different  from  the  real.  491  42 
nf  fi,!^  .^-^^  ''**^"'^  ""^  ^'^^  ™^°^«  w^  ^o"^^  ^e^«^  know  reality.  This  is  true  492  36 
of  the  material  man,  but  not  true  of  the  real  man,  who  is  spiritual. 

E  2 


35 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


467 
44 

47 


27 


i) 


307 
59 


20 
8 


56  INDIVIDUALITY. 

Sec.  I. 

in    itself    can    make    a    Heaven    of    Hell,    a   Hell    of   Heaven "  • 

(Milton).    Again,   who  has    not    tasted,    if    not   of    heaven,    of    a 

wonderful  sense  of  heaven,  at  some  time  during  his  lifetime  1 

"  Love  rules  the  court,  the  camp,  the  grove, 
And  men  below  and  saints  above  ;  6 

For  love  is  heaven,  and  heaven  is  love  " 

(Sir  Walter  Scott). 

"  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation :  Neither  shall 
they  say,  Lo  here !  or,  Lo  there !  for,  behold,  the  kingdom  of  God  is 
within  you"  (Luke  17,  ver.  20,  21).  "The  further  a  man  goes  in  10 
search  of  it,  the  less  likely  he  is  to  find  it "  t  (Lao-Tze  I).  In  other 
words,  heaven  is  a  perfect  state  of  consciousness,  or  divine 
state  of  Mind,  consisting  of  what  the  three  classes  of  thinkers  before 
referred  to,  call  respectively,  God  and  heaven,  cause  and  its  mani- 
festation, Mind  and  its  ideas  ;  that  is  to  say,  the  real  people,  the  15 
real  planets,  the  real  things,  of  which  we  appear  to  see  the  false 
concepts  round  us.  Consequently  each  of  us  is,  and  always  has 
been,  in  reality,  a  perfect  being,  in  a  perfect  world,  governed  by 
a  perfect  God. 

"  Every  mystic  tells  us  that  heaven  is  around  us  all  the  time  "  § 
<W.  R.  Inge,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's). 

"God  .  .  .  hath  made  every  thing  beautiful  in  his  time":  but,  20 
unfortunately,  the  world  is  set  "in  their  heart,  so  that  no 
man  can  find  out  the  work  that  God  maketh  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end"  (Eccles.  3,  ver.  11).  Fortunately,  however,  in  the  light  of 
present-day  knowledge  of  man  as  spiritual,  we  cease  to  blame  God 
for  our  own  shortcomings,  and  a  man  soon  begins  to  find  that 
under  the  worst  circumstances,  by  turning  in  thought  to  God,  he  can 
get  a  faint  sense  of  heaven,  and  along  this  scientific  high  road 
gain  a  clearer  and  increasing  sense  of  its  perfection,  here  and  now. 

In  this  way  he  gradually  gets  rid  of  his  troubles  and  the  troubles 
of  those  around  him,  and  so  proves  his  knowledge  of  God,  good.       3<' 

Individuality. —The  remark  has  sometimes  been  made:  "It  would 
be  very  uninteresting  if  everyone  were  alike,  however  perfect  they 
might  be."  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  even  has  written,  "a  mechanically 
perfect,  thoroughly  finished  world  would  perhaps  be  rather  dull," 
and  puts  into  the  mouth  of  an  imaginary  inhabitant  the  following  35 
words :  "  Good  heavens,  I  cannot  stand  this  ;  I  am  going  to  put 
a  bit  of  grit  into  some  of  these  too-well-oiled  machines,  as  I  want 
to  see  an  explosion  or  an  earthquake,  or  something  interesting.  I 
do  not  know  what  a  burglary  is,  but  even  a  burglary  would  be  a 
change  to  this  sort  of  Sunday-school  existence.  Do  not  any  of  40 
you  fellows  know  a  wild  animal  that  we  might  try  to  kill,  or  a  serpent 
that  might  try  to  bite  us,  and  give  us  some  relief  from  the 
monotony  ;  or  is  there  no  young  person  with  an  apple  who  would 
tempt  us  to  have  a  bite?  It  is  true  I  was  made  good— utterly, 
hopelessly  good— but  I  believe,  alas!  that  it  is  possible  for  me  to  45 
be  obstreperous  —I  propose  to  try."  || 

•  "  Paradise  Lost." 

t  "Tao-Teh." 

X  Professor  Parker  spells  this  word  thus  :  Lao-Tsz. 

§  Lecture  on  Christian  Mysticism. 

II  "The  Clarion,"  November  5th,  1906. 


CREATION  ;    HEAVENLY  HAPPINESS. 


57 


Sec.  I. 


25 


In  the  present  spiritual  reality  all  men  are  perfect,  but  this  does 
not  prevent  spiritual  progress.  To  every  individual  comes  a  constant 
succession  of  different  ideas,  each  absolutely  perfect,  consequently 
each  person  with  whom  you  come  in  contact  has  new  beauties  of 
.')  infinite  variety  to  which  he  calls  attention.  The  difference  between 
men,  that  is,  their  individuality,  is  the  difference  in  the  succession 
of  God's  ideas  that  unfold,  and  are  reflected  by  them,  and  by  this 
they  are  distinguished.  Even  in  the  seeming  material  world,  as 
you  increase  in  intelligence,  you  differentiate  between  people,  not 

l'>  by  their  appearance,  but  by  what  they  have  mentally  presented 
to  you. 

The  Unfolding  of  God's  Ideas.  —To  all  of  us,  now  in  heaven,  there 
has  throughout  eternity,  come  a  constant  succession  of  perfect 
ideas.     This  is  the  unfolding  of  the  only  good  ideas,  "they  come 

I.-)  from  God  and  return  to  God,"  for  all  Being  is  God,  individual  and 
collective.  God  as  Life  sends  these  ideas,  God  as  Truth  enables 
us  to  understand,  and  therefore  enjoy  them,  and  God  as 
Love  causes  us  to  reflect,  that  is,  call  the  attention  of  our  fellow- 
man  to  them,  or  pass  them  on,  so  giving  him  the  joy  that  we  have 

20  received  from  them,  and  receiving  the  happiness  that  this  gives  us. 
In  other  words,  in  heaven  we  are  always  exchanging  perfect  ideas 
with  our  fellow-men.  Everything  in  heaven  has  to  do  with  this 
perfect  interchange  of  ideas,  this  revolution  in  "God's  orbits"  that  is 
constantly   taking  place.     In   the    so-called    material  consciousness 

^o  we  are  simply  apparently  receiving  a  counterfeit  impression  of  these 
perfect  spiritual  realities,  false  views  of  the  permanent  ideas  of 
God. 

Creation.—"  God  .  .  .  /lat/t  in  these  last  dai/s  spoken  unto  f{s  hj  his 
Son  [we  individualise  the  Christ],  fchom  he  hath  appointed  heir  of  all 

'^^  things,  hij  whom  also  he  made  the  worlds"  (Heb.  1,  ver.  1,  2). 

We  have  the  power  of  grouping  together  any  number  of  these 
perfect  ideas  that  come  to  us,  into  new  combinations,  spiritual  and 
tangible  bouquets  of  lovely  ideas  and  combinations  of  them.  These 
also  we  reflect,  "  pass  on,"  in  the  way  of  God's  appointing,  for  the 

•■^5  benefit  of  our  fellow-men.  We  do  not,  however,  lose  them  ourselves, 
as  they  form  part  of  our  definite  individuality.  This  fresh  grouping 
of  ideas  is  the  only  creation  in  heaven,  because  all  the  ideas 
of  which  these  combinations  are  formed  have  always  existed,  and 
are  perfect  and  infinite  ;  they  cannot  be  increased  in  number.    This 

40  is  the  only  evolution,  spiritual  evolution. 

This  is  illustrated  in  the  highest  plane  of  human  consciousness.  Here 
"  we  find  that  wherever  joy  is,  creation  has  been,  and  the  richer  the 
creation  the  deeper  the  joy.  .  .  .  He  who  is  certain,  absolutely  certain, 
that  he  has  brought  a  living  work  to  the  birth,  cares  no  more  for  praise, 
4:>  and  feels  himself  beyond  glory"*  (Henri  Bergson).  Such  joy  can  only 
accompany  the  unfolding  of  further  good  to  humanity. 
Heavenly   Happiness  — 

"  Pave  with  love  eaeh  golden  mile, 

And  thus  have  Heaven  here  this  minute, 

iO  And  not  far  q/f  in  the  after  while '^  (SixonWeiterman). 

It  is  obvious  that  in  this  kingdom  of  heaven,   the  kingdom  of 

harmony,  a  perfect  understanding,  which  is  the  basis  of  happiness, 

reigns  between  all.    Deside  and  fulfilment  are  one.    This  implies  a 

continual    harmonious    interchange    of    ideas.    We    are    eternally 

*  "  Life  and  Consciousness." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


464 


467     .SO 

30     30 

464       5 


289 

43 

290 

5 

464 

7 

66 

31 

464 

27 

140 

12 

491 

7 

464 

10 

291 

14 

452 
139 


1 
19 


501      15 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


REALITY  OF  GOOD. 


242  VJ 

243  30 
464       8 


242     ir> 
245       :> 


241 


47 
469 

29 

485 


21 
32 

30 
31 


281  6 

280  44 

463  44 

92  34 

31  22 

30  31 


I.-) 


20 


2") 


reflecting   Gods  ideas,   expressing   our  ideals  in  new  creations   or     5 
groupings.     This  redistribution  of  God's  thoughts  is  the  source  of 
infinite  happiness,   individual  and  universal 

Happiness  can  be  differentiated  into  four  principal  divisions  :- 
f^.  ivf  '«    r/  "P^**^^"*!  be^ng  loves  his  fellow-man,  even  one  met 
for  the  first  time,  with  a  love  of  which  the  materialman  can  harX    l'> 
form  even  a  faint  conception,  because  it  is  the  perfect  love  of  God 

we   lovP    p;>h7r  ^^^,.^!:j'^y^  interchanging  perfect  ideas  with  those 
we   love,   either  individuallv  or  otherwise 

f.iiVr^'^'  ""'^  are  continuafly  manifesting  God's  power  of  grouping 
together  new  combmations  of  glorious  ideas,   so  giving  our  feUow 
ne?s  ourselv;T'''''^   ""^  consequently  gaining  tie  hfghest  htp^i- 

wo^Mfil^^nc^lcuTableT^^^^^^  ^^^^^   ^^  '^''^  ^-^^^^  -^-^^ 

four1n%l;p''^''^^^-  ^"'"^^5  ""L^-^^^  happiness  are  counterfeited  by 
four  in  the  material  world.     First,  we  have  the  love  towards  our 

lo  e  thrrdlV'ol?^  k'  t^\i"terchanging  of  ideas  with  those  we 
m  '  ^Tu^'  ^^^"^  ^¥  "I'-^^i^K  of  a  rag  doll  for  a  child  gives  us  a 
rrompt'ed^>f:r?/i^"'  T"'^  not  follow  many  a  greaf^lction 
?iSeJ  heaven  .V,  IK  Tu''^'  '''".^'  fourthly,  who  has  not  been 
^e^'l^A""'  '^'  ^^^^^^'  ^''^  «--^-r  ly-«  behind 
The  reason  for  this  is,  that  all  the  love  and  happiness  of  which 
we  get  only  gl„npses  in  this  material  world  are  real,  X^ugh  liinited    ' 

"  Souls  that  are  gentle  and  still 
Hear  the  first  music  of  this 
Far  off,  infinite  bliss  "  (Sir  Edwin  Arnold). 

Reality  of  Good.-^'/}>y  r,//  that  mnst  he  rallrd  qood  hvhmoth   to 
none  }>ut  the  true  eternal  (joo< I, u'.,.s  trhieh  i.s  Go<1  onh/''  ("  Theoloiria   -o 
Uermanica   ).  ^  ft  *  -^ 

Now    all    that    this    material    world   indicates   of   good   is    real  • 
the    love,     the      ife,     the    beauty,    the    jov,     etc.*       We    get    at 
times  glorious  glimpses  of  this  reality  thmugh  the  mist!  wonder 
fill  love,   marvellous  beauty,   unspeakable  joy.     "  For  now  we  see   '  ^ 
through  a  glass  darkly  -  (I.  Cor.   13,  ver.   kl  and  "through  every 
"  pf/fh  c"^'  ^^'  ^^1^^'^-.^^  ^^^  P^^^^"^   ^^d  still  beams  'TcarlyleT 

anotW    ^IT"^^']  ""' A^  ^^^'^^'^  ^"^  ^""^^y  b"«b  ^-^fire  with   God,'' 
another    has    said       As    we     progress,     the     mist    gets    thinner 
and    with    the    millennium   dawns   a   foretaste    of    God's    worFd 
To     limit     future     good     is     unquestionably      to      hmit      God 

^nlv  hidpT^hr'^^  ^".'^"^  /^^  ^^^^^^"^^  «^  '^'^  spiritud  readies; 
rP«l\v,  rlH     ^f""  perfection  from  us,  giving  us  a  false  sense  of  the 
leal  ^^(>rh^,  and  as  the  matter  is  denmterialised  the  glorious  realit  es  of  40 
these  perfect  ideas  gradually  apm^ar  clearer  and  clearer. 

Ihe  ideal  is  the  real  well  seen"  (Carl vie).     "The  realities  of 
stTmulaUnrand '  conceived,   and  the^  are^  probably  asslsng  us 
stimulating   and   guiding   us   in    ways   of   which   we   are   only   half 

D  Sc  ,Tl.d"   fTs.X  "'  ""^^  ''"''^^'^'  ^*  '""  ''  ^  ^^''  Oliver  Ldge! 
"  A  thing  of  beauty  is  a  joy  forever ; 
Its  loveliness  increases  ;  it  will  never 

Pass  into  nothingness  "  (Keats) 

o««^y'jL%ra„'^(T„ur"'ot''G;™''T"4^f?  '"■  "^'^  "ft  "i"^  -»■"- « 

+  J  Lt.  ^    ^  J  *    or  uocHl.     p.  4h.  line  o.     Marv  Baker  Ed-ly) 
T  Lecture  delivered  at  Liverpool,  19th  March,  1914. 


MOVEMENT  INSTANTANEOUS 


59 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Sec.  I- 

Proof  of  Our  Knowledge  of  Heaven.—"  That  one  who,  outside  pure 
tnfffhriiiafies,  pronounced  the  u'ord  tjnpossih/e,  is  wanting  in  prudence. 
Beserre  is  above  all  a  necessity  when   he  is  dealinr/  with  the  animal 
organisation  '"*  (Arap^o). 
5       The  way  to  prove  whether  or  not  your  knowledge  of  heavenf  is     r>4     43 
true    is  this :   if  anything   is   going   wrong   in  the   material  world, 
anil  you  realise  clearly  enough  the  spiritual  perfection  of  the  reality,  466     30 
of  which  that  "  wrong "  is  the  counterfeit,  the  instantaneous    dis-     56     26 
appearance   of   the   trouble  will   indicate   your  realisation   to  have 

1(1  been    correct.     This    means    that    the    difficulty    in    the    material     60     16 
world  is  immediately  put  right.     This  is  one  important  difference 
between  true  knowledge  and  that  put  forward  by  the  various  schools 
of  religious  thought  ;  namely,  that  you  are  now  able  to  prove  your 
theory   by   direct   experiment,    and   have  not   to   rely   solely  upon  402     14 

15   logical  deduction. 

Another  important  difference  is  that,  if  the  mortal  called  "you" 
is  thinking   scientifically,    realising  constantly  that  you— your  real  312     36 
spiritual  self,  not  a  material  "  you  "—are  led  by  God,  then,  through  the 
action  of  God  in  destroying  evil,  the  mortal  "  you  "  appears  to  be 

20  led  by  God,  the  Principle  of  good,  just  in  the  way  that  a  young  child   343     39 
is  taught  and  protected  by  its  mother  when  learning  first  to  walk. 
The  "  you  "  may  have  its  troubles  and  difficulties,  but  there  is  steady 
progress,  and  every  now  and  then  "  you  "  will  pause  and  recognise 
with    satisfaction  the   progress    made,    of  which    "  you "  w  ere    not 

2.")  conscious  at  the  time  of  the  struggle,  when  the  mental  faculties  were 
clouded  as  the  "  you "  passed  along,  battling  its  way  through  a 
seeming  mist  of  wrong  thoughts.  29     29 

Movement    Irstantaneous.  —  "  All  stars  and  mountain  peaks  are 

thoughts  of  the  Eternal  Mind  "  (Paracelsus). 

:v»       Being  a  mental  world,   man  can  go  instantly  from  what,  to  use 

material  symbols,  may  be  called  place  to  place,  in  heaven.     There 

is  no  necessity  for  such    apparent    bodily   action    as   accompanies 

physical  movement  from  place  to  place.  A  man  moves  mentally. 
For  instance,  one  spiritual  being  can  draw  the  attention  of  another 

35  spiritual  being  to  the  spiritual  reality  of  what  is  in  the  material 
world  called  the  planet  Mars.  Instantly  both  have  all  the  effect 
of  what  may  be  called  being  in  Mars  ;  that  is  to  say,  without  any 
other  movement  but  the  mental  one,  they  are  conscious  of  some  of 
the  perfect  ideas  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  planet  Mars.     When 

40  the  thought  of  this  spiritual  planet  or  compound  ideal  comes  to  a 
man,  it  does  not  appear  as  something  distant.    He  is  fully  conscious 

*  "  Annual  Bureau  of  Longitudes." 
t  Jesus  gave  seven  parables  exfla-atory  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  and  in 
reply  to  the  question  of  the  disciples,  '•  Why  speakeft  thou  unto  them  in 
parables  ?  He  answered  and  said  unio  them.  Because  it  is  given  unto  you  to 
know  the  mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  but  to  them  it  is  not  given" 
(Matt.  13,  ver.  10,  11).  At  the  end  "Jesus  saith  unto  them,  Have  ye  under- 
stood all  these  things?  They  said  unto  him,  Yea,  Lord.  Then  said  he  unto 
them.  Therefore  every  scribe  which  is  instructed  unto  the  Kingdom  ot  Heaven  is 
like  unto  a  man  that  is  a  householder,  which  bringtth  forth  out  of  his  treasure 
thinfrs  new  and  old"  (Matt.  13,  v.  51,  52). 

Scienc'  and  Health.'  p.  585,  line  8  (Mary  BaVer  Eddy). 


+ 
+ 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


60 


PERFECT  SEQUENCE  OF  THOUGHT. 


SPIRITUAL  REALITY  OF  PARTS  OF  THE  BODY. 


172 

30 

491 

45 

59 

30 

54 

43 

230     39 


168     19 


Sec.  I. 


61 


of,  and  shares  with  his  fellow-man,  all  the  beauties  that  are  delight- 
ing him,  to  an  infinitely  greater  degree  than  the  human  being  does 
when  in  the  midst  of  beautiful  surroundings. 

When  the  enjoyment  has  been  obtained  from  being  conscious  of 
these  lovely  ideas,  the  other  spiritual  being,  desirous  of  returning  5 
the  happiness  that  he  has  received,  and  being  reminded  of  past 
enjoyment  of  heavenly  beauties,  can  draw  the  attention  of  his 
fellow-man  to  the  spiritual  reality  of  some  ideas  in  another  planet, 
say  Jupiter.  All  that  is  necessary,  then,  is  to  think  of  those  ideas! 
and  at  once  they  are  both  conscious  of  the  new  ideas  connected  1 ) 
with  the  spiritual  reality  of  Jupiter. 

Practical  Results  an  Undeniable  Proof, —  "Let  as  not  reject 
experience  on  the  (jrouml  of  doymaik  (mertion  and  bdHcless  .^pecula- 
tion''* (Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

The  proof  of  the  above  being  true  is  found  through  its  practical   15 
application.     If  in  the  material  world  you  find  that  you  have  lost 
your  train  or  apparently  have  not  time  to  go  from  one  place  to 
another,  you  can  get  over  the  difficulty  by  turning  in  thought  to 
God,  denying  the  reality  of  the  trouble  and  realising  that  in  heaven 
man  goes  instantly  from  one  idea  to  another,   or  you  can  realise  20 
that  man  is  always  in  the  right  place.     Then,  through  this  reversal 
of  thought  and  your  recognition   of  the   action  of  God  as  taking 
place  in  heaven,  the  wrong  ethereal  thoughts  that  appear  as  forms  of 
trouble  are  destroyed,   and  you  find  yourself  out  of  the  difficulty, 
although  you  cannot  be  certain  that  what  usually  happens  will  occur!    25 
For  instance,  sometimes  you  will  find  on  going  to  the  station  that 
there  is  another  train  that  you  knew  nothing  about,  sometimes  that 
a  slip  coach  has  been  put  on  to  a  later  express,  or   the   difficulty 
disappears  in  some  other  way.     Sometimes  the  unrecognised  actioia 
of  God  results  in  your  finding  that  there  has  been  no  need  to  go  at   30 
all,  and  that  the  object  of  your  going  has  been  effected  in  some 
unexpected  way. 

Perfect  Sequence  of  Thought.-In  heaven  an  individual  called,  never 
says  he  cannot  come,  but  it  is  always  exactly  the  thing  most  desirable, 
as  there  is  always  a  perfect  sequence  of  thought,  and  the  two  35 
with  mutual  rejoicings  blend  in  true  unity  of  joint  appreciation  of 
the  wonderful  ideas  of  God.  To  indicate  the  perfect  sequence  of 
thought  it  may  be  stated  that  when  you  have  finished  listening  to, 
for  instance,  a  glorious  sonata-we  have  to  use  material  expressions 
—and  are  called  to  admire  a  beautiful  piece  of  scenery,  this  -^0 
scenery  is   an  exact  visual  (we   must  again,  unfortunately,   use  a 

*  '•  Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."    Address  delivered 
before  the  National  Free  Church  Council,  at  Portsmouth,  March  yth.  1911. 


M 


Sec.  I. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


material  expression)  representation  of  the  sonata,*  and  a  further 
unfoldment  of  perfection.  Whatever  one  does,  it  brings  infinite 
happiness  to  all  concerned.  In  this  material  world  we  move  with 
trouble  and  even  danger  from  one  place  to  another,  and  often, 
whilst  thinking  of  something  totally  inconsequent,  politely  cover 
a  yawn  with  our  hand  whilst  our  neighbour  points  out  what  he 
thinks  the  beauties  of  nature. 

Spiritual  Reality  of  Parts  of  the  Body.— 

"  What  if  earth, 

Be  hut  the  shadow  of  heaven,  and  things  therein. 

Each  to  each  other  like,  more  than  on  earth  is  thought "  (Milton). 

Everything  in  the  material  world  only  counterfeits  and  hints  the 

existence  of  spiritual  reality.     For  instance,  the  spiritual  reality  of 

the  hand  is  the   power  to  grasp  an    idea.       The    reality    of    the 

'5  teeth  is  the  capacitj/  to  analyse  and  dissect  the  ideas  ;  your  material 

digestive    organs    counterfeit    the    power    with     which    you     diges 

assimilate,  and  understand  the  ideas,  and  the  arm  counterfeits  the 

power  with  which,  in  the  reality,  you  reflect  them,  that  is,  call  the 

attention   of   your  fellow-man   to  them,    or   pass    them    on.     The 

20  spiritual  reality  of  the  lower  limbs  is  the  power  to  move  in  thought 

from  idea  to  idea.    That  is,  as  mentioned,  you  can  call  the  attention 

of  your  fellow-man  to  lovely  ideas,  even  the  spiritual  reality  of  any 

planet  or  star,  and  directly  you  think  of  them  you  have  all  the 

effect  of  being  there  and  enjoying  them  together. 

Man  being  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  every 
aspect  of  God  has  its  reflection  in  him.  Consequently,  the 
reflection  of  every  synonym  is  counterfeited  by  some  portion  of 
the  material  man. 

25  There  are  three  great  synonyms  of  God— Life,  Truth,  and  Love. 
So,  there  are  three  important  organs  in  man  which  counterfeit  the 
real  organs  of  the  spiritual  man.  The  real  spiritual  lungs  are  the 
reflection  of  God  as  Life,  through  which  man  receives  the  ideas 
of  God ;  the  liver,  the  reflection  of  God  as  Truth,   through  which 

30  man  arranges  the  ideas,  and  groups  them  together  into  new  com- 
binations, to  be  reflected  to  his  fellow-man ;  the  heart,  the  reflection 
of  God  as  Love,  throuj^h  which  the  circulation  of  the  ideas  goes  on  as  man 
calls  the  attention  of  his  fellow-man  to  the  ideas  he  is  enjoying,  so  that  he 
participates  in  such  enjoyment.     This  is  an  indication  from  which  each 

3.-,  person  can  himself  work  out  the  other  details  as  occasion  demands. 
Further  details  are  given  in  Appendix  IV. 

A  World  of  Four  Dimensions.— '*-l//<^/  /  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a 

new  earth  :  .  .  .  the  holy  city,  new  Jerusalem,  .  .  .  Having  the  glory 

of  God:  .  .  .  and  the  city  lieth  foursquare.  .  .  .  And  there  shall  be  no 

more  curse :  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it  ' 

40  (Rev.  21,  ver.  1,  2,  11,  16;  and  22,  vei\  3). 

*  Since  writing  the  above  I  have  heard  that  a  Russian  lady  has  learned  to 
translate  into  musical  sounds  the  colours  of  the  sunset  and  the  colours  of  the 
forest,  so  that  on  playing,  the  same  emotions  float  through  the  mind  as 
those  with  which  the  glory  of  the  clouds  in  the  sunset  or  the  shadings  of 
45  the  trees  in  the  woods  are  ass^^ociated.  Music  in  its  reality  is  divine.  "  Spiritual 
music '"  is  the  "  music  of  soul  " 

Carmen  Sylva,  the  Queen  of  Roumania,  in  the  "Nineteenth  Century  and 
After."  wrote  that  whenever  she  heard  music  she  saw  colour,  the  shade  varying 
according  to  the  type  of  the  music. 


466       1 
See  Note  G 
on  page  571. 


483     85 
70     21 


466     17 


.59     36 


465     21 


465 
466 


11 
4 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


272 


279      44 


C2  A    WORLD    OF    FOUR    DIMEXSIONS. 

Sec.  I. 

For  some  years,  reasoning  from  the  analogy  of  an  imaginary  two- 
dimensional  being,  conscious  only  of  length  and  breadth,  and  unable 
to  recognise  height  or  depth,  or  anything  above  or  below  him,  and 
therefore  unconscious  of  the  appearance  of  th.s  three-dimensional 
world,    various    thinkers   have   suggested    that   there    might    be    a   5 
world  of  four  dimensions,  of  which  the  seeming  three-dimensional 
man    was    equally    unconscious.*     It    has    been    suggested    V>y    Mr. 
Wells    that  this    fourth   dimension   is    "Time."     It    may   be    more 
accurately    expressed    as    spiritual    infinity.     Now  heaven   may    be 
described   mathematically  as   a  world   of  four  dimensions,    wholly    10 
spiritual,  t     Everything  that  we   see  now  as  three-dimensional   is 
only    ettiereal,     namely,     the     real     four-dimensional     world    seen 
wrongly  from  a  false  material  standpoint,  since  the  material  man  is 
only  conscious  of  three  dimensions  of  it,  and  that  consciousness  itself 
is  false  and  absolutely  misleading.  J  i.-) 

"  If,  therefore,  we  find  the  subject  becomes  more  thinkable  by 
assuming,  say,  a  fourth-dimensional  being  than  by  following  the 
ramifications  of  '  matter  and  force '  into  infinite  space  and  time,  we 
are  quite  justified  in  adopting  the  former  method  "  §  (E.  Carpenter). 
Though  doubtful  assumption  is  better  than  nothing,  definite  know-  20 
ledge  is  an  absolute  necessity  for  true  progress. 

In  the  same  way  that  an  imaginary  two-dimensional  being,  appear- 
ing like  a  small,  flat  object,  and  only  seeing  the  soles  of  your  boots 
on  the  floor,  would  describe  you  as  a  straight  line,  say,   11  inches 
long,  3  inches  wide,  black,  sometimes  muddy,  going  about  with  a    25 
twin-brother— the   fellow   sole— and   constantly  appearing   and   dis- 
appearing ;     so     does     the     three-dimensional     man     describe    his 
neighbour  quite   wrongly   until  he  knows   the   truth.      Should   the 
two-dimensional  being  describe  "  the  soles  of  the  boots  "  as  having 
no  intelligence,  no  feeling,  and  being  of  little  use,  he  would  make    :^0 
the   same   mistake  that  we   do   if,    talking  of  our  fellow-man,    we 
describe   him   as  an   ignorant  fool,   or  otherwise,   as   it  is   called, 
malpractise,  that  is,  "  think  "  in  a  derogatory  way  of  him. 

If  the  sharpened  point  of  a  pencil,  held  vertically,  point  upward, 
were  placed  by  the  side  of  this  two-dimensional  being,  he  would  ;]:, 
see  it  as  a  very  short  line.  As  the  pencil  was  raised  he  would  see 
this  line  increasing  in  length,  and  might  speak  of  it  as  "  growing." 
When  the  pencil  had  been  sufficiently  raised,  he  would  see  nothing, 
and  might  speak  of  it  as  dead.     So  in  this  three  dimensional  world 

•See  "Flat  Land,"  by  Dr.  Abbott;  "Another  World,"  by  A.  T.  Schofield,  40 
M.D.  ;  "  Scientific  Romances,'  by  C.  H.  Ilinton:  -  Nature."  May  1st.  I5l7:i.  bv  G.  F. 
Rodwell;  -Messenger  of  Mathematic!*.'  ISjl,  Vol.  XXL,  p.  20,  by  W.  W, 
Rouse  Ball;  "American  Journal  of  Mathematics,"  l»y0.  Vol.  IIL.  p.  1,  by 
Strinjrham.  See  also  article  in  the  "  Wintonian,"  February,  IIUO.  by  R.  A.  T.  ; 
"The  Art  of  Creation,"  by  E.  Carpenter;  "A  New  Era  of  Thought,"  bv  C.  H.  45 
Hmton  ;  Professor  Caley's  Prt^sideutial  Address  to  the  British  Association  : 
Cajori's  "History  of  Mathematics";  'Mathematical  Recreations  and  Essavs," 
by  W.  W.  Rouse  Ball ;  "  xMotlern  View,*  of  Matter, '  by  Sir  William  Crookes. 

t  "Christian  Science  translates  Mind,  God,  to  mortals.     It  is  the  Infinite 
Calculus  defining  the  line,   plane,   space,   and   fourth  dimension  of  Spirit" 
("  One  Cause  and  EflFect,"  "  Misc.    Writ., '  p.  22.     Marv  Baker  Eddv).     See  also   f,0 
*'  Science  and  Health,"  p.  57.5.  line  21,  by  Mary  Baker  E«My. 

I  §  For  notes,  see  next  pa^e. 


A  WORLD    OF    FOUR    DIMENSIONS. 


63 


!'"> 


Sec.  I* 


do  we  get  a  false  sense  of  birth,  growth,  and  death.  Every  tree, 
for  instance,  as  it  apparently  grows,  is  merely  an  exhibition  of 
certain  phenomena,  preconceived  as  material  so-called  facts,  and 
self-raised  by  the  universal  thought  on  the  subject  of  vegetable 
growth. 

In  a  presidential  address  to  the  British  Association,  Professor 
Caley,  the  famous  mathematician,  declared  his  belief  that  every 
mathematical  truth  has  an  objective  correlative  in  the  world,  that 
is,  may  actually  describe  a  state  of  equilibrium.  Taking,  for 
instance,  a  suspension  bridge,  you  can  mathematically  set  out  the 
tension  of  a  wire,  the  pressure  of  the  wind,  the  elasticity  of  the 
metal,  etc.  The  truth  at  the  back  of  Professor  Caley's  statement 
is  one  of  the  proofs  that  the  fourth  dimension  exists,  for  this 
mathematical  theory  has  been  developed    to    a    very    considerable 

1'   degree. 

In  the  "  Wintonian,"  of  February,  1910,  is  an  article  on  the 
Fourth  Dimension,  by  R.  A.  T.  He  states :  "  To  put  it  very  briefly, 
the  knowledge  is  a  real  and  working  knowledge,  and  the  fourth 
dimension  would  enable  us  to. move  in  defiance  of  the  present  known 

2"  limitations  of  space."  So-called  occult  results  are  not,  however,  due 
to  action  in  four-dimensional  space,  as  they  merely  exhibit  the 
phenomena  of  a  three-dimensional  world  that  are  not  generally 
cognised  by  the  limited  i)hysical  senses.  Such  results  are  solely  concerned 
with    matter   in  its    finest    ethereal   form,    invisible  under  normal 

25  human  conditions,  and  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  real  world, 
heaven. 

It  is  significant  that  C.  H.  Hinton,  in  his  recent  book,  "A  New 

Era  of  Thought,"  suggests  that  the  birth,  growth,  life,  and  death 

of  animals  are  explainable  by  suggesting  that  an  animal's  life  is 

simply  the  phenomenon  of  a  four-dimensional  being  passing  through 

3"  a  three-dimensional  world.     This   is  interesting,   because  there  is 

nothing  to  show  that  an  animal  may  not  be  a  limited  sense  of  a 
real,  spiritual  being. 

He  also  says :  "  After  many  years  of  w^ork,  during  which  the 
conception  of  four-dimensional  bodies  lay  absolutely  dark,  at  length, 
by  a  certain  change  of  plan,  the  whole  subject  of  four-dimensional 
existence  became  perfectly  clear  and  easy  to    impart."* 

•^^       The  writer  of  the  article  in  the  "Wintonian"  says:  "I  may  say 
that  I  devoted  no  little  time  some  years  ago  to  an  effort  to  com- 
prehend  the  fourth  dimension,    according   to   Hinton's    directions, 
but  it  was  a  failure." 
All  such  efforts  must  prove  failures  whilst  there  is  any  confusion, 

40  as  in  the  case  of  Hinton,  between— 

(1.)  The  hunian,    material,    three-dimensional  thought-forms  that 
Hinton  recognised  were  all  around  us,  although  unseen  by  those  who 
are  not  psychic,  that  is,  whose  sight  is  not  sufficiently  devclojied,  and, 
^^  (2.)  The  spiritual  reality,  of  which  these  and  all  other  material 

45      thoughts"  are  but  counterfeits. 

t  •■  The  eye  is  not  mad  3  to  see  everything".  It  picks  out  of  the  ocean  of  forms 
that  which  is  acces?il)le  to  it  and  believes  this  artificial  limit  to  be  the  real  limit. 
What  we  know  of  a  living  being  is  only  a  part  of  its  real  form.  .  .  .  Could  our 
eyes  see  everything,  a  living  being  would  appear  to  us  as  a  cloud  with  changing 
contours  "  (••  Evolution  of  Matter,"  p.  200.     Dr.  Le  Bon). 

§'•  The  Art  of  Creation,"  p.  8.  •"A  New  Era  of  Thought,"  p.  6. 


Refer  to 
Pagre  Line 

274     40 
281      34 


2.-i3 


258 
261 


29 
43 


40.5     27 


0.5 

36 

202 

6 

18 

10 

200 

35 

<; 


2.> 


^•'•'  !°     ^-t  COUNTERFEITS   AXD    SYMBOLS. 

Page  Line 

Sec.  I. 

The     following    short     quotation     from     Cajori's     "  History     of 
Mathematics"    will    express    briefly    some    results    of    the  fourth 
dimension,     showing    that    the    fourth-dimensional    world    cannot 
possibly    be    subject    to    material    limitations.      "  Newcomb,    the 
American     astronomer,     showed     the     possibility     of     turning    a   ^ 
closed  material  shell  inside  out  by  simple  flexure,   without  either 
stretching  or  tearing  ;  Klein  pointed  out  that  in  the  fourth  dimension 
knots  could  not  be  tied  ;  Veronese   showed  that  a  body  could  be 
removed    from   a   closed  room  without  breaking   the   walls;   C.   S. 
Peirce  proved  that  a  body  in  four-dimensional  space  either  rotates    ^^ 
about  two  axes  at  once,  or  cannot  rotate  without  losing  one  of  its 
dimensions." 

Mr.   W.   W.  Rouse   Ball,   Fellow  and  Tutor  of    Trinity    College, 
Cambridge,  puts  forward  some  interesting  views  with  regard  to  a 
four-dimensional  world,   which  he  says  ''affords  an  explanation  of    ^^ 
some  difficulties  in  our  physical  sciences."  * 

At  the  end  of  last  year,  William  Sidis,  a  boy  aged  10,  who  appears 
to  be  a  mathematical  prodigy,  delivered  a  lecture  before  the 
Harvard  Mathematical  Club,  in  which  he  put  forward  some  new 
theories  regarding  the  fourth  dimension.  20 

Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.,  writes:  "To  show  how  far  we  have 

been    propelled  on    the  strange   new   road,    how    dazzling    are   the 

wonders  that  waylay  the  researcher,  we  have  but  to  recall— Matter 
m  a  fourth  state.  .  .  .  "  f 

These  references  will  show  how  mathematicians  are  endeavouring  25 
to  gam  a  knowledge  of  a  fourth-dimensional  world. 

Counterfeits  and  Symbols.-"  T/w   incisible   thinga   of  liim    [God 
from  the  emit  ion  of  the  worhl  are  cleiirhf  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
1     12      things  that  are  made,  even  his  eternal  poicer  and  Godhead''  (Rom 

ver.  20).  30 

*'  For  Christ  is  no*  entered  into  the  hohj  phiees  made  with  hands, 
which  are  thr  figures  of  the  true;  bat  into  heaven  itself  "  (Heb.  9,  v.  24).  ' 
Man  is  spiritual  and  four-dimensional.     The    apparent    material 
-     2^       man  is  not  real,  but  is  purely  illusionary.     "  The  ideal,  after  all,  is 
truer  than  the  real,  for  the  ideal  is  the  eternal  element  in  perishable 
things;   it  IS  their  type,   their  sum,   their  raison  d'etre'' I  (Amiel) 
And  things  are  not  what  they  seem"  (Longfellow).     "Matter, 
motion,  and  force,  are  not  the  reality,  but  the  symbols  of  reality '' 
(Herbert  Spencer). 

A    inaterial    world    of    three    dimensions    onlv,    is     visible    to    the   '^^ 
material    senses,  §   consequently  everything    about    you    is    simply 
something   connected   with   your   spiritual    self  seen   falsely,    seen 


*  ••  Mathematical  Recreations  and  Essays."  p.  3:^1. 
t  "  Modern   Views  of    Matter."      Addre.-s    before  'the  Congre>s   of   A)>plied 
Chemistry  at  Berlin,  ll»03.  *  ^^ 

X  "Journal  Intime." 
§  In  the  poem  known  as  the  "Odes  of  Solomon,"  which  the  Bishop  of  Ossorv 
states  was  composed  between  150  and  200  a.d.  for  the  ritual  use  of  newly- 
baptised  Christians,  the  following  appears  :— ''The  likeness  of  what  is  below  is 
that  which  is  above  ;  for  everythin>r  is  above  ;  what  is  below  is  nothinjr  but  the 
imagination  of  those  who  are  without  knowleiljre." 

*•  To  my  sense,  we  have  not  seen  all  of  man ;  he  is  more  than  personal 
sense  can  cognise,  who  is  the  image  and  likeness  of  the  Infinite  "  ("  Christian 
Science  in  Tremont  Temple,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  97.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


40 


COUNTERFEITS  AXD   SYMBOLS.  66     Refer  to 

Sec.    I.  PageLiM 

materially,  a  counterfeit  of  the  spiritual  reality.*  "  There  is  a  natural 
body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body.  .  .  .  The  first  man  is  of  the 
earth,  earthy ;  the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven "  (I.  Cor. 
15,  ver.  44,  47).  "  We  have  a  building  of  God,  an  house  not  made 
:>   with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens "  (II.  Cor.  5,  ver.  1). 

Charles  Kingsley  said :  "  The  belief  is  coming  every  day  stronger 
with  me  that  all  symmetrical  objects  are  types  of  some  spiritual 
truth  or  existence.  Everything  seems  to  be  full  of  God's  reflex,  if 
we  could  but  see  it.  Oh !  to  see,  if  but  for  a  moment,  the  whole 
10  harmony  of  the  great  system ;  to  hear  once  the  music  that  the  whole 
universe  makes  as  it  performs  His  bidding." 

Plato,  in  the  "  Phaedras,"  says :  "  The  higher  qualities  which  are 
precious  to  souls  .  .  are  seen  through  a  glass  dimly ;  and  they  are 
few  who,  going  to  the  images,  behold  in  them  the  realities,  and 
they  only  with  difficulty." 

Professor  Drummond  said :  "  Nature  ...  is  a  working  model  of 
the  Spiritual."    It  is  a  very  poor  counterfeit  model. 

"  The  world  constructed  with  the  impressions  of  our  senses  is  a 
15   summary  translation,  and  necessarily  a  far  from  faithful  one  of  the 
real  world  which  we  know  not "  t  (Dr.  G.  Le  Bon). 

All  must  gain  the  knowledge  of  the  real  man,  of  our  real  selves. 

"  So  in  man's  self  arise  august  anticipation,   symbols,  types,   of  a 

dim  splendour,    ever   on    before "  (R.    Browning).     The  Revelator, 

20  seeing  in  advance  what  is  about  to  happen,  writes :  "  The  kingdoms  of 

this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  "  (Rev.  11,  ver.  15). 

"  Upon  the  heights  we  see  that  every  act  and  every  thought  are 
infallibly  bound  up  with  something  great  and  immortal " 
(Maeterlinck). 
25  "  For  anything  that  may  be  proved  to  the  contrary,  there  may 
be  a  real  something  which  is  the  cause  of  all  our  impressions  ;  that 
sensations,  though  not  likenesses,  are  symbols  of  that  something ; 
and  that  the  part  of  that  something,  which  we  call  the  nervous 
system,  is  an  apparatus  for  supplying  us  with  a  sort  of  algebra  of 
30  fact,  based  on  these  sjTnbols  "  (Professor  Huxley). 

This  something  that  Huxley  so  indefatigably  searched  after  has   179      8 

been  proved  to  be  God,  the  Principle  of  all  good,  the  great  I  AM, 
Mind,  Spirit,  Soul,  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  all  substance,  intelligence, 
and  the  only  cause. 
Swedenborg  spoke  of  correspondences,  but  confused  heaven  with 
35   a  false  belief  in  "  spirit"  appearances,  as  it  is  clear  from  his  writings    ^*'-^    ^1 
that  he  thought  the  spiritual  world  was  visible  around  us  under 
certain  material   conditions.     He   had  not  learned  that  the  things 
seen    by    him,    which    he    thought    were    spiritual,    were    merely     18     17 
materialised  ''  thoughts "  in  their  more  ethereal  and  less  tangible     83      4 

40  *  "  Every  creation  or  idea  of  Spirit  has  its  counterfeit  in  some  matter — 
belief.  Every  material  belief  hints  the  existence  of  spiritual  reality ;  and 
if  mortals  are  instructed  in  spiritual  things,  it  will  be  seen  that  material 
belief,  in  all  its  manifestations,  reversed,  will  be  found  the  type  and 
representative  of  verities,  priceless,  eternal,  and  just  at  hand.     The  tducation 

^  >  of  the  future  will  be  instruction  in  spiritual  Science,  against  the  material 
symbolic  counterfeit  sciences "  ("  Questions  and  Answers,"  Misc.  Writ., 
p.  GO,   line  27.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "The  Evolution  of  Forces,"  p.  18. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


66 


NATURAL    LAWS    MERELY   MEMORIA   TECHXICA. 


30 
22 


15 


20 


Sec.  I. 

form,    and  he  imagiued  that  there  were  at  least  three  worlds,   the 
material,  the  spiritual,  and  the  divine. 

Plato  said  that  the  Ideas  were  the  real  things,  while  mundane 
objects  were  only  illusive  forms,  and  wrote :  "  For  nothing  can  have 
any  sense  except  by  reason  of  that  of  which  it  is  the  shadow.' 
As  is  well  known,  he  gave  to  Ideas  the  greatest  import,  and  said: 
"  They  existed  before  the  world  [the  material  world]  and  the  world 
was  created  after  their  pattern."  * 

Edward  Carpenter  writes  in  "  The  Art  of  Creation "  as  follows : 
"  With    Plato   the   great   ruling  ideas   were    Justice,     Temperance, 
Beauty,  and  the  like.     But  he  also  considered  that  there  were  idean 
or  patterns,   eternal  in  the  heavens,  of  all  tribes  and  creatures  in 
the  world,  as  of  trees,  animals,  men,  and  the  lesser  gods  ;  and  he 
even  went  so  far  as  to  suppose  ideas  of  things,  such  as  beds  and 
tables   (see     'Republic,'     Book  X.).     Certainly    it    sounds    a    little 
comic  at  first  to  hear  the  'absolute  essential  Bed'  spoken  of,  and 
Plato  has  been  considerably  rated  by  many  folk  for  his  daring  in 
this  matter.     He  has  been  accused  of  confounding  the  idea  of  a 
bed  with  the  concept  of  a  bed  ;  it  has  been  said,  too,  that  if  there 
are  ideas  of  beds  and  tables,   trees  and  animals,  there  must  also 
be  archietypes  in  heaven  of  pots  and  pans— absolute  essential  worms, 
beetles,    and   toadstools,    and   so  forth.     Plato,    however,    had    no 
doubt  considered  these  difficulties,  and  it  may  be  worth  while  for 
our  purpose  to  pause  a  moment  over  them."     "  Man  himself  and  his 
nature  is  rooted  deep  in  the  nature  of  God,  from  whom  he  springs—  25 
and  so  may  w^e  not  say  that  in  some  sense  the  idea  of  bed  is  rooted 
in  the  ultimate  reality  and  nature  of  things?  .  .  .  But  anyhow,  it 
is  an  attempt  to  show  how  the  Platonic  ideas  may  be  brought  into 
some  sort  of  line  and  harmony  with  modern  science  and  philosophy. 
And  it  enables  us  dimly  to  see  how  the  great  panorama  of  creation 
has  come  forth,  ever  determining  and  manifesting  itself  from  within 
through  the  disclosure,  from  point  to  point  and  from  time  to  time, 
of  ever-new    creative    feelings   of    ideas- ^the    whole     forming     an 
immense   hierarchy,    culminating  in   the  grandest,   most   universal, 
Being   and  Life."     As  shown   in   Appendix  I.    and  elsewhere,   the   35 
wonderfully  advanced  ideas  of  Plato  were  probably  due  to  his  being 
430  14,20  an  Israelite  of  the  tribe  of  Dan. 

The  quotation  shows  how  advanced  thinkers  of  the  present  day 

are  endeavouring  to  get  at  the  truth,  which  daily  gleams  brighter 

through  the  mist  of  matter. 

464      1  Further  foreshadowings  of  heaven  are  given  in  Appendix  IV. 

NATURAL    LAWS    MERELY    MEMORIA    TECHNICA. 
''If  nothing  is  to  he  called  science  but  that  which  is  exactly  true  from 
beginning  to  end,  I  am  a/raid  there  is  very  little  science  in  the  world 

•  "  Timpne." 


10 


57     30 


30 


357       1 


40 


1" 


l:i(i 


u 


THE  ADVANCEMENT   OF  HUMAN   KNOWLEDGE  67 

I. 

outside  mathematics.     Among  the  physical  sciences  I  do  not  Inow  that 
any  could  claim  more  than   that  each  is  true  within  certain  limits,  so 
unrrow  that,  for  the  present  at  any  rate,   they  may   be   neglected" 
Professor  Huxley). 

Our  views  of  so-called  natural  laws,  and  of  our  so-called  ascer- 
tained facts,  have  constantly  been  changing,  and  such  laws  must 
be  looked  upon  as  merely  a  gigantic  system  of  "  memoria  technica," 
made  use  of  to  arrive  rapidly  at  conclusions.  A  scientific  man, 
working  from  a  material  basis,  can,  by  deduction,  answer  innumer- 
able questions,  merely  because  he  has  a  recognised  system  of 
so-called  natural  laws,  to  which  he  has  recourse,  and  by  which  he 
deduces  his  results.  He  could  not  recollect  even  a  small  percentage 
of  these  results  if  he  had  to  rely  upon  his  memory  for  them.  Every 
now  and  then  he  ascertains  a  new  fact,  or  series  of  facts,  and  then 
lias  to  alter  his  theories  in  order  to  fit  in  these  facts.  Otherwise 
he  would  not  be  safe  in  drawing  conclusions  from  such  theories. 

Professor  Drummond  writes :  "  The  Laws  of  Nature  are  simply 
statements  of  the  orderly  conditions  of  things  in  Nature,  what  is 
found  in  Nature  by  a  sufficient  number  of  competent  observers. 
What  these  Laws  are  in  themselves  is  not  agreed.  That  they  have 
any  absolute  existence  even  is  far  from  certain.  .  .  .  But  that 
they  have  any  casual  connection  with  the  things  around  is  not  to  be 
conceived."  Natural  science  and  its  material  laws  are  merely  objective 
states  of  a  false  mentality.     (See  Note  A  on  page  — .) 

Signor  Marconi,  at  a  banquet  given  in  his  honour  by  the  American 
Institute  of  Electrical  Engineers,  said :  "  Whenever  matter  had  to 
be  considered  there  could  be  no  exact  law  of  action."* 

These  so-called  laws  of  matter  are  merely  "  modes  of  material  motion," 
the  individual's  false  sense  of  the  real  laws  of  God  ;  and  they  therefore 
vary  with  individuals.  God's  laws  are  invariable  and  inviolable  because 
God  is  Principle,  the  foundation  of  all  law  and  order,  and  God  always 
works  through  moral  and  spiritual  law,  the  immutable  and  eternal 
law  of  good,  and  by  none  other. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


oo2 


16 


25 


o:>2  512  22 


5.-i3 
253 
17(> 
252 

304 
304 


29 
7 

10 
I 

39 
44 


THE    ADVANCEMENT    OF     HUMAN     KNOWLEDGE. 

"  The  utmost  successes  which  our  scientific  method  can  accomplish 
Will  not  enable  us  to  comprehend  more  than  an  infinitesimal  fraction  of 
what  there  doubtless  is  to  comprehend''  (Professor  Jevons).' 

Only  those  who  have  made   a  study  of  the  subject,   and  are  in 
constant    touch   with    advanced    thinkers,   recognise    what   a    mar- 
vellous change  is  at  the  present  time  taking  place  all  over  the  world.    r>5l 
Old  ideas  are  fast  disappearing.     Natural  science  stands  expectant,  5.-2 
awaiting  developments.     The  Science  of  God  awaits  us. 

Only  a  short  time  ago  Faraday  said  that  if  even  a  straw  could 
be  moved  by  will-power,t  then  his  conception  of  the  Universe  would   203 

*  From  article  entitled  •'  The  End  of  Matter"  in  the  "  Xew  York  Evenins-  Sun  ' 
of  March  24th,  1906.  ^ 

t  Recently  I  was  taken  to  see  a  lady  who  was  able  to  cause  a  suspended 
cylinder  to  rotate  rapidly  merely  by  means  of  her  "  mmd."  She  thought  that  the 
action  was  magnetic  through  electricity  passing  from  her  finger  tips,  until  I 
proved  to  her  that  the  movement  could  be  stopped  directly  I  realised  that  thprp 
was  "  nothing  but  God/'     See  also  page  203,  line  8. 


30 
3,13 

8 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


68 


MIRACLES. 


Sec.  I. 


PAYMENT. 


243    11,13 
230     4«; 


84 

218 
207 
134 
204 
231 
US 
188 
8«> 
87 


3 

1 

8 
1> 
42 
]o 
12 
.") 
17 


466 
186 
31H> 
295 
234 
2J>2 


be  altered,  but  he  considered  such  a  thing  as  absolutely  incredible. 
Yet  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  speaking  to  the  British  Association  recently, 
asked  how  do  we  know  that  "a  body  may  not  be  moved  without 
material  contact  by  an  act  of  will  ?  .  .  .  I  venture  to  say  that 
there  is  something  here  not  provided  for  in  the  orthodox  scheme  5 
of  physics,  that  modern  physics  is  not  complete." 

Miracles.—"  Minich-s  are  no  more  impomUe,  no  more  lawless,  than 
the  interfvrenee  of  a  human  being  iroiihl  seem  to  a  eotont/  of  ants  or 
bees  ''  *  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

No  miracles  could  have  been  exceptions  to  any  law.     They  must   lo 
have   been   scientific   and  divinely   natural,    due  to   the  inevitable 
action  of  a   universal   spiritual  law.     God,   being  Principle,   is   the 
Principle  of  all  law  and  order,  and  a  perfect  Principle    could    not 
possibly  allow  of  any  deviation  from  its  essential  rules. 
"The  region  of  the  miraculous,  it  is  called,  and  the  bare  possi-   15 
2->'>  31  13  ,o-       ^^  '^^  existence  has  been  hastily  and  illegitimately  denied" 
167*32'    ff^     ^^^ver     Lodge,    F.R.S.).       As    Professor    Drummond    says: 
148  12.  .36      Science  can  hear  nothing  of  a  great  exception."  f  The  word  miracle 

231  3?'37   "'^''^^^  ™^^"^  marvel.     The  work  of  Jesus  was  marvellous.     Now 

232  31,37   ^^^  f^"  confidently  assert,  indeed  prove,  and  that  with  overwhelming   ^o 
23r>    2r>      evidence,  that  we  know  the  laws  governing  these  scientifically  normal 
140   1.-,,  21   occurrences.!  ^     ^^^ax 
18.->  2.->!3t>       Professor  H.  Langhorne  Orchard,  in  reading  the  Gunning  Prize 

essay  for  1909  at  a  meeting  of  the  Victoria  Institute,  held  at  the 
Koyal   Society  of   Arts,   stated    that    Science    set    herself   to  take   25 
account,  not  of  some  facts  only,  but  of  all.    The  aversion  to  "  miracles  " 
which  was  cherished  by  some  scientists,  did  not  rest,  he  said,  upon 
a  scientific  basis;  it  might  now  be  stated  as  a  truism  that  belief 
in  the  fact  of  miracles  was   thoroughly   compatible  with   the   true 
scientific  temper.     As  to  the  question  whether  miracles  had  actually    30 
occurred,  science  answered  in  the  affirmative.     Bible  miracles  were 
a  i)rioii  probable  from  the  nature  of  the  phenomena  and  the  condi- 
tions under  which  they  were  said  to  have  taken  place.     They  were 
inseparably    bound   up   with    Revelation,    and  explained    what  was 
otherwise  inexplicable.     The  exodus  of  the   Israelites  from  Egypt 
»^      6      was  unintelligible  if  the  attending  miracles  did  not  really  take  place 
Miracles,   he   said,    explained   Christianity,    and   nothing  else   did  ,' 
they  gave  the  key  to  its  doctrines,  they  accounted  for  its  wonderful 
nse  and  spread,  and  the  divine  vitality  of  its  continuous  historv. 

C^ibbon    whose  views  on  the  subject  make  him  a  safe  authority 
writes:      During  the  age  of  Christ,  of  his  Apostles,  and  of  thei^ 
hrst  disciples,  the  doctrine  which  they  preached  was  confirmed  by 
innumerable  prodiges      The  lame  walked,  the  blind  saw,  the  sick 
were  healed,  the  dead  were  raised,  demons  were  expelled,  and  the 

*  •'Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."    Address  delivered   45 
before  the  ^atlonal  Free  Church  Council,  at  Portsmouth.  March  Oth   1911 
t**  Natural  Law  in  the  Spiritual  World."  p.  18.' 

X  '"The  word  miracle  has  no  supernatural  meaning,  and  never  had  any     It  is 
the  arbitrary  translation  of  two  Greek  words,  one  of  which  means  an 'act  of 
power,  and  the  other  a  sign  ;  ....  and  it  is  a  mere  abuse  of  the  Greek  lan£rua«-e   .50 
to    give  It  a   supernatural    siofnificance "    (Frederick    Dixon   in    Birmimham 
.V*t'*,  Febrmry.  1914).    Jerome,  in  his  trant^lation  of  the  Bible  known  as  the 
V  ulpate.  used  the  Latin  words  mcanintr  an  act  of  power  and  a  sign.     Later  on 
when  the  Church  had  to  account  for  the  reason  why  its  followers  could  not 
prove  the  truth  of  its  teachings  by  acts  of  power  and  signs,  he  used  the  word   55 
miracuJum. 


27 
l.r, 
33 
42 

3 

9 


3."i 


40 


Sec.  I. 


69     Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


27 
22 

6 


laws  of  Nature  were  frequently  suspended  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Church."  • 

Mr.  George  Rawlinson,  Tutor  of  Exeter  College,  writes  as  follows : 
"There  is  good  evidence  that  the  ability  of  working  miracles  was 

[5  not  confined  to  the  apostolic  age.  .  .  .  Papias  related  various 
miracles  as  having  happened  in  his  own  lifetime,  among  others, 
that  of  a  dead  man  who  was  restored  to  life.  Justin  Martyr 
declares  very  simply  that  in  his  day  men  and  women  were  found  who 
possessed   miraculous  powers.     Quadratus,    the   apologist,    is  men- 

10  tioned  by  a  writer  of  the  second  century  as  exercising  them.  Irenseus 
speaks  of  miracles  as  still  common  in  Gaul  when  he  wrote,  which 
was  nearly  at  the  close  of  the  second  century.  Tertullian, 
Theophilus,  and  Minucius  Felix,  authors  of  about  the  same  period, 
are  witnesses  of  the  continuance  in  their  day  of  at  least  one  class 

li>   of  miracles."  t  13    27 

The  prayer  book  of  Edward  VI.  contains  a  service  of  healing  and 
the  journals  of  Fox  and  Wesley  contain  numerous  stories  of 
healing  by   prayer. 

The  world  wants  to  know  the  lawsj  that  govern  these  miracles,  so  207  8 
as  to  apply  them.  It  has  a  right  to  the  benefits  that  are  attain-  252  13 
able.  Men  (by  this  expression  is  meant  throughout  this  work  both  328  30 
men  and  women,  as  there  is  no  essential  difference)  are  now  thirst-     93     .36 

20  mg  for  knowledge.     All  men  worthy  of  the  name  have,  as  Browning 
I      calls  it,  "a  wolfish  hunger  after  knowledge."     They  will  no  longer 
accept  a  stone  for  bread,  nor  the  creeds  and  dogmas  of  others ;  they   551 
want  something  definite,    something  logical;   they   want   proof   of    135 
everything   advanced,    practical  proof,    something   to   make    them    125 

?•=>  better  men  and  women.  They  want  men  to  live  what  they  teach, 
and  openly  teach  what  they  live,  without  fear  of  criticism  or  aiming 
at  reward.  Like  William  Law— according  to  Gibbon— men  should 
believe  all  they  profess  and  practise  all  that  they  enjoin. 

H.  C.  King,  President  of  Oberlin  College  and  author  of  "Re- 
construction in  Theology,"  writes  as  follows:  "There  are  laws  in 
the  spiritual  world ;  we  can  find  them  out ;  we  can  know  their 
implied  conditions  ;  these  conditions  we  can  fulfil ;  and  we  can  so 
count  confidently  upon  results."  § 

Payment. — "  If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things,  is  it  a  great 
"  ^fffi^O  ifii'o  shall  reap  gour  earnal  things  ?  "  (L  Cor.  9,  Ver.  11). 

Sometimes  a  nian,  being  helped  mentally,  and  becoming  a  permanent 
r^-f*!Pient  of  priceless  treasure,  is  unwilling  to  make  a  return  of 
which  he  is  capable.  This  is  proof  that  to  work  for  such  a  one  would 
spend  time  which  it  were  better  for  humanity  should  be  given  to 
others,  who  receiving  the  truth,  in  their  turn  spread  it  abroad,  and 
themselves  become  centres  for  the  spread  of  truth  and  the  healintr  of 
sm  and  disease. 

The  only  thing  that  is  worth  doing  in  this  material  world,  and 
tbe  only  thing  that  will  bring  us  any  permanent  happiness,  is  to 
Help  our  neighbour,  and  the  action  of  the  eternal  law  of  good  results  oni  01 
of  necessity  m  good  to  the  helper.  The  only  way  in  which  we  can 
belp  ourselves  and  others  is  by  obtaining  a  better  knowledge  of 
S'Od,  and  so  learning  to  be  better  men  ourselves.  This,  therefore,  ni  -ti 
IS  the  keynote  of  all  right  endeavour,  which  God  never  fails  to  reward. 

*  "  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  p.  380. 
+  T>    X    '  "^®  Historical  Evidences  of  the  Truth  of  the  Scriptures." 
+  I'rofessor  S.  P.  Lanjrley  believed  that  the  "Laws  of  Nature"   are  merely 
mental  conception?,  and   wrote:    "The  so-called  'Laws  of  Nature'   are  from 
witnin— laws  of  our  own  minds"  ("Smithsonian  Report,"  p.  .52). 

§  "Rational  Living-,"  p,  41. 


fi«fer  to 

Page  Line 


S41      20 


652     23 


101       4 
76     37 


SECTION   II. 


A    CONSISTENT    THEORY    OF     MATERIAL     PHENOMENA. 

"  We  are,  it  appcam,  on  the  venj  verge  of  the  diseovery  of  a  greater 
integration,  as  Professor  Richet,  the  learned  President  of  the  Society 
for  Psf/ehicat  Research,  heUeves,  tchich  shaft  include  all  the  psijehieal  5 
classes  of  phenomena  ichich  I  hare  mentioned,  Imt  which  shall  not  yet 
itself  he  any  single  one  of  them.  It  will  include  spiritualism,  it  will 
include  clairvoyance,  and  telepathy,  and  prevision,  but  yet  not  he  any 
one  of  these  things.  It  will  harmonise,  and  surround,  and  interpret  all 
these  mysteries  and  many  more ;  and  this  is  the  trend  of  psychology  to-  lo 
day,  and  is  the  apology  for  these  chapters'**  (J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.). 

In  making  i)ublic  the  elaborate  detail  of  the  human  consciousness  and 
its  undreamed-of   possibilities,  a  serious  question  confronts  us  at  the 
outset.     Whilst  scarcely  one-millionth  part  of  possible  good  is  known,  it 
is  equally  true  that  only  a  small  fraction  of  the  possible  practice  of  evil    15 
has  ever  been  dreamed  of,  and  much  less  attempted. 

It  is  impossible  to  sbite  the  truth  adecpiately  without  exposing  the 
possibilities  of  evil.  We  lie  between  Scylla  and  Chary bdis.  Are 
we  to  suppress  the  knowledge  of  good  on  account  of  the  fear  of  evil  ? 

The  present  condition  of  the  world  renders  it  essential  to  expose  false  20 
mental  working,  and  show  how  harmful  it  is  to  all  concerned,  even  at 
the  risk  of  mistakenly  being  thought  to  bring  about  a  certain  amount 
of  evil.  All  mystery  surrounding  phenomena  must  be  thoroughly 
cleared  up  to  prevent  a  far  gre»it«r  danger.  As  the  power  of 
evil,  even  in  its  highest  apparent  seething  activity,  is  but  as  darkness  25 
before  the  sun  of  omnipotence,  the  needful  throwing  of  light  on  hidden 
evil  will  never  be  feared  by  those  who  understand  enough  to  avail 
themselves  of  the  omnipotence  of  Truth. 

"  Even  now  we  are  only  beginning  to  understand  ;  for  we  are  in  the 
morning  of  the  times.  The  human  race  is  a  recent  comer  to  the  30 
earth,  and  its  palmy  days  lie  in  the  future.  There  is  an  immense 
amount  still  to  be  discovered.  Science  [material  science]  is  modern, 
a  thing  of  yesterday,  full  of  hope  and  promise,  rather  than  of  achieve- 
ment. Much  has  been  done,  but  we  are  still  only,  as  it  were, 
scratching  the  surface.  There  are  things  even  now  being  dreamed  35 
of  in  philosophy,  which  were  once  outside  its  pale  altogether. 
Philosophy  is  becoming  a  far  more  comprehensive  thing  than  it  used 
to  be"  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

Scientifle    Fopeeasts.  —  Huxley's  prophecy,   that   the  next   great 
discovery  would  be  in  the  realm  of  mind,  has  been  fulfilled.     It  is  ^0 
certain  that  it  would  be  comparatively  easy  to  fulfil  another  of  his 
prophecies,  namely,  that  soon  it  would  be  possible  to  measure  the 
strength  of  a  thought  as  we  measure  the  power  of  a  steam  engine. 

The    following    wonderful    prophecy    of    another    of    the    world's 
greatest  thinkers  and   searchers  after  truth,   Charles  Darwin,   has    45 
already  been  fulfilled :  "  In  the  distant  future  I  see  open  fields  for  far 
more  important  researches.     Psychology  will  be  securely  based  on 

• "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modem  Science." 


"EXPOSURE   IS  NINE  POINTS   OF   DESTRUCTION.' 


71 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


2r,5 

118 


u 

15 
19 


12 
83 


15 


841 

291 


496 


38 
16 
13 
18 
U 
15 
33 

25 

30 
3 
6 


the  foundation    already  well  laid  by  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer,  that  of    497     37 
the  necessary  a<;quirement  of  each  mental  power  and  capacity  by    282    20 
gradation.     Much  light  will  be  thrown  on  the  origin  of  man  and  his     95  19, 37 
history."  * 

All  over  the  world  are  little  knots  of  people  studying  the  apparent  201 
action  of  the  so-called  human  "  mind  "  and  getting  results  of  almost   197 
every  description.     All  sorts  of  incorrect  and  incomplete  theories   199 
have   been  put  forward,   and   such   theories  are   getting  nearly   as 
numerous  as  the  religions  of  the  present  day. 

Professor  Lombroso's  recent  book,  ''After  Death — What?"  is 
an  instance  of  the  utter  fog  in  which  many  of  the  really  able  men  of 
the  world  are  seemingly  enveloped.  It  is  time  that  the  light  of 
Truth  should  be  turned  upon  these  conflicting  false  theories,  so  that 
men  may  know  how  to  act  intelligently. 

'•ExposupeisNinePointsof  Destruction .*'t— Having  undertaken  to 
prove   the  truly    scientific  foundation,    upon  which    everything    of  843 
importance  in  this  book  is  based,  there  is  now  placed  before  j'^ou  a   _?^ 
consistent   theory  of  the  web  of  illusionary    material    phenomena.   '^^^ 
This    exposes    the    fallacies    that    have    bound    us,     discloses     the   217 
20  final  and  fundamental  so-called  basis  of  this  material  world  and  its    152 
I         hitherto  inexplicable  phenomena,  and  clears  away  all  doubt  as  to   258 
I         its  inevitable  total  disappearance  by  the   recognition  of   spiritual    ^90 
'         reality.     "  A  bare  fact  is  nothing,  or  little,  till  it  is  clad  in  theory  " 
(Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  D.Sc,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

In  the  forthcoming  explanation  of  the  so-called  action    of    the 
25  material  world,   it  should   be   clearly  understood  that  this  theory, 
whilst  giving  a  system  of  sufficiently  legitimate  "  memoria  technica  " 
to  help  us  to  arrive  rapidly  at  conclusions,  is  correct  but  not  true, 
being  simply  the  logical  outcome  of  the  theories  generally  accepted  as 
true,  when  forced  to  their  ultimate  conclusion.     The  real  position 
30   is,  that  there  is  no  material  movement  of  any  kind  or  description, 
no  action,  re-action,  or  interaction  of  particles  ;  in  fact,  there  are 
no  material  particles  in  this  seeming  world.     It  is  not  sufficient  to  .558 
state  this.     The  fact  must  be  proved  that  these  seemingly  moving  282 
pictures,  with  all  their  discordant  detail,  are  not  real,  and  therefore  401 
35  can  be  made  to  disappear.     These  pictures  are  hypothetical,  ethereal  858 
impressions,      which     seem     to     be    flitting    through    the    human 
consciousness,    and    are    only    the    real    or    spiritual    world    seen 
falsely,      seen      materially,      by     counterfeits      or      suppositional   281 
opposite  beings  in  a  suppositional  opposite  world.      Professor  W. 
40    James  suggests,  in  speaking  of  the  "  stream  of  consciousness,"  that 
"  the  thoughts  themselves  are  thinkers."     This  is  true ;  the  thinker 
and  the  thoughts  are  .one. 

Cinematographic  Pictures.— The  whole  of  this  material  world  is  282     18 
simply  a  series  of  cinematographic  pictures,  the  men,  animals,  trees.   See jfote  h 

*  "  Origin  of  Species,"  p.  428. 

t  "  No  and  Yes,"  p.  24,  line  19  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

X  "Whatever  the  diflBcnlties  in  discerning  new  truths,  there  are  still  greater 
ones  in  getting  them  recognised  "  (Lamarck). 

F  2 


171 


19 
19 


25 
499 


18 
7 
3 


30 


10 
45 


on  page  582 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


'2 


MATERIAL  PHENOMENA. 


494 
18 

558 
84 

77 


25 


o 
41 
35 
18 

14 


Sec.  2. 

in  fact,  all  so-called  life,  being  merely  ethereal  counterfeits.  These 
forms  have  no  more  life  or  intelligence  in  them  than  the  pictures 
on  a  cinematographic  screen.  They  are  merely  shifting  appearances. 

Such  so-called  material  beings  have  apparently  powers  of  thinking, 
reasoning,  deducing  and  acting  upon  such  deductions ;  whereas,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  these  so-called  material  personalities  are  merely 
individualisations  of  illusionary,  basic  false  mentality,  and  counter- 
feits of  the  spiritual  perfect  beings. 


77     11 
18     41 


86 


18    41  So-called  Thinking  Merely  "  Pieturing."-One    cannot    correctly 

217     27       speak   of   a   so-called   human   being   as    "thinking."     "Picturing"    10 
77  12,54   would  be  a  more  accurate  expression.     The  true  people  are  perfect 
spiritual  beings  in  a  perfect  world,   governed  by   a  perfect   God, 
eternally  manifesting  divine  wisdom. 

Material  Phenomena— The  word  "phenomenon"  has  been  used 
for  ages  by  philosophers  to  express  that  which  is  apparent  to  the    15 
senses    or  human   consciousness-and   which   is  ever    changing    m 
appearance-as  distinguished  from  its  substance  or  actual  constitu- 
tion, called  "  noumenon,"  that  is,  what  really  exists. 

The  only  object  in  giving  publicity  to  the  following  theory  is 
to  educate  false  thought  out  of  itself-falsely  called  man-and  show  20 
how  "  phenomena  "  are  merely  fleeting  ethereal  impressions  capable 
of  instantaneous  destruction,  either  before,  after,  or  during  the 
moment  that  they  appear  to  impinge  upon  the  consciousness.  In 
this  way  we  prove  the  non-reality  of  all  so-called  matter  and  the 
present  eternal  reality  of  God,   good. 

"  Every  great  advance  in  the  sciences  consists  of  a  vast  generalisation 
revealinj?  deep  and  subtle  analogies  "  ( Jevons). 

88      9         A  Consistent  Theory  a  Safe  Temporary  Guide. -There  will  now 
17     38       be    put    before    you    a    complete    theory,    evolved    by    following 

to  their  definite  ultimate  conclusions  the  scientific  premises  to  30 
which  for  many  ages  a  universal  assent  has  been  given,  and  by  the 
grouping  together  of  ideas,  which  are  the  result  of  the  latest  work  of 
leading  thinkers,  some  not  yet  presented  to  the  world.  Into  this 
theory  you  will  find  that  all  the  new  so-called  material  facts  recently 
brought  to  light  will  fit.  So  far,  this  theory  has  been  a  safe  guide  35 
when  new  material  phenomena,  and  hitherto  unknown  so-called 
causes,  have  had  to  be  dealt  with.  It  will  also  be  of  value  to  others 
who  have  not  as  yet  had  an  opportunity  of  investigating  such 
matters  and  find  themselves  in  a  difficulty,  as  we  are  all  liable 
to  do  when  facing  seeming  mystery. 

But  little  of  this  theory  is  new.  Nearly  the  whole  of  it  you  will 
find  has  been  given  to  the  world,  at  one  time  or  another,  by 
theologians,  philosophers,  scientific  men,  and  seers.  My  work  has 
only  been  the  winnowing  of  the  chaff  by  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  God.  "  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  45 
which  speaketh  in  you  "  (Matt.  10,  ver.  20). 


40 


171  19 

291  16 

138  42 

140  1 


176     13 


342      12 


217     27 


A  CONSISTENT    THEORY    A   SAFE   TEMPORARY    GUIDE.      73     Be'er  to 

Page  Line 

Sec.  2. 

The  purpose  of  modern  science  has  been  defined  ae  "  The 
intellectual  unification  of  the  mind  of  man  and  the  mind  of  God." 
Emerson  expressed  it  as  "  The  extension  of  man  on  all  sides,  into 
Nature,  till  his  hands  should  touch  the  stars,  his  eyes  see  through 

5    the  earth,  his  ears  understand  the  language  of  beast  and  bird,  and, 
through  his  sympathy,  heaven  and  earth  should  talk  with  him." 

But  even  such  a  development  of  a  material  consciousness,  apart 
from  an  increasing  study  and  knowledge  of  God,  would  only  extend 
man's  present  material  and  mortal  experience.     It  would  in  no  way 

10  lessen  sin,  disease,  or  death.  This  has  been  evidenced  by  many 
abnormal  individual  developments  in  the  history  of  the  world. 

It  is  necessary  that  an  accurate  view  of  the  so-called  material 
world  be  formed,  instead  of  the  present  almost  universally  accepted 
fallacious    view,    1;?   order  that  we  may  all   learn    how  properly    to 

15  recerse  false  thoi(f/hts  of  it  and  so  gain  dominion  over  it, 
and  obtain  the  power  to  destroy  all  evil  as  it  enters  our  con- 
sciousness.* 

Every  false  sense  of  the  action  of  Mind  must  be  uncovered  before 
it  can  be  universally  destroyed  by  the  action  of  Truth. 

20  Every  seed  that  has  been  falsely  conceived  of  and  implanted  in 
the  human  consciousness,  will  assuredly  have  to  be  exposed  by 
someone  as  having  been  a  lie  from  the  beginning,  before  universal 
salvation  can  be  achieved. 

The  more  we  understand  of  the  power  of  thought,  the  more  we 

25   shall  recognise  the  importance  of  this.f 

It  is  a  mistake  to  imagine  that  every  individual  has  to  "dig  up 
every  seed,"  which  the  whole,  as  a  whole,  is  responsible  for  spread- 
ing. Each  man  "fills  his  niche,"  and  one  intelligent  exposure  of 
even  one  generally  accepted  mistake  may  bring  its  opposite  truth 

30  to  the  comprehension  of  a  world.  God  apportions  to  each  his  work 
and  each  is  individually  blessed  only  as  he  fulfils  it. 

At  the  commencement  of  my  examination  into  metaphyeioal 
healing  I  found  a  number  of  results  that  were  quite  inexplicable, 
according  to  the  ordinary  theory  of  matter.      The  atomic  theory, 

35  propounied  by  Epicurus,  ani  elaborated  by  the  poet  Lucretius,  was  stil 
accepted  by  the  majority  of  people,  although  Thompson  and  others 
had  seen  that  the  ordinarily  accepted  idea  of  the  atom  could  not  bel 
correct.!    I  remember,  after  reading  Professor  Riicker's  defence  of 

*  Mrs.  Eddy,  under  the  marorinal  headin?  -  Fallacious  Hypotheses,"  says,  '•  Science 
40    must  go  over  the  whole  ground,  and  dig  up  every  seed  of  error's  sowing" 
{"  Science  and  Health,"  p.  79,  line  9). 

t  "  When  God  bids  one  uncover  iniquity,  in  order  to  exterminate  it,  one 
should  lay  it  bare ;  and  divine  Love  will  bless  this  endeavour  and  those  whom 
it  reaches!  'Nothing  is  hid  that  shall  not  be  revealed."  It  is  only  a  question  of 
45  time  when  God  shall  reveal  His  rod  [the  denial  of  evil,  the  An^el  Michael],  and  \i\  S8 
show  the  plan  of  battle.  Error,  left  to  itself,  accumulates"  ("Truth  versus 
Error,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  348,  line  9.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).  ,       „  . 

X  "  The  material  atom  is  an  outlined  falsity  of  consciousness  '  {"  Unity  of 
Good,"  p.  35,  line  26.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
50       "The  atom  of  matter  is  composed  of  electrons,  and  nothing  else"  ("  ^ther 
and  Matter,"  p.  337.    Sir  Joseph  Larmor). 


253       4 

342       3 
305     20 


B«f«r  to 
Paffe  Lin* 

92 

3 

291 

5 

290 

10 

77 
291 

9« 
320 

5 

1 

1 

40 

9 

27 

562 

h* 

95 
822 

71 
83 

it;8 

37 

28 
18 
47 
25 

83 
289 

4 

8 

2:.7 

15 

553 

i:> 

81 

21 

74 


THE  ETHER. 


553     14 


Sec.  2. 

the  atom  in  his  Presidential  address  to   the  British  Association, 
about  seven  years  ago,  saying  to  myself,  *'  Good-bye,  atom." 

The  doctrine  of  a  material  evolution  and  the  Darwinian  theory,* 
although    incomplete,    were    accepted     by    scientists,    and     were 
largely   approved    of    by    theologians.      This    theory    of    evolution 
assumes  that  in  the  primal  nebula  from  which  this  planet  evolved, 
everything  potentially  existed  which  in  time  would  visibly  belong 
to  it.      If  you  leave  out  the  word  **  potentially, "  this  will  be  abso- 
lutely accurate,   supixjsing    that    the    material    universe  had    a    real 
existence. 

The  Ether.—"  Scientific  method  mmt  begin  and  end  with  the  laws  of 
thouyht "  (Professor  Jevons). 

The  first  thing  that  came  to  me  of  any  importance  was  that  the 
ether  is  most  accurately  viewed  from  a  natural  science  point  of  view 
as  consisting  of  lines  of  force  (high-tension  electric  currents)  at 
right  angles  to  each  otherf  (see  "Inspiration  Scientific,'  pp.  166-172). 
Professor  Faraday,  I  learned  afterwards,  knew  this,  but  did  not 
publish  it.t  Each  of  these  lines  of  force  is  so-called  vibration,  mis- 
called a  thought ;  their  action  one  upon  the  other  forms  matter.  § 

Sooner  or  later  an  invention  will  be  worked  out  for  utilising  the 
so-called  power  of  the  ether.  Several  have  been  brought  to  me 
to  adWse  upon,  but  none  of  the  inventors  understood  really  what 
the  power  was  that  they  were  endeavouring  to  utilise.  Each  had 
different  ideas  of  it.  The  action  and  reaction  of  the  lines  of  force 
one  upon  the  other  tends  to  cause  a  particle  to  revolve.  So  one  day 
it  will  be  found  that  there  is  a  hypothetical  etheric  force  always 
tending  to  make  matter  revolve,  and  this  will  l)e  what  is  called  utilised. 
Thomas  A.  Edison,  when  interviewed  by  the  "  New  York  Times,'* 
gave  as  seventh  in  a  list  of  probable  discoveries,  "A  new  force 
in  nature  of  some  sort  or  other  will  be  discovered,  by  which  many 
things  not  now  understood  will  be  explained.  We  unfortunatelv 
have  only  five  senses;  if  we  had  eight,  we'd  know  more." 

Nikola  Tesla  in  1891  foresaw  that  the  power  of  the  ether  would 
soon  be  utilised  as  a  source  of  ordinary  motive  power.  He  wrote : 
"  The  time  will  soon  be  when  it  will  be  accomplished,  and  the  time 
has  come  when  one  may  utter  such  words  before  an  enlightened 
audience  without  being  considered  a  visionary.  We  are  whirling 
through  endless  space  with    inconceivable    speed,    all    around    us 

*  The  Darwinian  theory  is  not,  as  many  think,  the  theory  of  evolution,  which 
was  put  forward  lonj?  before  Darwin's  time,  but  his  belief  in  the  causes  of 
evolution. 

t  '•  The  warp  and  woof  of  crime,  hidden  in  the  dark  recesses  of  mortal  thong-ht. 
are  weaving;  webs  so  complicated  and  subtle,  th^y  ensnare  the  age  into  indolence 
of  enquiry"  ("  Science  and  Health,"  6th  edition,  p.  168,  line  2.   Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

X  It  is  to  Faraday  that  we  owe  the  idea  of  -  lines  of  force."  He  was  the  first 
to  advance  in  a  very  cautious  manner  the  ideas  rejyarding  them  which  are  now 
held  by  many  scientists  (see  "On  Faraday  as  a  Discoverer,"  by  Tyndal.  Weekly 
Evening  Meetings,  January  17th  and  24th.  1868.     Proc.  Rov.  Inst.,  Vol.  V.). 

In  his  Presidential  Address  to  the  British  Association  (1913),  Sir  Oliver  Lodge 
said  that  Sir  J.  J.  Thompson's  statement  as  to  the  ether  supg-ested  that  it  may 
le  fibrous  in  structure,  and  a  wave  run  alonjr  lines  of  electric  force,  as  the  genius 
of  Faraday  surmised  might  be  possible  in  his  -  Thou^rhts  on  Ray  Vibrations." 

§  "All  mass  is  mass  of  the  ether  ;  all  momentum,  momentum  of  the  ether  ;  and 
all  kinetic  energy,  kinetic  energy  of  the  ether  "  (''  Electricity  and  Matter,"  p.  51. 
Prof.  J.  J.  Thomson).  "Atomic  elements  .  .  .  onlv  seem  to  be  nuclei  of 
condensation  in  the  ether.  .  .  .  What  was  to  be  one  day  the  universe  was  then 
only  constituted  of  shapeless  clouds  of  ether  "  ("  The  Evolution  of  Matter  " 
pp.  235,  314.    Dr.  Le  Bon).  ' 


THE  ETHER. 


75 


10 


15 


lO 


25 


30 


H5 


40 


45 


50 


Sec.  2. 


Beler  io 
Page  Linn 


10 


15 


20 


25 


everything  is  spinning,  everything  is  moving,  everywhere  is  energy. 

There  must  be  some  way  of  availing  ourselves  of  this  energy  more 

directly." 

Sound  is  supposed  to  travel  at  about   1,100  ft.   per  second.     The 

5  Hertzian  waves,  according  to  Maxwell,  have  a  rate  of  transmiBsion, 

but  not    by    means    of    the    atmosphere,    of    from   100,000,000  to 

300,000,000  yds.  per  second.     Sight  and  sound  are  both  transmitted, 

not  by  the  vibration  of  the  atmosphere,  but  by  the  vibration  of  the 

lines  of  force  of  which  the  ether  is  composed.      In  the  transmission 

of  light  the  ether  is  supposed  to  vibrate  up  to  at  the  very  least 

1,000,000,000,000  oscillations  per  second  to  produce  violet  light.      Sir 

William  Crookes  says  that  such   statements  go  to  show  the  infinite 

power  that  in  reality  lies  at  the  back  of  all  so-called  force. 

It  is  as  a  result  of  a  theoretical  vibration  of  the  ether  that 
the  material  man  appears  to  gain  knowledge.  It  is  from  this 
vibration  of  the  ether  that  we  get  our  material  sense  of  movement. 
All  phenomena  are  merely  apparent  vibration  of  the  ether.  "  Colour 
is  in  us,  not  in  the  rose,"  said  Professor  Langley. 

Dr.  Hey  singer  writes :  ''  The  transmission  of  light  alone,  for 
example,  requires  a  substance  so  dense  or  rigid  that,  in  the  mass, 
face  to  face,  as  it  were,  it  will  quiver  from  a  state  of  absolute 
quiescence  into  a  velocity  or  rapidity  up  to  at  least  1,000,000,000,000 
oscillations  in  each  second  of  time.*  It  requires  that  rapidity  to 
produce  the  sensation  of  violet  light  on  the  retina,  and,  in  case  of 
the  sun,  that  this  oscillation  shall  be  continuous  along  a  line  nearly 
a  hundred  million  miles  long;  for  us  to  see  the  planet  Neptune 
requires  that  the  line  from  the  sun  to  that  planet  as  a  relay  station 
must  be  three  thousand  million  miles  long,  and  as  long  again  for 
the  wave  of  reflected  light  to  travel  back  to  our  telescopes.  Yet 
the  distance  of  Neptune  is  a  mere  infinitesimal  fraction  of  the 
distance  from  our  planet  to  many  of  the  so-called  fixed  stars. 

"The  ether,  while  the  substance  of  all  substances  in  actual 
density  and  resistence,  lacks  one,  and,  so  far  as  we  know,  only  one, 
property  of  matter,  and  that  is  gravity ;  ...  to  our  physical  tests 
35  it  is  without  gravity."  t  This  is  a  good  illustration  of  the  incon- 
sistency of  the  present  material  theory  of  the  universe,  which  is 
now  believed  to  be  dependent  upon  a  property  found  lacking  in 
its  original  element. 
Sir  John  Herschel,  in  his  paper  on  Light,  states  that  a  cubic  inch 

40  *  The  colours  spoken  of  as  belonging  to  the  '  Astral  "  world  are  believed  to  be 
vibrations  between  20  trillions  and  40  bi-trillions  per  second,  and  they  can  only 
be  seen  by  ihose  who  are  psychic.  The  •'  mental  "  eflFects  of  these  vibrations  are 
recognised  by  the  expressions— a  fit  of  the  blues,  blue  stocking,  brown  study, 
black  sheep,  rose  coloured  glasses,  green  with  envy,  etc.    The  violets,  said  to  be  700 

45  billions  per  second,  denote  religion  and  intuition;  blues,  600,  intellect  and 
reason;  reds,  400,  passion  and  activity;  green,  600,  union  and  strength; 
yellow,  510,  age  and  weakness  ;  blacks  and  greys,  inactivity  and  depression  ; 
white,  purity  and  zeal.  Mrs.  Besant  and  Mr.  C.  W.  Leadbeater,  in  "Thought- 
forms,"  and  in  "  Man  Visible  and  Invisible,"  state  that  yellow  denotes  the 
"  highest  intellect,"  and  blue  denotes  "  pure  religious  feeling."  Dr.  Patrick 
O'Donnell  has  stated  that  by  seeing  through  a  film  of  certain  chemicals  between 

-A   u^^  sheets  of  glass,  the  radiations  round  the  body,  called  by  some  the  "  aura," 

oO  become  visible.  At  the  moment  of  death,  he  states,  the  light  begins  to  spread 
from  the  body  and  rapidly  disappears. 

t  '•  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modem  Science." 


42  22 

322  28 

125  1 

84  16 

119  10 


28     31 


30 


84     32 


130 
556 


59 
6 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


76 


MATERIAL   THOUGHTS. 


487 

16 

74 

14 

8:t 

34 

498 

12 

281       1 


322 
171 


41 
23 


78 

18 

129 

35 

80 

30 

249 

17 

28« 

21 

287 

21 

116 

42 

262 

3 

272 

2 

176 

24 

173 

40 

215 

6 

144 

41 

20 

25 

119 

18 

80 

6 

209 

2 

214 

17 

168 

31 

153 

8 

Sec.  2. 


SELFINTEN'SIFICATION  ;    VMS. 


77 


10 


15 


of  this  ether,  if  confined,  and  relieved  from  outside  pressure, 
would  have  a  bursting  pressure  of  more  than  seventeen  billions  of 
pounds  to  the  square  inch,  and  adds:  "Do  what  we  will— adopt 
what  hypothesis  we  please — ^there  is  no  escape,  in  dealing  with  the 
phenomena  of  light,  from  these  gigantic  numbers;  or  from  the 
conception  of  enormous  physical  force  in  perpetual  exertion  at 
every  point  through  all  the  immensity  of  space."  Strike  out  the 
word  "  physical "  and  change  "  exertion "  to  "  action,"  and  the 
latter  portion  of  the  statement  is  correct. 

This  ether  is  the  theoretical  foundation  of  a  supposed  material 
world,  and  of  all  its  troubles,  and  has  to  be  self -destroyed  by  being 
short-circuited.*  Professor  Poincare,  a  learned  French  mathe- 
matician, and  a  member  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences,  writes :  "  A 
day  will  come  when  the  ether  will  be  rejected  as  useless."  t  This 
day  has  come,  and  we  find  the  ether  not  only  useless  but  the  sup- 
posititious cause  of  all  trouble.  I  Fortunately,  this  illusionary  web, 
with  all  its  fictitious  movement  and  power,  whether  called  ether, 
devil,  or  mortal  mind,  is  shortly  about  to  disappear. 

Material  Thoughts.— "  u>"(f>  thouyht,  no  feeling,  is  ever  mani/esfed  mve 
as  the  result  of  a  phffsieal  three.      This  prineiple  will  before  long  he  a  20 
seientifie  eommonpldee*'  (Herbert  Spencer). 

The  next  thing  of  importance  found  was  that  each  of  these  lines 
of  force  was  what  has  been  called  a  ''  thought,"  and  each  "thought" 
a  high-tension  electrical  current  vibrating  at  a  different  rate.  So- 
called  good  "  thoughts,"  have  a  high  vibration,  and  bad  **  thoughts  "  25 
a  lower  speed  of  vibration.  Both  are  purely  material,  and  even 
more  outside  the  spectrum  than  the  Marconi  or  Hertzian  waves. 

Professor    Huxley    said:     "I    believe     we     shall     arrive     at     a 
mechanical  equivalent  of  consciousness,  just  as  we  have  arrived  at 
a    mechanical    equivalent   of    heat."§     What   has  hitherto  been  mis- 
conceived of   as  "  mind "    is   now  proved   to   be   this   "  mechanical  30 
equivalent  of  consciousness,"  the  exact  oi>i)osite  of  the  Mind  that  is  God 

These  "  thoughts,'*  so-called   good,   bad   and   indifferent,   may  be 
said  to   sweep  across  the  human  "mind"  of  a  man  all  mixed  up 
together.     They  appear  to  pass  at  the  rate  of  about  twenty  miles 
an  hour.       So  we  find  Professor  Myers  speaking  of  "  The  stream  of  35 
consciousness  in  which  we  habitually  live."  % 

Each  "  thought "  has  a  different  effect  upon  the  so-called  "  mind," 
which  is  merely  a  series  of  closed  electrical  circuits  vibrating 
in  unison  with  different  "  thoughts,"  as  they  pass  over  it,  somewhat 
as  the  transmitter  of  a  telephone  vibrates  on  account  of  40 
tihe  passing  current,  so  giving  the  impression  of  what  are  called 
sound  waves.**  These  "thoughts"  can  be  short-circuited tt  and 
destroyed,  as  each  consists  of  a  series  of  small  oval-shaped  particles, 
a  negative  electrical  charge  at  one  end  and  a  positive  charge  at 
the  other.  By  slightly  turning  one  particle  they  all  short-circuit 
each  other  to  an  infinite  distance  on  either  side. 

*  '*  Error,  urged  to  its  final  limits,  is  self-destroyed,"  owiDp  to  the  action  of 
'•  Truth,  which  sweeps  away  the  gossamer  web  of  mortal  illusion "  ("  Science   45 
and  Health,"  p.  476,  line  6,  and  p.  403,  line  20.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "  Science  and  Hypothesis." 

t  '•  The  ether  is  doubtless  a  mysterious  agent  which  we  have  not  yet  learnt  to 
isolate;  no  phenomenon  can  be  explained  without  it"  ("The  Evolution  of 
Forces."  p.  18.     Dr.  G.  Le  Bon).  §  •  Method  and  Re-«ult'«."  p.  IJH . 

II  "Mortal  thoughts  chase  one  another  like  snowflakes,  and  drift  to  the 
ground"   ("Science  and  Health,"   p.   250,  line  29.     Mary   Baker   Eddy). 

«[  •  Macmillan's  Magazine,"  Vol.  XXII.,  p.  78. 

*•  '•  Mortal  mind  is  the  harp  of  many  strings,  discoursing  either  discord  or 
harmony  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  213,  line  27.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

ft  To  "  short-circuit"  a  current  or  charge  in  any  given  spot  is  to  create  a  path  of 
comparatively  low  resistance  whereby  the  current  ceases  beyond  that  ppot  or  the 
charge  there  disappears. 


50 


65 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Human  "Thoughts"  Merely  External  Beliefs.— A  mortal  does  not 

5  create  "  his  thoughts."     Every  so-called  thought  that  ever  made  a  man 

apparently  think,  say,  or  do  anything,  existed,  as  far  as  it  could  be 

said     to    exist,    only     as     an     illusive,    "non-mental,"    contradictory 

opposite    to   true    thoughts,   ages  (to  use  the  human  phraseology) 

before  there  was   any  material  sign   of  human   being,    or   even   of 

10  what   is  called   the  material   world.     Because   of   false  concepts   of 

time  and  space,   these   false  beliefs  appear  as  though  spread  out 

over  ii'ons  of  time,   cinematograi)hic   pictures'^'  apparently  passing  in 

rapid  review  as  mere  mechanical  automata.     Professor  Clifford  truly 

said  all   unconscious  action   must  be  "mechanical  and  automatic." 

IB  The  human  personality  is  a  mere  mechanical  machine,  void  of  any 

life  or  intelligence,  and   the  so-called  "mind"  is  merely  "a  harp  of 

many  strings." 

When  you  really  understand  what  the  material  world  pretends 
to  be,  you  will  recognise  that  the  only  things  that  can  harm  you  are 
20  these  "  thoughts,"  or  false,  "  non-mental "  impressions,  which,  until 
they  are  destroyed,  come  sweeping  over  the  "  stringed  "  instrument 
called  the  human  "  mind."    When  you  understand  this,  fear  is  a  thing 
of  the  past.  How  can  you  possibly  be  afraid  of  being  harmed  by  these 
thoughts  when  you  really  understand  that  they  are  merely   high- 
25  tension  electrical  currents,  absolutely  powerless  when  you  know  how 
to  deal  with  them.     All  that  a  human  being  can  do  is  to  intensify 
them  and  to  make  them  seem  a  little  more  powerful  at  the  moment. 
He  cannot  thereby  harm  you  if  your  mental  work  is  properly  done. 
Self- Intensifleatlon.— When  a  person  is  said  to  be  "  thinking,"t  that 
30  which  theoretically  happens  is,  that  thought  is  intensifying  itself  on 
the  so-called  "  mind  "  of  the  person  who  is  admitting  the  thought  into 
his  consciousness.     When  a  hypnotist,  for  instance,  is  hypnotising 
a  person,  the  thought  hypnotises  the  one  who  is  hypnotising  just 
as  much  as  the  one  hypnotised.       The  so-called   "  mind       of    the 
Q5  hypnotiser  being  a  series  of  closed  electrical  circuits,  the  thoughts, 
sweeping   along,    intensify   themselves    by    means   of    this    human 
electrical  instrument,  and  so  harm  him  as  much  as,  or  more  than, 
the  person  who  is  being  directly  influenced. 
Pain.—  Some   years   before    my   investigation    of   mental    healing 
40    was  commenced,  I  had  to  examine  into  a  system  for  stopping  pam 
electrically,    and   found   that  it    could    be    instantly    stopped    by 
passing  a  high-tension  electrical  current  through  the  nerve,  if  the 
current  were  made  and  broken  with  suflaoient  rapidity.      Just  over 
450  makes    and    breaks    per    second    were   necessary.      When   the 
45   current  was  cut  off  the  pain  returned.    Pain  is  recognised  as  entirely 
a  mental  effect.     Marini,  the  Italian  poet,  was  so  engrossed  once 
with  his  poetry  that  he  was  badly  burnt  before  he  became  aware  pt  it 
When  you  are  in  pain  you  are  simply  suffering  from  an  individual 
and  collective  belief  in  one  special  form  of  evil.     If  you  knew  with 
50       *  "  We  hardly  do  anything  else  than  set  going  a  kind  of  cinematograph  inside 
us.    We  may  therefore  sum  up  what  we  have  been  saying,  in  the  conclusion  that 
the  mechanism  of  our  ordinary  knowledge   is  of  a  cinematographical  kind 
('•  Creatire  Evolution."    Henri  Bergson). 
t  As  already  stated.  "  picturing  "  is  a  better  expression.    It  was  this  malicious 
55   picturing  of  evil  that  Ezekiel  referred  to  when  he  said  :  "  Thou  shalt  see  greater 
abominations  ....  Sonof  man,  hast  thou  seen  what  the  ancients  of  the  house  ot 
Israel  do  in  the  dark,  every  man  in  the  chambers  of  his  imagery  1     (Ezek.  H 
vers.  6,  12).    These  ancients  were  the  first  to  be  destroyed  by  the  "  slaughter 
weapon,"  the  evil  thoughts  (chap.  9,  ver.  6),  in  the  latter  days. 


302 
71 

74 
17H 
ir»7 

24 


85 
8S 
18 
72 
282 
76 


33 

43 

7 
15 
21 
15 

13 
5 
41 
21 
20 
33 


78  14 

81  7 

72  4 

80  8 


74  18 

173  13 

401  36 

2<j8  20 

106  2 

2.55  21 

322  29 

37  5 


259 
271 


253 


8 
42 


135  ,32 

256  4 
146  24 
104  13 
144  43 
215  21 

257  1 
197  27 
271  1 
209  31 
133  34 

76  24 


Befer  io 
Page  Line 


(8 


THE  HUMAN  MIXD. 


THE  BASIC   FALSE  "MENTALITY." 


234 

541 


35 


52    i; 


509 

128 
130 

277 


12 

35 
1 

4 


10 


15 


20 


25 


Sec.  2. 

sufficient  certainty  to  give  absolute  conviction  and  confidence,  that 
there  is  only  one  God,  good,  and  that  good  can  neither  cause  nor 
utilise  pain,  as  it  is  a  non-reality,  and  in  reality  all  is  joy,  peiice, 
and  harmony,  it  would  instantly  cease.  Instead,  we  have  been 
educated  to  believe  in  the  power  of  evil,  and  consequently  experience 
the  sad  results  such  false  belief  inevitably  brings.  This  is  the 
punishment  for  disbelief  in  God,  good,  the  penalty  for  breaking  the 
First  Commandment.  Pain  being  merely  a  mental  effect,  is  per- 
manently cured  by  right  thinking.  Temporary  relief  is  obtained 
when  wrong  thinking  is  momentarily  stopped  by  an  anaesthetic. 

The    Human     Mind.  -  "  It  hni-st  be  firmly  inaintained  that  it  is  the 
trho/e  bodt/   that   i.s   the  organ  o/' y>//y/r/ "*  (Sir  J.  Crichton-Browne 
M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

Each  individual  so-called  mind  is  merely  matter,  only  of  a  finer 
texture  than  what  is  generally  called  matter,  t  and  invisible  to  the 
normal  human  sight.  It  permeates  the  body  as  water  does  a 
sponge,!  and  is  necessarily  of  the  same  shape  as  the  denser  mass 
called  the  body.  This  material,  human  "no-mind,"  a  carnal,  false 
mentality,  mis-named  mind,  can  become  separated  from  the  body, 
and  appears  to  pass  without  difficulty  through  ordinary  matter, 
which  IS  merely  materialised  false  thought,  or  human  belief. 

"  Thou  art  a  little  soul  [human  mind]  bearing  about  a  corpse  " 

(Epictetus).    No  wonder  St.  Francis  called  his  body  "  brother  ass." 

Huxley    wrote:     "If    the    hypothetical    substance    of    mind    is 

possessed  of  energy,  I  for  my  part  am  unable  to  see  how  it  is  to  be 

discriminat-ed  from  the  hypothetical  substance  of  matter." 

§  "Inner  experience  entitles  us  to  posit  the  existence  of  something 
which  is  not  the  brain,  ||  nor  in  any  absolute  sense  the  correlate  of 

*  "The  Hygienic  Uses  of  Imajfination,"  p.  4. 
t  '•  His  body  is  as  material  as  his  mind,  and  vice  versa  "  ('  Science  and  Health  " 
p.  290,  line  31.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).     Namely,  the  so-called  mind  is  no  mind. 

X'' Mortal  mind  SLud  body  combine  as  one."     "Divine  Science  shows  it  to  be    30 
impossible  that  a  material   body,   thoujrh   interwoven    with  matter's    highest 
stratum,  misnamed  mind,  should  be  man  '  ('•  Science  and  Health,"  p.  409,  line  4 
and  p.  477,  line  13.     Mary  Baker  Eddv). 

Pythagoras  seems  to  be  the  first  to  have  stated  that  what  he  called  the 
soul  resembled  the  body,  which  died  when  the  soul  withdrew.  35 

The  so-called  mind  is  mistakenly  translated  in  the  Bible  and  spoken  of  else\\  here 
as  the  '-soul,"  which  in  its  root  meaning  implies  Deity,  while  this  false  mind 
forms  no  part  of  the  real  man,  being  mtrely  a  false  mentality.  Where  referring 
to  the  material  man  the  word  "  soul  '  should  be  translated  "  human  sense.'" 
In  1562  A.D.  th'^ology  wa^s  confu-.  d  over  the  apparent  facta.  Luth<'r  40 
wrote  *'  I  permit  the  Pope  to  make  articles  of  faith  for  himself  and  his 
faithful— such  as  the  soul  is  the  substantial  form  of  the  human  body, 
the  soul  is  immortal, — with  all  those  monstrous  opinions  to  be  found  in  the 
Roman  dunghill  of  decretals  "  CLuthtr's  Wcrk»,'  Vol.  II.,  fo!.  1U7).  The  Bible 
speaks  of  body,  soul,  and  spirit.  The  human  body  and  soul  are  mortal,  not  part  45 
of  the  real  man.  God  is  Spirit,  S  .ul.  The  manifestation  of  God,  good,  as  man 
and  universe,  can  only  be  spiritual  and  immortal. 

John  Goodsir,  Professor  of  Anatomy  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh,  who  was 
not  only  a  naturalist,  physioKgibt.  and  anatomist  of  European  reputation,  but 
also  a  philosophical  psychologist  of  the  first  rank,  taught  that  "Man  in  his  50 
constitution  consists  of  three  elements— a  corporeal,  a  psychical,  and  a  spiritual  "  • 
these  he  treattd  as  of  the  Sarx,  Psyche,  and  Pneuma  ;  and  that  it  was  in  the  last 
of  these,  and  not  in  his  corporeal  element  thnt  1  is  personality  resided. 

§"  Psychical     Research     and     Current    Doctrines    of    Mind    and    Body" 
("Hibbert    Journal."       Right    Hon.   Gerald    Balfour,    late    President    of    the    55 
Society  for  Psychical  Research). 

IJ  Several  cases  have  been  recently  reported  by  medical  men,  for  instance  by 
Dr.  Etienne  Destot.  Surgeon  to  the  Tribunal  of  the  Seine,  showing  that  the  brain 
IS  not  indispensable.    Dr.  Brnch,  of  Algiers,  reports  a  case  where  an  Arab,  after 
an  accident,  lived  for  two  months  with  no  brains  left,  yet  showing  no  signs  of   CO 
brain  trouble. 


Sec.  2. 


the  brain,  but  a  distinct  entity  constituting  the  very  self  of  each 
of  us,  the  bearer  of  our  conscious  states,  and  the  principle  of  their 
unity.  Moreover,  this  self  is  not  only  a  principle  of  unity  in 
consciousness,  but  a  centre  of  conscious  activity,  a  something  that 
5  can  produce  and  experience  effects  "    (Gerald  Balfour). 

Many  leaders  in  science  have  recognised  that  this  so-called  human 
mind  and  body  cannot  exist  permanently. 

10  A  Mechanical  Concept.— 77/^  real  nature  of  the  relation  between 
hiinil  and  brain  is  unthinkable  "*  ('Sir  J.  Crich ton-Browne,  M.D., 
LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

Xo  wonder  the  well-known  Thomas  A.  Edison,  deep  in 
the  study  of  matter,  is  reported  to  have  spoken  as  follows  at  a 
recent  interview :  "  I  cannot  see  any  use  of  a  future  life.  There  is  no  more 
reason  to  suppose  the  human  brain — what  you  call  a  soul — to  be 
immortal   than   there   is   to  think  that  one  of    my    phonographic 

15  cylinders  is  immortal.  The  brain  is  a  recording  office  where  records 
are  made  and  stored.  It  is  a  mere  machine."  Mr.  Edison,  the 
reporter  stated,  explained  the  will  power  which  drives  the  brain, 
as  possibly  a  form  of  electricity,  and  declared  "  whatever  it  is,  it  is 
material."    This   is   perfectly  correct   with   regard  to  the  material 

20  man.  The  true  man  is  God's  consciousness,  individualised  intelli- 
gence. Man's  innate  spirituality  can  and  must  be  recognised  and 
utilised  by  the  human  consciousness,  to  bring  out  immediate, 
harmonious  environment  and  experiences. 

A  Chemical  Concept. -At  the  recent  International  Physiological 
25  Congress,  lieuter  reports  Professor  Charles  Richet,  of  Paris,  as  saying : 
"  Every  person  differed,  not  only  menially,  but  in  chemical  constitution 
from  his  neighbour.  Every  illness,  every  form  of  poisoning,  produced 
in  the  blood  definite  substances,  leaving  traces  which  not  even 
years  would  efface.  Every  living  being  was,  perchance,  a  chemical 
30  mechanism  and  nothing  more."    This  latter  is  true  of  the  human.t 

The  Basic  False  ** Mentality." —The  individual  "conscious  mind" 
is  like  an  island,  an  "  isthmus  lordling,"  in  a  deep  ocean.  It  appears 
as  separated  from  all  other  lands,  but  on  going  below  the  sea  it 
widens  and  widens  until  ultimately  you  find  it  part  of  the  entire 

35  globe,  completely  connected  with  every  other  island.  So  the  so- 
called  "  mind  "  (both  in  its  upper  and  lower  strata)  is  merely  ethereal, 
materialised  thought,  and  is  connected  with  the  ''  mind,"  or  basic 
false  individuality,  of  every  human  being,  there  being  only  one 
"  subconscious    mind,"    named    for    convenience      "  mortal     mind," 

40  because  it  is  purely  a  false,  and  therefore  doomed,  "  naentality." 
Scientific  men  speak  of  the  ether,  theologians  of  the  devil.  Ether, 
devil,  and  mortal  ''mind,"  all  three  are  merely  different  names 
for  the  same  false  concept,  and  wholly  illusionary,  a  basic  false 
"  mentality."     Upon  this  visionary  basis  or  belief,   wrongly  called 

45  the  mind  of  man,  all  matter  rests,  and  this  "mind"  does  not 
respond  to  any  really  good  thought,  that  is,  thought  of  God,  as  it 
only  vibrates  with  material  thoughts,  and  even  this  vibration  is 
purely  illusionary. 

*  ••  The  Hygienic  Uses  of  Imagination,"  p.  4. 

t  Professor  Macdonald  has  recently  said  to  a  reporter  of  the   "  Daily  Mail " 

50   (August   4th,  1911):  "Except  for  the  mind    the  body   would  be  a    piece    of 

mechanism."   He  differentiates  between  soul,  mind,  and  brain,  and  said  :  "  There 

is  at  least  a  possibility  that  mind  is  an  outside    influence,  only  affecting  the 

brain  when  the  latter  is  in  certain  states. " 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


76     24 
213     33 


40 


1 


(U      13 


37     27 


114 

19 

453 

4 

74 

16 

147 

29 

167 

19 

74 

11 

76 

16 

25 

5 

72 

7 

Refer  to     gQ 
Page  Line 


THE    -SUBCONSCIOUS  MIND.' 


THE  BODY. 


81 


Sec.  2 


113  20 

322  30 

214  32 

76  37 


168 

34 

167 

12 

146 

39 

214 

35 

215 

13,  35 

97 

27 

215 

3 

76 

25 

215 

25 

The  "Subconscious  Mind." — "Mind  still  remains  to  us  an  impene- 
trable mf/sten/'"^  (Sir  J.  Cricliton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

Later,  as  demonstrated  results  disposed  of  false  theories,  it  became 
evident  that  the  so-called  "  subconscious  mind,"  or  basic  false  men- 
tality of  each  individual  is  divided  into  what,  for  convenience,  may  5 
be  called  "  cells  "  t  or  vibrating  diaphragms,  and  that  each  thought 
of  sin  and  each  thought  of  disease  has  its  corresponding  cell  in  the 
"  subconscious  mind,"  which  cell,  when  caused  to  vibrate,  is  a 
temptation  of  sin,  or  of  disease.  Your  "  subconscious  mind  "  is  t  he 
part  of  the  ether  called  "  you."  Now  when  your  so-called  "  conscious  10 
mind  "  vibrates  synchronously,  or  in  unison  with  the  *'  subconscious 
mind,"  "  you  "  are  "  conscious  "  of  the  vibration,  that  is,  of  the  im- 
pression, whether  this  is  in  the  form  of  what  is  usually  called 
thought,  and  you  think  it,  or  in  the  form  of  materialised  thought, 
that  is,  matter,  and  you  see  it ;  whether  these  are  coming  into  15 
"  consciousness  "  in  the  future— called  "  about  to  happen  "—or 
whether  they  have  already  come  into  '^  consciousness."  When 
required  for  a  beneficial  purpose,  this  result  can  be  brought  about 
by  the  action  of  God  through  true  prayer. 

The  action  of  so-called  thoughts  on  the  human  consciousness   is  20 
exactly  like  that  of  sound  on  a  tuning-fork.     If  the  anger  cell   is 
clean,  and  an  angry  "  thought "  passes  over  a  man,  it  will  have  no 
effect ;  just  as  the  note  A  will  have  no  effect  upon  a  tuning-fork 
tuned  to  the  note  C.     If  there  are,  however,  small  ultimate  particles 
on  the  anger  cell,  when  the  angry  "  thoughts  "  pass  over  the  human  25 
mechanism,    the   cell  will   vibrate   and   the  man   be  angry,   as   the 
electric  particles  damp  down  the  cell  and  allow  it  to  vibrate  with  the 
angry  thought,  just  as  pitch  put  on  the  C  tuning-fork  will  lower  its 
note  so  that  it  vibrates  with  the  lower  note  A.    When  the  action  of 
God,  ever-active  good,  has  obliged  these  particles,  which  are  elec-  30 
trical,   to  short-circuit  themselves,   then  the  cell,   being  freed  from 
them, I  will  only  vibrate  with  higher  thoughts— thoughts  of  love,  etc., 
just  as  the  tuning-fork,  when  the  pitch  is  cleaned  off,  or  some  of  the 
metal   filed  away,  will  vibrate   with   higher  vibrations.     When   the 
"  consciousness  "  is  attuned  rightly,  low  vibrations,  such  as  so-called  35 
thoughts  of  disease  or  hate,  will  not  act  upon  it,  and  thereby  show 
their  effect  upon  the    body.     The  material   body,   and    indeed,    as 
will  soon   be   recognised,    the   whole    environment,     expresses    the 

*  "  Tiie  Hygienic  Uses  of  Imig-ination."     An  Address  on  Psychology,  delivered 
at  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  British  Medical  Association,  1889.  40 

t''So  long"  as  any  hospitality  is  given  to  the  unideal  within,  so  long  will 
the  tempting  voices  without  be  given  a  hearing.  When,  however,  through 
patient  efforts  the  courts  of  consciousness  are  made  inaccessible  to  every 
unholy  thought,  the  seductions  of  objective  evil  will  have  lost  their  charm 
and  the  true  freedom  of  right  choice  will  have  been  obtained  "  ('*  Selective  45 
Living,"  by  John  Willis,  in  "Christian  Science  Sentinel.' August  28th,  !9<»9). 

X  "  The  formation  and  education  of  even  mortal  mind  must  improve  before  the 
millennium''  ("  Science  and  Health,"  6th  edition,  p.  1 1 1,  line  10.  Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
"  Tae  vibrations  of  the  ether  .  .  .  represent  the  last  stage  of  the  dematerialisation 
of  matter,  the  one  preceding  its  final  disappearance "  ("  Evolution  of  Matter,"    50 
p.  314.    Dr.  G.  Le  Bon). 


Sec.  2.  .  „      -. 

condition  of  the  individual  human  "  consciousness,  and  improvea 
instantly  that  it  is  purified,  or  that  the  thoughts  are  changed  for 
the  better  by  the  cessation  or  destruction  of  the  wrong  thoughts, 
leaving  the  better,  or  so-called  good  thoughts,  the  higher  vibrationt, 
5  to  become  apparent.*  These  particles  cannot  get  on  the  cells  again. 
The  Body,  — 'Materialiwi  is  simph/  a  logical  blunder ''^  (Sir  J. 
Crichton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

The  body  is  merely  a  massing  together  of  electrons,!  which  take 
the  shape  of,  and  have  their  apparent  movement  through  the  action  of 
10  "  thoughts  "  on  the  so-called  human  ''  mind,"  and  which  a  little  time 
after  death  alter  their  grouping  by  decomposition.  § 
''  For  of  the  soul  [human  consciousness]  the  body  form  doth  take. 
For  soul  is  form,  and  doth  the  body  [more  solid  matter]  make     li 

(Edmund  Spenser). 

15  "  Every  right  action  and  true  thought  sets  the  seal  of  its  beauty 
on  persQn  and  face,  and  every  wrong  action  and  foul  thought  its 
seal  of  distortion ''H  (J.  Ruskin). 

The    Electron.- Later  on  I  found  that  at  some  of  the  places  where 
these  lines  of  force,   or  electrical  high-tension  currents  cross,  the 

20  interaction  of  these  lines,  one  upon  the  other,  forms  the  electron,  or, 
as  chemists  have  called  it,  the  ion,  which  is  believed  by  scientific  men 
?o  beThe  smallest  partide  of  matter.**  These  electrons  which  as 
Mr  Arthur  Balfour  mentioned,  when  President  of  one  of  the  British 
Association  meetings,  are  spoken  of  as  a  stress  in  the  ether,  are 

25  fimply  a  twist  in  the  two  cross  lines  of  force  caused  by  their  mutual 

faction     They  are  vibration  in  two  dimensions  instead  of  one,  at 

the  jSon  of  the  two  lines  of  force.    As  the  union  of  the  male  and 

eina?e  is  apparently  required  in  the  animal,  vegetable,  and  mmera 

kingdoms    to  produce  so-called  life,  so  it  requires  the  junction  of 

.0  two   Cs   oi   force  and   the   interaction  of   positive   and   negative 
Dolaritv  to  produce  the  electron,  the  smallest  particle  of  matter 
^  From  this^can  be  understood  Loixi  Kelvin's  belief  m  his/'  vortex- 
ring"     sS  Joseph  Larmor  says:  "The  material  molecule  is  entirely 
formed  of  ether,  and  of  nothing  else,"  tt  and  speaks  of  it  as  a  small 

'''  ^thTt^tL^^d^S^^^^^^  If^'  --^- 

''K^fgreat^r^^^  to  believe  that  every  material  atom  carries 
nnon  ^t  a  small  electric  current,  if  it  does  not  wholly  consist  of  this 
Xent  '^rEarli^^^^^^^^      Sir  Isaac  Newton  suggested  the  existence 

40  o?aTtress  in  the  either  surrounding  a  P-^^tr^eLTS^ 

did  his  best  to  eliminate  the  supposed  difference  between  matter 

and  energy.  „   .     .    , 

.^-=,r,2Js  =S9.S'  -BBU^^ 

Association,  August,  1889  .  ^ter  has  been 

+  •«  rnr»a/>inimne3s  constructs  a  better  Doay  \^  neu   iditu   i"      _,,,  >, 

-0  ^iS'^^^X^^^nX  S^r:?^ff  ..vet. 
'*   saL "mplXti^n"  l The  Evolution  of  Matter,'  p  264.    D.  Le  Bon> 

''   1r'*^'tUri:?^tter."       M  " E.say  on  the,PrincipjV'  p.  68.    S.  P.  Prigaud. 
' '  §§  "  Fortnightly  Review,"  June,  187o. 


Befer  to 
Pace  Lin* 

233       4 

233       3 

230     39 

60     25 

322     32 
26     26 
276  41,  23 


138  28 

247  23,36 
319       4 

247  28 
96       6 

169  18 

322  19 

556  36 

24  23 


74     25 
129     35 


96       9 

92     10 
556     28 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


82 


THE   ELECTRON. 


MATTER. 


83 


Sec.  2. 


29  29 

59  27 

106  25 

68  34 


Professor  J.  B.  Bose  has  shown  how  the  identity  of  response  to 
stimulation  exhibited  by  matter,  whether  animal,  vegetable,  or 
mineral,  demonstrates  the  underlying  unity  of  these  three.*  M. 
Guillaume,  in  "  La  Nature,"  contends  that  the  mutability  of  solid 
matter  constitutes  "  a  kind  of  inferior  life  that  has  been  unsuspected  5 
hitherto,  but  that  can  no  longer  be  neglected  by  the  attentive 
observer." 

Professor  J.  J.  Thomson,  F.R.S.,  now  Sir  Joseph  Thomson,  a  few 
years  ago  gave  a  series  of  lectures,  in  which  he  explained  the 
method  by  which  he  had  measured  what  he  called  the  corpuscle,  also  10 
called  the  ion  or  the  electron.  He  had  proved  its  electrical 
character  and  measured  its  velocity-from  2,000  to  6,000  miles  per 
second.  These  corpuscles  were,  as  he  expressed  it,  ''  the  ultimate 
particles  common  to  matter  of  all  kinds."  Sir  W.  Crookes,  a  good 
many  years  ago,  it  may  be  recollected,  prophesied  the  discovery  of  15 
the  ultimate  particle  of  matter,  which,  in  1886,  he  called  *'  protyle  " 
"formless  mist,"  or  "the  foundation  stones  of  which  atoms  are 
com  posed."  t 

Sir  Humphry  Davy,  in  a  lecture  before  the  Royal  Institution,  in 
1809,  speaking  of  a  possible  substance  common  to  all  metals,  said  •    20 
'If  such  generalisations  should   be  supported  by  facts,  a  new    a 
simple,  and  a  grand  philosophy  would  be  the  result."  I 

91  28,  31      Matter.§-"  /  irould  ad-  ail  educated  peop/e  to  keep  their  minds  open, 
53    20      ffiid  not  to  ehne  them,  and  think  theif  alreadt/  know  about  the  Universe 

and  the  things  in  it,  because  as  yet  they  have  hardhj  begun.     There  25 

lifp  u7hf  t?!  ? -'^  ^^  '^^^"^  1^^^  *^^  "^^^'^  ^^^^'^l  *°^  mo«t  delicate  sip-n  in 
life  IS  the  electric  response,    and  has  proved  that  this  electric  response  -^con- 
sidered  grenerally  as  the  effect  of  an  unknown  vital  force,  •  exists  ^n  matter  X 
has  also  shown   the   "fatijrue"  of    metals    and    their    response    trexcilant 
depressants,  poisons,  etc.  ^  exciianr^. 

t  "  Proc.  Roy.  Soc.,"  1880,  No.  205,  p.  469. 
X  "  Works  of  Sir  Humphry  Davy,"  Vol.  VIIL,  p.  325. 
§  Since   the   foregoing   was   written  the  following  appeared  in  the   "Dailv 
Telegraph,"of  December  6th,  1910:—  fi^    ^u  m  une      i^aiiy 

-  Members  of  the  Authors'  Club  assembled  at  a  dinner  last  night  listened  to  a 
most   interesting  address  on  'New   Elements  in   Chemistry-'   by  Professor  Sir 

^  ^^u*?  n^"*^.^^"'  """^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^*^^«^  1^^"^^  authorities  on  the  subject '' 
1  he  following  are  extracts  from  this  address:—  ' 

"The  very  idea  of  an  element  as  something  absolutely  primary  and  ultimate 
was  growing  less  and  less  distinct,  until  to-day  we  admitted  the  possrbiliT^^^   40 
reviving    the    chemical  elements  into  simpler  forms  of   matter,   o?  even  of 
refining  them  away  altogether."  '   "^  ®^®^  or 

"  Opinions  differed  as  to  the  constitution  of  the  electron.     Some  consider  it  to 

thp*  ™Iflt-ir  'i  ^'^^  °^  •  "'^.^"^^  substratum,  others  saw  no  necessity  fo? 
the  material  nucleus,  and  considered  the  electron  to  be  pure  disembodi^ 
electricity  thus  approaching  closely  to  the  old  idea  of  Buscovitch,  accepted  bV 
Faraday,  that  the  atom  was  only  a  centre  of  force."  o^cepcea  oy 

-  A  bit  of  radium  that  would  go  into  a  thimble  had  almost  suddenly  shaken  our 
belief  in  the  conservation  of  substance,  the  stability  of  the  chemiL  element, 
the  undulatory  theory  of  light,  and  the  nature  of  electricity  ;  had  revival  ?he 
dream  of  alchemists  and  the  preservation  of  perpetual  youih,  and   hid   cast 
doubts  on  the  very  existence  of  matter  itself  "  ^         -     "u   uau  cast 

"If  we  had  disestablished  the  idea  of  the  fixity  of  the  old-fashioned 
elements,  we  would  say  we  still  had  matter  to  fall  back  on.  But  philosophers 
had  not  respected  even  the  sacrednesa  of  matter  itself.     Physicists  were  now    55 


Sec.  2. 


30 


35 


45 


50 


ure  chapters   and  chapters   to   be   opened"  *   (Sir   Oliver   Lodge). 

"  Matter  is  theoretically  the  realm  of  fatality,  while  [true]  consciousness 
is  essentially  that  of  liberty"!  (Henri  Bergson).  Matter  is  the 
*•  objective  supposition  of  Spirit's  opposite,"  merely  a  manifestation 
5  of  illusive  thoughts,  t  It  can  be  correctly  defined,  in  accordance 
with  natural  science,  as  electricity,  simply  a  massing  together  of 
electrons,  and  can  be  caused  to  appear  and  disappear  in  two 
different  ways§— 

(1.)  Either  by  the  action  of  the  so-called  human  mind,  by  strong 
determined  thinking  or  will  power,  when  the  electrical  tension  is 
[10  merely  released,  or  altered,  or 

(2.)  By  turning  to  God  in  thought  and  denying  the  reality  of  the 

phenomena.      The  lines  of  force  or  thoughts  themselves  are  then 

short-circuited,  ||  and  not  only  the  matter,  but  the  apparent  cause 

of  the  matter,  ceases  its  apparent  existence  in  the  material  world 

I   or  world  of  false  consciousness. 

The  first  method  is  that  used  by  sorcerers,  witches  and  hypnotists, 
and  the  latter  is  the  way  in  which  Jesus  the  Master-metaphysician 
worked.     The  former  harms  all  concerned,  the  latter  benefits  the 
whole  world,  as  it  is  the  destruction  of  evil  and  is  the  only  right  method 
20  of  treatment  ;  that  is,  of  prayer. 

"  Already  our  notions  concerning  the  nature  of  matter  have  been 
revolutionised.  ...  It  now  seems  that  they  [the  electrons]  are 
electricity  itself.  .  .  .  Whither  this  will  lead  us  can  only  with  the 
greatest  caution  be  pre-imagined.  In  any  case,  the  consequences  of 
25  this  discovery,  philosophical  as  well  as  scientific,  are  stupefying 
in  the  possibilities  they  open  up  to  the  thinker,  as  well  as  to  the 
man  of  practical  science.  At  last  science  begins  to  join  hands  with 
philosophy.  What  will  be  the  philosophy  of  a  hundred  years  hence 
imagination  pales  before  the  effort  of  attempting  to  conceive  "1[ 
30  (T.  Baron  Russell). 

What  is  electricity  1  No  one  knows,  and  no  one  ever  will  know. 
Edison  says:  "We  are  still  ignorant  of  the  true  character  9f 
electricity ;  indeed,  to  me,  after  all  the  years  I  have  spent  in 
studying  electricity,  it  is  more  a  mystery  now  than  ever.'' 

"  We  know  nothing  about  the  composition  of  any  body  whatever, 
as  it  is  "  (Huxley). 

beginning  to  say  that  in  all  probability  there  was  no  such  thing  as  matter  ;  that 
when  we  had  caught  and  tamed  the  elusive  atom  and  split  it  into  700  little  bits, 
these  residual  particles  would  turn  out  to  be  nothing  more  than  superposed  layers 
of  positive  and  negative  electricity.  He  refrained  from  speculating  as  to  what 
35  would  happen  to  us  if  some  clever  researcher  of  the  future  discovered  a  method 
of  making  these  alternate  layers  of  plus  and  minus  cancel  each  other  out !  " 

"Mr.    Charles   E.    S.    Phillips    said  it    had    become   the  habit   to    look    to 
physicists  and  chemists  to  clear  up  mysteries  that  surrounded  us,  and  those  who 
worked  in  the  borderland,  like   Sir  William   Crookes,  had   great  responsibility 
40   thrown  upon  them,  and  were  looked  to  by  the  whole  world  as  leaders." 

*  Speech  at  Grand  Hotel,  Birmingham,  June  2 5th,  1910.    f"  Life  and  Consciousness." 
X  Hegel  and  many  other  philosophers  have  looked  upon  thought  and  thing, 
and  even  thought  and  being,  as  one. 

§  Jesus  was  making  a  scientific  statement  of  fact  when  He  said  :   "  Who- 

45    soever  shall   say  unto  this   mountain,   Be  thou   removed,  and   be  thou   cast 

into  the  sea ;  and  shall  not  doubt  in  his  heart,  but  shall  believe   that  those 

things  which  he  saith  shall  come  to  pass :  he  shall  have  whatsoever  he  saith  *' 

(Mark  11.  ver.  23.    See  also  Matt.  17,  ver.20  ;  21,  ver.22.  23  ;  and  Luke  17,  ver.  6). 

See  also  Ex.  7,  ver.  12  :  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  86,  lines  13,  30 ;    p.  87,  line  2  ; 

50   and  p.  43.  line  3  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

II  "  Electricity    is  .  .  .  the    least  material    form   of  illusive    consciousness, 
.  .  .  which  destroys  itself"  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  293,  line  3.     Mary 
Baker  Eddy).  f  "  A  Hundred  Years  Hence,"  p.  108. 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

74 

19 

19 

31 

81 

19 

171 

19 

89 

35 

52 

16 

271 

39 

1     t 

29 

I8r> 

33 

209 

32 

.')53 

38 

135 

42 

233 

3 

171 

40 

168 

44 

553 

40 

90 

23 

135 

11 

222 

23 

135 

23 

144 

22 

139 

17 

81 

19 

89 

35 

44     20 


7G 

12 

83 

13 

168 

44 

99 

18 

493 

13 

218  33 

219  14,  35 

74     15 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

261 

22 

119 

24 

31 

18 

207 

8 

68 

10 

204 

42 

134 

11 

36 

18 

35 

9 

30 

41 

31 

1 

252 

1 

84 


MOTION;    GRAVITY. 


322     31 


471 


6 


480 

42 

320 

45 

71 

43 

76 

33 

114 

23 

89     36 


481      29 


322      32 


322      32 


559     24 


«  i< 


•    *u  ^t  Hf®^'   matter  is  only  a  phenomenon  of  mortal  mind,  of  which  evil 

^  a  M  ^        ^^^>    P-  ^»  line  11.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

Matter  and  the  ether  are  intimately   connected,  they  are  imceasiD^rlv  inter- 

Forc^.^M^^^^^^  ^P*"***"  ™^^«  ■  C-The  Evolution  of 

■'■"I!!®"e^"^'^®^®1  J^sus  and  said   unto  them.    Verily,   verily,  I  sav  unto 

frhn  5    v!r"  IqI"  ""^  °^  ^^"'*"^^'  ^"^  ^*^*^  ^'  '^'^^  *^«  Fa^^^^  do  " 

i\xr^.u  o^i"^?,^?^"  ^^^^  *^°  nothing"  (John  5,  ver.   30). 
With  God  all  thmgs  are  possible"  (Matt.  19,  ver.  26). 

J  "On  an  Inversion  of  Ideas  as  to  the  Structure  of  the  Universe "  r"  T>*^a 
Lecture,  1902,"  published  by  the  Cambridge  Universfty  Press,  LtT) 

§  "  Letters  to  Bentley,"  January  17tb,  1693. 


40 


45 


Sec.  2. 

Matter  Merely  Ethereal  Phenomena.*— It  will  therefore  be  seen  n 

that  matter  is  not  something  real,  but  it  is  ethereal,  or  of  the  ether, 
a  manifestation  of  false  beliefs,  and  the  miracles  of  Jesus  illustrate 
the  action  of  perfectly  regular  true  mental  laws.  He  could  not 
possibly  have  worked  in  opposition  to  law.  Anyone,  therefore,  6 
can  do  these  miracles  if  he  understands  the  laws  and,  as  the  result  of 
applying  them,  lives  a  good  enough  life,  that  is,  a  life  of  sufficient 
unselfishness.  If  a  person,  however,  thinks  that  he,  the  material 
man,  works  them,  he  will  find  that  he  will  not  progress.  He  has  t>o 
know  that  God,  good,  alone  acts.f  10 

Motion.—  Before  beginning  my  investigation  for  the  "  Daily 
Express,"  I  never  understood  how  a  piece  of  matter  could  possibly 
move,  as  either  it  was  in  its  place,  or  it  was  not,  and  any  movement 
from  one  of  these  conditions  to  the  other  was  to  me  inconceivable. 
Now,  it  is  clear,  in  the  light  of  present-day  knowledge,  that  matter  15 
never  moves,  and  that  any  apparent  movement  is  merely  successive 
dematerialisation  and  materialisation,  in  other  words,  that  which  we 
see  is  merely  a  series  of  ethereal  cinematographic  pictures,  without 
any  life  or  reality,  which  appear  and  disappear  so  rapidly  that  they 
give  the  impression  of  continuous  movement.  Even  when  matter  is  20 
stationary,  it  is  no  less  a  series  of  vanishing,  cinematographic 
pictures.  Professor  Osborne  Reynolds  has  proved  this  mathe- 
matically, and  says :  "  Such  motion  has  all  the  character  of  a  wave 
in  the  medium  ;  and  that  is  what  the  singular  surfaces,  which  we 
call  matter,  are-waves.  We  are  all  waves."  I  Parmenides  said  this  25 
change  is  a  transition  from  that  which  is,  to  that  which  was  not,  a 
moment  ago. 

Mr.  Bertram  Russell,  late  Fellow  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge 
m    his    valuable    work,     "The     Principles    of    Mathematics,"    writes 
as  follows:    "There  is  no  transition  from  place  to  place,   and  no    30 
physical  existence  of  velocity  and  acceleration."     This   is    true   of 
so-called  matter. 

Gravity.-"  Yon  sompfimes  speak  o/  gravity  as  essential  and  inherent 
to  matter;  pray  do  not  ascribe  that  notion  to  me,  for  the  cause  of 
Srarity  is  what  I  do  not  pretend  to  know  "§  (Sir  Isaac  Newton).  35 

What  is  called  gravity,   as  my  brother.  Colonel  H.   E.    Rawson, 
R.E.,   long  ago  pointed   out,  is   merely  an   electro-magnetic  force', 


TIME. 


85 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


the    mutual  attraction    of     the     electric    particles,     and     due    to     96 
synchronous   vibration.     This  counterfeits   the    spiritual   reality  of 
omnipresent  Love,  which  draws  all  men  closely  together,  making  of  241 
them  one  harmonious  whole. 

5       "As  the  heavenly  bodies  attract — incline  to  one  another  and  are 

held  together  by  the  eternal  law  of  gravitation,  so  heavenly  souls 

lean  to  and  attract  one  another,  and  are  bound  together  by  the 

eternal  law  of  love  "  *  (Max  Miiller). 

Nothing     proves     more    clearly    the   unreality   of    any    material 

10  attraction,  be  it  called  gravity  or  love,  than  the  obvious  fact  of  its 
ultimate  "  separation  "  as  matter  ;  whereas  real  love,  being  spiritual 
attraction,  is  eternal  in  its  manifestation  of  perfect  at-one-ment.       ^^^^ 


28 


12 


3 


23 
o 

18 
42 
32 


30     39 


Time.—"  Now  is  eternity,  now  I  am  in  the  midst  of  immortality  "     77 
(Richard  Jefferies). 

15       The  apparent  action  of  material  thoughts  at  any  given  moment  is 
merely  due  to  our  limited  senses,  which  hitherto  have  prevented  us    Ui 
from  being  conscious  of  any  thought  either  before  or  after  it  comes     77 
into  apparent  action.     When  you  recognise  that  the  ma/terial  world 
has  nothing  to  do  with  your  real  self,  and  is,  at  best,  only  a  dream    282 

20  without  a  real  dreamer,   you  will  see  that  philosophers  are    right     71 
when  they  say  there  is  no  such  thing  as  time.  322 

"  Never  the  spirit  is  born,  the  spirit  will  cease  to  be  never ; 
Never  was  time  it  was  not ;  end  and  beginning  are  dreams  "  t 

(Sir  Edwin  Arnold). 

26       "  What  we  perceive  of  the  universe  are  only  the  impressions  pro- 
duced on  our  senses.     The  form  we  give  to  things  is  conditioned  by 
the  nature  of  our  intelligence.     Time  and  space  are,  then,  subjective   See  Note  i 
notions  imposed  by  our  senses  on  the  representation  of  things,  and 
this  is  why  Kant  considered  time  and  space  as  forms  of  sensibility.    492     17 

30  To  a  superior  intelligence,  capable  of  grasping  at  the  same  time 
the  order  of  succession  and  that  of  the  co-existence  of  phenomena, 
our  notions  of  space  and  time  would  have  no  meaning.  .  .  .  Time 
is,  for  man,  nothing  but  a  relation  between  events "  I  (Dr.  G. 
Le  Bon). 

As  Kant  pointed  out,  space  and  time  do  not  concern  "  things  as 
they  are  in  themselves,"  but  only  as  they  appear  to  our  senses, 
being  limitations  imposed  on  the  human  mind  by  its  very  nature. 

35       There  is  real  time§  in  the  real  world,  and  this  is  expressed  in  the     57     12 
successive  unfolding  of  ideas  to  the  spiritual  man. 

"  We  are  here  face  to  face  with  that  final  inexplicability  at  which, 
as  Sir  William  Hamilton  observes,  we  inevitably  arrive  when  we 
reach  ultimate  [material]  facts ;  and,  in  general,  one  mode  of  stating 

40  it  only  appears  more  incomprehensible  than  another,  because  the 
whole  of  human  language  is  accommodated  to  the  one,  and  is  so 
incongruous  with  the  other,  that  it  [time]  cannot  be  expressed  in 

•  "German  Love."  f  " The  Song  Celestial." 

I  "The  Evolution  of  Forces."  p.  18. 
45       §  "  Mind  measures  time  according  to  the  good  that  is  unfolded  "  ("  Science 
and  Health,"  p.  584,  line  5.     Mary  Bj  k  r  Eddy). 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


86- 


THE   SCIENTIFIC    "NOW. 


THE    METAPHYSICAL    VIEW   OF    TIME. 


87 


93     24 


96  1 
285  86 
320     38 


yr.      3 


5 


Sec.  2. 

any  terms  which  do  not  deny  its  truth.  The  real  stumbling-block- 
is  perhaps  not  in  any  theory  of  the  fact,  but  in  the  fact  itself.  The 
true  incomprehensibility  perhaps  is,  that  something  which  has 
ceased,  or  is  not  yet  in  existence,  can  still  be,  in  a  manner,  present- 
that  a  series  of  feelings,  the  infinitely  greater  part  of  which  is  past 
or  future,  can  be  gathered  up,  as  it  were,  into  a  single  present 
conception,  accompanied  by  a  belief  in  its  reality  "  (John  Stuart  Mill). 

The  Scientific  "Now."— "2b  stop  short  in  any  research  that  bids 
fair  to  widen  the  gates  of  knoivledge^to  recoil  from  fear  of  difficult!/^ 
or  adverse  criticism^is  to  bring  reproach  on  Science.  There  is  nothing  lo 
for  the  investigator  to  do  bat  to  keep  straight  on,  '  to  explore  up  and 
doicn,  inch  by  inch,  with  the  taper  of  his  reason  ';  to  follow  the  light 
wherever  it  may  lead,  even  should  it  at  times  resemble  a  will-o'-the-wi.sp  " 
(Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.). 

All  this  is  now  easily  explained,   and  it  is  possible  to  prove  by    15 
direct  experiment  that  what  we  call  time  is  merely  limited  human 
perception.     Out  of  a  total  of  at  least  five  hundred  cases,   of  all 
kmds,  my  first  result  proving  this  may  be  given  as  an  instance.   Ages 
ago  it  was  discovered  and    taught  that   there   was  no  such  thing 
as  time.     Everything,  as  far  as  it  can  be  said  to  be  happening,  is   ^o 
happening  at  the  same  time,  and  the  only  reason  why  one  cannot   " 
see  a  thing  at  any  given  time,  is  because  of  this  supposed  human 
material  limitation.     Thinking  over  this,  one  sees  that,  if  it  is  true, 
it  ought  to  be  provable  by  direct  experiment.     We  ought  to  be  able 
to  pray  now,   and  the  effect   of  that  prayer  should  have  been   as   2r, 
etKcHCious  in  the  past  as  it  has  been  generally  admitted  to  be  in  the 
future.* 

It  is  obvious  that  to  the  material  senses  we  cannot  alter  what 
has  (to  those  senses)  ah-eady  happened.  We  can  at  best  only  wipe 
out  all  recollection  and  all  traces  of  it  in  the  present  and  future  so 
Again,  if  praying  to  produce  an  effect  in  the  past,  all  we  can  do 
will  be  to  prevent  that  past  having  been  so  bad  as  it  would  other- 
wise  have  been  without  the  prayer. 

Kecognising  that  there  is  nothing  impossible  to  God  a  resolve 
was  made  to  try  the  effect  as  soon  as  possible.  The  next  day  a  35 
letter  was  received  from  a  sister-in-law  written  the  day  before  on 
a  Monday  and  asking  for  help  through  the  recently  discovered 
method  of  scientific  prayer,  the  deep,  systematic,  right  thinking 
which  follows  upon  a  right  understanding  of  God  and  man  On 
receipt  of  this  letter  on  Tuesday  morning,  recognising  that  there  40 
IS  no  such  thmg  as  time,  and  that,  therefore,  practically  the  letter 
♦"You    may  also   ask   how   belief   can   effect  a  result   which    nrecedec;  th« 

Since  the  first  edition  of  "Life  Understood"  was  publi^hed  students  of  it 
hare  found  that  hey  have  been  able  to  obUin  similar  rLult.by 'wor  W  in  the 
Hay  shown.     Results  are  the  only  proof  and  the  only  value  of  a  th^iy  ^ 


Sec.  2. 


Befer  t« 
Paffe  List 


had  only  just  been  written,  and  knowing  that  now  and  always  man 
is  a  perfect  spiritual  being,  made  in  God's  image  and  likeness,  I 
denied  the  reality  of  the  physical  trouble,  and  realised  as  clearly  as 
possible  the  perfect  God   and   perfect   man,   thus   praying   in   the 

5  way  that  Jesus  told  us.  By  the  next  post  a  letter  came  saying 
that  a  wonderful  thing  had  happened,  and  how  directly  the  letter 
had  been  written  she  was  perfectly  well.  Thus  were  these  logical 
deductions  proved  correct,  as  they  have  been  many  times  since,  by 
the  best  of  all  proofs,  "  experimental  tuition."    Isaiah,  speaking  of 

0  the  last  days,  says :  "  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  before  they 
call,  I  will  answer  "  (Is.  65,  ver.  24).  This  time  has  now  come  ;  the 
thoughts  on  the  subject  that  have  always  been  there  are  now  being 
recognised  and  understood. 

The    Metaphysical  View   of  Time.* —The  fallacy  of  what  is  called 

15  time,  is  easily  seen,  on  looking  at  it  from  a  purely  metaphysical 
standpoint.  In  Mind  everything  is  available  ;  in  heaven  you  only  have 
to  think  of  anything  to  have  it.  There  is  no  limit  of  time  in  eternity. 
All  the  vistas  of  the  past  and  present  are  spread  out  to  the  mental 
vision    at   the   moment   they   are    thought  of.     No    gulf    of    time 

20  separates  the  thinker  from  his  thoughts,  hence  no  time  limit  enters 
into  the  purely  mental  realm,  and  there  is  no  other. 

The  only  gulf  of  any  description  that  ever  separates  mankind 
from  good,  is  the  gulf  of  vacuity  or  ignorance  of  an  ever-present 
God  expressed  in  infinite  and  perfect  spiritual  ideas  filling  all  space, 

25   and  always  available  to  man. 

We  have  now  learnt  that  the  so-called  material  accompaniments 
of  any  experience  have  no  more  reality  than  the  sense  entertained 
of  them,  and  have  also  proved  the  practical  effect  produced  on 
so  called  material  phenomena  by  thought  corrected  in  accordance 

HO  with  the  ideal  standard.  We  can  therefore  face  intelligently  a 
so-called  past  event  with  the  pame  assurance  that  we  can  face  a 
present  difficulty,  knowing  that  both  are  merely  false  impressions. 
Each  must  be  reduced  to  the  common  denominator,  absolute  good, 
which  is  the  requirement  of  God  in  accordance  with  Scripture,  and 

35  therefore  in  accordance  with  Principle.  We  in  this  state  of  con- 
sciousness can  now  prove  by  demonstration  that  "  That  which  hath 
been  is  now ;  and  that  which  is  to  be  hath  already  been ;  and  God 
requireth  that  which  is  past "  (Eccles.  3,  ver.  15). 

"  The  past  and  the  time  to  be  are  one, 
And  both  are  now"  (Whittier). 
It  is  of  great  value  to  recognise  this  power  and  to  see  that  there 
40    is  no  loss  of  time  between  the  moment  when  a  patient  turns  to 
God,  in  the  form  of  writing  for  help,  and  the  time  the  consequent 
prayer  is  humanly  said  to  commence.     This  knowledge  is  invaluable 
in  many  different  ways. 

When,  for  instance,  you  have  been  in  conversation  with  anyone 

45  and  have  forgotten   to    work    for    the  mutual    benefit — by    realising 

heaven  as  you  speak,  knowing  that  in  the  perfect  world  man  speaks 

truth  and   man   knows  Truth,  as  the    only  action    is    that  of   God, 

•  ••  Every  great  advance  in  the  sciences  consists  of  a  vast  generalization  reveal- 
ing deep  and  subtle  analogies  "  (Jevons). 

o  2 


318     35 


171     19 


176     19 


282     20 


253     19 


See  Note  I 
on  page  584. 


96  1,5 

30  21 

B4  15 

34  20 

86  17 


310     27 
317       3 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


88 


SPACE;  THE  ETHEREAL  CHART. 


77  9 
34  I'i 
42     42 


72     27 


73 

12 

139 

8 

222 

14 

20 

o 

70 

2 

339 

33 

355 


3S7 

45 

289 

3 

31 

18 

21 

3« 

174 

9 

27 

15 

321 

24 

101 

10 

71 

15 

340 

38 

74 

19 

99 

17 

313 

32 

88     27 


Sec.  2. 

Truth— you  can  make  up  for  this  by  work  done  afterwards.  You 
must  not  forget,  however,  that  a  golden  opportunity  has  been  lost, 
as  you  might  have  prayed  at  the  time  and  afterwards  as  well,  and 
so  more  completely  cleared  away  wrong  thoughts. 

Space.*— Space  is  merely  an  apparent  limitation  in  human  con- 
sciousness which  fails  to  recognise  the  unity  of  the  one  Mind  and 
its  one  consciousness,  the  Christ.  ''  The  subjective  states  of  evil 
are  negatives,  destitute  of  time  and  space." 

The  Ethereal  Chart.— To  use  as  an  ethereal  diagram  or  chart  this 
theoretical  aspect  of  thought,  which  is  the  only  logical  deduction 
from  the  facts  accepted  as  such  by  the  natural  scientists 
of  to-day,  assists  in  indicating  to  human  consciousness  a  sense 
of  the  indispensable  footsteps,  whereby  to  free  itself  of  itself. 
These  footsteps  are  the  denial  of  any  power  or  even  reality  in  evil, 
and  the  affirmation  of  eternal  truth. 

Let  it  be  clearly  understood  that  this  explanation  of  the  basic 
workings  of  so-called  matter  is  not  a  presentation  of  facts,  but  their 
expression  in  physical  terms,  symbolic  of  the  apparent  internal 
workings  of  matter,  just  as  an  algebraical  formula  is  used  by  a 
mathematician  to  indicate  a  law  and  shorten  a  so-called  mental 
process. 

Were  the  internal  workings  of  so-called  matter  as  harmless  as  the 
algebraical  formula,  it  would  be  of  little  importance  ;  but  the  accept- 
ance of  the  conditions  of  matter  with  all  its  attendant  phenomena, 
false  as  they  are,  and  the  individual  and  universal  assent  thereto, 
maintains  and  ensures  its  temporal  manifestation,  and  allows  of  all 
the  discordant  conditions  under  which  mankind  is  suffering.  When 
a  man  grasps  this,  he  will  hasten  not  only  to  deny  the  existence  of 
matter,  and  all  material  theories,  but  he  will  probe  matter  to  its 
depths,  uncover  the  false  theory  upon  which  it  is  built,  and  find 
that  its  very  foundations  are  utterly  false,  only  so-called  thoughts 
or  lines  of  force— mere  verbal  expressions— which  all  admit  can  in- 
stantly fade  away  into  the  land  of  forgotten  dreams.  Thus  will  all 
fear  of  it  be  lost  for  ever.  This  wholly  fearless,  because  intelligent, 
attitude  is  essential  to  gain  dominion  over  evil. 


10 


16 


20 


25 


30 


36 


THE     NON-REALITY    OF    MATTER. 

91  5,28,31 

93  3,23,37       "  When  Bishojy  Berkeley  said:   '  There  teas  no  matter'  and  proved 

82    50      •^  'ticas  no  matter  ichat  he  said  "  (Byron). 

89  26,  40       Up  to  recent  years  the  indestructibility  of  matter  was  regarded 

90  23,36   as  a  dogma,  to  cast  a  doubt  on  which  would  have  been  regarded  as   40 
170     15       rank  heresy,  while  to  advance  the  suspicion  that  there  is,  perhaps, 

18  36,41    no  such  thing  as  matter,  but  that  all  phenomena  are  merely  due 

*  "'The  notion  of  space  is  as  little  clear  as  that  of  time.    Leibnitz  defined  it  as 
the  order  of  co-existence  of  phenomena,  time  being-  the  order  of  their  succession. 
Space  and  time  are  perhaps  two  forces  of  the  same  thinjf "  ("The  Evolution  of  45 
Fonwi,"  p.  19.    Dr.  G.  Le  Bon). 


THE   NON-REALITY   OF   MATTER. 


89 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


to  force,  as  is  accepted  by  the  scientific  world  to-day,  would  have 
made  the  audacious  innovator  forfeit  any  right  to  be  taken  seriously. 
Now  the  throne  of  "  force  "  or  ''  energy  "  is  being  overturned.  They 
"  have  returned  to  the  nothingness  of  things  "  (Dr.  Le  Bon).  554     34 

5  •  To-day  it  is  true,  in  all  its  fullness  and  strength  that  the 
greatest  and  profoundest  students  of  Psychology,  and  of  the  kindred 
sciences,  most  of  these  sciences  new,  and  all  of  them  reconstructed 
by  fuller  knowledge,  are  agreed,  with  practical  unanimity,  that  the 
old  past  theories,  or  rather  hypotheses  of  materialism,  of  nihilism,  551  34 
10  of  empiricism,  have  been  proven  untenable  and  altogether  worth- 
less, and  that  the  so-called  physical  sciences  have  never  been  at  all 
capable  of  taking  sides  in  the  controversy  which  is  now  about 
ended"*  (J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.). 

Heydweiler.  —  A   remarkable   change    in   views   has    taken  place  552      4 
15   lately.     In   1900  Dr.   Heydweiler,   a  German,   undertook  to    satisfy 
himself,   by  experimenting,   as  to  whether  two  ounces  of  different 
elements    uniting    chemically   really    always    give    two    ounces    of 
compound ;    an    undertaking   which    to  most  of  his  contemporaries 
appeared  just  as  necessary  as  to  prove  that  water  really  becomes  ice 
20  at  the    freezing  point.     Heydweiler  found   that  the   result  of  two 
weighings  never  agreed,  and  the  differences  were  larger  than  could 
be  accounted  for  by  unavoidable  variations   of  the  balances,   etc. 
The  experiments  lasted  for  a  long  time  and  were  repeated  with  the 
same  results,  and  the  final  conclusion  to  which  he,  and  those  work- 
25  ing  with  him,  came,  was  that  there  is  an  actual  loss  of  matter  in   554     32 
every  chemical  change.    This,  when  carried  to  its  logical  conclusion, 
means  that  matter  is  not  a  reality.     If  it  is  possible  to  make  a 
certain  weight  of  oxide  of  iron  or  other  chemical  disappear  to  the 
senses — as  even  the  most  elaborate  balances  are  only  aids  to  our 
senses — it  cannot  be  held  to  be  any  longer  impossible  to  make  any 
other  substance  disappear,  and  given  sufficient  number  of  changes,    554  20, 32 
the  whole  of  matter  must  cease  its  apparent  existence.  563     40 

At  the  time  it  seemed  quite  impossible  that  these  results  could 
be  correct,  but  they  have  been  since  confirmed  by  the  experiments 
of  Dr.  Le  Bon.f 

Professor  Osborne  Reynolds.—"  For  if  a  man  think  himself  to  he 
sontcthimj^  when  he  is  nothing,  he  deceiveth  himself*  (Gal.  6,  ver.  3). 

It  is  only  comparatively  recently  that  scientific  men  have 
recognised  that  matter  is  electricity  or  force,  and  it  was  only  seven 
years  ago  that  Professor  Osborne  Reynolds,  F.R.S.,  LL.D., 
M.Inst.C.E.,  Professor  of  Engineering  at  Owen's  College, 
Manchester,  one  of  the  ablest  mathematicians  of  the  day,  gave  9ie 
40  world  the  result  of  twenty  years'  hard  work,  showing  in  the  *' Rede  ^lo  31 
Lecture "  I  that  he  had  proved  mathematically  that  matter  was  92  15 
a  non-reality.  §     I  have  never  heard  even  a  suggestion  that  he  has 

•  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science." 
t  "Contrary  to  the  principle  laid  down  as  the  basis  of  chemistry  by  Lavoisier, 
45    we  do  not  recover  in  a  chemical  covihination  the  total  wei/jht  of  the  substances 
employed  to  bring  about  this  combination''  ("The  Evolution  of  Matter,"  p.  161. 
Dr.  LeBon).  J  "Rede  Lecture."  1902,  p.  29. 

§  "  The  subjective  states  of  evil,  called  mortal  mind  or  matter,  are  nega- 
tives destitute  of  time  and  space "   ("  No  and  Yes,"  p.  16,  line  11.    Mary 
50    Baker  Eddy). 


80 


35 


'J^^:^:: 


'■j.l'-.'ii;  -a  A^^  " ,  >r:3 


^W^ 


^m^r^. 


Refer  to 
Face  Line 


61 

58 


13 
34 


651       8 


214 


554 

32 

83 

13 

554 

4 

80 

31 

214 

12 

552 

32 

552 

40 

553     29 


64      15 


90  DR.  LE  BOX. 

Sec.  2. 

made  a  mistake  in  his  matliematieal  proof.  Having  theoretically 
proved  the  non-reality  of  matter,  he  postulated  an  impossible  ether 
in  his  endeavour  to  prove  what  really  existed,  not  recognising  that 
the  only  reality  was  God,  as  perfect  Mind  and  its  manifestation. 
He  says:  "Matter  represents  the  absence  of  mass,"  and  again:  5 
"Matter  is  measured  by  the  absence  of  mass."  Mr.  Rouse  Ball 
writes  of  this  as  matter  being  "  a  deficiency  of  the  ether." 

"Transcendentalism  was  once  defined  as  a  hole  in  a  sandbank 
after  the   sand-bank   had  been   taken   away.     It  is   not  transcen- 
dentalism, but  matter,  that  modern  physical  science  finds  to  be  a    10 
theoretical  hole  in  a  hypothetical  mediimi "  *  (Arthur  Chamberlain). 

It  is  merely  "  a  great  heap  of  nothing  and  nowhere  to  put  it." 

Dr.  Le  Bon. —  This  leading  scientific  worker,  in  his  latest  book, 
"The   Evolution  of   Forces,"   which   is  practically   a   text  book  of 
material  science,  gives,  in  the  calmest  way,  as  if  he  was  enunciating 
what  ought  to  be  known  to  every  student,  the  fundamental  principles   15 
of  the  material  world  as  follows:  — 

1.  Matter,    hitherto    deemed    indestructible,    slowly    vanishes 
by  the  continuous  dissociation  of  its  component  atoms. 


6. 


Force  and  matter  are  two  different  forms  of  one  and  the 
same  thing. 

.  .  .  Matter    therefore   is    continuously    transformed   into 
energy. 


20 


8.  Energy  is  no  more  indestructible  than  the  matter  from  which 
it  emanates. 

The  formulas  of  mechanics  are  disappearing.  Dr.  Le  Bon  writes :  25 
"  Professors  who  continue  to  teach  the  formulas  of  mechanics 
renounce  more  and  more  their  beliefs  in  them.  This  fictitious 
universe,  reduced  to  points  to  which  forces  are  applied,  seems  to 
them  very  chimerical.  '  There  is  not  a  single  one  of  the  principles 
of  rational  mechanics  which  is  applicable  to  realities,'  recently  wrote  30 
to  me  one  of  the  scholars  who  have  most  deeply  sounded  the 
problems  of  mechanics,  the  eminent  Professor  Dwelshauwers 
Dery."  t 

"Quite  recently  M.  Sabatier,  Dean  of  the  Faculty  of  Sciences 
at  Montpelier,  propounded  in  an  interesting  inaugural  lecture  with  35 
the  title,  '  Is  the  Material  Universe  Eternal  1 '  the  question  whether 
it  was  quite  certain  that  there  was  not  a  real  and  progressive  loss 
of  energy  in  the  world,  and  more  recently  still,  in  a  memoir  on  the 
degradation  of  energy,  one  of  our  most  far-seeing  physicists, 
M.  Bernard  Brunhes,  expressed  himself  as  follows:  'What  is  our  ^0 
warrant  for  the  statement  that  the  universe  is  a  limited  system? 
If  it  be  not  so,  what  signify  these  expressions :  '  the  total  energy  of 
the  universe,'  or  *the  utilisable  energy  of  the  universe'?  To  say 
that  the  total  energy  is  preserved,  but  that  the  utilisable  energy 
diminishes,  is  this  not  formulating  meaningless  propositions?'"!       45 

*  "Christian  Science  Journal/'  Nov.,  1909. 
t  "  The  Evolution  of  Forces/'  p.  36.  *  Ibid.,  p.  61. 


SCIESTIFIC  VIEWS. 


91 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


In  answer  to  a  letter  in  which  Dr.  Le  Bon  set  forth  his  ideas  on 
this  point,  the  same  physicist  wrote  to  him :  "  The  '  nothing  is  lost ' 
should  be  deleted  from  the  exposition  of  the  laws  of  physics,  for 
the  science   of  to-day   teaches   us  that    something    is    lost.     It    is 

:«  certainly  in  the  direction  of  the  leakage,  of  the  wearing  away  of 
the  worlds,  and  not  in  the  direction  of  their  greater  stability,  that 
the  science  of  to-morrow  will  modify  the  reigning  ideas." 

Scientific  Views.—"  It  h  onb/  inthin  the  last  thirty  or  forty  years 
that  there  has  gradually  dawned  upon  the  minde  of  scientific  men  the 

10  conviction  that  there  is  something  besides  matter  or  stuff' in  the  physical 
universe,  something  which  has  at  least  as  much  claim  as  matter  to 
recognition  as  an  objective  reality,  though,  of  course,  far  less  directly 
obvious  to  our  senses  as  such,  and  therefore  much  later  in  being 
detected  "  (Professors  Stewart  and  Tait). 

1:,  Besides  those  already  mentioned,  many  deep  thinkers  are  trying 
hard  to  fit  in  the  old  false  ideas  with  the  new  ones  now  coming 
to  light.  Sir  Ray  Lankester— and  he  is  quoted  by  Geddes  and 
Thomson-says  in  "Evolution  of  Sex,"  p.  277:  "The  bodies  of 
the   higher   animals  which   die,    may  from   this   point   of   view   be 

•  u  regarded  as  something  temporary  and  non-essential,  destined  merely 
to  carry  for  a  time,  to  nurse,  and  to  nourish  the  more  important 
and  deathless  fission-products  of  the  unicellular  egg."  MetchnikoS, 
says-  "Scientific  proof  exists,  therefore,  that  our  bodies  contain 
immortal  elements."*     The  reverse  of  this  is  true  ;  man,  however,  is 

2:,  immortal.  ^     ,  .      ,  •  i     « o  • 

The  astronomer,  Professor  Larkin,  has  said:      Science  now  im- 
peratively demands  a  Conscious  Power  within  protoplasm— the  only 
living  substance,   and   Science  knows,  that  this  power  is  mental. 
It  is  not,  however,  the  apparent  power  of  the  human  mind,   but 
the    power    of    Mind.      Everything  is   in   Mind.     Mmd   is   not   m 

anvthing.  .      ,  .,    .         ^^      •         i 

Lately  scientific  men  have  recognised  that  matter  is  only  some- 
thing falsely  conceived  of  by  the  human  consciousness.  Professor 
Oswald,  of  Leipsic  University,  one  of  the  leading  men  of  the  day, 
says:  "Matter  is  only  a  thing  imagined,  which  we  have  constructed 
30  for  ourselves  very  imperfectly  to  represent  the  constant  element  in 
the  changing  series  of  phenomena."  Huxley  writes:  After  all, 
what  do  we  know  of  this  terrible  matter,  except  as  a  name  for  tiie 
unknown  hypothetical  cause  of  states  of  our  own  consciousness. 

"The  charge  of  materialism  could  only  be  brought  against  such 
a  man  by  those  abject  materialists  who  have  never  had  a  glimpse  of 
the  profounder  fact  that  the  universe,  as  known  to  us,  consists 
wholly  of  mind,  and  that  matter  is  a  doubtful  and  uncertain  inference 
of  the  human  intelligence"  (Grant  Allen). 

Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.,  in  1879,  speaking  before  the  British 

35   Association,  said :  "  We  have  actually  touched  the  borderland  where 

matter   and  force  seem  to   merge  into  one  another- the   shadowy 

realm  between  the  known  and  unknown  .  .  .  here    it  seems  to  me, 

lie  ultimate  realities,  subtle,  far-reaching,  wondertul.    T 

A  short  list  of  the  more  plausible  hypotheses  accounting  for  the 

40  properties  of  matter,  together  with  the  remarks  thereon  of  W.  W. 

Rouse  Ball    Mathematical  Tutor   at   Trinity    College,   Cambridge, 

may  be  of  interest.  _,  .      v  „«„  ^.r 

Descartes'  Continuous  Matter :    *'  There  seems  to  be  no  way  ol 

♦  ••  The  Nature  of  Man,"  p.  268. 
t  Sheffield  Meeting.  1879.    See  Chemical  3Vm'x,  vol.  40,  p.  130. 


551  15,  30 


58     40 


157     22 


83 


496     23 


118     43 

58     36 
261     43 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


92 


PHILOSOPHIC  VIEWS. 


KANT,  FISKE,  MULLER,  AXD  WHITMAN. 


93 


74 


81     32 


89     32 


488 


497  21,  37 

58     34 

56     28 


492     37 


Sec.  2. 

reconciling    such    a    structure    of  matter  either  with  the  facts  of 
chemical  changes  or  with  the  results  of  spectrum  analysis." 

Popular  Atomic  Theory  :  "  The  difl5culties  to  which  it  leads  appear 
to  be  insuperable." 

Boscovitch's  Hypothesis:    "It  has  been  described,   perhaps  not    5 
unjustly,  as  a  mere  mathematical  fiction." 

Elastic  Solid  Ether:  "In  spite  of  the  difficulties  to  which  this 
hypothesis  necessarily  leads,  and  of  its  inherent  improbability,  it 
has  been  discussed." 

Vortex  Ring  and  Vortex  Atom  Hypotheses:*  "The  above  theories   10 
are  now  regarded  as  untenable." 

Ether-Squirts  Hypothesis  "  Rests  on  the  assumption  of  the  exist- 
ence of  a  world  beyond  our  senses." 

The  Electron  Hypothesis:   "Seems  very  artificial." 

The  Bubble  Hypothesis :  This  is  the  theory  put  forward  by  Pro-  15 
fessor  Osborne  Reynolds,  and  whilst  it  is  not  correct  it  is  founded 
on  what  he  had  proved,  namely  the  non-reality  of  matter.  Conse- 
quently we  find  Mr.  Rouse  Ball  writing  of  it  as  follows:  "This 
theory  is  in  itself  more  plausible  than  the  Electron  Hypothesis,  but 
its  consequences  have  not  yet  been  fully  worked  out."  20 

Philosophic  Views.—"  There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth 
.  .  .  than  are  dreamt  o/in  i/0((r  j)hi/osophi/"f  (Shakefipeaire). 

For  ages  philosophers  have  recognised  that  the  material  world 
is  not  at  all  what  we  have  thought  it  to  be.  Even  a  few  quotations 
will  show  how  gleams  of  scientific  truth  came  to  them,  though  none  25 
grasped  its  practical  side,  and  how  to  apply  it  to  human  experience 
so  as  to  replace  discord  with  harmony.  Aristotle,  for  instance, 
whose  teachings  have  been  followed  by  the  civilised  world  for 
centuries,  not  only  said  that  matter  was  negative,  but  stated  that 
the  source  of  all  motion  only  moves  as  an  object  of  love.  "  It  is  30 
pure  mind  with  no  object  but  itself:  it  is  thought,  with  thought  as 
its  object— pure  self-consciousness  with  nothing  beyond.  It  is 
God."t     Hume  correctly  threw  doubt  upon  all  the  so-called  sciences. 

Herbert   Spencer  says  that  what  is  real  is   permanent,   what  is 
not  real  is  not  permanent.     Paul  popularly  defined  the  position  over   35 
1,300  years  ago  in  the  words:  "For  the  things  which  are  seen  are 
temporal ;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal "  (II.  Cor. 
4,  ver.  18). 

The  great  Immanuel  Kant,  admittedly  a  giant  amongst 
philosophers,  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  wrote  as  follows  :  40 
"And  against  other  criticisms  of  the  doctrine  of  Immortality  one 
may  adduce  the  transcendental  hypotheses ;  all  life  is  essentially 
only  intellectual,  and  not  subject  to  time-changes,  neither  beginning 
with  birth  nor  ending  with  death.       This  world's  life  is  only  an 

*  As  a  column  of  water  rotating:  at  a  suflScient  speed  would  oppose  a  blow  with    45 
a  bar  of  iron  as  if  it  were  a  column  of  steel,  so  a  vortex  v.  hirl   of  minute 
particles  would  ^rive  every  appearance  to  the  senses  of  Folid  matter.    The  speed 
of  radio-active  particles  is  bupposed  to  be  100,000  times  that  of  a  bullet  when 
leaving  the  muzzle  of  a  rifle. 

t  *' Hamlet."  J  " Harmsworth  Encyclopoedia,"  p.  356. 


Sec.  2. 


appearance,  a  sensuous  image  of  the  pure  spiritual  life,  and  the 
whole  world  of  sense  only  a  picture  swimming  before  our  present 
knowing  faculty  like  a  dream,  and  haring  )fo  reality  in  itself.  For  if 
we  should  see  things  and  ourselves  as  they  are,  we  should  see  our- 
■)  selves  in  a  world  of  spiritual  natures  with  which  our  entire  real 
relation  neither  began  at  birth  nor  ended  with  the  body's  death." 

Fiske  also,  the  well-known  historian.  Professor  of  Philosophy  at 
Harvard  and  St.  Louis,  who  in  his  earlier  days  was  an  agnostic, 
but  whose  last  work  was  written  to  prove  that  science  led  irre- 

10  sistibly  to  the  doctrine  of  immortality,  wrote:  "The  untrained 
thinker  who  believes  that  the  group  of  phenomena  constituting 
the  table  on  which  he  is  writing  has  no  objective  existence, 
independent  of  consciousness,  will  probably  find  no  difficulty 
in  accepting  this  sort  of  materialism.  If  he  is  devoted  to 
the  study  of  nervous  physiology,  he  will  be  very  likely  to 
adopt  some  such  crude  notion,  and  to  proclaim  it  as  zealously  as 

15  if  it  were  important  truth,  calculated  to  promote,  in  many  ways, 
the  welfare  of  mankind.  The  science  [material]  of  such  a  writer  is 
very  likely  to  be  sound  and  valuable,  and  he  will  tell  us  about 
Woorara  poison  and  frogs'  legs,  and  acute  mania,  and  it  will  probably 
be  worthy  of  serious  attention.     But  with  his  philosophy  it  is  quite 

20  otherwise.  When  he  has  proceeded  as  far  in  subjective  analysis 
as  he  has  in  the  study  of  nerves,  our  materialist  will  find  that  it 
was  demonstrated  a  century  ago,  that  the  group  of  phenomena  con- 
stituting the  table  has  no  real  existence  whaterer  in  the  philosophic 
sense.     For  by  '  reality '  in  philosophy  is  meant  '  persistence,  irre- 

25  spective  of  particular  conditions,'  and  the  group  of  phenomena 
constituting  a  table  persists  only  so  far  as  it  is  held  together  in 
cognition.  Take  away  the  cognising  mind,  and  the  colour,  form, 
position,  and  hardness  of  the  table— all  the  attributes,  in  short, 
that     characterise     it    as    matter— at    once   disappear.  .  .  .  Apart 

30  from  consciousness,  there  are  no  such  things  as  colour,  form,  posi- 
tion, or  hardness,  and  there  is  no  such  thing  as  matter.  This  great 
truth,  established  by  Berkeley,  is  the  very  foundation  of  modern 
scientific  philosophy ;  and,  though  it  has  been  misapprehended  by 
many,   no  one  has  ever  refuted  it,    and  it  is  not  likely  that  anyone 

35  ever  will."  How  useless  has  always  been  the  intellectual  grasp  of 
a  theory,  however  correct,  without  some  definite  method  of  putting 
it  into  practice. 

Professor  Max  Miiller  has  said :  "  To  speak  of  matter  or  substance 
as  something  existing  by  itself  and  presented  to  the  senses  is  mere 

40  mythology.  .  .  .  And  yet  we  are  asked  by  materialists  to  believe  that 
the  perceiving  subject,  or  the  mind,  is  really  the  result  of  a  long- 
continued  development  of  the  object,  or  of  matter.  This  is  a  logical 
somersault  which  it  seems  almost  impossible  to  perform,  and  yet  it 
has  been  performed  again  and  again  in  the  history  of  philosophy."  * 
Grant  Allen  writes :  "  The  universe,  as  known  to  us,  consists 
wholly  of  mind,  and  matter  is  a  doubtful  and  uncertain  inference  of 
the  human  intelligence.'* 

45  The  poet-philosopher.  Whitman,  writes:  "Afar  down  I  see  the 
huge  first  Nothing,  I  know  I  was  there." 

Three  Introductory  Lectures  on  the  Science  of  Thought." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

320  46 

84  18 

89  41 

492  28 


497 


492 

23 

86 

7 

492 

29 

125       6 

69     17 

135     22 


■tt 


■i 


*  u 


88    H«; 


8«e  Note  B 
on  page  561. 


Refer  to     94  THIS  SUPPOSITIONAL  OPPOSITE  WORLD  A  DREAM. 

Page  Line  SeC.    2. 

In  the  British  Museum  are  some  writings  in  Latin  recording 
conversations  between  Jesus  and  John,  believed  to  be  the  ancient 
records  of  an  African  Church,  and  authentic.  In  one  conversation 
John  asks  Jesus  if  there  is  a  material  body.  Jesus  answers,  No.  John 
then  asks  Jesus  if  there  is  a  material  earth,  creation.  Jesus  again  •"> 
replies,  No.  These  pearls  of  truth  are  now  beginning  to  be  made 
public.     In  olden  days  the  discoverers  thought  them  ridiculous. 

Hundreds  of  years  ago  the  Indian  philosophers  looked  upon  the 
material  world  as  Maya,  or  illusion,  thinking,  however,  that  when 
this  illusion  disappeared,  they  would  find  themselves  merged  in  the  10 
one  great  Being  whom  we  Westerners  call  God.  They  thought  that 
we  should  lose  our  individuality  ;  not  recognising,  as  Jesus  told  us, 
that  "the  kingdom  of  God  is  within"  (Luke  17,  ver.  21),  within 
reach  of  our  own  individual  consciousness  at  the  present  moment, 
60  22  and  that  therefore  our  individuality  can  never  be  lost.*  Principle  !:> 
is  always  individual  in  its  intelligent  self-expression. 

This  Suppositional  Opposite  World  a  Dream.—"  Ift/t  in't/i  amazo- 
ment  ice  ajc  all  pluuyeil  into  a  languid  dream.  Our  hearts  fat,  and 
our  et/es  heavy,  and  our  cam  closed,  lest  tee  should  see  icifh  our  eyes 
and  understand  u:ith  our  hearts,  and  be  healed "f  (Ruskin).  20 

It  was  very  difficult  to  understand  how  the  material  world,  which 
seemed  so  very  real,  could  be  a  non-reality,  until  I  learned  to 
look  upon  it  as  a  sui)positiunal  opposite  world.  For  instance,  if, 
as  is  happily  quite   impossible,  someone   in   heaven   should   say,  How 

fortunate  that  we  are  not  in  a  world  where  there  are  sin,  sickn«^-s  2r> 
and  trouble,  he  would  be  talking  of  a  suppositional  opposite  world. 
Yet  such  is  the  world  which  we  have  ignorantly  believed  real,  at 
beet  a  dream  from  which  we  have  to  wake  up.  There  is  not  a  single 
proof  that  can  be  advanced  that  this  material  so-called  state  of 
consciousness  is  not  just  as  much  a  dream  as  the  worst  nightmare  •$() 
that  anyone  ever  had. 

"  Health,    peace,    salvation    universal, 
Is  it  a  dream  I 

Nay,  but  the  lack  of  it  a  dream, 
And  failing  it,  life's  love  and  wealth  a  dream, 
And  all  the  world  a  dream  " 

(Walt  Whitman). 
"We  are  such  stuff  as  dreams  are  made  of  and  our  little  life  is 
rounded  with  a  sleep  "  %  (Shakespeare). 

"  And  surely  it  is  not  a  melancholy  conceit  to  think  we  are  all 
asleep  in  this  world,  and  that  the  conceits  of  this  life  are  as  mere    8.5 
dreams  "§    (Sir  Thomas  Browne). 

"  For  we  are  born  at  all  adventure :  and  we  shall  be  hereafter  as 
though  we  had  never  been  "  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  2,  ver.  2). 

"  Human  life  is  a  dream  and  a  journey  in  a  strange  land "  H 
(Marcus  Aurelius).  40 

20         Cause   Must    be    Good.— God,    being  cause,    must  be  good;    for 

17      evil  is  negative,   and  cannot  therefore  be  an  original  creator.     If 

two  causes,   one  good  and  the  other  evil,  originally  existed,   one 

*  This  old  idea  is  chanprinsr.  All  men  are  gretting  nearer  the  truth.  The  following 
was  the  definition  of  oar  future  piven  by  Archdeacon  Wilberforce  to  aBrahnoin  in    45 
India,  with  which  definition  the  Brahmin  quitcagreed  :  "  Conscious  identification 
with  universal  Life  without  the  Iohs  of  ray  own  sense  of  individuality." 

t  J.  Ruskin's  Works.  Vol.  I.,  p.  13t. 
X  "  The  Tempest."  §  "  Religio  Medici."  ||  "  Meditations." 


23 

32 

83 

4 

19 

12 

21 

21 

218     34 


23 
25 


40 


26 


25     <),  21 

281      34 


CAUSE  MUST  BE  GOOD.  95     Befer  to 

_  Page  Ittiie 

Sec.  2. 

must  have  destroyed  the  other  long  ago.     The  very  nature  of  evil     25     12 
is  self-destructive.  ^-^^     ^^ 

One  of  the  proofs  of  the  non-reality  of  matter  is  the  evil  that     25     14 
appears  to  exist.     If  matter  were  real  then  the  evil  would  be  real, 

5  and  God,  good,  must  have  made  it,  as  God  created  everything.    If 
God  created    it,   good   alone    is  responsible   for   the  evil.     This   is 
impossible.     Evil  could  not  emerge  from  good.     If  it  is  an  unreality,    154 
God  cannot  even  know  of  it. 

How  is  it  possible  that  there  should  be  a  God  who  is  Love  itself, 

l<»  who  could  possibly  fail  to  relieve  the  human  race,  if  He  were  con- 
scious of  the  trouble '?  God's  consciousness,  the  Christ,  is  seen  as  spiritual 
])ei-fect  man,  self -consciousness  or  understanding  of  good,  which  therefore 
cannot  be  conscious  of  evil.  Even  a  human  being  cannot  be  conscious 
of  evil  whilst  he  is  conscious  of  even  relative  human  "  good." 

1:.        THE  SO-CALLED  EVOLUTION  OF  THE  MATERIAL  WORLD  * 

From  what  has  been  already  said,  you  will  see  that  the  so-called 
material  world  is  simply  a  world  of  false  sense,  apparently 
originating  in  material  thoughts  or  lines  of  force,  matter  being  a 
manifestation  of   these   thoughts.     Material    man    and    all    lesser 

2(t  phenomena  are  but  the  illegitimate  offspring  originating  in  a  false 
mentality. 

Consequently,  spiritual  evolution,  or  the  continual  grouping  to- 
gether of  the  perfect  ideas  in  heaven  throughout  eternity  is  the 
only  true  evolution,  and  what  is  now  put  before  you  is  merely  an 

25  accurate  statement  of  the  false  belief  about  the  spiritual  world, 
as  it  falsely  appears  in  human  consciousness. t 

BlPth  and  Death.— Material  evolution  appears  to  take  place 
through  a  process  of  birth  and  death,  which  are  now  found  to  be 
merely  temporary  successive  changes,  false  views  of  the  real  and 

30  permanent  men,  animals,  planets  and  mineral  life,  counterfeiting 
the  glorious,  spiritual  heaven  and  earth  and  men,  which  have  been 
discovered  to  be  always  here  at  hand,  whatever  we  may  have 
appeared  to  see,  hear,  or  think  to  the  contrary.  This  will  soon  be 
almost  universally  acknowledged  and  the  instantaneous  nature  of 

35  the  effect  of  this  intelligent  acceptance  by  the  majority  is  now  to  be 
put  before  you.  "The  universe  [material]  is  transformation;  life 
[material]  is  opinion"  (Marcus  Aurelius). 

Lines    of    Force.  —  The  starting  of  the  material  world,  as  far  as 
one  can  say  that  such  a  thing  ever  started,  was  simply  the  false  non- 
mental  concept,  appearing  as  lines  of  force  or  material  thoughts,!  and 

40       *  ••  The  law  of  evolution  applicable  to  living:  beings  is  also  applicable  to  sim^e 

bodies  ;  chemical  species  are  no  more  invariable  than  are  living  sp3Cies"  ("The 

Evolution  of  Matter."  p.  9.    Dr.  Le  Bon).  ,       ,,  j 

t  "  The  use  of  a  lie  is,  that  it  unwittingly  confirms  Truth,  when  handled 

by  Christian  Science,  which  reverses  false  testimony  and  gains  a  knowledge 

45  of  God  from  opposite  facts,  or  phenomena  "  ("  Unity  of  Good, '  p.  36,  line  6. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy).  .     . 

t"Sin  existed  as  a  false  claim  before  the  human  concept  of  sm  was 
formed"  ("Retrospective  and  Introspective,"  p.  67,  line  1.  Mary  Baker 
Eddy). 


171 

19 

282 

1 

275 

42 

176 

10 

58 

34 

22 

23 

101 

22 

101 

10 

322 

29 

74 

15 

76 

23 

^yj 


Refer  to 
Pag*  Line 

8«     20 

74        7 

285     36 

285     33 

88     3« 


96 


EVOLUTION  OF  THE  MATERL\L  WORLD. 


MATTER  ;    MATERIAL  MAN  ;   GOD. 


97 


Sec.  2. 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


81      18 

81      20 
244      16 


88 


456     27 


85 


59     27 


16 


everything  tliat  has  what  is  called  happened,  or  is  going  to  happen 
materially  has  always  existed,  as  far  as  it  can  be  said  to  exist  at  all, 
in  the  form  of  thoughts  of  which  we  successively  become  conscious.* 
These  material  thoughts  have  no  existence,  as  they  are  at  best  but 
the  false  claim  of  a  false  sense  of  existence.  '^ 

Electrons.— As  this  so-called  start  of  a  nuiteiial  world  is  merely 
lines  of  force,  so-called  material  evolution  continues,  as  it  were,  in  a 
dream,  and  the  electrons  api)ear,  as  already  explained. 

The  production  of  the  electron  by  the  action  of  one  line  of  force 
upon  another  is  the  fii-st  example  of  the  action   of    the   male    and    1^ 
female,  the  false  belief  in,  not  only  a  material  cause,  but  a  divided 
cause,  and  as  a  consequence,  an  apparent  lack  of  certain  qualities 
in  each  individual  consciousness. 

Aqueous  Vapour.—"  Farticics  gvadualb/  accrefhig  out  of  the  formless 
mist  "t  (Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.). ' 

These  electrons  mass  together,  and  appear  as  aqueous  vapour, 
of  which  the  whole  of  the  illusive  material  universe  at  one  stage 
consists.  Then  the  imi-ticles  begin  to  revolve,  and  ultimately  the 
whole  of  our  solar  system  appears  as  a  mass  of  aqueous  vapour 
revolving  round  a  centre,  that  which  is  known  as  one  of  countless  20 
suns.  Since  this  knowledge  came  to  me,  one  of  the  leading  astronomers 
in  Ameiica  has  publicly  stated,  in  a  paper  read  by  him,  that  he  has 
proved  mathematically  that  the  world  evolved  from  aqueous  vapour, 
and  not  from  fiery  gases.  +  Having  to  introduce  Sir  Robert  Ball, 
when  he  gave  his  lecture  on  "  Comets,"  at  the  Queen's  Hall,  I  had 
an  opportunity  of  a  long  talk  with  him  on  the  origin  of  the  comets 
and  other  moving  bodies  in  the  heavens,  and  he  told  me  that  he 
knew  of  nothing  that  would  prevent  the  theory  that  I  had  put 
before  him  being  correct. 

Dr.  Le  Bon  has  also  written :  "  Atomic  elements  .  .  .  only  seem 

to  be  nuclei  of  condensation  in  the  ether.  .  .  .  What  was  to  be  one 

day  the  universe  was  then  only  constituted  of  shapeless  clouds  of 

ether."  § 

The  Constellations.— As  time  aj^jears  to  jxass,  portions  of  this  aqueous  25 
vapour  become  detached  by  centrifugal  force,  and  themselves  begin 
bo  revolve ;  and  as  these  separate  portions  of  aqueous  vapour 
become  compressed  by  the  force  of  gravity,  so  the  sun  and  different 
planets  that  revolve  round  it  are  formed.  ||  Whoever  connected  the 
symbolic  accounts  of  the  First  and  Second  Creation  that  we  find  in  30 
the  first  and  second  chapters  of  the  Book  of  Genesis,  was  evidently 
inspired,  because  it  may  be  recollected  that  the  Second  Creation  or 
Jewish  idea  of  how  the  material  world  started,  begins  in  the  sixth 
verse  of  the  second  chapter  with  the  words,  "  but  there  went  up 
a  mist   from  the  earth."    Ever   since  its  formation  the   earth  has   35 

*  "  The  belief  of  sin  .  .  .  is  an  unconscious  error  in  the  beginning,  an 
embryonic  thou>rht  without  motive  :  but  afterwards  it  gfoverns  the  so-called 
man"  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  188,  line  4.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  Presidential  Address  to  the  Chemical  Society,  March  28th,  1888. 
X  Havinj?  lost  the  printed  report,  I  should  be  glad  if  the  reference  could  be   40 
g'iven  me. 

§  '-The  Evolution  of  Matter,"  pp.  235,  314. 
II  Sir  Georg-e  Darwin,  of  Cambridge  University,  thinks  that  the  earth  and 
moon  formed  one  body  at  least  a  million  years  ago. 


been  getting  steadily  hotter  owing  to  the  compression  due  to 
gravity.*  This  the  above-mentioned  American  astronomer  also 
confirms. 

So-called  Solid  Matter.  —  The  action  of  gravity  continues,  and 
gradually,  through  countless  changes,!  solid  matter  is  formed. 
5  First  the  mineral,  then  vegetable  life  appear,  so  like  the  mineral 
that  there  is  hardly  any  line  of  demarcation.!  Then  so-called 
evolution  goes  slowly  on  and  higher  thoughts  become  apparent,  and 
vegetable  life  is  followed  by  the  lowest  animal  life,  which  is 
indistinguishable  from  it.  This  material  evolution  continues  through 
10  the  different  grades  of  animal  life,  the  amoeba,  worm,  reptile,  289  27 
mammal,  and  higher  forms  of  animals  up  to  the  Catarrhine  ape, 
and,  finally,  the  material  man,  whose  evolution  steadily  continues 
and  will  appear  to  continue  until  everything  objectionable  or  even 
limited  has  disappeared,  self-destroyed. 

15  "  Move  upward,  working  out  the  beast 

And  let  the  ape  and  tiger  die  "  §  (Tennyson). 

The  successive   changes  through   which  the  child   in   the  womb     97     jq 

passes,  before  it  is  ultimately  born  as  a  human  being,  are  among 

the  many  proofs  not  generally  known  of  this  sequence  of  evolution. 

20  During  this  evolution  of  each  separate  class  of  material  phenomena 
everything  becomes  more  like  its  spiritual  reality  as  the  material 
counterfeits  advance  towards  self-destruction.  For  instance,  the 
flowers  of  to-day  are  not  only  more  gorgeous,  but  many  are  exquisite 
in  their  sweet  simplicity  and  purity. 

25       That    everything    becomes    steadilj^    less    material    is    one    of    the   285     24 
proofs  that  matter  is  always  advancing  towards  its  final  disappear-   274 
ance.     This   is    equally  true  of   every  individual  mortal  of   to-day, 
although  it  is  not  apparent  owing  to  the  increasing  wrong  thoughts 
attacking  him. 

30      Material  Man.—  The  human  conception  of  man  appears  at  first  hardly 

more  than  a  mere  brute  beast ;  then  he  begins  to  obtain  a  knowledge 

of  good,  his  love  towards  his  family  being  probably  his  earliest  good. 

Then  the  knowledge  of  good  gradually  evolves  until  man  recognises 

the   existence   of   a  being   superior  to  himself,   and   begins  to   lift 

36  his  thoughts  in  what  is  known  as  prayer.  218     19 

As  witn  the  other  classes  of  matter,  the  local  evolution  of  races 
continues,  constantly  slowing  down  through  men  turning  to  many  gods, 
instead  of  to  the  one  God. 

God.  —The   idea  of  God  gradually  evolving,   penetrates    through     31     34 
40  the  "  mist "  of  human  consciousness,  as  recorded  in  the  Bible,  until     58     34 

*  I  bare  since  read  that  Lord  KeWin  is  said  to  have  held  that  gravity  was 
amply  suflBcient  to  account  for  the  underground  heat  of  the  earth,  the  heat  of 
the  sun,  and  that  of  all  the  stars  (*' Astronomy  of  To-Day,"  by  C.  Gr.  Dolmaye, 
p.  129). 

t  Sir  Charles  Lyal  estimates  the  minimum  of  time  necessary  to  produce  the 
geological  formations  at  200  millions  of  years.  Huxley  estimated  that  1,000 
million  years  had  elapsed  since  the  beginning  of  the  incrustation  of  the  eerth. 
45  \  Professor  Schron  has  shown  how  molecules  of  matter  pass  first  through  a 
granular  phase,  and  then  a  fibrous  phase  before  becoming  finally  homogeneous. 
Thus,  the  future  crystal  behaves  like  a  living  being.  According  to  Ostwald, 
crystals  can  generate  spontaneously,  and  also  by  affiliation.  The  former  has 
been  believed  to  be  impossible  to  the  living  being. 

§  "  In  Meraoriam.** 


15 

18 


Refer  to 

Pftge  Line 

M      17 


98 


THE  END  OF  THE   WORLD. 


Sec.  2. 


MEANING  OF   THE   END   OF  THE  WORLD. 


99 


88 
34 


15 


102 

24 

110 

21 

27r. 

23 

28H 

3u 

101> 

ii 

1H.> 

l."> 

21 

ll>,  37 

HI 

18 

r)54 

12 

M) 

43 

110     IG 


170      10 


we  learn  how  to  pmy  rightly,  and  obtain  a  knowledge  of  what 
God  really  is,  namely,  a  living  Principle,  absolute  good ;  Life  itself, 
I.ove  itself.  Truth  itself. 

\Ve  prove  our  knowledge  of  God  by  the  effects  which  follow,  and 
such  demonstration  of  the  Christ  Truth  is  Immanuel,  or  God  with  us. 

John  Stuart  Mill  said:  "Every  question  that  has  God  in  it 
passes  through  three  stages:  ridicule,  discussion,  adoption.''  5 
We  are  now  in  the  third  or  final  stage,  and  all  over  the  world  men 
are  beginning  to  recognise  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  matter, 
and  that  the  only  reality  is  God.  In  its  fullest  significance  the  term 
God  includes  manifestation— the  spiritual  kingdom. 

The  Inevitable  End  of  Matter.—"  It  is  note  mil  uiukntood,  among  lo 
those  icho  are  tite  rcvoyniavd  leaders    of  Chriatinn   thoagJity    that  the 
essence  of  Christiam'tf/  is  .  .  .  [and]  o/udienee  to  his  [the  Master's] 
law  of  lore.     Such  a  conception  prepares  the  wat/   for  great    unities 
and  co-operations  "  (Rev.  Washington  Gladden,  D.D.,  LL.D.). 

W^hen  enough,  not  in  numbers,  but  in  clearness  and  depth  of  thought,    15 
recognise   the   non-reality   of  matter,   they  act  as  one   great   open 
channel  for  the  action  of  God,   and  every    manifestation    of    evil 
disappears,  that  is,   all  sin,  sickness,  worries,  troubles,  and  limita- 
tions—all this  material  sense  of  things,  with  its  self-destructive  laws, 
its  illogical  sense  of  existence,  its  remorseless  tyranny,  and  suicidal  20 
ignorance,  instantly  disappears,  and  all  mankind  are  freed.     We  then 
find  ourselves  perfect  and  divine,  expressing  God.  and  in  a  perfect 
world,  absolutely  joyous,  governed  by  Life,  Truth,  ana  Love.    "  And  I  saw 
a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth :  for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first 
earth  were  passed  away;   and  there  was  no  more  sea"  (Rev.  21,   25 
ver.   1).     This  is  what  is  falsely  called  "the  end  of  the  world."     It 
is  really  the  end  of  all  evil  and  limitation,  the  end  of  what  Carlyle 
speaks  of  as  the  "  ever-dying  universe." 

THE     END     OF    THE     WORLD. 

"  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears   from  their  eyes ;  and  there 
shall  he  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  30 
be  any  more  pain  :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away  "  (Rev.  21, 
ver.  4). 

"  They  shall  obtain  gladness  and  joy ;  and  sorrow  and  mourning  shall 
Hee  away"  (Is.  51,  ver.  11). 

When  the  end  of  evil  comes,  thank  God  it  comes  for  the  whole  of  35 
humanity  and  for  the  whole  of  the  material  kingdom. 

"  For  it  is  written,  As  I  live,  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall  bow 
to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  [openly  acknowledge] 
God"  (Rom.   14,  ver.   11). 

"  Nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  promise,  look  for  new 
heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth  righteousness  '*  (II. 
Peter  3,  ver.  13). 

**  For,  behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth  :  and  the 
former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come  into  mind,  .  .  .  and 
the  voice  of  weeping  shall  be  no  more  heard  "  (Is.  65,  ver.  17,  19). 

"  W>  now  know  that  matter  vanishes  slowly,  and  consequently  is  not 
destine^l  io  last  for  ever*  (Dr.  Le  Bon). 

Sir  William  Crookes  says :  "  This  fatal  quality  of  atomic  dissocia- 
tion appears  to  be  universal.  .  .  .  The  whole  range  of  human 
experience  is  all  too  short  to  afford  a  parallax  whereby  the  date  of 
the  extinction  of  matter  can  be  calculated."  t  This  is  true,  but 
this  date  can  be  foretold  both  from  the  prophecies  in  the  Bible,  and 
from  the  annual  increase  in  the  number  of  true  mental  workers. 

*  "  The  Evolution  of  Matter,"  p.  307. 
t  "  Modern  Views  of  Matter." 


40 


45 


Sec.  2. 


Kefer  to 
Page  Line 


'*  These  our  actors, 
As  I  foretold  you,  were  all  spirits,  and 
Are  melted  into  air,  into  thin  air : 
And,  like  the  baseless  fabric  of  this  vision, 
5  The  cloud-capped  towers,  the  gorgeous  palaces, 

The  solemn  temples,  the  great  globe  itself, 
Yea,  all  which  it  inherit,  shall  dissolve ; 
And,  like  this  insubstantial  pageant  faded : 
Leave  not  a  rack  behind :   We  are  such  stuff 
H,  As  dreams  are  made  of,  and  our  little  life 

Is  rounded  with  a  sleep  "  *     (Shakespeare). 

Meaning  of  the  End  of  the  World:— 'The  Lord  said,  .  .  .  as  truly 
as  I  lice,  all  the  earth  shall  he  filled  a  ith  the  glory  of  the  Lord " 
(Num.  14,  ver.  20,  21). 

ir,  The  "  end  of  the  world  "  simply  means  the  end  of  all  false  material 
mentality,  all  sin,  sickness,  worries,  troubles,  and  limitations,  literally 
their  final  disappearance,  even  to  remembrance,  for  ever.  All  matter 
is  dematerialised,  melts  into  nothing,  "  And  the  world  passeth  away, 
and  the  lust  thereof:   but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth 

20  for  ever "  (I.  John  2,  ver.  17).  "  The  earth  [the  material  sense  of 
earth]  is  clean  dissolved "  (Is.  24,  ver.  19).  "  Flesh  and  blood  can- 
not inherit  the  kingdom  of  God "  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  50).  In  other 
words,  we  all  wake  up  from  this  self-maintained  dream,  to  find  our- 
selves in  an  absolutely  glorious  world,  in  which  we,  the  real  beings, 

25  have  alwaj'S  been  and  always  shall  be.  "  Behold,  T  shew  you  a 
mystery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed " 
(I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  51). 

''  When  a  man  who  wishes  to  reform  the  world  takes  it  in  hand, 
I  perceive  that  there  will  be  no  end  to  it  [the  world] !  "  (Lao-Tze). 

That  is  to  say,  as  the  result  of  the  rapid  spreading  of  truth  that 
is  now  taking  place  all  over  the  world,t  the  prophecy  of  Hosea,  ch. 
13,  ver.  14,  will  be  fulfilled :  *'  I  will  ransom  them  from  the  power 
of  the  grave;  I  will  redeem  them  from  death,"  and  the  whole  of 
humanity  will  soon  find  that  they  are  in  reality  perfect,  deathless 

35  beings,  with  perfect  powers— for  example,  the  power  of  going 
instantly  from  one  place  to  another  (that  is  from  one  idea,  or  group 
of  ideas,  to  another),  the  power  of  mentally  speaking  to  or  hearing 
any  one,  of  knowing  instantly  anything  needed.  In  fact,  all  will  find 
themselves  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  that  is  to  say, 

40  expressing  the  attributes  of  God.  It  is  through  the  Christ,  Truth, 
that  this  marvellous  change  takes  place.  Our  salvation  '*  is  not  of 
ourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God."  Jesus  said:  "No  man  can  come 
to  me,  except  the  Father  which  hath  sent  me  draw  him ;  and  1 
will  raise  him  up  [the  Christ  will  lift  him  up  in  consciousness]  at 
the  last  day  "  (John  6,  ver.  44). 

We  shall  then  not  only  find  that  we  see  everything  as  it  really 
is,  but  we  shall  understand  and  appreciate  the   wondrous  fellow- 

4.-)  •"The  Tempest." 

t  The  irrowth  of  the  knowledge   that  is  poing  to  bringr  about  the  end  is 
increasing  in  geometrical  progression ;  that  ip,  the  increase  in  each  year  is  fa* 
greater  than  in  the  previous  year.    Like  a  rolling  snowball  the  knowledge  gro^  *„ 
Dr.  Le  Bon,  in  the  '*  Evolution  of  Matter,"  p.  194,  points  out  the  great  effe^^  '    *' 

50  are  thus  produced  by  very  small  changes  in  a  cause,  not  only  phys*' 
socially.    He  states  that  'this  observation  will  explain  many  b'"*' 


322 

36 

314 

2(i 

220 

20 

71 

22 

554 

8 

30 


232 

1 

100 

26 

55 

21 

39 

43 

33(; 

1 

101 

18 

220 

17 

291 

22 

59     31 

289      4J 


141      41 


55     22 
42     25 


141     .38 


Befer  io 
Page  Line 


100 


BE  OF  ONE  MIND. 


Sec.  2. 


12U     17 


102  29 

549  44 

283  20 

286  42 


332 
110 
550 


16 
30 
15 


546  16 


303  37 


35 


beings  around  us.  "  He  will  destroy  in  this  mountain  the  face  of 
the  covering  cast  over  all  people,  and  the  vail  that  is  spread  over 
all  nations.  He  will  swallow  up  death  in  victory;  and  the  Lord 
God  will  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all  faces  "  (Is.  25,  ver.  7,  8). 
Seneca  wrote :  "  When  the  laws  of  nature  shall  be  buried  in  ruin 
[this  has  now  taken  place],  and  the  last  day  of  the  world  shall  come, 
.  .  .  the  palace  of  heaven  falling  to  decay  [dematerialisation]  shall 
produce  at  once  both  life  and  death."  Life  eternal  shall  seem  to 
be  manifested,  and  death,  dissolution  of  all  matter. 

The  End  Unexpected.—"  There  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers  5 
walking  after  their  own  lusts,  Ami  saying,  Where  is  the  promise  of  hin 
coming?  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all  things  continue  as  they 
were  from  the  beginning  of  the  creation.  .  .  .  Nevertheless  tee,  according 
to  his  promise,  look  for  new  heavens  and  a  neiv  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness  *'  (II.  Peter  3,  ver.  3,  4,  13).  "  For  when  they  shall  say,  10 
Peace  and  safety;  then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as 
travail  ujwn  a  woman  with  child;  and  they  shall  not  escape  "  (I.Thess.  5, 
ver.  3). 

"  They  were  eating  and  drinking,  marrying  and  giving  in  marriage, 
.  .  .  And  knew  not  until  the  flood*  came,  and  took  them  all  away  ;  15 
so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be.  .  .  .  Watch  therefore : 
for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come.  .  .  .  For  in  such 
an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the  Son  of  man  cometh  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  38, 
39,  42,  44). 

He  "shall  come    in  a  day  when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  in   20 
an  hour  that  he  is  not   aware  of  "  (Matt.   24,   ver.  50).     "  Watch 
therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  wherein  the 
Son  of  man  cometh  "  (Matt.  25,  ver.   13). 

Directly  the  action  of  Principle  is  understood  and  generally 
declared,  and  the  falsity  of  its  counterfeit  in  the  material  world  is  25 
universally  exposed,  it  is  evident  to  every  thinker  that  the  end  of 
this  terrible  illusion  must  be  not  only  sudden  and  unexpected, 
but  it  must  take  place  in  a  very  short  time,  so  rapid  is  the  action 
of  accumulating,  general  understanding  of  the  omnipresent  reality 
of  good.  "  For  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  30 
even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be  " 
(Matt.  24,  ver.  27). 

The  Power  of  Good.—"  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  sared,  all  the  ends 
of  the  earth  :  for  T  am  God,  and  there  is  none  else"  (Is.  45,  ver.  22). 

Archimedes  is  reported  to  have  said :  "  Give  me  a  fulcrum  on 
which  to  rest,  and  I  will  move  the  earth."  An  earnest 
or  logical  thinker  cannot  fail  to  see  the  avalanche  now  let 
loose  upon  the  world,  and  that  the  truth  now  plainly  set  forth, 
demonstrated  as  it  has  been  by  innumerable  incontestable  35 
proofs,  must  either  be  blasphemy,  so  pernicious  that  it  is  practically 
inconceivable,  or  it  inaugurates  a  final  revolution,  increasing  the 
action  of  the  only  lever  that  can,  and  is,  moving  the  whole  world— 
the  lever  of  right  thinking  resting  on  the  fulcrum  of  Truth. 

Be  of  One  Mind.—"  Stand  fast  in  one  spirit,  teith  one  mind  striving  40 
tdngether  for  the  faith  of  the  gQspel"  (Phil.  1,  ver.  27). 
fronri,^  power  of  this  unanimity  of  thought  in  even  a  small  circle  was 

Hst  flood  will  take  a  literary  form,  the  oatpoaring  of  ideas  of  truth 
"  *'^iinan  hypotheaee. 


i^ 


SUDDENNESS  OF  THE  END. 


101 


Sec.  2. 


Beler  to 

Page 

Line 

344 

20 

141 

41 

275 

22 

355 

14 

238 

16 

142 

13 

302 

1-2 

141 

44 

302 

39 

283 

30 

142 

2 

98 

21 

322 

38 

170 

9 

153 

40 

99     28 


40 
44 


shown  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  when  "  they  were  all  with  one 
accord  [like-minded]  in  one  place.  .  .  .  And  they  were  all  filled 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  "  (Acts  2,  ver.  1,  4). 
It  must  be  clear  to  anyone  that  if  thought  is  the  basis  of  every- 
5  thing,  the  majority,  not  estimated  by  numbers,  but  by  power, 
resulting  from  clearness  of  thought,  must  rule  even  a  million-fold  clouded 
minority.  "Be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  in 
the  same  judgment "  (I.  Cor.  1,  ver.  10).  As  shown  hereafter,  judgment 
is    the    destruction    of    evil  by    the    denial    of    evil.       When    those 

K*  realising  that  there  is  no  reality  in  matter,  and  that  the  only  reality 
is  spiritual,  form  a  majority  in  weight  of  thought,  the  minority 
instantly  recognise  it,  and,  as  this  general  recognition  constitutes 
the  only  law  that  can  possibly  act,  this  false  material  sense  must 
cease,    and   can   never   again    even  have    its   illusionary    sense    of 

15  existence.     It  is  the  denial  or  Angel  Michael  that  brings  the  end.* 

As  all  that  is  necessary  is  to  change  the  general  "  thought,"  it  will 

be  easily   recognised   that   individual   work   cannot   be   too   highly 

estimated  in  these  days  of  rapid  circulation  of  knowledge.     "  Great 

floods  have  flown  from  simple  sources ''  f  (Shakespeare). 

20  Inevitable  Suddenness  of  the  End.—"  /  icill  remove  the  iniquity  of 
that  land  in  one  day  "  (Zech.  3,  ver.  9). 

It  is  clear  that  the  truth  of  the  power  of  Mind  must  inevitably  100 
result  in  a  sudden  and,  to  the  majority  of  people,  unexpected  end  of  141 
all  evil.     "  In  a  moment,   in  the  twinkling  of  an   eye,    at  the  last 

26  trump:  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,   and  the  dead  shall  be  raised 
incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed  "  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  52).      The 
suddenness  of  this  end  has  been  foreshadowed  throughout  the  Bible 
history  in  the  continued  repetitions  of  human  experience  prefiguring   285 
the  end.     For  instance,  simultaneously  with  the  last  general  plague   282     37 

30  amongst  the  Egyptians :  "  The  selfsame  day,  that  the  Lord  did  bring 
the  children  of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt "  (Ex.  12,  ver.  51). 

So  rapid  and  efficient  are  the  means  of  communicating  with  the 
mass  of  mankind  to-day  that  there  is  no  difficulty  in  impressing 
the  majority  of  the  thinkint^  world  at  any  given  moment  with  any 

35  aspect  of  truth.  Let  the  thoughtful  consider  seriously  the  result  550  18 
of  such  collective  change  of  thought  on  any  previously  accepted  549  44 
fundamental  subjects,  even  upon  the  reality  of  evil,  matter,  and  death." 

Tpoubles  at  the  End,—"  For  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  531     42 
was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  }?J    ^^ 
40  he  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  21,  22).  •  {31 

Right  throughout  the  Bible  we  are  told  of  the  troubles  for  which  ^"^^ 
we  have  now  to  prepare.  The  modern  seers,  foreseers  of  the 
cinematographic  pictures  called  the  material  world,  fully  confirm 
those  of  the  past. 

Even  if  we  put  aside  the  whole  Bible  as  a  gigantic  fable,  we  must, 

•  Daniel,  speaking  of  the  end  of  the  world,  says :  "And  at  the  time  of  the 
45   end  . .  .  shall  Michael  stand  up,  the  great  prince :  .  .  .  .  and  there  shall  be  a  time 

of  trouble,  such  as  never  was :  .  . .  and  at  that  time  thy  people  shall  be  delivered.    135     40 
every  one  .  .  .  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness  [shall  shine]  as  the 
stars  for  ever  and  ever"  (Dan.  11,  ver.  40.  and  12,  ver,  1,  3). 

Mrs.  Eddy  writes  :  "  When  God  bids  one  uncover  iniquity,  in  order  to  exter- 
minate it,  one  should   lay  it  bare  .  .  .  .    ♦  Nothing  is  hid  that  shall  not  be 
revealed.'     It  is  only  a  question  of  time  when  G-od  shall  reveal  his  rod  [the    141 
denial,  the  Angel  Michael]  and    show  the    plan  of    battle "  ("  Misc.    Writ.," 
p.  348, 1.9). 

t"  All's  Well  that  Ends  Well." 


11 


24 
32 
29 


38 


Beff 
Page 

tr  to 
Line 

2lo 

21 

142 

10« 

1 
1 

114 

22 

104 

U 

H55 

2i 

102 


TROUBLES   AT   THE   END. 


Sec.  2. 


176 

10 

104 

36 

SeoN 

ute  J 

on  \>agv  5b6 

278 

14 

238 

2.'> 

87 

23 

317 

34 

20 

2:> 

21.-. 

21 

283 

30 

98 

16 

UMJ 

24 

141 

41 

549 

1 

275 

22 

197 

10 

531 

42 

101 

37 

103 

24 

431 

32 

142 

1 

197 

10 

374 

5 

142 

1 

104 

41 

in  the  light  of  present  knowledge,  admit  the  liability  to  danger  from 
the  forthcoming  unparalleled  disasters  and  troubles  that  accompany 
the  end  of  this  dissolving  dream.  Shall  we  meet  them  as  masters  or 
servants  ?  "  This  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall 
come.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  their  own  selves.  .  .  .  Having  "^ 
a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof"  (II.  Tim. 
3,  ver.  1,  2,  5).  Every  prophecy  dealing  with  this  subject 
foretells  the  horrors  which  are  now  not  the  less  near  because 
only  just  beginning  to  be  recognised  by  the  "  watchmen  on 
Mount  Ephraim."  "Howl  ye;  for  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  lo 
at  hand  ;  it  shall  come  as  a  destruction  from  the  Almighty.  .  .  .  Be- 
hold, the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath  and  fierce 
anger,  to  lay  the  land  desolate :  .  .  .  x\nd  I  will  punish  the  world  for 
their  evil,  and  the  wicked  for  their  iniquity;  and  I  will  cause  the 
arrogancy  of  the  proud  to  cease,  and  will  lay  low  the  haughtiness  i-^ 
of  the  terrible  "  (Is.  13,  ver.  6,  9,   11). 

It  will  be  seen,  by  those  who  understand  the  apparent  action  of 
false  mentality,  that  these  troubles  are  no  individual  fancy  of  the 
prophets,  but  are  inevitable,  logical  conclusions,  resulting  from 
the  thought-intensifying  action  of  human  consciousness,  until  20 
instructed  in  truth.*  The  mad  panics  from  fear  of  fire  and  the 
way  that  one  patient  becoming  hysterical  in  a  hospital  ward  will 
cause  other  patients  to  follow  suit,  are  instances  of  the  way  that 
evils  will  sweep  over  the  world.  To  stem  the  tide  of  this  "  flood  "  of 
evil,  solely  the  result  of  suicidal  ignorance,  is  the  greatest  privilege 
and  highest  possible  work  of  man  and  woman  to-day. 

The  Power  of  United  Rig'ht  Thinkingr.— The  practical  omnipotence 
that  lies  behind  collective  right  thinking  is  signified  by  Isaiah  in  25 
the  chapter  following  that  above  quoted,  where  he  says :  ''  The 
Lord  of  hosts  [collective]  hath  sworn,  saying,  Surely  as  I  have 
thought,  so  shall  it  come  to  pass  ;  and  as  I  have  purposed,  so  shall 
it  stand:  .  .  .  this  is  the  hand  [spiritual  power]  that  is  stretched 
out  upon  all  the  nations.  For  the  Lord  of  hosts  hath  purposed,  and  30 
who  shall  disannul  it  1 "  (Is.  14,  ver.  24,  26,  27). 

The  Darkest  Hour.—"  lywre  shall  he  famines,  aud  pestileNces,  and 

earthqaakvs,  in  divers  jdaees.    All  these  are  the  beyinning  of  sorrows 

And  because  iniquift/  shall  abound,  the  love  of  many  shall  wax  cold  " 
(Matt.  24,  ver.  7,  8,  12)  *  :^"> 

Sin  brings  its  own  hourly  punishment,  though  the  sequence  is 
not  always  recognised  at  the  time.  This  trouble  increases  up  to  the 
last  moment  and  becomes  ultimately  so  terrible  in  its  last  stage  that 
in  despair  a  world  turns  to  God  as  the  only  hope  of  relief.  "  Satan 
produces  all  the  maladies  which  afflict  mankind"  (Martin  Luther). 
The  love  of  sin  will  be  quenched  through  the  dread  of  suffering.  It  is 
only  needful  to  learn  and  practise  the  method  of  right  thinking  4o 
now  set  forth,  to  obtain  complete  immunity  against  every  form  of 
evil.    If  sufficient  know  the  truth  they  can  protect  a  tortured  world. 

All  prophets  have  foretold  terrible  times  of  suffering  when  the  end 
comes.     Not  only   do   the  thoughts   exist   in  theory   that   will   be 
manifested   as  these  troubles,   but  as    the    world    more    generally  45 
recognises  that  matter  is  only  a  manifestation  of  "thought,"  bo  will 

*  There  could  be  no  much  {rreater  trouble  thau  a  mother  thinkinjr  that  her 
child  is  dying,  knowing  that  that  thought  is  killing  the  child,  and  jet  unable  to 
think  differently,  and  yet  a  possibility  of  this  being  a  common  occurrence  stares 
us  in  the  face.  50 

I  have  just  (April.  1914)  had  a  case  of  this  sent  me  as  evidence  of  the  truth 
of  what  is  said  herein  about  the  approach'ng  evils. 


THE   DARKEST    HOUR.  103     Refer  to 

Sec.    2.  Pa»eLi«. 

it  be  much  easier  for  anyone  to  get  results ;  consequently  if  a  man 
thinks  wrongly  about  himself,  it  will  have  much  more  effect  in  a  547      8 
year's  time  than  it  has  now,  and  it  has  far  more  effect  now  than  it  had  215     23 
two    years    ago.     Most    people    are    frequently    picturing    discordant  238      4 
5  conditions  in  connection  with  themselves  throughout  the  day,  and 
such   wrong   thinking    will    be    much    more    dangerous    in    the    near 
future  than   at   the  present   time ;   as   even  when  a  man  knows 
that  such  false  thoughts  are  harming  him,  either  causing  his  trouble 
or   rendering    it  more  likely   to    happen,    he    cannot    cease    this 

10  deleterious  process  unless  he  knows,  and  indeed  has  practised,  the 
true  art  of  right  thinking,  which  is  an  essential  necessity  of  life. 

On  the  other  hand,  owing  to  the  general  mental  awakening,  right 
thinking  is  even  now  far  more  effective  for  good  than  ever  before, 
both  upon  individuals  and  the  masses.     In  fact,  so  effective  is  it,   287 

15  that  what  is  only  the  natural  result  of  law  and  order  is  termed  by 
the  uninstructed  onlooker  a  miracle.  68 

Any  who   do  not  know   "  the   truth,"  and  do  not  know  how  to   104 
pray   rightly,    will  have   a   terrible   time   in  these   last   days.     We   176 


l(ji) 
154 
237 


109 


have  to  gain  as  great  an  understanding  as  possible  from  now 
20  onwards,  so  as  to  protect,  not  only  our  best-loved  ones  and  those 
nearest  in  touch  with  us,  but  also  as  large  a  number  as  possible 
from  the  immediate  effects  of  their  ignorance  and  consequent  wrong 
picturing,  or  imaging  forth  of  evil. 

We  must  start  at  once  to  gain  this  knowledge  of  truth,  for 
Jesus  himseK  has  pointed  out  that  "  the  night  cometh  when  no 
man  can  work  "  (John  9,  ver.  4).  Even  now,  if  a  worker  is  attacked 
by,  for  instance,  severe  pain,  before  he  is  sujfficiently  advanced  in 
the  knowledge  of  God,  he  loses  all  power  of  helping  himself,  and 
has  to  appeal  to  a  fellow-worker  for  relief. 

The  Loosing  of  the  DqyiL—" The  f/reatdra (/on  was  cast  out y  .  .  .  into  431 

25  the  earth,  and  .  .  .  persecuted  the  woman  .  .  .  and  went  to  make  war  ^JJ 

101 
102 


40 

10 
45 

23 


11 

41 

9 
4 


:J43)    34 
105      10 


27 


32 
42 
10 
38 
32 


35 


4.5»       8 


with  the  remnant  0/ her  seed"  (Rev.  12,  ver.  9,  13,  17). 

We  have  now  arrived  at  the  period  referred  to  in  the  Apocalypse, 
when  it  is  stated  that  after  1,000  years  '  that  old  serpent,  which  is 
the  Devil,  and  Satan,  must  be  [finally]  loosed  a  little  season."    (Kev.  20,  215     22 

:^(,  ver.  2,  3).     In  Appendix  II.  you  will  see  the  ancient  significance  of 
1,000  is  "  an  unknown  quantity."     This  1,000  years  during  which  he  451 
was  "  cast  .  .  .  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  ...  up  "  is  now 
ending.     What  is  this   devil  being   now  loosed   in   our  midst?    In 
olden  days  over  500  people  were  burnt  in  Zurich  in  one  day,  and 

1:^5  over  10,000  in  Germany  in  one  year,  for  witchcraft.  In  those 
days  it  was  thought  that  Satan  helped  them,  being  invoked  by 
means  of  the  black  books  and  insignia  of  their  trade,  which  lea 
to  their  being  discovered  and  burnt.  In  Appendix  III.  further  459 
details  will  be  found  showing  the  widespread  belief  in  witchcraft  in 
10  olden-  times.  They  did  not  know  then  how  to  protect  themselves. 
Few  at  the  present  time  recognise  the  prevalence  of  witch  burning 
in  the  past.  Such  sentences  as  "  Witch  burnings  were  very  frequent 
at  this  period,"  continually  occur  in  the  history  of  the  times.  Such 
men  as  Sprenger  and  Luther  merely  did  what  they  thought   was  46o 

|45   necessary  to  stamp  out  a  growing  evil.     An  old  writer  says  :   "  Mnny 

H  i 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


104 


THE  LOOSING    OF    THE   DEVIL. 


Sec.  2. 


4*>0  23 


460  23 


77  28 
460  36 


445  22 
462  25 


273  13 
549  22 
144  32 


547  29 


102 

21 

337 

23 

314 

32 

17 

21 

548 

14 

102 

2,41 

215 

23 

103 

18 

died  shrieking  to  heaven  for  that  mercy  denied  them  by  Christian 
men."  Unfortunately,  tortures  too  horrible  to  describe  we.:  "sed 
to  make  them  confess.  Which  of  us  would  be  able  to  withstand 
the  temptation  to  lie  and  so  gain  a  respite  from  the  tortures  of 
hell  when  d(?ath  at  the   stake  by  burning   became   a  comparative   5 

heaven  1 

There  could  not  have  been  so  many  centuries  of  diabolical 
cruelties  had  there  not  been  some  mistaken  motives  and  some 
hidden  evil  at  work.  It  is  only  now  that  we  know  what  this  evil 
was,  although  Paracelsus  cleared  up  a  good  deal  of  the  mystery.  10 
He  showed,  for  instance,  that  the  clay  figures  used  by  witches,  into 
which  pins  were  stuck,  were  merely  used  as  mechanical  aids  to  assist 
in  the  intensification  of  the  so-called  "thoughts"  of  those  unhappy 
channels  of  this  diabolical  black  art.  Mohammed  recognised  this 
evil  power  sufl&ciently  to  even  prohibit  the  use  of  chessmen  modelled  15 
in  human  form.  It  must  not  be  thought  for  a  moment  that  this 
evil,  this  skeleton  in  the  cupboard,  has  been  finally  disposal  of,  by  any 
such  i)eriodic  temporary  imprisonments  ;  for  this  "  Devil,  and  Satan,'*  has 
merely  been  "bound,"and  the  Apocalyptic  vision  is  now  just  alwut  to  be 
finally  fulfilled,  when  "The  devil  is  come  down  unto  you,  having  20 
great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time" 
(Rev.  12,  ver.  12).     Fortunately,  Truth  is  first  in  the  field. 

In  old  days  it  was  comparatively  easy  to  locate  the  practitioner 
of  witchcraft,  until  fear  became  frenzy  and  discrimination  disap- 
peared in  wholesale  slaughter.  In  the  days  now  just  upon  us,  when  25 
the  door  to  this  human  so-called  power,  devilish  to  both  practitioner 
and  victim,  has  been  unlocked,  it  follows  that  every  member  of  the 
community  must  be  either  a  channel  for  good,  or  else  a  practitioner 
of  witchcraft,  knowingly  or  unknowingly;  actively  engaged  either 
on  the  side  of  God  or  "the  devil"  ;  dealing  out  life  and  good  or  death  30 
and  its  attendant  forerunners,  sin,  suffering,  and  sickness.  Horrors 
hitherto  unconceived  of  will  be  experienced,  except  by  those  who 
know  enough  of  the  truth  to  not  only  warn  their  fellow -creatures,  but 
to  put  plainly  before  them  the  remedy,  whilst  they  themselves  are 
steadily  and  daily  working  in  a  haven  of  peace  and  safety.  These  35 
will  still  the  tempest  and  stem  the  tide  of  the  sea  of  iniquity  that  is 
about  to  flood  the  material  earth,  and  harm  any  unfortunate  enough 
to  be  still  resting  on  an  illusionary,  material  basis. 

It  is  a  significant  and  most  instructive  fact  that  this  diabolical 
mania  followed  the  last  great  liberation  of  thought.  Again  we  40 
stand  on  the  threshold  of  a  threatened  repetition  of  the  same 
conditions,  only  in  a  much  more  aggravated,  because  final,  form,  and 
of  a  more  extensive,  nay,  world-wide  nature.  The  last  liberation  of 
thought  was  a  mere  rushlight  in  comparison  with  the  general 
conflagration  now  liable  to  take  place  ;  hence  we  must  learn  how  to  45 
protect  ourselves  from  these  troubles,  by  rising  into  a  higher  plane 
of  conscious  action.  In  this  way,  not  only  do  we  render  ourselves 
immune  against  any  form  of  evil,  but  we  free  ourselves  from  the 
minor  troubles  to  which  we  have  grown  accustomed,  and  can  destroy 
the  dangerous  thoughts  before  they  affect  others.  50 


SATAN  LOOSED  FOR  DESTRUCTION. 


105 


Sec.  2.  .     .  J      1 

'^  It  is  a  world  unrest.  I  believe  that  there  is  time— and  only 
just  time-to  avert  a  great  and  bloody  revolution.  I  am  hoping 
much  from  the  King  ""(Annie  Besant). 

Satan  Loosed  for  Destruction.-"  Thcd  old  serpent,  whieh  is  the 

Devil,  ami   Satan  .  .  .  mast    be    loosed    a    little   season.    .  .  .  And 

shall    (JO  out    to  deceive    the    nations  .  .  .    and  fire   [purification] 

came  down  from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them  "  (Rev.  20, 

5  ver.  2,  3,  8,  9). 

Those  not  understanding  the  illusive  nature  of  evil  may  ask, 
Why  let  people  know  this  if  it  is  so  harmful]  The  answer  is, 
that  ignorance  is  no  safeguard.  The  world  is  ready,  and  it  is  time 
to    uncover  evil ;  f   to    let    people    see    what   they    are    doing ;    to 

10  state  the  truth,  and  so  save  the  victims  from  the  results 
of  their  own  wrong  thinking ;  to  enable  the  victims  to 
protect  themselves  and  those  malpractising  on  them ;  to  hasten 
the  passing  of  legislation  that  will  chain  this  growing  evil;  and, 
most  important  of  all,  to  bring  the  evil  up  to  the  surface  so  that 

^^  the  true  workers  will  see  and  destroy  it,  and  so  rajjidly  hasten  its 
forthcoming  end.  The  angel  has  thrust  in  his  sickle,  for  the  harvest 
of  the  earth  (the  scientific  world)  is  ripe,  and  will  be  reaped, 
although  the  vine  of  the  earth  is  not  yet  ready  for  the  sharp  sickle, 
when  this  devil  that  deceives,  was  foreseen  in  the  Apocalypse  as 

20  being  "cast   into  the  lake  of  fire  [purification]   ...  for  ever  and 

ever"  (Rev.  20,   ver.    10).    "But  when  the   fruit  is  brought  forth, 

immediately  he  putteth  in  the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  is  come  " 

(Mark  4,  ver.   29). 

A  pure  consciousness,  believed  to  be  John,  to  whom  we  owe  an 

25   eternal  debt  of  gratitude  for  having  pierced  the  veil  of  the  future, 

holds  up  to  us  in  vivid  types  exactly  what  is  threatening.     "  The 

devil   is    come   down  unto   you,    having  great  wrath,    because    he 

knoweth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time"  (Rev.  12,   ver.   12).     The 
teachings   of  Jesus  on  the   subject    are    equally    clear.     He    said: 

^^  "  Except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there  should  no  flesh  be 
saved  :  but  for  the  elect's  sake,  those  days  shall  be  shortened " 
(Matt.  24,  ver.  22). 

Now  the  remedy  is  at  hand  whereby,  instead  of  meeting  brute 
beast  with  brute  beast,  we  can  protect  these  poor  victims  of  infernal 
thoughts,  both  by  destroying  the  thoughts  as  they  commence  to 
act,  and  also  by  forewarning  the  victims  and  showing  them  before- 
hand the  way  to  think,  so  that  they  can  get  out  of  their  difficulties. 
We  have  to  obey  the  words  of  Moses,  ''  Thou  shalt  not  suffer  a 
witch  to  live  "  (Ex.  22,  ver.  18),  but  we  have  to  do  this,  not  by  putting 

0  a  criminal  "  out  of  sight  and  hearing,"  behind  a  closed  door,  or  by 
destroying  the  mechanical  structure  called  a  body,  and  so  leaving 
the  evil  free  to  continue  its  course,  but  by  the  destruction  of  the 
devilish  thoughts  and  the  purification  of  the  minds  of  these  victims, 
and  this  we  must  do  by  clearing  our  own  thoughts  upon  the  subject, 

^  and  not  by  dwelling  in  thought  upon  the  evil. 

*  "  Hearth  and  Home,"  Augrust  29th,  1912. 
t "  It  is  a  rule  in  Christian  Science  never  to  repeat  error  unless  it  becomes 
requisite  to  bring  out  Truth.     Then  lift  the  curtain,  let  in  the  light "  ("  Truth 
versus  Error,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  346,  line  24.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


36 

37 

H84 

36 

341 

38 

103 

22 

273 

35 

341 

38 

343 

27 

106 

25 

545 

9 

646 

5 

71 

19 

.551 

12 

550 

12 

178     27 
178      11 


147    17,21 


355     34 

353     22 

81       8 


B«fer  to 
Page  Line 


106 


SIGNS  OF  THE  END. 


EXACT    TIME   UNKNOWN. 


107 


77     24 


149     37 


355 

3 

335 

27 

349 

3fi 

351 

47 

349 

3f> 

355 

40 

25 

27 

77 

32 

82 

17 

109 

13 

39 

43 

273 

10 

896 

11,25, 

42 

272 

35 

258 

15 

145 

38 

88 

36 

499 

42 

Sec.  2. 

It  should  never  be  forgotten  that  these  "  thoughts,"  even  when 
working  in  their  most  deadly  form,  are  absolutely  powerless  in  the 
face  of  truth  understood  and  applied,  either  by  the  victim  who 
"  thinks  "  them,  or  by  anyone  else  working  on  his  behalf. 

Signs  of  the  End.*— "^^^^/  there  shall  he  signx,  .  .  .  ntfrf  upon  5 
the  earth  dintress  of  nations.  .  .  .  Men's  hearts  failing  them  for 
fear,  .  .  .  for  the  powers  of  heaven  shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall 
they  see  the  Son  of  man  eoming  in  a  cloud  mth  power  and  great  glory. 
And  tchen  these  things  begin  to  come  to  pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift 
up  your  heads;  for  your  redemption  draweth  nigh''  (Luke  21,  10 
ver.  25-28).  "  Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened,  and  the  ears 
of  the  deaf  shall  be  unstopped.  Then  shall  the  lame  man  leap  as  a 
hart,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sing"  (Is.  35,  v.  5,  6). 

"  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means :  for  that  day  shall  not 
come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin 
be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition ;  Who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped ;  so  that  15 
he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is 
God  "  (IT.  Thess.  2,  ver.  3,  4). 

This  is  a  warning  against  the  inflation  of  human  personality  that 
in  some  cases  accompanies  the  recognition  of  man's  mental  powers. 
When  this  comes  about,  those  with  a  knowledge  of  the  letter,  but  20 
lacking  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  that  is,  sufficient  love  of  their 
fellow-men,  exercise  their  human  will-power  as  a  means  of  dominat- 
ing their  fellows.  This  will-power  is  "non-mental,"  and  pure 
hypnotism. 

Fortunately  the  end  of  all  evil  is  at  hand.  Through  the  mist  of  25 
materiality  gleams  the  brightness  of  Christ's  coming,  although  "we 
.  .  .  groan  within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the 
redemption  of  our  body "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  23).  We  are  losing  our 
ignorance,  and  all  over  the  world  the  knowledge  that  man  is  a 
perfect  spiritual  being  in  heaven  now,  is  breaking  through,  and  30 
coming  to  people  of  all  denominations.  "As  the  lightning  cometh 
out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27). 

"  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord  shall 
consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the   35 
brightness   of   his  coming:  Even  him,   whose  coming   is  after  the 
working  of   Satan  with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying   wonders  " 
(II.  Thess.  2,  ver.  8,  9). 

Sin,  sickness,  troubles,  limitations,   and  even  matter  are  a  non- 
reality,   merely  false   concepts,   and   capable   of   being   easily   and   *^ 
effectually   destroyed,    bit  by    bit,    through    a    knowledge    of   how 
to  think  rightly.     All   over  the  world  troubles   of  every  kind   are 
being  got  rid  of,  and  extraordinary  results  are  being  obtained  by 
all  classes;  so  extraordinary  that  people  do  not  care  to  speak  of 
Dr.  M.  A.  Xobles,of  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  leadiDg-  investigators  of  seismic 
phenomena,  has  foretoH  a  "  great  cataclysm,"  "  when  a  large  portion  of  the  old 
world  will  be  swallowed  up  ...  .     It  is  due  to  the  pre=»ent  volcanic  activity. 
....     These    activities  will    continue  increasinjr  in  activity  until   the   final 
calamity  has  fallen  upon  Europe.'*    He  says  that  he  cannot  quite  tell  when  it  will 
happen,  bat  it  is  clear  from  the  signs  that  it  must  happen  soon.     Most  inter- 
preters of  Revelation  have  foretold  the  destruction  by  volcanic  eruption  of  the 
seven  mountain.^  upon  which  Rome  is  built.     See  Rev.  17,  ver.  9,  and  18,  ver.  8. 
See  Note  J  on  page  585. 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


them,  except  to  those  whom  they  find  have  had  similar  experiences. 
One  of  the  best-known  clergymen  in  England  told  me  that  he  dared 
not  tell  any  of  his  congregation  the  things  that  had  been  happening 
to  him.  Another,  equally  well  known,  said  that  he  had  been 
r»  "  simply  doing  miracles."  In  both  these  cases  they  had  been  work- 
ing in  the  way  to  be  explained  later.  Another  friend,  a  staid, 
elderly  man  of  business,  told  me  that  he  had  not  said  a  word  to 
anyone  of  the  powers  that  he  had  discovered  in  himself,  as  he  was 
afraid  that  his  hearers  would  think  he  was  going  mad.      Doctors 

1"  and  scientific  men  have  told  me  things  that  they  have  not  dared  to 
tell  others,  as  they  did  not  want  to  be  called  either  fools  or 
liars.  What  does  all  this  mean?  It  only  means  that  thought  is 
getting  loosened,  that  the  general  belief  that  it  is  impossible  to  act 
mentally  on   so-called   matter  is  disappearing,  and   it  is  therefore 

1-  much  easier  to  obtain  results.  Jesus  and  the  prophets  pointed  out 
that  this  would  be  the  case,  when  the  end  came.  Speaking  of  the 
true  workers,  he  said :  "  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I 
do  shall  he  do  also  ;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do  ; 
because  I  go  unto  my  Father  "  (John  14,  ver.  12).     "  For  the  Father 

1'"  loveth  the  Son,  and  sheweth  him  all  things  that  himself  doeth:  and 
he  will  shew  him  greater  works  than  these,  that  ye  may  marvel" 
(John  5,  ver.  20). 

The  general  trend  of  the  events  of  the  final  seven  years  (Ezek.  39 
ver.  8,  9),  which  start  from  the  loosing  of  the  devil  for  a  ''  short 

-*  time"  (Rev.  20,  and  12,  ver.  12)  and  the  reaping  of  the  earth  (Rev. 
14,  ver.  14-16),  can  be  seen  typified  throughout  the  Bible,  com- 
mencing with  the  history  of  the  seven  days  of  Creation,  in  Genesis, 
and  endmg  with  the  seven  churches  in  the  Apocalypse.*  This  loosing 
of  the  devil  cannot  affect  those  thinking  rightly. 

Exact  Time  Unknown.—"  But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoiceth  no 
man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven,  but  my  Father  only  "  (Matt.  24, 
ver.  36). 

It  is  clear  from  the  above  text  that  the  disciples  could  not  then 
know  the  day  and  hour  of  evil's  final  end.  Jesus  said :  "  It  is  not  for 
you  to  know  the  times  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in 
his  own  power"  (Acts  1,  ver.  7).  At  the  same  time  he  followed 
on  by  telling  them  that  the  time  would  come  when,  man  having 
recognised  sufiiciently  his  unity  with  the  Father,  and  so  seen  that 
he  was  really  the  consciousness  of  God,  and  had  access  to  all  know- 

40  l«dgc,  ignorance  would  disappear.  In  the  following  verse  are  recorded 
his  words :  "  But  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
come  upon  you:  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me  .  .  .  unto  the 
uttermost  part  of  the  earth."  The  importance  of  this  statement  is 
shown  by  the  fact  that  they  are  his  last  recorded  words,  as  in  the 

45   next  verse  we  learn :  "  And  when  he  had  spoken  these  things,  .  .  . 

*  The  work  done  by  Israel  durinor  the  last  seven  years  of  evil  is  foresha-^owed 
by  Joseph's  work  in  Egrypt,  when  through  his  right  interpretation  of  the  dream 
he  was  enabled  to  save  both  Israelites  and  Egryptians  from  the  horrors 
accompanying  the  seven  years  of  famine. 

Since  the  above  was  written  the  seven  years  have  started  by  the  loosing  of  the 
devil,  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Eddy  on  the  3rd  of  December,  1910.  The  devilish 
work  that  took  place  at  about  this  time  would  hardly  be  conceived,  except  by 
those  nnderstandinjr  malicious  animal  magnetism.  The  marvellous  control  for 
good  that  she  possessed,  not  only  on  the  Christian  Scientists  but  on  the  world  m 
general,  was  then  lost.    For  an  instance  of  this,  see  Note  J  on  page  584. 


68  7 

113  9 

.")0  8 

334  21 

83  7 


549 


:',(! 


o.» 


40 

1 

167 

12 

237 

1 

550 

19 

384 


Ref«r  to 
Pftce  Line 


108 


APPROXIMATE  TIME  KNOWN 


TIME  OF  THE  END. 


109 


Sec.  2. 


237     19 


483     46 


230     23 


222 
144 


31 

00 


111  4.-, 

112  28 
52n        2 


623     11 


173 

9 

112 

•> 

99 

16 

814 

29 

303     26 


342      11 


a  cloud  received  him  out  of  their  sight."  In  other  words,  in  that  age 
they  were  unable  to  follow  him  further  in  thought.  Jesus  pointed 
out  that  this  would  not  be  the  case  later,  as  in  John  16,  ver.  12,  13, 
and  23,  he  said :  "  I  have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye 
cannot  bear  them  now.  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  •"> 
come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all  truth ;  ...  he  will  shew  you 
things  to  come.  .  .  .  And  in  that  day  ye  shall  ask  me  nothing." 
This  prophecy  is  fulfilled,  for  when  a  man  knows  that  he,  the 
spiritual  man,  has  already  received,  then  the  material  so-called  man 
receives  any  needed  good.  We  have  not  to  ask  for  any  specific  10 
thing,  we  merely  have  to  know  that,  being  spiritual,  God,  as 
divine  Principle,  brings  instantly  everything  we  need.  In  verse 
23  Jesus  says :  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  Whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  the  Father  in  my  name  [divine  nature*],  he  will 
give  it  you."  He  showed  that  they  had  not  prayed  in  the  right  l"> 
way,  as  the  record  continues,  *'  Hitherto  have  ye  asked  nothing  in 
my  name."  Now  we  know  and  can  put  immediately  into  practice  the 
true  method  of  prayer  which  Jesus  taught.     This  is  called  "treatment." 

Approximate  Time  Known.t— '*  For  when  they  shall  say,  Peace  and 
safety ;   then   smlden  dent  ruction  conieth  upon  them,  as  travail  upon  a  20 
woman  with  child;  and  they  shall  not  escape.  But  ye,  brethren,  are  not 
in  darkness,  that  that  day  -should  orertake  you  as  a  thief"  (I.  Thess.  5, 
ver.  3,  4). 

The  above  passage  is  a  confirmation  of  the  fact  that  to  a  certain 
number  of  workers  the  approximate  time  of  the  end  of  evil  will  be   25 
known  in  advance.  I 

The  final  destruction  of  all  sin,  disease,  and  death  is  the  work 
of  God,  good,  and  "  the  signs  of  the  times  are  on  the  wall " 
and  can  be  read  by  those  who  are  living,  as  Daniel  did,  having  but 
one  God.  "  The  Lord  God  .  .  .  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  30 
servants'  the  things  which  must  shortly  be  done  "  (Rev.  22,  ver.  6). 
Jesus,  speaking  of  the  Comforter,  said,  "  He  will  show  you  things 
to  come,"  and  we  are  told  that  there  is  "a  sure  word  of  prophecy; 
whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth 
in  a  dark  place"  (II.  Peter  1,  ver.  19).  "Let  them  show  the  former  35 
things,  what  they  be,  that  we  may  consider  them,  and  know  the 
latter  end  of  them"  (Is.  41,  ver.  22). 

Let  this  final  dematerialisation  of  every  description  of  evil  be 
our  goal,  and  let  all  our  thoughts,  and  consequently  our  words  and 
actions,  be  based  upon  Principle,  and  so  let  us  become  an  open 
channel  for  God  to  bring  this  rapidly  approaching  end  about  in  the 
quickest  and  best  way,  and  to  reduce  as  far  as  possible  the  horrible   40 

*  The  Greek  word  *'  onoma "  gradually  came  to  have  such  meaning's  as 
nature,  character,  authority  and  power.  See  John  2,  ver.  23  ;  John  5,  ver.  43  ; 
and  John  17,  ver.  6.  Eustace  Miles  translates '' in  his  name''  as  "with  the 
characteristics  of  God  the  Father,  and  in  His  Spirit.' 

t  "  Midnight  foretells  the  dawn  ;  and,  beholding  a  solitary  star,  the  wise  men    45 
of  old  were   led  by  spiritual  vision  to  foretell  the  hour  of  Truth.     But  what 
shepherd-sage    today,    seeing    the  light  is  allowed  to  explain  the  darkress " 
("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  109,  1st  edition.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

J  "  We  have  the  right  certainly  to  declare  that  we  do  not  know,  or  may  even 
venture  to  declare  that  no  one  now  pretends  to  know,  the  answers  to  divine 
questions  ;  but  all  this  is  quite  far  from  justifying  the  assertion  that  at  some 
future  time  no  others  can  krow  such  answers"  (''Christian  Science  Sentinel," 
Vol.  XIII.,  Xo.  41,  p.  803.     Hon.  Clarence  A.  Buakirk). 


Sec.  2. 


suffering  that  so  many  prophets  and  seers  [readers  of  thought]  have 
foretold.  This  suffering  can  only  come  upon  those  who  do  not  know 
hosv  to  pray  scientifically,  in  such  a  way  as  to  protect  themselves, 
or  know  no  one  able  to  help  them,  or  with  a  sufficient  knowledge  of 

5  how  thus  to  pray.     The  action  of  God  in  destroying  matter,  material 
illusion,  is  always  taking  place  while  the  illusion  lasts. 

We  shall  not,  however,  know  the  exact  time  of  our  release,  as 
the  following  verse  points  out :  "  Watch  ye  therefore :  for  ye  know 
not  when   the  master  of  the   house  cometh,  at  even,  or  at  midnight, 

10  or  at  the  cockcrowing,  or  in  the  morning :  And  what  I  say  unto  you 
I  say  unto  aU,  Watch "  (Mark  13,  ver.  35,  37). 

This  happy  time,  although  we  cannot  at  present  tell  the  day 
nor  the  hour,  is  clearly  indicated  in  many  places  and  many  ways 
in  the  Bible,  which  confirms  the  fact  that  it  will  be  known  by  the 

1.5  enlightened  thinkers  when  the  end  is  coming.  "The  Lord  God  of 
the  holy  prophets  sent  his  angel  to  shew  unto  his  servants  the 
things  which  must  shortly  be  done  "  (Rev.  22,  ver.  6). 

It  is  not  essential  to  pray  for  any  specific  knowledge.  This  all 
comes  if  we  are   continually  turning  in  thought  to   God.     Still,  if 

20  at  a  given  moment  specific  knowledge  is  requisite  it  can  be  obtained. 

Time  of  the  End,-'' And    this  gospel    of    the    kingdom    shall    be 

preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations  ;  and  then  shall 

the  end  come  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  14). 

The  Bible  confirms  the  scientific  fact  that  the  time  we  all  desire  is 

25  fixed  in  relation  to  other  events,*  and  that  we  shall  know  when  the  end 
shall  come.  "  Behold,  I  will  make  thee  know  what  shall  be  in  the 
last  end  of  the  indignation  :  for  at  the  time  appointed  the  end 
shall  be  "  (Dan.  8,  ver.  19).  "  Even  to  the  time  of  the  end  :  because 
it  is  yet  for  a   time   appointed"  (Dan.    11,    ver.    35).     "He    hath 

30  appoint(Hl  a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in 
righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained"  (Acts  17, 
ver  31.)  "For  when  thy  judgments  are  in  the  earth,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  world  will  learn  righteousness  "  (Is.  26,  ver.  9).  For  meaning 
of  the  word  "judgment"  see  page  302,  line  12. 

Everyone  known  to  me  personally  or  through  their  writings,  who 
has  made  a  study  of  the  end  of  all  evil,  agrees  that  it  must  take 

35  place  in  a  very  short  time.t  It  makes  one  think  twice  on  finding 
that  these  men  have  gained  their  knowledge'  on  this  point  from  all 
sorts  of  different  sources,  and  on  other  points  hold  very  different 
opinions. 

Thinkers  must  not  allow  ignorance  to  keep  them  from  the  serious 
0  consideration  of  a  matter  of  such  immense  importance,  not  only 
to  humanity  in  general,  but  to  each  individual.  Some  of  these  men 
are  leaders  of  thought  who  have  not  cared  to  lay  bare  to  scoffing 
ignorance  or  cynical  criticism  the  inner  secrets  of  a  lifetime  s  de- 
ductions, fearing  the  martyrdom  of  ridicule  hardly  less  than  the 
pioneers  of  religion  and  science  feared  the  stake  and  the  dungeon. 
It  is  a  pity  that  this  should  have  been  so,  but  it  is  rapidly  changing. 

*  "  The  heir  ...  is  under  tutors  and  governors  until  the  time  appointed  of  the 
father'  (Gal.  4.  ver.  1,2).  ^       .  ,  ^    .    ^niT 

t  The  general  consensus  of  opinion  amongst  those  who  give  a  date  is  l»i  /. 


Beler  to 
Page  Lin* 

102     40 


106  2 
10:i  20 
5r>4     19 


HH2 

80 

B42 

82,  37 

137 

19 

52.5 

2 

167      12 


8(»8       2 


259  32 

384  22 

48  40 

884  21 


Refer  to      HO 
Pftge  Line 


UNIVERSAL  SALVATION 


RESPONSIBILITY  OF  THE  KNOWLEDGE. 


1X1 


Sec.  2 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  -to 
Page  live 


!)H      1.-) 
322     :t7 


54*>      6  Seven  years  after  the  sharp  sickle  is  thrust  into  the  earth,  and 

"  the    earth "    is  reaped  (Rev.    14,    ver.    16)— that  is,    the    so-called 
scientific  knowledge  has  been  proved  to  be  unsound,  during  which 

4r>o      ^       time  they  shall   have  burned  "  them  with  fire  [purification]  seven* 

years  "  (Ezek.  39,  ver.  9),  the  truth,  with  its  attendant  convincing     "> 

54t»     41       proofs,  spiritual,  intellectual,  and  material,  is  universally  set  before 
a  waiting  world.     Then,  "  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  eat,  and 

5.50     IS       shineth  even  unto  the  west"  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27),  comes  the  end.     But 
whether  this  interval  is  seven  times  seven  hours,  or  only  seven  hours 

5r.o  11  after  the  "vine  of  the  earth"  is  reaped,  is  "  cast  .  .  .  into  the  great  K' 
"winepress  of  the  wrath  of  God  "  (Rev.  14,  ver.  19)— that  is,  the  truth 
is  universally  presented— it  will  be  impossible  to  tell  until  that  time 
comes,  so  irresistible  is  the  power  of  right  thinking,  and  so 
accumulative  in  its  effect,  the  omnipotence  of  God  being  the  cause 
of  the  final  triumph  over  evil.  1.^, 

54«     40         Universal  Salvation.—"  For  this  is  good  and  arce])f<dde  in  thr  siffht 
142      :j      of  God  offr  Sfffiour ;    W7to  will  huve  all  men  foltc  saved,  and  to  come 
unto  the  knoK'h'dge  of  fhr  fnifh  "  (I.  Tim.  2,  ver.  3,  4). 

Mathematically  it  is  quite  easy  to  ascertain  an  approximate  idea 
of  when  the  end  of  troubles  will  come.  All  that  we  have  to  do  is  to  20 
work  out  how  soon  the  majority  of  thinkers,  not  in  numbers,  but 
in  clearness  of  thought,  recognise  that  there  is  no  reality  in 
matter,  the  only  reality  being  God  and  His  manifestation.  The 
number  who  know  this  already  runs  into  millions  and  every  two 
years  this  probably  more  than  doubles,  as  is  shown  by  the  readi-  2". 
ness  witli  which  men  now  accept  the  truth  and  overcome  their 
troubles,  thus  demonstrating  tne  power  of  the  Christ,  Truth. 
The  mere  fact  that  it  looks  as  if  so  much  had  to  be  done 
27">  22  before  universal  salvation  comes  need  not  daunt  us,  the 
100  28  action  at  the  end  is  so  very  rapid  and  ultimately  reaches  3o 
all.  This  the  Bible  teaches  perfectly  clearly  in  many  places. 
"  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep, 
but  we  shall  all  be  changed,  In  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling 
of    an    eye,     at    the    last    trump.  .  .  .  Death   is   swallowed  up  in 

*  Since  the  above  was   printed    one  of    the   ablest    scientific    men    of    the    3.'> 
•     Enjrlish  Array  has  written  to  me  as  follows  :  '•  In  Henry  and  Scott's  Biblical 
Commentaries,  there  is  a  quotation  from  one  •  Haberahon.'  who  dates  Daniel's 
1,21)0  days  from  583  A.D.,  the  year  of  the  assumption   of  Papal   infallibility 
ending"  1873.  and  the  1.33.")  days  as  ending-  1918,  'the  period  when  every  other 
rule  and  authority  will  cease,  arid  men  shall  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth    40 
over  all.'  '     In  "  The  Voice  of  Gotl."  by  the  Rev.  J.  Martin.  D.D.,  LL.D.,  he  says 
some  chronologists    'have  recently  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  period  of 
Christ's  return  may  not  transpire  till  1917."    These  are  merely  given  as  two  out 
of  many  instances  of  the  widespread  belief  that  some  great  chang-e  is  coming 
4">0       8       about  at  that  time.  The  year  1910  is  recognised  by  occultists  as  the  commencement    45 
of  a  new  era.  and  the  final  seven-year  period  is  referred  to  over  and  over  again 
in  the  Bible.    F.  E.  H..  in  "  The  Latter  Days,  with  Evidence  from  the  Great 
Pymmid."  published  in  1895.  writes  on  p.  32  :  "  The  termination  of  the  Grand 
Gallerj'  1.910  inches,  gives  the  3rd  of  December.  1910,  as  the  end  of  the  present 
era."     This  date,  which  is  the  date  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  death,  has  been  looked  upon    50 
by  some  as  the  end  of  the  world,  whereas  the  Grand  Gallery  symbolises  the 
Chrii^tian  dispensation,  and  starts  from  the  birth  of  Jesus.     It  is  an  interesting 
fact  that  ^'  Science  and  Health"  is  copyrighted  until  1917  (see " Christian  Science 
Sentinel, "  January  loth,  1903).     Col.  Gamier  writes:  "Expositors  of  prophecy 
ave  agreed  that  the  principal  terminations  of  all  the  great  prophetic  periods  take    55 
place  within  the  next  few  years." 

The  3rd  of  December,  1910,  is  the  commencement  of  the  final  seven-year 
period,  consequently  the  3rd  of  December,  1917.  is  the  day  when  the  '-gospel  of 
the  kinglom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  onto  all  nations  ; 
and  then  shall  the  end  come  '  (Matt.  24,  ver.  14).  The  end  must  then  take  place 
in  a  day  or  two. 

t  "  The  Problems  of  Human  Life. ' 


victory"  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  51,  52,  54).  "As  truly  as  I  live,  all  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  glory  of  the  Lord  "  (Num.  14,  ver.  21). 
"  For  it  is  written,  As  I  live,  said  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall  bow 
to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  God"  (Rom.  14,  ver.  11). 

0  "  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  :  .  .  .  unto  me 
every  knee  shall  bow,  every  tongue  shall  swear"  (Is.  45,  ver.  22,  23). 
"All  flesh  shall  see  the  salvation  of  God"  (Luke  3,  ver.  6).  ''The 
glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed,  and  all  flesh  shall  see  it 
together :  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it  '*  (Is.  40,  ver.  5). 
"  It  is  written  in  the  prophets,  And  they  shall  be  all  taught  of 
God"  (John  6,  ver.  45),  "and  he  will  destroy  in  this  mountain 
[the  uplifted  thought]  the  face  of  this  covering  [of  matter]  cast  over 
all  people,  and  the  vail  [of  ignorance]  that  is  spread  over  all  nations. 
He  will  swallow  up  death  in  victory ;  And  it  shall  be  said  in  that 
day,  Lo,  this  is  our  God;  we  have  waited  for  him,  and  he  will 
save  us  "  (Is.  25,  ver.  7,  8,  9). 

10  *'  I   can   but  trust  that   good   shall   fall 

At  last,  far  off  —at  last  to  all " 

(Tennyson). 

"Christianity  is  not  a  religion   of  law  [man-made   law],   but   of 

[scientific]  salvation  ;  and,  as  such,  is  not  content  with  organising 

15  and  stimulating  existing  forces,  but  demands  a  wholly  new  world 
and  completely  regenerated  men  "  *  (Rudolf  Encken). 

We  have  to  be  joyfully  active,  rejoicing  in  this  universal  salvation. 
"It  has  often  been  pointed  out  of  late  years  that  religion  loses 
its   old  commanding   influence   when    it    is    monopolised    by    the 

20  miserable,  that  it  becomes  a  melancholy  spectacle,  a  mere  makeshift, 
for  the  science  and  practical  energy  which  will  in  the  end  sweep  the 
world  clear  of  most  of  our  present  miseries,  and  make  life  rich  and 
satisfying,  through  realities  and  not  through  dreams "  t  (William 
Ewart  Gladstone). 

2n  Responsibility  of  the  Knowledge.-"  Stewards  of  the  mysteries 
of  God.  Moreover  it  is  required  in  stewards,  that  a  man  he  found 
faithful "  (I.  Cor.  4,  ver.  1,2). 

The  sacred  responsibility  that  devolves  upon  those  receiving 
this  knowledge  through   the  Spirit  of   truth   is    embodied   in   the 

30  direct  command,   "  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy   of  this 
book:  for  the  time  is  at  hand  .  .  .  and,  behold,   I  come  quickly 
(Rev.  -22,  ver.  10,  12). 

We  must  not  dream  away  the  moments  that  remain  for  us  in 
which  to  prepare  for  the  final  struggle.  "  For  we  wrestle  not  against 
flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principalities,  against  powers,  against 
the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wicked- 
ness in  high  places"  (Eph.  6,  ver.  12).  "And  that,  knowing  the 
time,  that  now  it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep :  for  now  is  our 
salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed  "  (Rom.  13,  ver.  11). 

l40  *  "  We  ask  for  the  thinj^s  that  are  Truth's,  and  safely  affirm,  from  the  demon- 
strations that  we  have  been  able  to  make,  that  Science  would  have  eradicated  sin, 
sickness,  and  death,  in  a  less  period  than  sir  thousand  years "  ("  Science  and 
Health,"  Preface,  1st  edition.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  "  The  night  is  far  spent  and 
day  is  not  distant  in  the  horizon  of  Truth -even  the  day  when  all  people  shall 
know  and  acknowledge  one  God  and  one  Christianity"  ("Christian  Science 
versus  Pantheism,"  p.  1,  line  19.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "  Xatnral  Religion." 


324     24 


246      \h 
324     23 


178     23 


401 

21 

546 

20 

69 

43 

354 

20 

41 

15 

150 

11 

354 

19 

401 

31 

45 

5 

276 

2 

B«fer  to 
Page  Line 


112 


RESPONSIBILITY  OF  THE  KNOWLEDGE. 


178 
103 


20 


649     46 

178     24 


43     2cS 


I 


Sec.  2. 


141     38 
545     29 


It  18  pointed  out  m  the  Bible  that  responsibilities  are  incurred 
by  disciples  knowing  things  not  yet  fulfilled.  "  The  reward  of  one 
duty  IS  the  power  to  fulfil  another  "  (George  Eliot). 

If  any  ''man  that  heareth  [understandeth]  the  words  of  the  pro- 

l^^v    fJ        ^^^  ■  ;  ■  '''^"  '*''«   '^^^y  f'"""   the   words   of   the  5 
book  of  this  prophecy  [shall,  through  fear  of  criticism,  or  other  cause 
not  give  them  out  in  plain  language],   God   shall   take    away    his 

fh'ilr   K    t      *"""'  °^  '""'  """^  °"'  °f  '^''  ho'y  city,  and  from  the 
things   which  are   written  in  this   book "  [his  part    in    the    final 

destruction  of  evil  through  his  active  obedience  to  the  law  of  right   '« 
thinking]  (Rev.  22,  ver.  18,   19).  ^ 

trumpet,   and  the  people  be  not  warned ;   if  the  sword  come,  and 

t^.f  V^irT"  ^',T  ^""""S  '••«™>  he  is  taken  away  in  his  iniquity 
but  his  blood  will  I  require  at  the  watchman's  hand""  (Ezek.  33.'    '-^ 

The  End  to  be  Desired,  not  Feared.^"  Jb/'  //,.  <,m>,;(  ex,,vciutm, 
o  th.  cr,;,f„rr  nuiMh  for  fhr  mamfe.Mioi,  of  (!„■  .om  of  Gel" 
(Kom.  8,  ver.  19). 

There  is  a  widespread  disinclination  to  face  that  unpopular  event 
ignorantly  called  "the  end  of  the  world."  This  has  arisen  from 
an  entirely  mistaken  view  of  the  event,  and  it  is  to  theTgnoranc" 
of  what  IS  then  really  about  to  take  place,  and  what  is  the  rea!  20 
meaning  of  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ,  that  so  many  incorrect 
fhaT'r"."    *^\1-'\h-«  been  put  forward;  so  man'y,  indeed 

Lave  n^^"  .  .'•  ^fT  *'"'  '"""'  "^  ^'^  '°'''^«<^  "P°"  by  those  who 
have  not  studied  the  question  as  more  or  less  ridiculous,  and 
any  serious  consideration  of  it  as  unpractical.  j.". 

Xow  that  it  is  understood  to  mean  solely  the  end  of  all  troubles  and 

^.sis  that  can,  and  indeed  must,  be  understoocl  and  demonstrated,  it  will 

a^teTon  t/-"  T"f,""  "^  '""'^''*'  ^""'*"'^^  '"'"■«  "■•gent  and  careful 
for  th!  "    T^    u    ""r*^""*'  ^  ^^^'>-  "'dividual  on  earth,  and   w 

for  this  reason  :    If  the  ushering  in  of  that  greatest  event  in  human 

tTrT'!."'''  ""'"u'^"'''  "'^'^P  •""'  '^'^•"•''"t  «^  how  to  face  it,  then  i^ 
w^l  be  forced  upon  the  attention  by  a  series  of  unparalleled  disasters.  On 
the  other  hand,  should  it  find  the  world  awake  and  instructed  how  to 

formed  onll  to  hi  nf .    ^  ^^^  imaginary  co-partnership,   matter  and    mind 
i^T.^^^Vl n.^ll^^^^^  «^  a  period  as  yet  unknowS ''    40 

come  to  mankind    8h^writ/.'Tf-^-  ,  ^^o^^"?. that  this  revelation   must 
reveal  his   rod    ffh/ nnfV   !  :•    ^^   '^.  ^'^  I  ^  question  of  time  when  God  shall 

not  b.  revealed  "  ('•  A  '^^..  E^.-'^Mr^^",,  ^p^fe^, ^^9^'  ^'''" 


25 


THE  END  TO  BE  DESIRED. 


112a 


Sec.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


meet  it,  the  remaining  period  will  be  a  time  of  unspeakable  joy  and 
gladness  with  : — 

1.  Perfect  health  and  normal  human  enjoyment. 

2.  Complete  immunity  from  all  temptation  to  sin. 

5  3.  A    progressive    unfoldment    of    tangible    beauties    hitherto 

undreamed  of. 
4.  Universal  harmonious  relations  between  individuals  and  nations, 
with  mental  co-operation  on  an  ever-widening  scale. 

There  are  definite  and  indispensable  human  footsteps  to  be  taken, 
10  however,  before  this  great  end  can  be  reached  and  the  gloom  of 
night  change  to  the  glory  of  eternal  day. 

It  has  been  truly  said  "  Until  metaphysical  science  becomes  popular, 
the  weak  or  vain  will  never  advocate  it."  Proofs  of  the  value  of  the 
true  science  of  mind  can  be  obtained  by  anyone,  and  even  its  popularity 
is  now  close  upon  us.      Nothing  is  more  astonishing  to  an  intelligent 

ir.  thinker  than  that,  with  all  the  illumination  thrown  upon  human  life  by 
the  lavv  of  good,  the  utterances  of  prophets,  earth's  wisest  scientific 
writers,  and  the  manifest  effects  of  scientific  demonstration,  which 
anyone  with  a  little  trouble  can  verify  for  himself,  even  a  single 
individual  should  for  a  moment  delay   to  learn  of  Truth,   until  the 

20  inevitable  moment  arrives  when  he  is  forced  by  suffering  to  gain  this 
knowledge. 


Education,— Too  much  attention  cannot  be  paid  to  this  vital 
question.  Education  does  not  require  to  be  done  away  with.  The 
demand  of  progress  is  for  higher  and  more  scientific  tiaining. 
This  must  consist  of  an  elimination  of  false  material  foundations 
and  the  substitution  of  the  eternal  facts  of  truth,  whereby  man 
can  prove  each  step  as  he  advances  towards  the  glorious  reality  that 
lies  within— within  reach  of  his  own  consciousness. 


17 


The  first  lesson  to  be  learned  is  the  fallacy  of  the  limitations  that   lu 

30   have  hitherto  bound  us  down  to  mental  groping  in  the  dark.     "  There  is 

no  dearth  of  learned  formulas  to  conceal  our  ignorance  "  (Dr.  Le  Bon).  On 

account   of  this  ignorance  the  majority  have  been  condemned  to 

spend  nearly  all  their  time,  day  after  day,  in  ceaseless  material  steps, 

and  even  thus  they  merely  eke  out  a  precarious  and  unsatisfactory 

35   existence,  to  be  shared  by  those  who  have  been  hitherto  ignorantly 

thought  to  be  "  dependent  on  them."    These  wearisome  efforts  are 

all  made  in  the  face  of  a  certainty  of  ultimate  death  and  a  constant 

possibility  of  endless  troubles  and  misery,  even  for  those  who  are 

most  loved,  until  they  meet  with  what  is   dreaded  by  nearly  all, 

40   and  yet  is  ignorantly  called  a  "  happy  release." 

The  second  lesson  to  be  learned  is  that  infinite  possibilities  of 
good  lie  at  our  door,  merely  waiting  the  exercise  of  an  unrecognised 
capacity  inherent  in  every  individual.     God-given  powers  are  avail-     40 
able  for  everyone.     Why  delay  to  claim  our  rightful  inheritance  of 
45   unlimited  good? 

The  question  is :   How  is  this  rightful  inheritance  to  be  attained. 


37 


.5 


Hef«r  to 
Pas*  Lm« 


112b 


EDUCATIOX 


1 1 


10 


15 


lliere  is  onJy  one  answer  :  by  treatment.     Treatment  is  the  realisltion 
ot  the  spnitual  facts  concerning  Go<l  and  man,  the  dwelling  in  uplifted 
tliought  on  an  ever-present  God  that  is  All-in-all,  and  on  His  infinite 
manifestation.     The  practitioner  "effacing  the  claim  of  material  person- 
ality and  sense  testimony,  and  fixing  his  thought  steadfastly  upon  God 
and   the  Christ-idea,   rises  to  the   realisation  of    God's  omnipotence 
omniscience,  omnipresence,  and  omni-action,  and  through  this  aspiring 
sense,  this  clarified  vision,  exalted  desire,  and  genuine  meekness,  he  finds 
his  ascension  '  unto  the  Father,'  he  enters  the  '  holy  of  holies,'  where  sense 
IS  lost  in  sight,  'and  beholds  God's  work  finished  and  complete  '    This 
conscious  realisation  reveals  the  immaculate  concept,  unsullied,  uncon- 
taminated,  and  unconditioned  by  matter,  as  it  was  'in  the  beginning.' 
i  he  displacement  and  effacementof  false  sense  by  the  assimilation  of  the 
truth  heals,  and  there  dawns  the  innate  and  supreme  satisfaction  which 
IS  born  of  the  undei-standing  that  God  is  All-in-all  .  .  .  Jesus  demon- 
strated this  Godhkeness  of  consciousness.    This  satisfied  sense  was  his 
abiding  state,  and  it  is  thus  seen  that  it  is  indigenous  to  all   true 
indivuhiahty  or  spirituality  "  *  (E.  C.  Komery). 

This  conscious  realisation  of  God  Hooding  our  consciousness,  as  we 
blend  all  thoughts  with  our  Maker  and  ascend  into  the  regions  of  purest   20 
tliought,  heals,  not  only  sickness,  but  sin  ;  it  removes  fi-om  our  hearts  all 
-sense  of  human  i)ersonality,  all  sense  of  material  desires  and  difficulties 
and  gives  an   unspeakable  knowledge  of  the  constant  presence  and 
infinite  protection  of  the  triune  God-Life,  Truth,  and  Love-which 
uplifts  and  sustains  us  above  all  material  troubles,  giving  an  abiding   25 
sense   of   '  the  peace   of  God,    which   passeth   all   understanding." 
In  quietness  and  m  confidence  shall  be  your  strength"  (Is    30 
ver.    15).     ''Where   the   Spirit   of   the   Lord   is,    there   is  liberty" 
(II.  Cor.  3,  ver.  17). 

"Jesus  the  Life-giver  answered,  and  said  to  his  disciples.  Blessed  30 
him^'7       ^""^  crucified  the  world,  and  not  let  the  world  crucify 

In  the  "Book  of  the  Golden  Precepts"  we  find  that  the  man 
who  is  far  enough  on  reaches  the  position  that  I  beUeve  Elijah, 
Buddha,  and  Lao-Tze  reached  when  they  were  in  a  position  to  be 
able  to  retire  from  the  world  and  dematerialise.  Then  he  has  to 
make  his  choice,  will  he  do  this,  or  remain  and  help  those  who  are 
strugghng  along  the  pathway  he  has  gone  ?  "  Now,  he  shaU  surely 
reach  his  great  reward.  Shall  he  not  use  the  gifts  which  it 
confers  for  his  own  rest  and  bliss,  his  weU-earned  weal  and  glory- 
he  the  subduer  of  the  great  Delusion  ?  .  .  .  Compassion  speaks 
and  saith :  Can  there  be  bliss  when  all  that  lives  must  suffer  ? 
Shalt  thou  be  saved  and  hear  the  whole  world  cry?'  .  .  if  thou 
wouldst  be  Tathagata,  follow  upon  thy  predecessor's  steps  remain 
unselfish  till  the  endless  end.     Thou  art  enlightened-choose  thy    45 


35 


40 


way."  X 


"Christian  Science  Sentinel,"  September  30th  1911 

t  "  Das  erste  Buch  Jen."    Dr.  Carl  Schmidt's  edition 

;  •'  Voice  of  the  Silence,"  pp.  65-68,  71. 


15 


20 


SECTION  III. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


THE     HUMAN     "MIND,"    THAT     IS     "NO-MIND." 

''Entirely  ignorant  as  we  are,  we  certainly  cannot  venture  to  net 
hounds  to  the  mind's  power.  .  .  .  T/iere  are  many  more  things  in  the 
reciprocal  action  of  mind  and  organic  elements  than  are  yet  dreamt  of 
in  our  philosophy''  (Maudsley). 

The  human  or  material  man  appears  to  be  a  mEirvellous  being 
when  even  a  few  of  his  limitations  are  destroyed,  and  so  extra- 
ordinary are  his  seeming  powers,  counterfeiting  the  infinite 
capacities  of  the  one  Mind,  that  many  think  the  real  spiritual  igo 
being  exists  in  the  material  person.  This  is  because  they  confuse  55 
the  individualised  subconscious  "mind"*  with  the  real  spiritual  man 
that  is  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  cognisant  of  and 
reflecting  good  only. 

"  Had  science  turned  its  attention  to  these  phenomena  with  even 
a  fraction  of  the  energy  and  study  which  such  transcendental  facts 
demanded,  we  should  have  advanced  far  beyond  our  present  limits 
of  knowledge  ;  but  instead  it  has  chosen  to  simply  ignore  the  facta 
as  inconvenient  "t  (J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.). 


490     33 


13      27 


63 
IS 


74 

76 


The  Subconscious  Mind  or  Basic  False  Mentality.—"  A  formidable    .so 

range  of  phenomena  mast  be  scientifically  sifted  before  we  effectually  i,;g 

grasp  a  faculty  so  strange,  so  bewildering,  and  for  ages  so  inscrutable 

as  the  direct  action  of  mind"  t  (Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.). 

All  psychologists  have  recognised  what  has  been  called  the  sub- 
25  conscious  mind,  although  it  can  more  accurately  be  designated  the 
illusionary,  mortal,  subconscious,  or  basic  false  mentality.  Dr. 
Schofield  calls  it  the  "  unconscious  mind,"  but  if  it  were  mind  at  all  291 
it  would  be  conscious.  Myers  calls  it  the  "  subliminal  self,"  but  the  322 
real  self  is  spiritual.  Schopenhauer  calls  it  "the  better  conscious- 
30  ness,"  but  both  conscious  and  subconscious  minds  are  equally  bad. 
McCunn  calls  it  "  the  soul,"  but  this  word  in  the  Bible,  according  to  its 

•  'lower  so-called  mind"  ("  Science  and  Health."  p.  377,  line  21.   Mary  Baker 
Eddy). 

t  *'  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science." 
t  Presidential  Address,  British  Association,  1 898. 


39 

35 
41 
10 


1 
44 


16 
18,  30 

41 
30 


79     41 


Rcf«r  to 
Page  Line 


114 


HUMAN  SO-CALLED  "  POWERS." 


Sec.  III. 


78     M\ 


239 

27 

lOi 

3 

488 

18 

26 

23 

551 

33 

552 

5,22 

553 

2 

481 

38 

24 

33 

121      33 


89     42 


context,  nearly  always  means  the  human  '^  no-mind."  *    The  transla- 
tion is  wrong,  througli  want  of  knowledge.     It  has  also  been  called  the 
"  principle     of    life,"     the     "  abdominal     brain,"    the    "  conmiunal 
soul,"  and  the   "  subliminal  consciousness."    The  members  of    the 
Society  for  Psychical  Research  generally  speak  of  the  "  supraliminal "  •"> 
[conscious]  and  the  "  subliminal "  [subconscious]  after  the  old  psycho- 
logists.   Some  speak  of  the  "  conscious  "  and  "  self-conscious  "  minds. 
T.  J.  Hudson,  who  has  given  a  good  deal  of  time  to  the  examination 
of  the  so-called  "mind,"  writes:  "I  prefer  to  assume  that  man  is 
endowed  with  two  minds.     As  a  working  hypothesis,  I  am  logically    lo 
justified  in  this  assumption,  for  the  reason  that  everything  happens 
just  as  though  it  were  true.     I  have   chosen  to  designate  one  of 
the  two  minds  as  the  Objective  Mind  [conscious]  and  the  other  as 
the  Subjective  [subconscious]  Mind.     It  is  entirely  safe  to  say  that 
not  one  fact  has  yet  been  brought  to  light,   by  the  psychological    i.*) 
experts  of  this  or  any  other  age,  that  disproves,  or  tends  to  disprove, 
the     fundamental     fact     of    a    dual    character    of    man's    mental 
organism."  t 

This  "  sub-conscious  mind  "  or  "  basic  false  mentality  "  is  recog- 
nised by  theologians  under  the  name  "  devil,"  by  scientific  men 
under  the  name  "ether,"  and  by  the  leading  mental  sects  under 
the  name  "  mortal  mind."  Professor  Bergson,  recognising  some  of 
the  facts,  says  that  consciousness  transcends  the  brain  and  that, 
though  each  man  is  distinct  from  his  fellows,  the  separation 
between  individual  consciousness  may  be  much  less  radical  than 
we  suppose.! 

It  is  Ignorance  of  this  lower  false  mentality  and  its  workings  that 
has   resulted  in   such  troubles   and   limitations   in   the   past.     Now    2^) 
that  we  know  how  to  think  we  can  make  it  a  useful  servant  instead 
of  a  bad  master. 

Sense  Impressions.— The  sense  impressions  are  absolutely  wrong. 
Astronomy,    optics,    acoustics,    and   hydraulics,    all  prove   this  fact. 
We  are  now  learning  the  significance  of  it.     It  was  not  so  very  long   2:> 
ago  in  the  world's  nistory  that  the  leading  scientific  men  thought 
that  the  sun  moved  round  a  flat  earth.     To  come  to  later  times,  Dr. 
Pearson,  when  he  first  took  up  a  globule  of  potassium  and  was  told  it 
was  metal,  exclaimed,  "Bless  me!  how  heavy  it  is!"  simply  from 
expecting    it    to  be   so,    whereas   potassium   is     excessively     light.    3o 
Professor  Bennett  tells  us  of  a   Scotch  procurator-fiscal,   who,   on 
having  to  exhume  a  body,  declared  when  the  coffin  appeared  that 
he   perceived  a  strong   odour   of  decomposition,    whicn   made   him 
so  faint  he  had  to  leave.     On  opening  the  coffin  it  was  found  to 
be  empty.    All  have  at  some  time  or  other  been  entirely  deceived  by  35 
the  senses. 

HUMAN     SO-CALLED    "POWERS." 

"  The  statement  to  which  I  am  prepared  to  attach  my  name  is  this  : 
That  conjoined  icith  the  rubbish  of  much  ignorance  and  some  deplorable 
folhj  and  fraud,  there  is  a  body  of  tcell-estabtished  facts  beyond  denial  40 
and  outside  any  exi-stiny  philosophical  explanation,  which /acts  promise 

*  Sometimes  God  is  spoken  of  as  "  soul "  in  the  Bible. 

t  "Law  of  Mental  Medicine,"  p.  21. 

J  Presidential  Address  before  the  Psychical  Research  Society.  May,  1913. 


MEMORY  IS  MENTAL. 


115 


Sec.  Ill- 


Refei  to 
Pase  Lin* 


to  open  a  new  world  0/  human  inquiry  and  experience,  are  in  the  highest 
degree  interesting,  and  tend  to  elevate  ideas  of  the  continuity  of  life,  and 
to  reconcile,  perhaps,  the  materialist  and  metaphysician "  (Sir  Edwin 
Arnold). 

"  If  there  be  truth  in  even  one  case  of  telepathy,  it  will  follow 
that  the  human  soul  is  endowed  with  attributes  not  yet  recognised 
by  science"  (Andrew  Lang). 
^  All  the  so-called  powers  that  man  appears  to  exert  are  merely 
continually  changing,  false  mental  impressions,  cinematographic 
pictures,  having  no  power  of  any  kind.  Receiving  these  impressions 
has  been  vaguely  called  telepathy. 

MEMORY  IS  MENTAL.— '  And    the    Jeivs    marvelled,  saying.    How 
knoueth  this  man  letters,  having  never  learned'/"  (John  7,  ver.  15). 

l<»  So  ignorant  have  we  been  that,  until  quite  recently,  it  was 
thought  necessary  to  wade  laboriously  through  a  mass  of  so-called 
facts,  indeed,  often  to  commit  to  memory  burdensome  details,  to 
obtain  needful  knowledge.  Here  and  there  we  find  men  who  knew 
better.     Some  have  thought  that  we  pigeon-holed  matters  of  which 

i'>  we  became  conscious,  and,  as  in  a  systematically  organised  library, 
could  bring  up  before  us  words,  or  whole  columns  of  words,  or 
groups  of  mental  pictures,  when  required. 

This  is  entirely  wrong.  The  attempt  to  remember,  looked  at 
from  the  point  of  view  of  a  natural  scientist,  is  an  attempt  to  get 

20  the  so-called  conscious  mind  to  vibrate  synchronously  with  the 
subconscious  mind,  or  lower  false  mentality.*  In  heaven  a  man  knows 
instantly  evervthing  he  needs,  being  an  indi\'idualised  consciousness, 
governed  by  Mind.  When  this  truth  is  sufficiently  recognised  by  you, 
the    action    of    God    is   made    manifest   in    the    material    world,   and 

25  this  realisation  is  prayer  in  its  true  meaning.  The  disciples  said 
of  Jesus,  "Now  are  we  sure  that  thou  knowest  all  things"  (John 
16,  ver.  30).  Through  the  realisation  of  God  the  two  parts  of  the  false 
material  consciousness  can  be  caused  to  act  in  unison,  and  the  lower 
so  called  mind,    being  in   touch   with  the   lines    of  the  ether   that 

30  constitute  the  thing  required  to  be  known,  you  see  it  or  know  of 
it,  and  the  demonstration  is  said  to  be  made.  By  praying  in  a 
scientific  way  the  limitations  of  the  human  being  can  be  overcome, 
and  the  so-called  abnormal  powers  now  to  be  referred  to  are 
found  to  be  as  natural  and  harmless  as  any  other  human  procedure, 

35  when  under  proper  control. 

Thought  Sequences  Repeated.— Sometimes,  under  exceptional 
circumstances,  an  individual  gets  ethereally  in  touch  with  a  series 
of  cinematographic  pictures  that,  existing  as  far  as  such  things 
can  be  said  to  exist  at  the  moment,  have  already  happened.  He 
40  can  also  get  in  touch  with  those  about  to  happen  in  the  future. 
The  individual  then  appears  to  see  again  and  to  foresee  the  events. 
From  the  former  the  false  idea  of  reincarnation  has  arisen. 

The  sense  of  having  before  lived  what  we  are  now  experiencing 
is  known  as  "  paramnesia,"  and  is  due  to  getting  in  touch  with  the 
cinematographic  pictures  before-hand. 

Sir  Walter   Scott,  in  "Guy   Mannering,"  says:   "How   often   do 

we  find  ourselves  in  society  which  we  have  never  before  met,  and 

45   yet  feel  impressed  with  a  mysterious,  ill-defined  consciousness  that 

♦  De  Quincey,  in  the  "  Opium  Eater,"  writes  :  "  Of  this,  at  least,  I  feel 
assured,  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  forgetting  possible  to  the  mind." 


3-10   11,29 


281>      13 
85     19 


167     21 


123 

16 

167 

12 

122 

1 

122 

14 

496 

33 

120 

38 

508       6 
260     41 

508       4 

See  Note  K 
on  page  68". 


Refcr  to 
Pags  Lia* 


76     32 


116  VISIONS. 

Sec.  III. 

neither  the  scene  nor  the  subject  is  entirely  new  ;  nay,  we  feel  ae 

if  we  could  anticipate  that  part  of  the  conversation  that  has  not 

yet  taken  place." 

Charles  Dickens  writes,  in  "  David  Copperfield,"  "  of  a  feeling  which 

comes  over  us  occasionally  of  what  we  are  saying  or  doing  having   5 

been  done  in  a  remote  time,  of  our  having  been  surrounded  dim 

ages  ago   by  the   same   faces,   objects,    and   circumstances— of  our 

knowing  perfectly  well  what  will  be  said  next,  as  if  we  suddenly 

remembered  it." 

Rossetti,  in  "  Sudden  Light,"  writes :  lo 

"  I  have  been  here  before. 
But  when  or  how  I  cannot  tell." 

Edward  Dowden  and  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  also  refer  to  this. 

Coleridge  writes : 

*'  Oft  o'er  my  brain  does  that  strange  fancy  roll,  15 

Which  makes  the  present,  while  the  flash  doth  last, 
Seem  a  mere  semblance  of  some  unknown  past." 

Hardy  writes,  in  "  A  Pair  of  Blue  Eyes,"  "  Everybody  is  familiar 

with   those  strange   sensations   we  sometimes  have,   that   our  life 

for  the  moment  exists  in  duplicate,  that  we  have  lived  through  that  20 

moment  before,  or  shall  again." 

Tennyson  writes,  in  "  The  Two  Voices  " : 

*'  Moreover,  something  is  or  seems, 

That  touches  me  with  mystic  gleams. 

Like  glimpses  of  forgotten  dreams—  2.5 

"  Of   something  felt,  like   something  here : 

Of  something  done,  I  know  not  where  ; 

Such  as  no  language  may  declare." 

And  in  the  "  Early  Sonnets  "  he  writes : 

"    ....  *  All  this  hath  been  before,  30 

All  this  has  been  I  know  not  when  or  where.* " 

"  I  seemed  to  move  among  a  world  of  ghosts. 

And  feel  myself  the  shadow  of  a  dream  "  * 

Sir  James    Crichton-Browne,    M.D.,    LL.D.,    F.R.S.,    in    "The 

Cavendish   Lecture   on   Dreamy   Mental   States,"   besides   quoting,   35 

amongst  others,  the  above,  says  that  sometimes  there  passes  through 

the  mind  in  a  few  minutes,  years  of  one's  prior  life. 

Sir  Francis  Beaufort,  in  a  letter  published  in  the  autobiography  of 

John    Barrow,    describing    what    happened    when    he    was   nearly 

drowned,  writes :  "  Every  incident  of  his  former  life  seemed  to  glance    10 

across  his  recollection  t   in  a   retrograde   succession,   not   in  mere 

outline,  but  the  picture  being  filled  with  every  minute  and  collateral 

feature,  each  act  of  it  accompanied  by  a  sense  of  right  and  wrong." 

Sir  James  Crichton-Browne  writes :  "  And  since  Beaufort's  time 

many   persons  rescued   from   drowning   have  given   an  account  of   45 

their  expiring  thoughts,   substantially  the  same,   and  in  harmony 

•  "  The  Princess." 
t  Thia  has  just  happened  to  a  friend  of  mine.    In  his  case  he  lived  through 
his  life  again  as  he  fell  forward  into  his  bathinpr  machine,  after  his  foot  had 
been  badly  torn  by  his  having:  to  wrench  it  out  of  the  chain  of  the  pier  in  which 
it  had  been  caught. 


SIGHT  IS  MENTAL. 


ir 


i) 


•)ti 


Sec.  Ill- 

with  what  we  are  sometimes  told  of  panoramic  reminiscences  in 
dreamy  mental  states.  A  domestic  servant  who  consulted 
Dr  Hughlings  Jackson,  when  communicating  to  him  the  warning 
of  his  epileptic  seizures,  said :  '  It  seems  as  if  I  w^ent  back  to  all 
that  occurred  in  my  childhood;  as  if  I  see  everything  so  quick  and 
<o  soon  gone  that  I  cannot  describe  it.' " 

One  of  the  best-known  thought  readers  speaks  of  the  thoughts 
flitting  by  like  the  nearer  external  objects  when  in  a  railway  train. 

These  are  some  of  the  many  proofs  that  the  whole  of  our  so-called 
human  life  has  its  apparent  existence  in  the  shape  of  "thoughts," 
ethereal  vibrations,  both  in  the  past  and  in  the  future,  until 
destroyed  by  the  action  of  Go  1. 

SIGHT  IS  MENTAL.— ' -For  inmble  fhought  can  jump  both  sea  and  467 
land    As  soon  as  think  the  place  where  he  wouhl  l)c  "  ^(Shakespeare). 

For  centuries  the  many  wonderful  and  hitherto  inexplicable  powers 
of  human  beings  have  been  more  or  less  recognised.  For  instance, 
it  has  been  found  that  man  has  the  power  of  seeing  things  in  any 
part  of  the  world.  I  was  once  asked  to  acconapany  a  well- 
known  medical  man,  probably  the  leading  medical  authority 
the    human    "mind,"    to    test     another     w^ell-known     doctor. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


on 


who  found  that  he  had  psychometric  powers— that  is  to  say, 
2:>  he  could  see  things  at  a  distance.  Amor.£rst  many  other  wonderful 
things  he  described  his  sister,  who  had  been  lecturing  about  200 
miles  away,  giving  many  details  of  the  room,  the  people,  and  so  on. 
No  one  present  knew  anything  of  the  facts,  but  on  making  inquiries 
afterwards  we  found  that  there  had  been  only  two  mistakes 
(I   out  of  the  many  statements  made. 

Jesus,  amongst  his  many  marvellous  powers,  exei'cised  this 
capacity  of  seeing  things  at  a  distance.!  "  Before  that  Philip  called 
thee,  when  thou  wast  under  the  fig  tree,  I  saw  thee,"  wire  his 
words  when  Nathanael  expressed  surprise  at  Jesus's  knowledge 
a.-i  of  his  nationality  and  character.  The  accuracy  of  this  statement 
is  evidenced  by  Nathanael's  reply:  "Rabbi,  thou  art  the  Son  of 
God"  (John  1,  ver.  48,  49). 

Clairvoyance.— In  the  Talmud  is  mentioned  "a  fourth  Sight," 
by  which  means  all  that  a  person  is  doing,  wherever  he  may  be, 
4"  can  be  seen  by  another.  There  are  frequent  references  in  occult 
literature  to  various  ways  of  gaining  this  power.  The  human  con- 
sciousness is  always  inventing  new  methods  of  apparently  over- 
coming its  own  limitations.  Such  methods  are  all  mere  linaitationn, 
disguised   as    apparent    aids.     Remember    that    the    so-called    mental 

45   is  reallv '' non-mental."  t  ,  ,    _,  1    o-      t  t, 

A  well-authenticated  instance  is  that  of  General  Sir  John 
MacNeill,  V.C.  On  March  24th,  1878,  he  was  in  the  library  at 
Windsor  Castle,  being  Equerry  to  Queen  Victoria,  when  he  saw 
the  Eurydice  being  lost  off  the  Isle  of  Wight.  So  real  was  it  that  he 
exclaimed  aloud.  "  She  is  foundering."  He  mentioned  the  matter 
to  several  people  at  the  time,  afterwards  finding  out  that  the  vessel 
foundered  at  that  moment.  Canon  Warburton,  when  m  Lincoln  s 
Inn,  was  awoken  one  night  by  seeinq  his  brother  ^  the  West 
End  "catching  his  foot  in  the  stair  and  falling  headlong  tuil 
length  down  the  stairs  just  when  and  as  it  occurred. 

*  "  Sonnet  XLIV;' 
t  "  We  can  know  the  truth  more  accurately  than  the  astronomer  can  read  the 
stars  or  calculate  an  eclipse.    This  mind-reading  is  the  oppo-ite  of  clairvoyance. 
( •'  Science  and  Health.'  p.  84,  line  ,31.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).  ^  ^^r    ^      • 

5(»       1  A  good  instance  of  clairvoyance  is  given  by  Messrs.  Carnngton  and  Header  m 
"  Death,"  p.  439.  The  account  is  given  by  Professor  De  Morgan,  who  vouches  for 

the  facts. 

I  2 


83      17 


Refer  to 
Pafce  Line 

See  Note  L 
on  page  591. 


205  35 


ij.> 


125 


40 


5 


128  U 


205   12 


25«   20 


118 


SEEING    WITH    THE    NOSE    AND    EAR. 


Sec.  Ill 


RapidTransmissionof  News.— I  once  asked  one  of  the  well-known 

explorers  of  Central  Africa,  who  happens  to  be  a  friend  of  mine, 

how  it  was  that  news  travelled  with  such  rapidity  in  Central  Africa. 

He  told  me  that  when  the  natives  wanted  to  know  anything  they 

merely  took  a  little  black  boy,  whom  they  first  hypnotised  and  then   5 

questioned,   when  he  was  able  to  see  things  at  any  distance,  and 

reply  correctly  in  every  case.  This  he  had  seen  done  half-a-dozen 
times.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  boy,  though  in  a  trance  state,  was 
partially  (le-hyj)notised  in  this  one  respect,  because  we  are  all  more 
or  less  hypnotised  into  the  belief  that  we  have  not  this  power  of  10 
sight— sight  being  purely  mental.  Being  now  aware  of  this,  we 
have  to  wake  up  and  know  the  truth,  namely,  that  man  is  never 
blinded,  but  has  perfect  sight,  perfect  capacity  to  be  conscious  of 
any  idea  of  God.  If  the  work  is  done  in  this  way  instead  of  by 
the  wrong  method,  the  other  faculties  would  not  be  paralysed,  as  in  15 
the  case  of  the  boy.     All  hypnotic  influence  is  wrong. 

Many  will  recollect  Mr.  Rider  Haggaid's  psychic  exi)erience  with 
his  dog,  full  details  of  which  appeared  publicly,  and  many  confirmatory 
instances  might  be  given.  Now  we  know  how  the  death  of  Gordon 
became  common  knowledge  the  same  day  in  the  bazaars  at  Cairo.         20 

Recently,  in  the  "  Spectator,"  was  quoted  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Rider  Haggard,  in  which  he  says  that  "  about  twenty 
hours  before  men,  riding  as  fast  as  horses  could  carry 
them,  brought  the  news  of  the  disaster  at  Isandhlwana  to 
Pretoria,  an  old  Hottentot  informed  me  of  what  had  happened  (here  25 
followed  details  of  the  fight).  I  was  so  impressed  with  her  manner 
that  I  went  down  to  the  Government  Offices  to  repeat  to  my 
superiors  what  she  had  said.  .  .  .  Sir  Melmoth  (then  Mr.)  Osborn 
pointed  out  to  me  that  it  was  impossible  that  such  tidings  could  have 
travelled  200  miles  or  so  in  about  twelve  hours.  Nevertheless,  it  :^o 
proved  perfectly  correct." 

Once  quite  a  sensation  was  created  in  the  House  of  Commons 
when  Mr.  Harcourt  said  that  he  did  not  propose  to  read  a  telegram 
received  from  Somaliland,  on  account  of  *'  the  exceeding  rapidity 
with  which  statements  made  in  the  House  were  conveyed  to  the 
uttermost  comers  of  Somaliland." 

Seeing  with  the  Nose  and  Ear.— The  eye  is  not  necessary  for  sight. 
Professor  Lombroso,  a  most  able  and  painstaking  investigator, 
in  his  book,  "  After  Death  —  What  1 "  gives  the  case  of  the 
14-year-old  daughter  of  one  of  the  most  active  and  intelligent  35 
men  in  Italy.  "  She  had  lost  the  power  of  vision  with  her  eye^," 
but  "  as  a  compensation  she  saw  with  the  same  degree  of  acuteness 
at  the  point  of  the  nose,  and  the  lobe  of  the  left  ear.*  In  this  way 
she  read  a  letter  which  had  just  come  to  me  from  the  post-office, 
although  I  had  blindfolded  her  eyes,  and  she  was  able  to  distinguish  40 
the  figures  on  a  dynamometer." 

Professor  Lombroso  then  gives  other  instances  of  the  same  kind. 
Eight  cases  are  cited  by  Petetin,  and  another  by  Carmagnola,  in 
which  a  girl  "  saw  distinctly  with  the  hand,  selected  ribbons,  identi- 
fied colours,  and  read,  even  in  the  dark."  There  are  also  other 
cases  mentioned  by  Despine,  Frank  and  Dr.  Augonva.  Professor 
Lombroso  concludes  by  saying :  "  The  truth  is  that  it  is  absolutely 
impossible  for  us  to  give  a  scientific  interpretation  of  these  facts- 
facts  which  bring  us  to  the  vestibule  of  that  world  which  is  properly 
spoken  of  as  being  still  occult  because  unexplained."  50 

*  Col  H.  S.  Olcott  gives  details  of  a  child  he  knew  who  for  two  years  could 
read  anything  held  against  the  back  of  her  head,  and  of  a  young  Hindu  married 
lady  who  "  was  able  to  read  books  and  distinguish  colours  when  held  to  her 
finger  tips,  the  little  toe  and  the  elbow,  and  to  hear  at  the  umbilicu?. 


45 


HEARING   IS   MENTAL. 


119 


l<» 


Sec.  Ill- 

Dr.  Heysinger  writes :  "  In  the  case  of  MoUie  Fancher,  in 
Brooklyn,  N.Y.,  who  has  been  examined  during  many  years  by  the 
most  eminent  neurologists,  we  have  surely  a  living  miracle.  She 
has  for  many  years  been  blind,  paralysed,  without  apparent  sensa- 
tion, without  food  and  almost  without  drink,  without  the  perform- 
ance of  any  of  the  ordinary  bodily  functions,  and  yet  she  is  bright, 
clear,  intelligent,  and  I  have  recently  received  a  letter  from  her 
most' beautifully  and  correctly  written— and,  as  Dr.  Hammond  said 
of  this  case,  *  She  did  not  see— at  least  with  her  eyes.'  "  * 

Physical  sight  is  an  ethereal  effect,  the  thing  seen  vibrating  along 
the  lines  of  force  of  which  the  ether  is  composed,  direct  to  the 
human  mechanism  or  so-called  mind  (see,  however,  p.  71,  line  24). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


11  i> 
122 


17 
87 
41 


i} 


Painting.— It  is  interesting  and  instructive  to  note  that  when  you 
are  looking,  for  instance,  at  a  portrait,  you  have  become  ethereally 

ir,  in  touch  with  the  thoughts  portrayed— one  of  the  illusionary 
cinematographic  pictures  that  constitute  the  material  person.  You 
are  in  physical  touch  with  the  so-called  man,  with  the  pride  and 
cruelty,  the  wisdom,  nobility,  and  love  that  the  thoughts  represent. 
That   is   why  a  portrait   painter  has   to   have   what    Malcolm   Bell 

20  calls  "  insight  into  the  deeper  mental  recesses  of  his  sitter."  If  you 
analyse  this  more  closely  you  will  see  that  in  looking  at  a  portrait 
your  real  spiritual  self  in  heaven  is  in  mental  touch  with  the  spiritual 
being  who  is  seen  falsely  in  the  material  world.  In  the  material  world 
the  picture  puts  you  in  ethereal  touch  with  the  material  thoughts 
constituting  the  material  form.  Appendix  V.  is  a  copy  of  a  letter 
written  to  an  artist  friend  a  few  years  ago,  which  may  be  of  use 
to  those  who  wish  to  understand  the  position  better.  When  dis- 
cordant material  thoughts  are  destroyed  by  right  thinking,  while  the  321 
artist  does  his  work,  he  obtains  what  is  called  a  speaking  likeness. 
When  the  thoughts  of  evil  are  destroyed,  and  the  best  side  of  the 
character  is  shown,  he  obtains  a  result  which  stamps  him,  not  only  as  a 
genius,  but  as  a  benefactor  to  his  fellow-men,  for  he  gives  us  a 
grouping  of  ideas  which  indicates,  although  faintly,  the  true  man. 


2." 


30 


to  vibrate  and  receive  a  mechanical  impression,  called  sound.t 
It  may  be  recalled  that  just  after  Elisha  had  made  the  axe  head 

•  "  Science  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science." 
t  "Mortal  mind  is  the  harp  of  many  strings"  C Science  and  Health,"  p.  213, 
line  27.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


84      IS 


H4 
4fi9 


2 
1 


24 


127 


HEARING  IS  MENTAL.—"  Mhid  is  eye  and  ear  together,  blind  and  407 
3-">  deaf  is  all  else  besides  "  (Plato). 

Hearing  also   is  entirely   ethereal,   and   can  be   developed.     The 
human    "  consciousness "     can    "  hear "     at    any     distance.     What 
theoretically  takes  place,  although  such  a  thing  cannot  be  said  truly 
to  happen  at  all,  is  that  the  sound  vibrates  by  means  of  the  lines  of    122 
4f>   the  ether,  "thoughts,"  impinging  on  the  "consciousness,"  causing  it   111» 


9 


7r, 


.0 
10 
87 


Rtfer  to 
Pac*  Lioe 


120 


SPEAKING    DIRECTLY    TO    AMERICA. 


Sec.  III. 


swim  he  told  the  king  of  Israel  at  least  three  times  where  the 
king  of  Syria  was  pitching  his  camp.  On  Ben-hadad  asking  which 
was  the  traitor,  "  one  of  his  servants  said,  None,  my  lord,  O  king, 
but  Elisha,  the  prophet  that  is  in  Israel,  telleth  the  king  of  Israel 
the  words  that  thou  speakest  in  thy  bedchamber  "  (II.  Kings  6,  ver.  5 
12).  Just  after,  Elisha  foretold  that  the  king's  mesenger  was  coming 
for  him,  and  predicted  the  raising  of  the  siege  of  Samaria,  and  the 
death,  on  the  following  day,  of  the  lord  who  scornfully  denied  the 
IKjssibility  of  cheap  t'oixl  ;  all  of  which  happened. 

A  well-attested  instance  is  that  of  Sir  John  Drummond  Hay, 
who,  whilst  Her  Majesty's  Minister  in  Morocco,  was  woken  from 
his  sleep  by  hearing  his  daughter-in-law,  who  was  at  Mogador, 
300  miles  away,  say :  "  Oh !  I  wish  papa  only  knew  that  Robert  [her 
husband]  was  ill."  On  closing  his  eyes  he  again  heard  the  same 
voice  and  words,  when  he  woke  his  wife,  told  her  what  he  had 
heard,  and  noted  it  in  his  diary.  Later,  he  found  that  Mrs.  Robert 
Hay  that  night  had  used  the  precise  words  and  had  repeated  them.* 

"Now   that   by   suggestion  alone  we   can   with  perfect  precision   lo 
cause  a  hypnotised  person  (or  even  a  person  who  has  at  some  earlier 

225,21,35  period  been  hypnotised  but  has  recovered  his  normal  state)  to 
hear— in  his  mind  alone— sounds  which  have  no  objective  existence, 
just  as  vividly  and  clearly  as  any  sounds  we  can  physically  produce, 
does  it  seem  extravagant  to  believe  that  the  whole  mechanism  of  i.") 
sense,  nay,  the  dark  mind-gulf  beyond  mechanism,  too,  will  receive 
full   illumination   from   the  science   of   the    coming    time?     Such   a 

135  17  discovery  would,  of  course,  throw  utterly  into  shadow  anything  we 
have  yet  learned  of  the  nature  of  man.  .  .  .  Limited  as  we  are  by 
the  knowledge  of  our  own  time,  we  cannot  even  conjecture  whither  ^o 
such  discoveries  might  lead  us.  All  we  can  affirm  is  that  the  whole 
outlook  of  man,  nay,  the  nature  of  man  himself,  might  very  con- 
ceivably be  changed  by  them,  and  the  greatest  problems  of  the 
thinker  may  be  resolved  '  t  (T.  Baron  Russell). 

Speaking  Directly  to  America. t  —A  few  years  ago,  a  man  came  to  me   25 
for  advice  as  to  whether  he  should  allow  his  wife  to  continue  daily 
•'  speaking  mentally  "  to  her  sister  in  America.     He  had  constantly 
been   able   to   verify   the   information    given.     I    advised    him    to 
discourage   it  as  being  too  dangerous,    and  told   him   that   it   was 
rather  liKe   experimenting  with  high-tension  electrical   currents  in    ;^i) 
days  when  we  knew  very  little  about  them.     Several  times  in  the 
166     2y      early  days  of  electricity,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  my  professional 
duties,    I   have  paid    the    penalty    of    ignorance    of    high-tension 
electrical  effects  and   burnt  and   temporarily  blinded   myself.       In 
the  false,  "  non-mental "  work  the  danger  is  that  in  endeavourini?   sr> 
to  get  better  results,  the  worker  forces  the  human  "consciousness, 
causing  troubles  of  different  kinds  to  arise,  leading  often  to  insanity. 
There  is  only  one  way  of  awakening  dormant  powers  safely  and 
properly,  and  that  is,  in  the  way  in  which  our  Lord  worked,  namely, 
by  knowing  the   truth,  turning  in   thought  to   God,   and    realising    40 
the  truth  ;   for  instance,  that    God  being  Soul,  and  man    being  made 

*  Attested  details  will  be  found  in  "Hnman  Personality,"  by  F.  W.  H.  Myer?, 
vol.  1,  p.  396. 

t  "  A  Hundred  Years  Hence, '  p.  132. 

J  "The  telegraphy  of  mind  speaking  to  mind  should  claim  us.  Any  working 
in  this  way  is  electricity,  and  needs  no  wires"  (''Science  and  Health,"  Vol.  II., 
p.  8,  line  22,  6th  edition.     Mary  Baker  Eddy.) 


125 


153     34 


PSYCHOMETRY. 


121 


SGOa     III* 

in  the  'image  and  likeness  of  God,  has  all  understanding.    Soul  is  the 

synonym  that  expresses  God  as  the  giver  of  all  wisdom,  intelligence, 

and  knowledge.  ^^ 

The  first  step  is  to  open  the  door.    Everything  bemg  "  non-mental, 

5  we  could  practically  prevent  any  given  result  by  realising  strongly 
enough  that  such  result  was  impossible.  This  is  the  wrong  way 
of  working,  as  the  human  consciousness  cannot  judge  of  what  is  best. 
In  our  endeavours  to  gain  truth,  we  must  not  outline  human  events, 
but  must   keep  an   absolutely   open  mind,   ready   to   receive  more 

l„  spiritual  ideas.     Then  we  shall  be  governed  by  God. 

SPEECH  IS  MENTAL.— When  one  spiritual,  immortal  man  in 
heaven  speaks  to  another,  he  is  passing  on  or  reflecting  the  ideas 
that  the  action  of  God  has  caused  a  fellow -being  previously  to  pass 
on  to  him.     That  is  to  say,  God  speaks  to  us  by  means  of  our  fellow- 

15  men.  In  the  material  world  the  human  being  has  a  false  sense  of 
these  thoughts  of   God  which   apparently  give   an    impression     of 

hearing  sounds. 

When  in  this  material  world,  or  false  sense  of  the  real  w^orld,  the 
thought  is  sufficiently  uplifted,  we  get  a  far  clearer  sense  of  these 

00  thoughts  of  God ;  so  clear,  it  may  even  be,  that  they  sound  like  a 
person  speaking,  though  none  be  visible,  and  some  mistakenly 
believe  that  it  is  a  finite  God  speaking.  This  uplifted  thought  is  the 
reason  for  the  sounds  heard  by  Moses,  Samuel,  Paul,  and  by  others 
living   to-day,    who   are  personally   known   to    me,    and    who    are 

2.5  following  in  the  Master's  footsteps.  At  the  same  time,  it  must  be 
recollected  that  whenever  anyone  speaks  to  you,  the  sounds  are 
God's  thoughts,  perceived  materially  and  therefore  falsely,  as 
everything  in  the  material  so-called  world  is  simply  a  counterfeit 
of  the  real. 

SMELL  IS  MENTAL. -Speaking  of  the  young  girl  ah-eady  men- 
tioned, Professor  Lombroso   says :   "  Her  sense  of   smell  was  also 

30  transposed ;  for  ammonia  or  asafoetida,  when  thrust  under  her  noae, 
did  not  excite  the  slightest  reaction,  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
a  substance  possessing  the  merest  trace  of  odour,  if  held  under  the 
chin,  made  a  vivid  impression  on  it,  and  excited  a  quite  special 
simulation  (mimica).  .  .  .  Later,  the  sense  of  smell  became  trans- 

35   f erred  to  the  back  of  the  foot." 

PREDICTION.  —  He  continues:  "Next  appeared  phenomena 
of  prediction  and  clairvoyance,  for  she  foresaw  with  what  I  would 
calf  mathematical  exactness.  ...  She  later  predicted  things  that 
were  to  happen  to  her  father  and  brother,  and  two  years  afterwards 

40  they  were  verified.  She  clairvoyantly  saw  froni  her  sick  bed  her 
brother  in  the  coulisses  of  a  theatre  (as^  m  fact  he  was),  distant  by 
more  than  half  a  mile  from  the  house."  * 

PSYCHOMETRY.  — Sir  David  Brewster  investigated  the  matter 
and  testified  to  the  power  that  man  has  of  seeing  the  past.  He 
wrote :  "  Not  a  leaf  waves,  not  an  insect  crawls,  not  a  ripple  moves, 
but  each  motion  is  recorded  by  a  thousand  faithful  scribes  m  m- 
fallible  and  indelible  scripture-only  waiting  for^^  a  suitable 
application  to  reveal  themselves  to  the  inquiring  gaze.  ^^^  ._ 

It  is  recorded  in  the  Bible  that  it  was  not  necessary  for  people 
*  The  reason  why  any  results  of  this  description  are  so  difficult  t^o^^in  under 
45    test  conditions,  is  that  the  thought  of  anyone  that  the  results  cannot  b€  obtained^ 
.      as  a  rule  is  sufficient  to  interfere  with  the  vibrations,  so  delicate  is  the  mcchaninn 
at  work. 


B«fer  to 
Paste 


167     12 
34     22 


121  45 

324  29 

298  5 

312  9 

220  :» 


')7      18 


117  14 
172  4 
176     19 


B«f«r  to 

Page  Line 


115     2r» 


2«1 

43 

96 

1 

172 

14 

123 

21 

119 

10 

77 

30 

321 

24 

174 

14 

122 


EVIL   EFFECTS  WHEN    READING. 


Sec.  Ill 


to  tell  our  Lord  of  events.  For  instance,  he  knew  the  past  of  the 
woman  at  the  well.*  There  are  several  cases  recorded  of  his  knowing 
what  was  going  to   happen,  and  often  it   is   stated   that  he   knew 

people's  thoughts. 

Agassiz,  the  famous  naturalist,  three  times  dreamed  that  he  saw 
a  fish,  the  characteristics  even  of  which  he  had  failed  to  recognise 
from  its  fossil  imprint.  The  third  time,  upon  awakening,  he  sketched 
and  described  the  fish,  and  later  found  that  his  dream  was 
correct. 

Scientific  Explanation.  -"  Thonghts  and  imaf/cs  ma//  be  transfrrred    :> 
from  one  mind  to  another  withont  the  agency  of  the  recognised  organs 
o/.sr««^>"t  (Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.). 

Directly  a  person  thinks  of  anything  in  the  material  world,  even 
in  the  past  or  future,  he  is  immediately  in  faint  touch  along  the 
lines  of  the  ether  with  the  thoughts  or  lines  of  force  that  constitute  lo 
the  thing  thought  of.  The  ordinary  man  is  not  conscious  of  these 
thoughts,  as  his  human  consciousness,  through  a  belief  in  limitation, 
works  so  badly.  Some  people  have  not  this  false  belief  of  limitation, 
and  the  "  conscious  mind  "  vibrates  in  unison  or  synchronously  with 
the  "subconscious  mind,"  or  universiil  false  belief,  when  the  ])ers()n  15 
knows  the  thing  immediately.  Sometimes  he  sees  the  thing 
happening,  and  sometimes  he  merely  knows  it  intellectually. 

This  development  is  a  curse  or  a  blessing  in  proportion  as  a  man 
knows  how  to  destroy  evil  foreseen  or  foreknown,  and  to  reahse  the 
eternal  reality  of  good.  20 

The  Divining  Rod. t— This  is  a  useful  form  of  thought  reading, 
whereby  the  thought  reader  is  able  to  tell  when  he  is  standing  over 
water,  and  to  indicate  it  by  unconscious  action  in  various  ways, 
such  as  the  turning  or  twisting  of  a  rod  in  his  hands.  The  use  of 
a  rod  is  a  mere  limitation,  and  unnecessary.  §  25 

I  remember  a  few  years  ago,  when  in  conversation  with  a  well 
known  scientific  man,  saying  that  before  very  long  we  should  find  such 
results  as  a  man  knowing  whether  he  was  standing  over  gold-bearing 
rock  by  his  hair  standing  on  end,  or  by  some  such  inconsequent  sign. 
A  day  or  two  afterwards  I  read  an  account  of  a  man  in  America  :^(i 
who,  when  he  stood  over  oil  in  quantity,  knowingly  or  otherwise, 
was  at  once  seized  with  severe  illness.  || 

Evil  EfTects  when  Reading.  -"  Passing  through  the  tn-ain  of  a 
Walter  Scott  or  a  Dickens  sach  hnonledge  ["  of  the  tragic  events  and 
turpitude  of  life"]  fjccomcs  purified  and  protect  ice,  and  has  nothing  hut   35 

*  The  book  called  ••  An  Adventure,"  recently  published,  to  the  gootl  faith  of  the 
authors  of  which,  Messrs.  Macmillan  &  Co.  testify,  is  simply  a  record  of  two 
people  with  special  powers  of  sijjht.  who  were  enabled  to  see  the  thoughts  that 
gave  the  impression  on  the  loth  of  August  last,  of  what  was  happening  in  1879. 
Visitors  to  the  spot  on  the  same  date  this  year,  will  probably  be  disapj)ointed,  as  40 
the  general  thought  which  has  now  been  roused,  that  such  a  thing  is  impossible, 
will  probably  be  sufficient  to  stop  any  sight  of  the  thoughts  even  by  those  who 
are  sufficiently  psychic. 

t  Presidential  Address,  British  Association,  1898. 

X  Professor  Barrett  has  made  an  interesting  report  to  the  Psychical  Research    45 
Society  on   his  investigations,  showing  that  results   have  been  obtained   that 
cannot  be  explained  by  any  generally  recognised  theories. 

§  I  have  recently  been  consulted  with  reference  to  an  electro-mechanical 
apparatus  for  bringing  about  the  same  result,  which  is  said  to  act  perfectly. 
Since  this  was  written  it  has  been  taken  up  and  successfully  used  by  W.  Mansfield 
k.  Co.,  of  Brunswick  Street,  Liverpool. 

II  Recently,  a  '•  water-diviner"  from  Bolton  states  that  he  has  been  able  to   .50 
locate  beds  of  iron  ore  near  Barrow  by  using  a  steel  rod  instead  of  the  usual 
baiel  twig.    Details  are  given  in  the  "  Western  Mail '"  of  August  17th,  1911. 


SCIENTIFIC  METHOD  OF  WORKING. 


123 


Sec.    Ill- 


Refer  to 
Page  Lice 


a  nhoh'some  effect  when  sown  broadcast,  but  jxtssing  through  the  brain 
of  an  Aphra  Behn  or  a  Zohi,  it  grows  infective  and  deadhj  and  dis- 
seminates a  moral  plague  around.  And  thus  ideas,  like  microbes,  mag 
hg  cultivation  he  attenuated  and  rendered  harmless,  or  raised  to  a  higher 
r,  malignancy"*  (Sir  J.  Crichton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

It  is  a  mistake  to  read  books  by  people  who  are  not  of  a 
satisfactory  character.  Directly  you  read  them  you  are  m  ethereal  4.>. 
touch  with  the  individuality  of  the  person  who  wrote  the  book, 
and  if  he  is  not  the  right  class  of  man,  wrong  thoughts  are  more 
10  likely  to  affect  you,  unless  you  are  protecting  yourself  in  the 
right  way.  If  a  man  is  protecting  himself  thoroughly,  I  do  not 
think  that  he  would  find  himself  reading  such  books. 


16 


Scientific  Method  of  Working.-"  */r^•'^s•  .  •  .  ^^m/r^/    ^>ot^  ^h^'^ 


any 


\:^ 


2(1 


37 


/o 


2:> 


should  testify  of  man  :   for  he  knew  what   was   in   man  "   (John  2, 

ver.  24,  25).' 

In    order    to    gain     knowledge     in     the    right    way,    we    must  167 
turn     to     heaven     and     realise     the     truth,     for    mstance,     that   i.>4 
God     is     Soul,     the     Principle     of     all     knowledge,      and     that, 
therefore,   man,    the    spiritual   man,    instantly    knows     everything 
necessary     The  action  of  God  as  Truth  then  destroys  the  particles 
Sn  the  cells  of  the  human  mechanism  that  give  the  trouble    with 
the  result  that  the  two  portions  of  the  machine  work  better  together, 
and  in  this  way  requisite  and  legitimate  knowledge  of  the  past,       _ 
present,  or  future  is  conveyed. t    It  is  interesting  to  note,  however    l^^- 
that  working  thus  the  knowledge  does  not  always  come  to  your 
consciousness  in  the  way  above  mentioned.    .Sometimes  somebody 
will  give  you  the  information,  or  you  will  see  it  in  a  paper  or  book. 

THOUGHT  READING.-"  WerQ  I  now  introducing  for  the  first  time 

these  inquiries  [the  results  of  his  researches  into  so-called  spiritual- 

30  istic  phenomenal  to  the  world  of  science  I  should  choose  a  starting  powt 

different  from  that  of  old.    It  would  he  well  to  begin  wtthtelepathj/Xnith 

the  fundamental  law,  as  I  believe  it  to  be''  (Sir  William  Crookes,  F.K.b.) 

The  power  of  thought  reading  is  nowadays  very  common.  Mark  11 
Twain  prided  himself  on  his  powers,  and  said  that  he  often  knew 
35  what  people  far  distant  were  thinking,  or  made  them  know  wha^ 
he  was  thinking.  He  called  it  "  mental "  telegraphy.  Well-kno^ 
recent  instances  are  those  of  Mr.  Zanzig  and  Mr  Zomah  .  intensify- 
ing  material  thoughts  so  that  their  wives  could  Perceive  them. 
Such  intensification  is  not  only  a  wrone  and  dangerous  method  o^ 
4(»  working,  but  very  tiring,  and  therefore  those  workmg  professionaUy 

*  '*The  Hygienic  Uses  of  Imajjination.'  p.  14. 
t "  When  mortal  man  blends  his  thoughts  of  existence  with  the  Bpmtual, 
and  works  only  as  God  works,  he  will  no  longer  grope  in  the  dark     (   Scienc. 
and  Health,"  p    263,  line  7.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

:  Mr.  Bergson  has  kid  :  "  I  consider,"  he  answered  after  some  thought  '  that 
those  experiments  [those  published  by  the  Sooiety  «^/«y^^^«^^\  «;n;"„^^^^^^ 
brought  out  so  much  evidence  for  telepathy  as  to  render  it  so  highly  Probable  as 
to  be  practically  certain.     I  myself  have  read  through  all  the  forty  volumes  of 
cases  collected  by  the  Society,  and  I  do  not  think  anyone  could  do  so  without 

feeling  as  convinced  as  I  do There  is  a  coasiderable  amount  of  evidence  t^ 

show  that  the  medium  is-in  part  at  least-material  .  >.*PP*^?f  tl^Xished  ?n 
presents  any  difficulty  to  telepathic  communication  (interview  published  in 
"  Morning  Post,"  June  IHth,  1914). 


12 

16 

8 
28 


27 
15 
20 


20 


76     28 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


7S 

14 

25  i 

40 

1S2 

2t» 

144 

1 

122 

10 

4H«; 

:<o 

472 

1 

472 


80 

87 

77 

121 


74 


s 


472     :iO 
7i»    :;7 


12 
17 

i") 

3«) 


27 

14 

77 

m 

:i21 

24 

135 

:ir. 

222 

17 

15 
15 


124 


THOUGHT  READING  ;  EARLY  EXPERIENCES. 


Sec.  III. 


in  this  way  do  not  use  this  ethereal  method  of  communication 
unless  absolutely  necessary,  relying,  as  far  as  possible,  upon  codes 
and  other  means.  What  has  been  called  brain  work  has  always 
been  regarded  as  most  tiring,  and  truly  so,  not  being  mental  in  any 
degree,  but  purely  physical.  Mental  work  is  spiritual  and  natural,  '> 
and  nothing  is  so  resting.    It  is  thinking  of  Grod  and  His  world. 

The  power  of  reading  human  thoughts  can  be  applied  before  they 
come  into  seeming  action,  whilst  in  action,  or  after  they  have 
acted.*  Many  instances  beyond  all  question  could  be  given,  but 
the  facts  are  so  well  known  that  I  merely  give  in  Appendix  VI.  1'^ 
some  particulars  of  the  experiences  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg.  His 
scientific  position  and  the  publicity  of  the  results  obtained  make 
his  experiences  worth  referring  to. 

He  was  able  to  give  to  a  conii)any  assembled  at  dinner  at 
Gothenburg  all  the  details  of  a  fire  that  was  then  taking  place  at  15 
Stockholm,  over  200  miles  distant.*  I  remember  well  how  puzzled  I 
was  as  a  boy  to  understand  why  people  did  not  try  to  find  out  the 
reason  for  this.  There  has  recently  been  a  similar  incident,  where 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Sanders,  a  distinguished  Presbyterian  clergyman,  of  the 
United  States,  who  has  these  psychometric  powers  developed,  20 
vividly  described  a  serious  fire  taking  place  200  miles  away,  the 
details  of  which  turned  out  to  be  accurate. 

Lack  of  Knowledge  Results  in  Trouble.— A  lady,  a  friend  of  mine, 
experienced  great  unhappiness  until  she  was  able  to  cut  off  thoughts. 
She  knew  what  ideas  were  coming  to  the  people  to  whom  she  spoke,  25 
and  the  difference  between  what  was  said  and  the  false  thoughts 
that  came  continually  distressed  her,  as  she  was  of  a  sensitive 
nature.  Had  the  truth  been  known  to  her  she  would  not  only  have 
prevented  the  thoughts  affecting  her,  but  would  have  destroyed 
them,  and  so  prevented  them  harming  those  who  were  intensifying  30 
them. 

Early  Experiences.— Anyone  who  is  interested  in  the  early  history 
of  thought  reading  will  find  a  paper  by  my  brother  in  the  Trans- 
actions of  the  Psychical  Research  Society.  This  was  reproduced  in 
the  "  Daily  Mail  "  some  few  years  ago  with  a  few  experiences  of  mine  35 
in  so-called  thought  reading,  made  about  twelve  years  previously, 
the  only  time  I  ever  tried  anything  of  the  kind.t  These  results 
merely  prove  that  which  everyone  must  have  more  or  less 
experienced,  namely,  that  sometimes  people  think  the  same  thoughts 
at  the  same  time.  I  This  means  that  they  are  in  ethereal  touch  with  40 
the  same  ideas  along  the  lines  of  the  ether,  and  these  false  thoughts 
cause  a  similar  vibration  in  the  human  consciousness. §    In  the  reality 

*  ••  To  know  the  past,  present,  and  future  is  the  office  of  intelligence  ;  yea,  it  is 
the  ever-present  Truth"  ("Science  and  Htalth,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  15,  line  24,  6th 
edition.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  ••  We  have  explained  to  Spiritualists  how  their  sijrns  and  wonders  are  wrought, 
and  illustrated  by  doing  some  of  them  ;  but  I'ave  always  said  it  was  the  result  of   45 
mind  in  their  plane  of  existence  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  167,  lice  28, 6th  edition. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

I  Doubt  has  recently  been  thrown  on  the  possibility  of  thought  reading.  This 
is  because  it  is  very  difficult  to  obtain  such  results  in  front  of  a  strong  thinking 
critic.  It  is  like  trying  to  pick  up  electric  signals  when  a  strong  alternating  50 
current  machine  is  at  work  overpowering  the  weaker  vibrations.  When  one 
knows  how  to  think,  such  interfering  vibrations  can  be  destroyed  by  the  action 
of  God,  and  the  limitless  powers  of  man  demonttrated. 

§  In  the  •'  Daily  News"  of  Angost  31st,  1911,  appears  an  account  of  tests  made 
by  Professor  Balfour  Stuart,  Mr.  Edward  Ward,  and  others,  confirming  the 
thought-reading  powers  of  Lillian  Bibby,  aged  eleven. 


lu 


I." 


20 


SECOND  SIGHT  PROPHECY.  125 

Sec*  III"  u       «  n 

both  are  fully  conscious  of  the  same  ideas  of  God,  but  m  their  fuU 
spiritual  perfection. 

Work  MentaUy  Only  by  Thinking  of  God  and  Heaven.-An 
absolute  rule,  never  to  be  broken,  should  be  made  ;  namely :  i>  rm 
attmipt  to  work  mcntalhj  exapt  />//  tuning  ///  thought  to  hod 
awl  heaven.  This  is  the  essence  of  the  whole  of  what  is  now  put 
liefore  vou.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  boyish  experiments  at 
the  age  of  14,  I  have  never  taken  any  part  in  either  spiritualistic 
or  hypnotic  experiments.  It  was  only  in  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  truth  that  the  recognition  came  to  me  of  the  Divme  protection 
which  steers  one  safely  past  such  mistaken  and  useless  attempts 
to  gain  knowledge  of  truth,  and  I  am  thankful  for  all  the  seeming 
circumstances  in  the  past  that  have  led  up  to  this. 

FORETELLING  THE  FUTURE.  There  are  hundreds  of  well- 
authenticated  instances  of  this.  It  is  merely  reading  thought  bef9re 
it  comes  into  apparent  action,  and  therefore,  instead  of  being 
called  ''  second  sight,"  should  rather  be  called  first  sight. 

Professor  Lombroso,  after  exhaustive  experiments,  declared  his 
belief  in  the  power  of  accurately  foretelling  the  future.  Professor 
Hulin,  of  the  University  of  Ghent,  gives  instances  of  his  own 
knowledge  of  prediction,  and  I  have  records  of  between  fifty  and 
one  hundred  cases  filed  away.  t^      tt       • 

The  Confederate  General,  John  B.  Gordon,  whom  Dr.  Heysmger 
cites  as  a  most  capable  man,  both  in  military  and  civichfe^  devotes 
a  whole  chapter  in  his  "  Remmiscences  of  the  Civil  War  to 
various  premonitions  of  death  among  soldiers,  one  of  which  was 
that  of  his  own  brother,  who  foretold  the  circumstances  of  his  own 
25  death  at  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville.     This  occurred  as  foreseen. 

Abraham  Lincoln  was  depressed  on  the  morrimg  of  his  assassina- 
tion, as  he  had  just  had  the  same  dream  as  had  come  to  him  before 
the  horrors  of  Bull  Run  and  before  another  terrible  disaster  to  the 

^^Mr' Andrewlang,  in  his  introductory  chapter  to  "The  Prophecies 
of  the  Brahan  Seer,"  gives,  amongst  others,  the  following  instance 
of  this  power:— 
The  "Murderer"  Foreseen.-"  On  June  1 5th    1908    a  lady   well- 

:io  known  to  me,  and  in  various  fields  of  literature,  told  me  that,  calling  on 
another  lady  the  day  before,  she  had  seen  a  vision  of  a  naan 
previously  unknown  to  her,  who  thrust  a  knife  into  her  friend  s  left 
s'de  I  offered  to  bet  iilOO  against  fulfilment  In  the  autumn  my 
friend,  again  calling  at  the  same  house    met  the  man  of  her  vision 

35  on  the  doorstep.  Entermg,  she  found  her  triend  dymg,  as  her 
constitution  did  not  rally  after  an  operation  on  her  left  side,  per- 
formed by  the  man  of  the  vision,  who  was  a  surgeon. 

The  Seaforth  ProDheey.— One  of  the  best-known  cases;^ related  is  the 
following!  wh^^^^^  the  "  Seaforth  Prophecy."    It  dates  from 

the  time  of  Charles  II.,  and  was  said  to  Iiav;e  been  uttered  by 
one  Mackenzie  or  Coinneach  Odhan,  a  famous  Brahan  seer.  lie 
was  said  to  have  given  the  prophecy  before  bemg  burnt  alive  by 
the  wife  of  the  third  Earl  for  clairvoyantly  seeing  and  telling  hc.r 
that  the  Earl  was  unfaithful  to  her  m  Pans :-  ^  a      u     Vi^ 

^'I  see  a  chief,  the  last  of  his  house,  both  deaf  and  dumb.  lie 
will  be  the  father  of  four  fair  sons,  all  of  whom  he  will  follow  to 
the  tomb.  He  will  ...  die  mourning,  knowing  that  the  honours 
of  his  line  are  to  be  extinguished  for  ever  .  .  the  remnaiit  of  his 
possessions  shaU  be   inherited  by   a  white-coifed   lassie   from  t.^e 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


26i> 

5 

147 


1 

26 
U 


204      23 


120 
133 
262 


35 
30 
39 


See  Note  H 
on  page  582. 
289      15 


7<» 

321 

4  i 


40 


32 
14 
10 


45 


*  '■  Lockbart's  Life  of  Scott,"  HL,  p.  318. 


7S 

U 

251 

40 

182 

2'.» 

114 

1 

12J 

10 

4Hr. 

HO 

[7-2 

1 

472     :iu 
7i«    :i7 

80 
87 

121 


12 

17 

it 


Refer  to     124  THOUGHT  READING;  EARLY  EXPERIENCES. 

Page  Line  SOC.    III. 

in  this  way  do  not  use  this  ethereal  method  of  communication 
unless  absolutely  necessary,  relying,  as  far  as  possible,  upon  codes 
and  other  means.  What  has  been  called  brain  work  has  always 
been  regarded  as  most  tiring,  and  truly  so,  not  being  mental  in  any 
degree,  hut  i)urely  physical.  Mental  work  is  spiritual  and  natural,  '> 
and  nothing  is  so  resting.    It  is  thinking  of  God  and  His  world. 

The  power  of  reading  human  thoughts  can  be  applied  before  they 
come   into   seeming   action,    whilst   in   action,   or  after  they   have 
acted.*     Many  instances  beyond  all  question  could  be  given,   but 
the  facts  are  so  well  known  that  I  merely  give  in  Appendix  VI.    l'^ 
some  particulars  of  the  experiences  of  Emanuel  Swedenborg.     His 

472      s       scientific  position  and  the  publicity  of  the  results  obtained  make 
his  experiences  worth  referring  to. 

He  was  able  to  give  to  a  company  assembled  at  dinner  at 
Gothenburg  all  the  details  of  a  lire  that  was  then  taking  place  at  l'> 
Stockholm,  over  200  miles  distant.»  I  remember  well  how  puzzled  I 
was  as  a  boy  to  understand  why  people  did  not  try  to  find  out  the 
reason  for  this.  There  has  recently  been  a  similar  incident,  where 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Sanders,  a  distinguished  Presbyterian  clergyman,  of  the 
United  States,  who  has  these  psychometric  powers  developed,  20 
vividly  described  a  serious  fire  ta,king  place  200  miles  away,  the 
details  of  which  turned  out  to  be  accurate. 

Lack  of  Knowledge  Results  In  Trouble.— A  lady,  a  friend  of  mine, 
experienced  great  unhappiness  until  she  was  able  to  cut  off  thoughts. 
She  knew  what  ideas  were  coming  to  the  people  to  whom  she  spoke,  25 
and  the  difference  between  what  was  said  and  the  false  thoughts 
that  came  continually  distressed  her,  as  she  was  of  a  sensitive 
nature.  Had  the  truth  been  known  to  her  she  would  not  only  have 
prevented  the  thoughts  affecting  her,  but  would  have  destroyed 
them,  and  so  prevented  them  harming  those  who  were  intensifying  30 
them. 

Early  Experiences.— Anyone  who  is  interested  in  the  early  history 
of  thought  reading  will  find  a  paper  by  my  brother  in  the  Trans- 
actions of  the  Psychical  Research  Society.  This  was  reproduced  in 
the  "  Daily  Mail "  some  few  years  ago  with  a  few  experiences  of  mine  3.") 
in  so-called  thought  reading,  made  about  twelve  years  previously, 
the  only  time  I  ever  tried  anything  of  the  kind.t  These  results 
merely  prove  that  which  everyone  must  have  more  or  less 
experienced,  namely,  that  sometimes  people  think  the  same  thoughts 
at  the  same  time.!  This  means  that  they  are  in  ethereal  touch  with  40 
75  L5  the  same  ideas  along  the  lines  of  the  ether,  and  these  false  thoughts 
74     L5      cause  a  similar  vibration  in  the  human  consciousness. §   In  the  reality 

*  ••  To  know  the  past,  present,  and  future  is  the  office  of  intelligence  ;  yea,  it  is 
the  ever-present  Truth"  ("Science  and  Health,"  Vol.  II.,  p.  15,  line  24,  6th 
edition.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  •*  We  have  explained  to  Spiritualists  how  their  sijrns  and  wonders  are  wrought, 
and  illustrated  by  doing  some  of  them  ;  but  I'ave  always  said  it  was  the  result  of   45 
mind  in  their  plane  of  existence  *'  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  167,  lice  28, 6th  edition. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

I  Doubt  has  recently  been  thrown  on  the  possibility  of  thought  reading.  This 
is  because  it  is  very  difficult  to  obtain  such  results  in  front  of  a  strong:  thinkinjr 
critic.  It  is  like  trying  to  pick  up  electric  signals  when  a  strong  alternating  50 
current  machine  is  at  work  overpowerin«r  the  weaker  vibrations.  When  one 
knows  how  to  think,  such  interfering  vibrations  can  be  destroyed  by  the  action 
of  God,  and  the  limitless  powers  of  man  demonstrated. 

§  In  the  •'  Daily  News"  of  Angost  31st,  1911,  appears  an  account  of  tests  made 
by  Professor  Balfour  Stuart,  Mr.  Edward  Ward,  and  others,  confirming  the 
thought-reading  powers  of  Lillian  Bibby,  aged  eleven. 


27 

14 

77 

m 

S21 

24 

1:^5 

•M\ 

222 

17 

SECOND  SIGHT  PROPHECY 


12; 


Sec.    Ill- 


Refer  to 
Page  liine 


ITi 


20 


both  are  fully  conscious  of  the  same  ideas  of  God,  but  in  their  fuU 
spiritual  perfection. 

Work  MentaUy  Only  by  Thinking  of  God  and  Heaven.-An 
absolute  rule,  never  to  be  broken,  should  be  made  ;  namely :  i\  rrn 
attrmpt  to  irork  mcnUdhj  cxapt  />//  turn'uig  in  thought  to  Lrod 
awl  heacen.  This  is  the  essence  of  the  whole  of  what  is  now  put 
l^f()re  you.  With  the  exception  of  a  few  boyish  experiments  at 
the  age  of  14,  I  have  never  taken  any  part  in  either  spiritualiBtic 
or  hypnotic  experiments.  It  was  only  in  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  truth  that  the  recognition  came  to  me  of  the  Divme  protection 
which  steers  one  safely  past  such  mistaken  and  useless  attempts 
to  crain  knowledge  of  truth,  and  I  am  thankful  for  all  the  seeming 
circumstances  in  the  past  that  have  led  up  to  this. 

FORETELLING  THE  FUTURE.  There  are  hundreds  of  well- 
authenticated  instances  of  this.  It  is  merely  reading  thought  before 
it  comes  into  apparent  action,  and  therefore,  instead  of  being 
called  "  second  sight,"  should  rather  be  called  first  sight. 

Professor  Lombroso,  after  exhaustive  experiments,  declared  his 
belief  in  the  power  of  accurately  foretelling  the  future.  Professor 
Hulin,  of  the  University  of  Ghent,  gives  instances  of  his  own 
knowledge  of  prediction,  and  I  have  records  of  between  fifty  and 

one  hundred  cases  filed  away.  _      ,  ,         t^      tt       •     «- 

The  Confederate  General,  John  B.  Gordon,  whom  Dr  Heysmger 
cites  as  a  most  capable  man,  both  in  military  and  ^1^.^°.  ^^^^^evotes 
a  whole  chapter  in  his  "  Remmiscences  of  the  Civd  War  to 
various  premonitions  of  death  among  soldiers,  one  of  which  was 
that  of  his  own  brother,  who  foretold  the  circumstances  of  his  own 
25  death  at  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville.  This  occurred  as  foreseen. 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  depressed  on  the  mornmg  of  his  assassina- 
tion, as  he  had  just  had  the  same  dream  as  had  come  to  him  before 
the  horrors  of  Bull  Run  and  before  another  terrible  disaster  to  the 

^^Mr^  Andrewlang,  m  his  introductory  chapter  to' 'The  Prophecies 
of  the  Brahan  Seer,"  gives,  amongst  others,  the  foUowmg  instance 
of  this  power:— 
The  -Murderer"  Foreseen.-"  On  June  I5th    1908    a  lady   well- 
no  known  to  me,  and  in  various  fields  of  literature,  told  me  that,  calling  on 
another   lady   the    day   before,   she   had   seen   a  vision  of   a  man 
previously  unknown  to  her,  who  thrust  a  knife  mto  her  friend  s  left 
s'de      i  offered  to  bet  £100  against  fulfilment     In  the  autumn  my 
friend,  again  calling  at  the  same  house,  met  the  man  of  her  vision 
85   on  the    doorstep.     Entering,    she    found  her   triend   dyuig,    as  h.r 
constitution  did  not  rally  after  an  operation  on  her  left  side,  per- 
formed by  the  man  of  the  vision,  who  was  a  surgeon. 

The  Seaforth  Propheey.— One  of  the  best-known  cases;^ related  is  the 
following    which  i^^  the  "  Seaforth  Proohecy."    It  dates  from 

the  time  of  Charles  II.,  and  was  said  to  have  been  uttered  by 
one  Mackenzie  or  Coinneach  Odhan,  a  famous  Brahan  seer.  lie 
was  said  to  have  given  the  prophecy  before  bemg  burnt  alive  by 
the  wife  of  the  third  Earl  for  clairvoyantly  seeing  and  telling  her 
that  the  Earl  was  unfaithful  to  her  m  Pans :-  ^  ^  ^u      Ma 

-I  see  a  chief,  the  last  of  his  house,  both  deaf  and  dumb.  We 
will  be  the  father  of  four  fair  sons,  all  of  whom  he  will  foUow  to 
the  tomb.  He  will  .  .  .  die  moummg,  knowing  that  the  honours 
of  his  line  are  to  be  extinguished  for  ever  .  .  the  remnant  of  his 
possessions  shaU  be   inherited  by  a  white-coifed  lassie   from  t.^e 


26i>        1 

5      26 

147      U 


204      23 


120 
133 
262 


35 
30 
39 


See  Note  U 
on  page  582. 
28y      15 


7<;      32 


321 
77 


40 


14 
10 


45 


*  '•  Locklart's  Life  of  Scott,"  III-:  p.  318. 


R«fet  t«      126 
Page  Lis* 


THE    MURDERER   NOW    UNSAFE. 


Sec.  Ill 


144     4:;       East,  and  she  is  to  kill  her  sister.   And  as  a  sign  by  which  it  may  be 
known  that  these  things  are  coming  to   pass,  there  shall  be   four 
great  lairds  in  the  days  of  the  last  deaf-and-dumb  Seaforth :  Gair 
loch,    Chisholm,    Grant,   and   Rassay— of  whom  one  shall  be  buck- 
toothed,  another  hare-lipped,  another  half-witted,  and  the  fourth  a     ^ 
stammerer." 

This  prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter,  the  chief  being  Lord 
Seaforth,  F.R.S.,  the  last  of  his  house,  who,  through  an  attack  of 
scarlet  fever,  became  deaf  and  for  a  time  dumb,  and,  after  the  death 
of  his  four  sons,  died  heartbroken  in  1815,  paralysed  in  mind 
and  body.  His  eldest  daughter,  Mary,  who  inherited,  came  from 
India,  and  her  sister  died  from  injuries  received  in  an  10 
accident  when  the  elder  daughter  was  driving.  Even  the 
four  lairds  with  the  peculiarities  mentioned  were  in  existence 
when  Lord  Seaforth  died.  In  an  article  called  "Prophecy  and 
Coincidence,"  in  "  Nation,"  of  July  3rd,  1909,  giving  particulars  of 
this  case,  the  writer  says,  "  The  inquirer  who  pronounced  the  15 
prophecy  and  its  fulfilment  to  be  a  case  of  mere  coincidence  would, 
in  all  probability,  declare  St.  PauPs  Cathedral  and  Westminster 
Abbey  to  be  purely  natural  formations." 

Robert  Nixon.— He  was  known  as  the  Cheshire  prophet,  and 
foretold  so  many  events  that  James  I.  comnianded  his  attendance 
at  Court.  Nixon,  who  was  a  stubborn,  drivelling  fool,  refused, 
on  the  ground  that  he  would  be  starved  to  death  there.  Being 
made  to  go,  his  greediness  made  him  so  troublesome  to  the  cooks 
that  they  locked  him  up,  and,  being  forgotten,  he  was,  as  he  had 
foretold,  starved  to  death. 

Swedenborg,   and  many  others,  foretold  the  exact  time  of  their 
death,  as  well  as  that  of  other  people. 

Mr.  Percevars  Murder.— One  of  the  most  remarkable  dreams  m 
English   history  was  that   related   by   the   well-known    writer,   the    20 
Rev.  S.  Baring-Gould.     A  detailed  account  appeared  in  the  London 
"  Times,"  of  August  28th,   1828. 

On  the  evening  of  May  11th,  1812,  John  Williams,  a  wealthy 
Cornish  miner,  had  a  dream  which  was  repeated  three  times,  in 
which  he  saw  a  tall  man  dressed  in  a  brown  coat  with  yellow  25 
buttons,  draw  a  pistol  from  under  his  coat  and  fire  at  a  small  man 
dressed  in  a  blue  coat  and  white  waistcoat.  He  heard  the  report 
of  the  pistol,  and  saw  the  bloodstain  on  the  waistcoat.  The  man 
fired  at  fell,  and  he  saw  the  colour  of  the  face  change,  as  in  death. 
In  his  dream  he  asked  who  the  man  was  that  had  been  shot,  and  30 
was  told  that  it  was  the  "  Chancellor." 

During  the  day  Mr.  Williams  went  to  Falmouth,  where  he  related 
the  details  of  the  dream  to  everyone  he  met.     One  of  his  hearers 
8aid  that  the  description  of  the  man  shot  was  not  that  of  the  "  Lord 
Chancellor,"  but  of  Mr.  Perceval,  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  35 
and  Prime  Minister. 

The  following  day  the  news  of  Mr.  Perceval's  assassination  arrived. 
A  few  weeks  afterwards  Mr.  Williams  went  to  London  and  pointed 
out  the  spot  where  Mr.  Perceval  was  shot  by  Bellingham,   and   it 
was  found  that  the  description  of  the  dress  of  each  of  the  men  was    40 
exact  in  every  detail. 
12H    23         The  Mupderep  Now  Unsafe.*— One  of  the  signs  of  the  times  is  the 

*  In  -'Cassell's  Saturday  Journal,"  of  September  9th,  1911.  an  article,  entitled 
"The  Trial  of  the  Wronpdoer."  gives  some  half-dozen  instances  of  murderers  that 
have  been  detected  through  thought  reading  of  various  kinds.  Amongst  them 
is  the  case  of  Sir  Astley  Cooper,  the  famous  physician,  who.  when  called  in  by 
the  police,  detected  a  murderer  through  a  dog.  to  his  amazement,  apparently  50 
sniffing  at  a  bloodstain  which  had  escaped  detection  This  was  after  he  had 
finished  his  examination.  Yet  there  was  no  dog  discoverable  in  the  cell.  The 
man  was  hanged,  but  the  mystery  of  the  dog  was  never  solved 


GENIUS  ;   CALCULATING  BOYS. 


12^ 


Refer  ta 
Page  Line 


k; 

15 

47(» 

45 

i(w; 

28 

Sec.  Ill- 
description  in  the  "Daily  Mail"  of  March  30th,  1911,  of  the  trial 
c»f  a  farmer  named  Strong,  for  murder.  Miss  Pauline  Gerard, 
4:,  a  clairvoyante,  called  as  chief  witness,  gave  evidence  that  on  seeing 
the  scene  and  describing  the  details  to  him,  "He  interrupted  my 
description,  crying,  '  That  is  I !  It  is  terrible  ! '  "  As  two  detectives 
had  been  hidden  in  the  room,  the  accused  tried  to  excuse  his  con- 
fession, which  gave  all  the  details,  by  saying  that  the  psychometrist 
■>  had  "  paralysed  him  with  fright,"  and  that  he  "  seemed  to  be  under 
her  spell,  and  told  her  whatever  she  willed."  * 

GENIUS.  -  So-called  genius  is  simply  the  synchronous  vibration 
of  the  so-called  conscious  human  "mind"  with  the  subconscious 
"no-mind,"  or  basic  false  mentality— that  is,  the  vibrations  take 
10  place  uniformly  together— both  being,  as  it  were,  different  strata 
of  the  ether,  so  that  a  person  becomes  conscious  of  the  material 
thoughts  apparently  causing  the  subconscious,  lower  "  no-mind "  to 
vibrate.  Professor  Lombroso  looked  upon  genius  as  a  form  of 
msanity.  F.  B.  Myers  calls  it  "  a  subliminal  uprush."  True  genius 
IS  the  genius  of  Christianity,  "  works  more  than  words."  This 
genius  shines  with  a  selfless  humility. 

Professor  Bateson,  at  the  last  British  Association  meeting  (1914), 
stated  that  he  believed  that  the  artistic  gift  of  mankind  would  prove 
to  be  due  to  the  absence  of  some  factors  which  in  the  normal  person 
prevent  the  development  of  these  gifts.  The  instrument  was  there, 
but  it  was  *•  stopped  dow^n."    This  is  quite  accurate. 

r,  Calculating  Boys.— There  have  been  some  half-dozen  so-called 
calculating  boys,  such  as  the  astonishing  Tamil  boy,  and  George 
Bidder,  who  became  President  of  the  Institution  of  Civil  Engineers. 
When  between  12  and  14,  the  latter  could  give  an  answer  instantly  to 
practically  any  mathematical  question  that  was  asked.  His  grand- 
daughter told  me  that  he  never  made  any  calculations,   but  as  a 

20  rule  seemed  to  see  the  figures  in  front  of  him,  and  simply  read 
them  out.  One  of  my  engineers  had  the  same  faculty  partially 
developed.  Zerah  Colborn,  who  could  not  on  paper  do  simple 
multiplication  or  division,  could  give  instantly  the  square  or  cube 
or  square  root  or  cube  root  of  practically  any  number.  All  this 
is  ordinary  thought  reading. 

•>-,  Trance  Speaking.— Not  only  do  people  in  a  trance  condition 
often  say  what  would  be  considered  absolutely  impossible,  con- 
sidering their  past,  but  they  will  sometimes  speak  in  a  language 
with  which  they  have  never  been  acquainted.  The  head  of  one  of 
the  religious   sects   in   England  once  asked  advice  with   reference  to 

30  a  man  who  had  been  his  stenographer  a  few  weeks  before,  and 
who  was  then  speaking  and  writing  Chinese  fluently,  having  never 
known  a  word  of  that  language.  He  wanted  to  know  whether  it 
was  of  God  or  of  the  devil,  as  this  would  make  a  considerable 
difference  to  his  future  policy.     After  answering  a  few  questions, 

35  he  told  me  that  the  stenographer  at  these  times  went  into  an 
ecstatic  condition  and  was  tongue-tied.  By  this  he  meant  that  he 
was  unable  to  answer  questions  whilst  speaking  or  writing  Chinese. 
It  was  then  easy  to  show  him  that  it  had  nothing  to  do  with  God 
and   equally   nothing   to  do   with   any   devil,    but   was    simply    an 

40  abnormal  state  of  human  consciousness,  a  state,  however,  now  fairly 
common. 

*  The  reason  why  hitherto  it  has  always  been  difficult  to  obtain  such  a  result 
in  the  case  of  well-known  murders,  etc.,  is  that  there  is  too  much  thought  on  the 
subject  which  interferes  with  the  ethereal  vibrations.    When  working  properly 
45    such  interfering  tloughts  can  be  destroyed  by  the  action  of  God.  321 


See  Note  D 
ou  page  662. 


123     33 


474        3 


24 


Btier  io 
Page  Line 


487 


/  4 

141 


30 

4:i 


4«;4 

3n4 


25 

78 


1> 

25 
16 


78 
180 
277 


19 
2 

4 


128 


TRANCE  SPEAKING. 


Sec.  III. 


Whenever  a  person  obtains  abnormal  results,  he  is  bringing  them 
about  in  the  wrong  way,  if  he  at  the  same  time  loses  any  of  his 
ordinary  powers  even  for  a  moment  or  two. 

There  have  been  many  instances  of  this  nature.     Professor  Richet, 
for  instance,   describes  a  French  lady,  who  wrote  whole  pages  in     r. 
Greek,  although  not  even  knowing  the  Greek  alphabet.     Every  day 
results  of  this  kind  are  becoming  more  frequent. 

Gibbon    writes:    "The    knowledge    of  languages    was  frequently 
communicated  to  the   contemporaries  of  Irenaeus.  .  .  .  The   divine 
inspiration  ...  is  described  as  a  favour  very  liberally  bestowed  on   10 
all  ranks  of  the  faithful."  * 

M.  Ribot,  the  great  French  psychologist,  says:  "It  is  the  un- 
conscious which  produces  what  is  commonly  called  inspiration." 
It  is  by  true  prayer  that  a  man  is  really  inspired. 

Somnambulism.  —Some  people  frequently,  whilst  in  an  apparently 
unconscious  state,  do  most  wonderful  things,  using,  however,  at 
these  times  a  power  which  all  men  possess.  There  are  many 
instances,  one  of  the  best  known  being  that  of  a  man  in  Edinburgh,  l.*> 
who  in  his  sleep  climbed  a  rock  that  it  was  impossible  to  mount 
in  the  ordinary  state.  These  powers  are  usually  exerted  at  times 
of  great  excitement.  I  remember  hearing  of  an  old  lady  who 
rushed  into  her  burning  house  and  carried  out  unaided  her  piano. 
We  all  know  that  at  times  we  are  capable  of  exerting  phenomenal  20 
strength  and  phenomenal  powers.  A  man  who  is  hypnotised 
frequently  does  this.  It  must  be  recollected  that  in  all  cases  of 
abnormal  excitement,  the  man  is  simply  hypnotised,  not  by  any 
human  being,  but  by  the  thoughts  influencing  him,  and  he  so  acts 
on  account  of  the  intensity  of  the  thoughts  passing  over  him.  This 
is  harmful.  We  must  learn  to  exercise  unusual  powers,  when 
required,  without  the  slightest  excitement  or  abnormal  condition, 
and  this  can  only  be  done  by  turning  in  thought  to  God  and 
heaven,  relying  upon  a  spiritual,  perfect,  and  ever-active  unalterable 
law,  the  law  of  divine  Mind. 

GHOSTS  AND  VISIONS.^  -The  material  man  has  still  greater  apparent 
powers.  The  material  "no-mind,"  mistranslated  in  the  Bible  the 
soul,  fits  into  the  material  body  like  a  hand  into  a  glove,  or  rather 
throughout  the  body  like  water  in  a  sponge.  I  It  is  exactly  the 
shape  of  the  body,  which  grows  as  this  "  no-mind "  gradually 
increases  in  size,  or  as  some  would  say,  it  is  conformed  to  an 
idea  of  maturity.  This  is  the  reason  for  what  are  called  visions 
of  departed  spirits  at  the  moment  of  death.  The  more 
ethereal  form  tnen  easily  leaves  the  more  tangible  body,  and 
although  the  passage  from  place  to  place  cannot  be  instantaneous, 

*  "  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  p.  350. 

t  There  have  been  many  so-called  spirit  appearances  that  hitherto  have  not 
been  cleared  up.  That  of  "  JeflFrey,"'  the  ghost  that  troubled  the  Wesley  family  in 
1716,  was  evidenced  by  sight,  iound,  and  touch.  Samuel,  the  elder  brother  of 
John  Wesley,  the  famous  divine,  a  man  of  shrewd  sense,  was  completely  puzzled. 

I  "  Matter  and  mortal  mind  are  but  different  strata  of  human  belief.  The 
grosser  substratum  is  named  matter  or  body,  the  more  ethereal  is  called 
mind.  This  so-called  mind  and  body  is  the  illusion  called  a  mortal,  a  mind 
in  matter.  In  reality  and  in  Science,  both  strata,  mortal  mind  and  mortal 
body,  are  false  representatives  of  man"  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  293,  line  6. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


2.-) 


30 


,>;> 


4(t 


45 


GHOSTS   AND    VISIONS. 


129 


Sec.    Ill- 


Refer  to 
Pace  Lime 

78      14 


77     28 


it  appears  to  be  almost  so.  The  human  "mind"  is  material, 
bearing  somewhat  the  same  relation  to  ordinary  matter  that  vapour 
does  to  water,  and  can  only  be  seen  by  those  who  are  what  is  called 
psychic*     This  is    the  reason  for    the    theosophist's  belief   in    an   ."iOS     46 

5  astral  body,  which  is  really  the  individual  human  "  mind."    Under 
their  system  this  so-called  huma-n  mind  is  called  the  "  etheric  mind." 

Professor  W.  F.  Barrett,  in  March  last,  lecturing  at  the  City 
Temple,  gave  details  of  a  little  girl,  known  to  him,  whose  mother 
was   horror-struck  on   finding   that  the   child   knew   all  about   the 

;n  suicide  of  her  uncle,  who,  she  said,  had  appeared  before  his  death 
was  known,  and  asked  her  to  pray  for  him.    It  is  a  sign  of  the  times 
to  find  at  such  a  place   a  Professor  of  the  Eoyal  College  of  Science 
for  Ireland  lecturing  as  he  did  on  occult  phenomena.     This  is  not   258     2y 
a  solitary  instance,  for,  a  little  time  before,  I  had  been  asked  to 

15  repeat  at  the  same  place  a  lecture  in  which  had  been  given  the 
scientific  reasons  for  the  so-called  miracles  of  Jesus  and  other 
hitherto  unexplained  phenomena.  Professor  Barrett  stated  that 
the  living  influence  which  projected  the  telepathic  impact  from  one 
mind  to    another,    often    created   the  phantasm  or    image    of   the 

20  person,  and  this  living  impulsive  power  remained  operative  after 
death.  This  is  not  so,  it  is  merely  due  to  the  thoughts  intensify- 
ing themselves  on  the  human  consciousness,  and  there  is  nothing 
living  about  it  except  the  spiritual  reality  that  is  at  the  back  of 
it  all,  which  is  not  under  any  circumstances  visible  to  the  human 

2:,  senses.  The  case  given  by  him  of  Lord  Combermere  having  been 
photographed  as  a  legless  man  sitting  in  his  chair  in  the  otherwise 
empty  library,  after  his  death  from  an  accident  which  necessitated 
the  amputation  of  his  legs,  comes  into  a  different  class  of 
phenomena.     Had  the  portrait  been  of  the  human  consciousness  of 

30  Lord  Combermere,  the  legs  would  have  shown.    A  psychic  person 

always  can  apparently  see  the  limbs  which  appear:  to  have  been 

amputated,  as  he  sees  that  portion  of  the  "  consciousness,"  which  is 

in  no  way  lessened  by  the  more  material  amputation. 

"  Thoughts  are  matter  of  a  finer  grade,   and  thought  forms  are 

35  clearly  visible  by  many  who  have  made  a  speciality  of  this  higher 
sense  of  sight"  (Stenson  Hooker,  M.D.). 

In  1889  an  inquiry  was  undertaken  by  the  Society  for  Psychical 
Research,  when  about  17,000  answers  were  received.  The  co- 
incidences of  death,  when  one  in  a  normal  state  of  health  had  a 

40  "  death  warning,"  was  1  in  43,  whereas,  if  chance  alone  had  operated 
the  proportion  mathematically  was  1  in  19,000.  The  committee 
held  it  to  be  proved  that  "  between  death  and  apparations  of  the 
dying  person  a  connection  exists  which  is  not  due  to  chance  alone." 
Sir  Oliver  Lodge  says:  "The  fact  of  their  existence  has  been 
thoroughly  established." 

•  The  A.merican  Society  for  Psychical  Research,  in  its  Journal  of  June,' 1907. 

45  has  given  details  of  experiments  showing  that  there  is  an  unaccountable  loss  of 
weight  just  after  death.  Dr.  Duncan  MacDougall  made  most  careful  experiments, 
and  found  a  loss  of  weight  of  from  i  to  1  ^  oz.  50  gr.  at  the  moment  of  apparent 
death.  He  writes  :  '*  A  loss  of  substance  occurs  at  death  not  accounted  for  by 
known  channels  of  loss.    Is  it  the  '  soul  substance '  ?     It  would  seem  to  me  to  be 

50  so."  He  shows  that  it  is  probably  much  lighter  than  air,  which  weighs  about 
1  ^  oz.  per  cubic  foot. 


7<> 
81 


26 
25 


:''^'h'^_ 


Refer   to 
P»8«  Line 

212      18 


277 
291 
12.S 
2r»."> 


:i 

12 
M 
14 


289      15 

St^  Note  I 
on  page  Ss4 


217  i   32 


130       THE  APPARENT  POWER  OF  THE    -NO-MIND  '  TO  MOVE. 

Sec.  III. 

The  Apparent   Power  of  the  '* No-Mind"  to   Move   Instantly.— 

The    human    so-called    mind    has    apparently    the    power    of    almost 
instantaneous  movement. 

Professor  Lombroso  gives  a  number  of  instances  of  doubles,  that 
is  to  say,  of  what  seems  to  be  a  living  person  appearing  at  a  5 
distance.  This  is  merely  the  human  consciousness,  or  in  some  cases 
even  the  material  "  mind  "  and  body,  being  seen  by  another  person. 
They  may  also  be  merely  ethereal,  materialised  forms,  material 
thoughts  made  visible,  which  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  so-called 
living  person,  as  shown  by  Dr.  Reid's  investigation  in  America.        10 

The  case  of  Mrs.  Butler,  given  by  Augustus  Hare  in  his  ''  Story  of 
My  Life,"  is  well  known.  For  many  nights  this  lady  dreamt  that 
she  visited  a  beautiful  house.  About  a  year  later  she  found  herself 
in  the  house  of  her  dream,  and  was  able  to  give  details  of  it,  and 
bought  the  house  very  cheaply  owing  to  its  reputation  of  being  15 
haunted.  The  ghost  in  this  case  was  merely  the  "  consciousness " 
of  Mrs.  Butler,  temporarily  freed  from  a  belief  of  being  bound  in  a 
solid  body.*  Madame  Meurier  twice  saw  at  the  foot  of  her  bed  her 
dead  brother  after  the  Chinese  rebels  had  murdered  him.  This, 
similarly,  was  his  human  "  mind,"  before  it  passed  into  the  next  20 
state  of  consciousness.  In  fact,  instances  of  things  of  this  sort 
are  so  numerous  that  it  is  hardly  worth  giving  details  of  them. 

There  have  been  many  similar  results  in  the  past.      One    of    the 
best  instances  is  recorded  by  Lapponi,  who,  as  Professor  Lombroso 
writes,  being  physician  to  the  Pope,   would  not  be  likely,   except  25 
under  strong  conviction,   to  put  on  record  matters  so  opposed  to 
the   Roman   Catholic  beliefs. 

He  gives  the  case  of  Alfred  Pansini,   who  at  the  age  of  7  spoke 
as  a  born  orator,  frequently  in  languages  of  which  he  had  no  know- 
ledge,  and   recited   whole   cantos   of  the  Divine  Comedy.     At  the  au 
age  of  10  so  marvellous  were  the  results  obtained  by  Alfred  and  his 
brother    Paul,    aged    8,    that  it    is    worth   while    giving     Professor 
Lombroso's   account :   "  At   the  age  of   10,    with  his   brother   Paul, 
aged  8,  without  knowing  how  or  why,  he  was  himself   transported 
in   half   an    hour   from    Ruvo    to  Molfetta.     Another    day   the  two    H.") 
children  found  themselves,  in  a  scant  half-hour  from  Ruvo,  seated 
in   a   boat   at   sea   near  Barletta.     Another   time,    in  ten   minutes 
they  were  at  a  distance  from  Ruvo,  and  in  front  of  the  house  door 
of  an  uncle  of  theirs,  before  whom  Alfred  made  the  prediction  that 
they  would  not  be  able  to  depart  next  day,  not  until  fifteen  days    40 
had  elapsed.     In  fact,  the  next  day  the  uncle's  horse  was  taken  ill. 
Then  the  aunt  hired  a  carriage  to  take  back  her  nephews  to  Ruvo. 
But  no  sooner  had  they  been  reconsigned  to  their  parents  than  they 

•"In  sleep,   memory  and  consciousness  are  lost  from  the  body,  and  they 
wander  whither  they  will,  apparently  with  their  own  separate  embodiment "    45 
("Science  and  Health,"   p.  491,  line  23.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

One  of  the  best  accounts  of  a  psychic  person  seeing  the  human  mind  leavA 
the  body  is  griven  in  full  detail  by  Andrew  Jackson  Davis  in  -'Great  Harmonia." 
Vol.  I.,  p.  157.  Another,  {riven  by  a  medical  man.  is  mentioned  by  Mr.  Myers,  and 
is  reported  in  the  Proceeding's  of  the  Society  for  Psychical  Research.  Vol.  VIII.,  50 
pp.  180-193.  Dr.  Baraduc  has  published  some  interestinjr  photographs  taken 
shortly  after  the  death  of  his  wife.     In  these  a  kind  of  mist  is  visible. 

Caaes  of  those  who  are  psychic  seeing  this  mist  are  reported.  Louisa  Alcott, 
the  well-known  author  of  '-Little  Women  and  Good  Wives,"  relates  how,  at  the 
moment  of  death,  she  saw,  as  it  were,  a  thin  smoke  arise  from  her  sister  Bertha 
and  vanish.  The  doctor  told  her  this  was  not  an  hallucination  but  the  life 
departing  visibly.  Dr.  Patrick  O'Donnell  says  that  he  has  photographed  this  at 
the  Mercy  Hospital,  Chicago. 


MOVEMENT  OF  THE      NO-MIND  "  FROM  PLACE  TO  PLACE.  131     ^^^*^  *° 

Page  Lin« 

Ilia 


disappeared  again,  and  again  found  themselves  at  Trani.  Being 
sent  back  to  Ruvo,  they  disappeared  once  more  and  found  them- 
selves at  Bisceglie.  Then,  convinced  that  they  were  struggling  in 
vain  against  superior  powers,  they  betook  themselves  to  Trani, 
5   to  await  the  expiration  of  the  fifteen  days."* 

Remember  that  this  is  not  an  impossibility  at  all,  but  a  thing  that 
before  long,   owing  to  the  rapid  general  disappearance  of    man's 
limitations,  will  be  recognised  as  a  natural  proceeding.     Jesus  not  135      ."> 
only  went  instantly  from  the  centre  of  the   Sea  of    Galilee,    but 

10  after  "walking  on  the  sea"  "about  five  and  twenty  or  thirty 
furlongs "  from  the  land  in  boisterous  weather,  "  immediately  the 
ship  [and  all  the  disciples]  was  at  the  land  whither  they  went" 
(John  6,  ver.  21).  No  wonder  the  people  said :  "  Rabbi,  when  camest 
thou  hither  1  "  (ver.  25). 

15  Dr.  Shepley  Park  states  that  the  negroes  on  the  Gold  Coast  had 
mental  means  of  communication  at  a  distance  which  were  "  the 
monopoly  of  a  kind  of  secret  society."  Their  results  were  obtained 
very  simply,  and  by  means  of  continual  practice.  It  was  claimed 
that  a  few  of  them  could  materialise  the  entire  body  at  a  distance. 

20  The  records  of  travellers  teem  with  similar  instances  of  occult 
phenomena,  and  Professor  Lombroso  gives  numerous  instances  in 
his  book,  "  After  Death- What  1 " 

Nor  are  these  results  confined  to  modern  times.    History  records 
many    cases.     For    instance,    Cicero    says:    "They    whose   minds, 

25  scorning  the  limitation  of  the  body,  fly  and  rush  abroad  when  in- 
fluenced and  excited  by  some  ardour,  behold  things  which  they 
predict." 

It  is  said  that  Epimenides  of  Crete  had  power  to  send  his  soul 
(human  consciousness)  out  of  his  body,   and  recall  it  at  pleasure, 

30   During  its  absence  his  body  was  as  dead,  being  cold  and  inanimate.    132     20 
Of  Hermatimus,  a  prophet  of  Clazomanae,  it  is  recorded  that  his 
soul  left  his  material  body  and  wandered  into  every  part  of  the 
world.     While  thus  entranced,  his  wife,   supposing  him  dead,   had  132     24 
his    body    burned,    according   to    the   custom  of    the  country.     So 

35   much  was  his  wonderful  gift  of  divination   prized  by   the  people 

that  they  erected  a  temple  to  him  and  paid  him  "  divine  honours." 

Of  Apollonius  of  Tyana  we  are  told  that,  after  a  silence  of  five 

years  he  understood  the  language  of  all  animals  and  all  men,  and 

"  exhibited  the  prodigy  of  being  in  many  places  at  the  same  time." 

40  In  "Invisible  Helpers,"  its  author  gives  many  instances  of  aid 
given  by  the  human  consciousness,  apart  from  the  body,  in  attempts 
to  help  those  at  a  distance.  This  method  of  working  is.  however, 
unsatisfactory,  and  highly  dangerous  to  both  parties,  interfering  with 
the  individuality  of  those  influenced,  and  is  the  reason  why  such 

45  great  precautions  are  taken  and  grades  of  probationary  periods  are 

*  "  Ipnotiimo  Spiritismo,  Roma,*'  1906. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


132 


DANGEll  AHEAD. 


III. 


134 


H 


50y      1 1 


considered  necessary  for  those  endeavouring  to  help  their  fellows 
in  this  mistaken  way.  When  these  would-be  helpers  learn  how  to 
think  rightly,  real  and  lasting  aid  can  be  safely  and  efficiently  given 
by  almost  all  of  them,  after  a  few  days',  indeed,  after  a  few  minutes' 
practice,  instead  of  only  by  a  few  persons,  and  that  after  years  5 
of  study. 

Amongst  many  others.  Mrs.  Besant  has  referred  to  this  practice. 
She  says :  "  I  know  oi  more  than  one  person  in  England  who 
can  slip  out  of  the  body,  remain  conscious  while  out  of  it,  and 
return  into  the  body  "  *  ("  Theosophy  "  in  "  Questions  and  Answ^ers  ").    l<> 

All  the  above  are  instances  of  the  wrong  way  of  working,  and  bear 
clearly  on  the  face  their  fallacy. 

DANGER     AHEAD. 


133     30 


20 


25 


Dangerous  and  Useless  Experiments.— One  business  client  of 
mine,  who  for  two  years  had  been  practising  regularly  every  night  l'> 
in  this  wrong  way,  told  me  that  he  had  given  it  up  on  account  of  its 
danger,  as,  although  conscious,  he  was  over  two  hours  one  day 
before  managing  to  get  back  again  into  his  body.  The  body, 
when  left,  through  ignorance  of  how  to  take  it  along  with  the 
130  30,33  "consciousness,"  has  every  appearance  of  death,  and  the  man  is 
in  many  cases  spoken  of  as  in  a  trance.  Irving  Bishop,  the  well- 
known  thought  reader,  frequently  fell  into  these  death-like  trances. 
Finally,  while  in  America,  he  was  taken  to  a  hospital,  where, 
without  waiting  to  see  if  he  was  really  dead,  they  took  out  his 
brain  in  an  attempt  to  discover  to  what  his  abnormal  powers  were 
due.  This  I  was  told  by  a  friend  of  his,  who  was  boiling  over  with 
fierce  indignation  at  what  he  spoke  of  as  "  his  murder." 

Harmful  Results.  —Any  endeavour  to  obtain  in  this  way  results 
of  this  sort,  thought  reading,  clairvoyance, t  leaving  the  body,  etc., 
2B9  1  is  a  mistake  and  dangerous.  All  so-called  miraculous  results  must  so 
125  5  only  come  naturally,  and  through  turning  in  thought  to  God,  in  the 
121  8  way  science  demands,  and  without  previously  picturing  what  is  about 
to  appear.  Let  "  good  "  work.  If  you  are  doing  true  mental  work, 
321     23      false,  unrecognised  "  thoughts  "  will  be  destroyed  before  they  take 

form  in  so-called  conscious  thought  each  day,  without  your  worrying  35 
about  the  future.     Then  so-called  good  thoughts,  better  beliefs,  wiD 
act.     "  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof,"  the  Master  said 
(Matt.   6,   ver.  34).     Each  day,    bringing  its   work,   brings   also  the 
power  to  accomplish  that  work. 

It  is  sometimes  rather  difficult  to  tell  to  a  certainty  when  wrong   40 
thoughts  have  been  destroyed.    When  all  fear  is  entirely  gone  it  will 
almost  always   be  found   that   the   wrong  thoughts  are   destroyed. 
Very  often  before  this  point  has  been  quite  reached,  you  have  done 
sufficient  work  to  prevent  them  doing  appreciable  harm,  and  it  is 

*  A  number  of  attested  cases  are  given  in  "  Phantasms  of  the  Livinp."  some  45 
of  them  havinpr  been  investipated  by  the  London  Society  for  Psychical  Research, 
^s  Col.  Olcott  refers  to  various  historic  cases  of  living  beings,  leaving:  their 
bodies  and  working  at  a  distance,  and  writes  :  ''  As  to  livinpr  witnesses,  I  am  one 
myself,  for  I  have  seen  the  doubles  of  several  men  acting  intellijfently  at  prreat 
distances  from  their  bodies,  and  in  this  pamphlet  that  I  hold  in  my  hand  ["Hints  50 
on  Esoteric  Theosophy"]  will  be  found  the  certificates  of  no  less  than  nine 
r'eputable  persons— ive  Hindus  and  four  Europeans — that  they  have  seen  such 
appearances  on  various  occasions  within  the  past  two  years.  .  .  .  And  now  is 
this  double— which  is  nothing  but  what  is  commonly  called  the  'soul' — 
immortal .'    No,  it  is  not"  (Lecture  delivered  at  Madras,  26th  April,  1882).  66 

t  "  If  you  are  under  a  very  great  nervous  strain,  if  you  have  overworked 
jourself  so  that  you  are  nervously  weak,  if  your  temperature  goes  up  beyond 
102  or  103  degrees,  then  you  will  tend  to  become  clairvoyant  or  clairaudient'" 
(Mrs.  Besant  in  "  Man's  Life  in  This  and  Other  Worlds,"  p.  30). 


KARMA. 


133 


Sec.  Ill-  , 

well  to  consider  that  if  you  go  on  working,  you  may  waste  much 
valuable  time  through  leaving  more  important  calls  unheeded.  If 
you  simply  work  when  you  are  conscious  of  the  wrong  thought,  you 
will  lose  no  time. 
5  Karma.—"  Hence  Karma  may  he  Englished  into  Carnation,  or  the 
Law  of  Causation  "  *   (Annie  Besant). 

Occult  workers  will  tell  you  of  the  great  dangers  run  in  (their 
idea  of)  mental  working,  and  theosophy  teaches  you  not  to  mtertere 
with   another   man's    "Karma,"    namely,     the    experiences    it     is 
10  believed    he   must   pass   through   in   this    "state    of    incarnation 
on    account     of    his     life    in     the    past.       The    reason    for    this 
is  that  they  merely  accentuate  material  thoughts,  rendering  them 
still  more  dangerous  to  all  concerned,  instead  of  mentally  working, 
and  so  destroying  such  false  thoughts.     It  is  a  good  thing  that  in 
\:>  the  practice  of  Occultism  and  Theosophy  people  are  warned  against 
"  mental "  working,  because  any  use  of  the  material     no-mind     m 
the  way  taught  by  them  is  fraught  with  increasing  danger.     These 
systems  do  not  teach  the  right,  and  therefore  the  scientific,  method 
of  prayer,    although   they  are   rapidly   changing,    fraymg   m   the 
20  way  that  is  now  pointed  out,  by  turning  in  thought  to  God,  and 
never  picturing  the  material  man,  nor  even  the  spiritual  reality  of 
any  individual,  you  cannot  possibly  harm  anyone,  and  must  do  good 
to  yourself  and  to  those  you  are  endeavouring  to  help. .      .      .     ^, 

According  to  Madame  H.  P.  Blavatsky,  "K^ma,  agam,  is,  m  the 
'Rig  Veda'  (X.,  129),  the  personification  of  that  feeling  which  leads 
and  propels  to  creation.  .  .  .  'Desire  first  arose  m  It,  which  was 
the  primal  germ  of  mind ;  and  which  sages,  searching  with  their 
intellect,  have  discovered  to  be  the  bond  which  connects  i.ntity 
with  Non-entity.'  "  t  This  "  It "  is  merely  the  human  mind,  which, 
being  part  of  "Non-entity,"  forms  a  sense  of     Entity. 

Mrs  Besant  writes :  "  Kama  is  essentially  the  longing  for  active 
sentient  existence,  existence  of  vivid  sensation  tossing  turbulence 
of  passionate  life."  I  This  longing,  as  all  of  the  greatest  ttnnkers 
have  taught,  has  to  be  got  rid  of.  The  only  method  of  doing 
this  is  by  true  prayer. 

Dp  Franz  Hartmann,  the  well-known  philosopher  and  authority 
on  occultism,  writing  in  the  "  Theosophist "  of  October,  1909,  with 
reference  to  an  article  about  "True  and  False  Yoga,"  written  by 
Marie  Russak  in  the  "  Adyar  Bulletin"  of  August,  1908  says:  "This 
article  has  again  forcibly  called  my  attention  to  the  disastrous 
results  arising  from  meddling  with  occult  practices  without  under- 
standing their  real  nature.  I  have  be-fore  my  eyes  a  long  hst  of 
friends  and  personal  acquaintances,  who,  within  the  last  few  years, 
have  become  victims  of  their  '  psychic  researches .  for  which  they 
were  not  ripe,  and  in  which  they  persisted  m  spite  of  all  warning. 
Some  of  them  became  insane,  some  incurably  diseased,  others 
35  obsessed  and  morally  depraved,  and  not  a  few  of  them  ended  by 
suicide.  They  were  not  unintelligent  and  uneducated  people;  on 
the  contrary,  one  of  them  was  a  great  and  well-known  scientist  and 
inventor,  noble-minded  and  generous ;  several  were  writers  and 
poets  of  some  distinction,  and  a  few  even  public  lecturers  on 
40  Theosophical  subjects  and  on  Spiritualism-things,  hov^ ever,  of  which 
they  had  very  little  personal  experience,  and  of  which  they  knew 

only  from  reading."  ,  ...  ^^    -1.  x 

How  entirely  different  is  this  to  the  mamfest  results  that  accrue 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


See  Note  E 
on  page  568. 


258      29 


U4      43 
147       3 


147      17 


25 


30 


45 


*  The  "  Theosophist,"  Adyar,  Madras. 

t  "  Secret  Doctrine,"  II.,  185,  new  edition. 

\  "  Eeincamation,"  p.  38. 


258     29 


204     31 


K  2 


Refer  to 
P»K«  Line 


134 


THE   SAFE   WAY  TO   WORK. 


Sec.  III. 


DIVINE  POWERS. 


135 


314       6 

130       1 
125       7 


o 


from   practice  of  the  right  method  of  working,   now   known  to    us. 

Available  to  all  seekers  for  truth,  this  is  now  brought  to  your  special 
319     13      notice.     An  absolute  beginner,  correctly  taught,  can,  with  a  proper 
143    31)      motive,  often  at  once,  and  always  with  absolute  safety  to  himself 
23G    21      and  all  others,  get  results  of  great  variety  and  seemingly  of  the  most  5 
132      4      miraculous   nature,*    while  daily   becoming   more   conscious   of   an 

increasing    sense    of    peace  and  joy  and  harmony,  both  within  and 

around.    These  results  are  obtained  by  the  realisation  of  God. 

212     18  THE    SAFE    WAY    TO    WORK. 

The  Appearance  of  Jesus  when  the  Doors  were  Shut.  —The  miracles  lo 
of  Jesus  were  not  contrary  to  law  nor  the  workings  of  the  human 
mechanism.     He  utilised  a  power  that  is  available  to  all,  the  power 
of  divine  Mind,   which  enables  humanity    to    cast    off    its    limita- 
tions.    When   the   human   consciousness   has   left  the  body,  it  then 
when   seen,  looks  like   the   body,   and   can  pass  without  diflSculty   i 
through  matter.    This  is  not  the  right  method  of  working,  and  is  dan- 
gerous.  The  body  should  be  dematerialised,  or  at  all  events,  taken 
along   with   the   "consciousness."      The   best-known   instances  of  this 
are  the  sudden  appearances  of  Jesus  to  the  disciples,  although  the 
doors  were  shut.     He  had  scientifically  dematerialised  the  grosser  20 
55    24       substratum  of  human  belief,  named  matter,  or  carnal  body,  in  the 
grave,   and   the  more    ethereal   matter,   or   "  consciousness,"   could 
then   move   instantly    from    place   to    place.     In    other    words,    he 
reappeared  to  his  disciples  in  a  less  material  form.     Sooner  or  later 
it  will  be  found  that  many  men  will  develop  their  so-called  powers,    25 
314       1       and,   like  Jesus,  will  apparently  go  ethereally  from  place  to  place 
without  the  "  consciousness "   leaving   the  body.t    It  is   extremely 
dangerous  to  attempt  anything  of  this  nature  unless  a  man  clearly 
understands     the     spiritual     science    that    governs    this    class    of 
phenomena,  and  knows  how  to  apply  the  rules  of  life,  as  taught  by  30 
our  Lord  and  referred  to  hereafter,  subordinating  the  human  limita- 
tion to  the  divine  requirement. 

Since  the  above  was  written,  a  most  interesting  article  has  ap- 
peared in  one  of  the  magazines,  written  by  T.  S.  Baldwin,  inventor  of 
the  United  States  dirigible  airship.  In  the  beginning,  he  deals 
with  the  so-called  mental  co-efficient  in  flying,!  and  ends  his  article 
as  follows :     "  First  we  shall  fly  a  step  in  a  crude  machine  ;  we  have 

•  "  And  you  will  have  touched  the  hem  of  the  garment  of  Jesus's  idea  of   35 
matter.     Christ  was  the  way,  since  Life  and  Truth  were  the  Way  that  give 
us,  through  a  human  person,  a  spiritual  revelation  of  man's  possible  earthly 
development"  ("Questions  and  Answers,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  75,  line  1.     Mary 
Baker  Eddy).  ' 

t  "  Divest  yourself  of  the  thought  that  there  can  be  substance  in  matter,   40 
and  tiie  movements  and  transitions  now  possible  for  mortal  mind  will   bo 
found  to  be  equally  pos!?ibIe  for  the  body  "  ("  Science  and  Health."  d  90  line  8 
Mary  Baker  Eddy).  >    f-      ^ 

"Divest  belief  of  substance  in  matter,  and  the  movements  and  transitions 
possible  to  mind  would  be  found  just  as  possible  to  the  body  ;  and  then  would  45 
Spirit  identify  beiDgr  without  the  loss  of  body,  that  we  suppose    must  occur 
before  this  science  of  being  is  acknowledged  "  ("  Science  and  Health  "  Ist  edition 
p.  77.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).  ' 

t  "Feeling  versui  InteUect." 


Sec-   Ill- 
begun  to  do  that;  then  in  time  we  shall  sail  the  air  in  great  ships, 

-,  and  in  some  remote  day  man  will  pass  through  the  air  in  his  own 
body  solely.  No  one  who  has  keenly  felt  the  joy  and  triumphs  of 
flight  in  his  own  person  can  fail  to  believe  in  this  last  prediction." 
This  prediction,  soberly  given  in  the  public  press  by  a  practical 
man  like  Mr.  Baldwin,  says  much  for  the  advanced  knowledge  of  the 

10  reading  public  on  the  subject  of  the  development  of  mental  power. 
Mankind  cannot  too  quickly  rise  beyond  this  limited  and  dangerous 
sense  of  a  false,  illusory  mental  basis,  and  gain  the  knowledge  of 
the  only  true  mental  power,  that  of  Mind,  God,  which  alone  gives 
man   perfect   safety   and  his   God-given   dominion  over  the   whole 

15  earth. 

DIVINE     POWERS. 

A  Scientific  Remedy.—"  Were  it  fit  Hi/  understood  that  the  emotions 

are  the  masters,  and  the  intellect  the  servant,  it  would  be  seen  that  little 

could  he  done  by  improving  the  servant  while  the  master  remains  un- 

20  improved.     Improving  the  servant  does  but   give  the   masters  more 

power  of  achieving  their  ends"^  (Herbert  Spencer). 

As  a  rule  the  so-called  conscious  mind  is  only  a  clog  on  the  action 
of  the  "subconscious  mind,"  owing  to  our  inherited  belief  in 
limitation.  When,  by  what  is  called  hypnotism,  the  "conscious 
mind"  is  quieted,  abnormal  powers  are  manifested.  By  right 
thinking,  the  "  conscious  mind "  can  be  prevented  from  exercismg 
this  damning  power.  Fortunately,  the  miracles  of  Jesus  are 
absolutely  scientific.  Anyone  can  do  a  miracle  if  they  have  sufficient 
knowledge  and  lead  a  good  enough  life  ;  that  is,  one  sufficiently 
unselfish.  Jesus  himself  said:  "He  that  believeth  on  me,  the 
works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also  ;  and  greater  works  than  these 
shall  he  do ;  because  I  go  unto  my  Father  "  (John  14,  ver.  12). 

How  are  we  to  know  whether  what  we  believe  is  true  or  not? 
Jesus  answered  this  question  when  he  said :  ''  These  signs  shall 
follow  them  that  believe :  In  my  name  [nature]  shall  they  cast  out 
devils  "  ;  etc.  (Mark  16,  ver.  17). 

By  far  the  most  important  thing  that  mankind  individually  can  do 
is  to  turn  in  thought  to  God  in  the  scientific  way  that  Jesus  taught. 
No  words  can  emphasise  too  strongly  the  importance  of  what  is 

2:>  about  to  be   put   before   you,    namely,   the    practical    method    of 
destroying  evil  of  every  kind  and  of  purifying  the  human  conscious- 
ness.    If  you  understand  and  put  it  into  practice  you  will  be  well 
repaid.     All  science  worthy  of  the  name  is  divine. 
Thought,  from  a  natural  science  point  of  view,  theoretically  exists 

80  as  a  high-tension  electrical  current  external  to  man,  and  thought 
after  thought  sweeps  across  the  "  consciousness."  If  you  see  an 
angry  man  and  think  he  is  angry  you  increase  the  vibration  of  the 
thoughts  making  him  angry,  and  momentarily  he  is  worse.  This, 
although  it  is  only  temporarily  harming  him,  is  naturally  an  abso- 

3.")  lutely  wrong  thing  to  do. 

The  Denial,  OP  "Michael."—" /or  the  grace  of  God  that  bringeth 
salvation  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  Teaching  ns  that,  denying  ungodli- 
ness and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly, 
in  this  present  world"  (Titus  2,  ver.  11,  12). 

40  When  you  see  an  angry  man,  if  you  turn  in  thought 
to  heaven  and  realise  —  that  is,  make  real  to  yourself  —  as 
clearly     as    you     can,     that     there     is     no     anger     in     heaven, 

•  In  the  "  Times,"  of  June  3rd,  1911,  appears  the  following:  remark  :  "  It  is  fairly 
obvious  that  in  lonp-distance  races  the  temperament  of  the  airman  counts  more 
45   than  anything  else." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

131       6 


126 

42 

37 

20 

125 

7 

25 

9 

229 

31 

54 

34 

305 

13 

295 

11 

144 

44 

342 

5 

306     24 


83 

17 

213 

3 

144 

38 

139 

4 

182 

30 

145 

33 

148 

26 

93 

35 

20 

25 

500 

4 

76 

23 

77 

30 

215 

21 

144 

43 

321 

23 

137 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

233 

3 

171 

30 

321 

m 

147 
302 


33 
7 


222 

17 

142 

10 

148 

13 

142 

36 

321 

25 

251 

30 

58 

y 

471 

8 

534 

42 

222 

17 

214 

17 

233 

4 

182 

30 

148 

26 

252 

44 

214 

33 

229     37 


136 


THE    AFFIRMATION,    OR    "GABRIEL." 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


III. 


10 


15 


the  action  of  God  destroys  the  angry  thoughts,  which  for  the 
moment  are  the  cause  of  his  anger,  and  instantly  the  man  ceases 
to  be  angry.  This  is  the  denial,  or  emptying  of  the  human  conscious- 
ness that  cannot  be  filled  with  truth  if  already  full  of  evil  thoughts— 
false  beliefs.  Disease,  sin,  and  death  are  not  in  God,  and  by 
knowing  the  unreality  of  evil,  we  demonstrate  the  allness  of  God, 
good.  You  have,  however,  done  neither  the  man  nor  yourself  any 
permanent  good  although  you  have  helped  the  world,  because  we  are 
just  so  many  thoughts  nearer  the  end  of  the  material  world  ;  that  is, 
of  all  troubles,  including  sin,  sickness,  death,  and  other  forms  of  so- 
called  materiality.  Left  alone,  those  thoughts  might  have  made  a 
number  of  people  angry  before  being  recognised  and  destroyed  by 
someone  having  sufficient  knowledge  and  love  for  his  fellow-man. 

This  denial  of  evil  is  in  the  Bible  called  the  Angel  Michael  (Hebrew, 
"  like  unto  God,"  Prince  of  Israel),  which  destroys  "  Satan "  and 
"  Satan's  angels,''  namely,  the  wrong  thoughts  that  attack  us  (Rev, 
12,  ver.  7),  giving  the  sublime  courage  that  enables  us  to  face 
unflinchingly  odds  that  seem  overwhelming. 

The  Afflpmation.   op  '•  Gabriel."— "  TF/io  shall  ttand  in  his  holy 
place?  .  .  He  shall  receive  the  blessing  from  the  Lord,  and  righteousness  20 
frmn  the  Ood  of  his  salvation  "  (Ps.  24,  ver.  3,  5). 

The  above-mentioned  blessing  is  the  blessing  of  Christianity- 
health,  holiness,  and  immortality.  These  come  into  manifestation 
afl  we  learn  better  how  to  realise  God. 

To  help  an  angry  man  permanently,  you  have  to  use  this  other  edge  25 
of  the  sword  of  Truth  and  dwell  upon  the  exact  opposite,  namely,  the 
truth  ;  thinking,  for  instance,  of  God  as  Love,  and  man,  being  in 
heaven,  as  absolutely  loving.  This  is  the  affirmation.*  "  Piety  is 
the  daily  reviewing  of  the  ideal,  the  steadying  of  our  inner  being" 
(Amiel,  from  C.  S.  Monitor).  "  Wherefore  my  counsel  is  that  we 
hold  fast  to  the  heavenly  way "  t  (Plato).  This  is  not  only  our 
duty  but  our  privilege. 

The  action  of  God  then  takes  place  (through  you),  purifying  the 
false  consciousness  of  both,  cleansing  the  anger  cells  in  the  sub- 
conscious or  lower  stratum,!  and  both  of  you  are  permanently  more 
loving,  less  susceptible  in  the  future  to  the  deleterious  action  of  an 
angry  thought,  and  ultimately  the  stage  is  reached  when  "  the  prince 
of  this  world  cometh,  and  hath  nothing  in  me  "  (John  14,  ver.  30). 
"  Stand  in  his  holy  place,"  and  "  receive  the  blessing  from  the  Lord, 
and  righteousness  from  the  God  of  his  salvation"  (Ps.  24,  ver.  3,  5). 

"  Be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind,  that  ye  may 
prove  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and  perfect  will  of  God  " 
(Rom.  12,  ver.  2).  God's  will  is  always  the  bringing  about  of  good. 
"  Mentally  practise  divine  self-realisation,  become  conscious  that 
the  Logos,  which  is  the  mystic  Christ,  the  image  and  nature  of  the 
Mother-God,  is  within  you  '  unborn.'  Be  receptive  to  its  promptings, 
acknowledge  it,  recognise  it,  realise  it "  §  (Archdeacon  Wilberforce). 

•  ••  Self-conscious    communion    with    God "    {"  Science  and    Health,"    p.    29,  40 
line  32.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

"  Reach  up  to  my  Eternity,  otherwise  you  will  not  be  able  to  protect  the  mind 
againbt  the  assaults  of  evil  "  (.Hvanmukta). 

+  •  The  Republic."  Book  X. 
X  **  If   mortals   would   keep   proper  ward  over  mortal   mind,  the   brood   of    54 
evils  which  infest  it  would  be  cleared  out "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  234, 
line  17.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

§  "  Mystic  Immanence." 


30 


35 


CONSTANT  CONSCIOUS  COMMUNION  WITH  GOD. 

W^en 'once 'the   "consciousness"  is   thoroughly    purified    the   wrong     80     22 
boughts  co^^       subjectively,  in  moments  of  quiet  meditation    for   277     36 
instance,    will   not   bring  about    any   response ;   they  will   only   be 
apparent  when   coming  objectively,   namely,   when  we  see  or  hear 
•'  wrong  things,  and  these  we  destroy  by  reversing  them.  . 

-The  mind   is  the  man;  if  that  be  kept  pure  a    man    signifies 
somewhat ;  if  not,  I  would  very  fain  see  what  difference  there  is 
between  him  and  a  brute "  (Oliver  Cromwell). 
Paul  says :  "  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are  true,  .  .  . 
10  iust       .  .  pure,  .  .  .  lovely,  .  .  .  think  on  these  things :  ...  and  the 

God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  8,  9).  U2     37 

The  affirmation  of  good  is  the  sweet  Gabriel  thought,  clear  and   221  23,31 
peaceful.     "  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace,   whose  mind  is 
staued  on  thee  "  (Is.  26,  ver.  3).    "  The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth 
15   all  understanding '' (Phil    4,  ver.  7).     Gabriel  said  to  Mary:     I  am  ^^ 

Gabriel,  that  stand  in  the  presence  of  God;  and  am  sent  to  speak 
unto  thee,  and  to  shew  thee  these  glad  tidings"  (Luke  \, j^^J^^>; 
"  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the  Highest 
shall  overshadow  thee"  (Luke  1,  ver  35).  ''.I  send  an  fngel  be  ore  109  15 
20  thee,  to  keep  thee  in  the  way,  and  to  bring  thee  into  the  p  ace 
which  I  have  prepared  "  (Ex.  23,  ver.  20).  "  He  will  guide  you  into 
all  truth "  (John  16,  ver.  13). 

Constant  Conscious  Communion  with  Gfod.-  "  Bring  God  down  into 

your  heart.     Embalm  your  soul  in  him  now,  mahe  wtthui  you  a  temple 

25  of  the  Holy  Spirit  "*  (H.  F.  Amiel). 

Having  reversed  the  wrong  thought,  recognise  that  the  perfection 

of  that  wonderful  world  of  reality  is  due  to  the  eternal  action  of 

God,  and  rest  in  God  ;  dwell  in  thought  m  the  realitv,  realise  the 

perfect  world  as  long  as  you  possibly  can  ;  our  thought  should  not 

30  dwell  elsewhere.     He  that  "  shall  abide  in  thy  tabernacle,  who  shaU 

dwell   in   thy  holy   hill   [the  secret   place   of   the   Most  HighJ  .  .  . 

walketh   uprightly,    and   worketh   righteousness,   and   speaketh   tlie 

truth  in  his  heart"  (Ps.   15,  ver.  1    2).     "There  is  anmward  Bight 

which   hath    power   to  perceive   the   one   true   Good      (    iheologia 

35   Germanica  ").     This  being  "  on  the  mountain      is      prayer  without 

ceasing,"    and   is    absolute  protection  against   every   form   of  evil. 

"  Because  thou  hast  made  the  Lord,  which  is  my  refuge,  even  the 

most  High,  thy  habitation  ;  There  shall  no  evil  befall  thee,  neither 

shall  any  plague   come   nigh  thy  dwelling.     For  he   shall  give   his 

40  angels  charge   over  thee,   to  keep  thee  m  all  thy  ways      (Ps.   91, 

ver.  9-11).  ,    , 

"In  conflict  with  unholy  powers 
We  grasp  the  weapons  He  has  given— 
The  light  and  truth  and  love  of  heaven"      „,  .^^.     . 

(Rev.  J.  H.  Whittier). 

"  Abide  in  him  [realise  the  Christ] ;  that,  when  he  shall  appear 

[in    the    last    days    of    evil],   we    may  have    confidence     (1.   John  2, 

ver    28),  having  so  purified  human  consciousness  that  eyii  thougnts 

45   can  have  no  effect  upon  it.     "  So  then  with  the  mmd,   I  myself 

serve  the  law  of  God"  (Rom.  7,  ver.  25).    .    ,   .      .  . 

"Let  it  be  your  business  to  keep  your  mmd  m  the  presence  of 
the  Lord:  if  it  sometimes  wander,  and  withdraw  itself  from  him, 
do  not  much  disquiet  yourself  for  that ;  trouble  and  disquiet  serve 
rather   to    distract    the    mind   than    to    recollect    [re-collectj     it 
(Brother  Laurence,   Sixth  Letter).    .       .      ,  •  x  j       i.    +k4„ 

The  effect  of  constant  right  thinking  m  the  way  pointed  out,  this 
praying    "without   ceasing,"    deep,    systematic    thinking,    is      tne 

*"  Journal  In  time." 


500  1 

221  23 

222  31 

308  39 

310  16 


308  32 

222  31 
142  12 


533  20 
535  46 


Refer  to      138 
Page  Line 


THE  REPORT  OF  GAMALIEL  UPON  JESUS. 


III. 


324  28 
13^  15 
221      31 


511 

« 

342 

5 

240 

30 

343 

7 

58 

38 

34 

14 

241 

3 

173 

2 

Ui 

16 

311 

35 

247 

35 

319 

4 

81 

Ifi 

317 

14 

317 


304 


211 

21 

543 

32 

101 

5 

143 

16 

highway  of  holiness,"  and  is  beautifully  illustrated  in  the  life 
of  our  Master.  Even  in  his  early  days  he  evidently  lived  constantly 
in  conscious  communion  with  God.  This  spiritual  communion  is 
our  Eucharist. 

The   Report  of   Gamaliel    upon    Jesus.—"  T/ie  great Jmen  of  the 
earth  (f re  Ijut  ))iarking-.stones  on  the  road  of  humamty ;    they  are  the  5 
priests  of  Religion^*  (Mazzini). 

The  report  of  Gamaliel  to  the  Sanhedrin,  after  his  visit  to  Joseph 
and  Mary  in  regard  to  the  Child  Jesus,  as  given  in  "The  Archko 
Volume,"  *  which  is  most  interesting,  evidences  this,  and  in  other 
ways  bears  internal  evidence  of  the  correctness  of  the  account.    He  lo 
writes  of  Jesus :  "  He  turns  nature  into  a  great  law  book  of  illustra- 
tions, showing  that  every  book  is  a  flame,  every  rock  a  fountain 
of    water,     every    star    a    pillar    of    fire,    and    every    cloud    the 
one  that  leads  to  God.  ...  In  his  talk  he  brings  one  to  feel  he 
is    very     near    the     presence    of    God.  .  .  .  Thus,    by    beginning  15 
with    a    flower,     he    reasons    upwards    to    the    absolute  ...  we 
learn  that  God  is  Spirit,   and  God  is  Father;  and  he  says  these 
are  the  only  two  things  that  are  essential  for  man  to  know  .  .  . 
the  God  that  Jesus  represented  was  one  that  the  people  might  love 
and  venerate ;  that  he  was  a  God  of  love,  and  had  no  bloody  designs   20 
to  execute  on  even  a  bad  man,  provided  he  ceased  his  evil  ways 
.  .  .  All   his    ideas   refer  to  the    future ;   like    the   parent  helping 
the  child  with  his  burden  of  to-day  by  telling  of  the  blessings  of 
to-morrow ;  .  .  .  Jesus    seemed    to    understand    the    prophecy    by 
intuition  ...  no  one  had  ever  taught  him  to  read  ...  he  is  not  25 
a    great    talker,     unless    there    is     something    brought    up    about 
heaven  and  divine  things,   when  his  tongue  moves  glibly  and  his 
eyes  brighten  up   with  a  peculiar   brilliancy;   though  there  is  this 
peculiarity   about  Jesus,   he  never   argues    a  question ;    he   never 
disputes.     He   will   commence    and    state    facts  ...  he    takes    no  30 
pride  in  confuting  his  opponents,  but  always  seems  to  be  sorry  for 
them.  .  .  .  His  strongest  points  are  in  the  spiritual  power  of  the 
law  and  the  intentions  of  the  prophets." 

This  report  alone,  from  its  internal  evidence,  would  satisfy  one 
who  was  working  along  the  lines  that  Jesus  taught  and  demon- 
strated, as  to  the  vexed  question  of  whether  he  ever  lived  or  not. 
Whether  it  is  authentic  or  not,  this  is  the  Master  we  have  to 
follow  in  reverence  and  in  love.  He  started  from  a  point  to  35 
which  we  are  advancing.  The  pure  Virgin  birth  resulted  in 
purity.  Professor  Huxley  has  said  that  "  the  Virgin  birth  presented 
no  difl5culty  to  him,  as  virgin  conception  was  a  fact  of  nature." 
Medical  men  have  found  that  this  is  possible.!  We  know  now  that 
the  expectant  thinking  of  millions  over  *a  series  of  years  as  to  the  40 
time  of  the  Messiah  must  have  had  a  great  effect. 

Reverse  Every  Wrong  Thought  Instantly.t—"  i^or  our  light 
affliction,  ichich  ii  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more 
exceeding  and  eternal  ueight  of  glory ;  While  tee  look  not  at  the  things 

*  Pnblished  by  The  Antiquarian  Book  Company,  Philadelphia,  U.S.A.  45 

t  See  ■  Facts  and  Fallacies  regarding  the  Bible,"  by  Dr.  W.  Woods  Smyth. 
r.M.Soc.Lond.,  p.  Uw. 

X  **  Evil   let  alone   grows  more   real,   aggressive,   and  enlarges   its  claims ; 
but,  met  with  Science,  it  can  and  will  be  mastered   by  Science  "  (Misc.  Writ 
p.  284,  line  24.     Mary  Baker  Bldy). 


15 


222 

31 

221 

23 

308 

39 

222 

35 

510 

22 

88 

13 

342 

5 

336 

8 

141 

37 

55 

21 

157 

4 

302 

36 

272 

2 

306 

21 

308 

41 

57 

42 

452 


20 


REVERSE   EVERY   WRONG  THOUGHT   INSTANTLY.         139    »•««  *<> 
.  _  _  Page  Line 

See.  III- 

Khich  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen :  for  the  things 
which  are  seen  are  temporal;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are    58  39,40 
eternar'  (II.  Cor.  4,  ver.  17,  18). 
Our  thoughts  must  be  spiritualised  to  apprehend  Spirit.    "  Walk 

5  in  the  Spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfil  the  lust  of  the  flesh  "  (Gal.  5, 
ver.  16).  Now  our  progress  depends  solely  upon  the  number  of 
seconds  in  which  during  the  twenty-four  hours  we  are  thinking  of 
God  and  heaven,  and  we  have  by  reversal  to  use  every  wrong 
thought  as  a  sign-post  to  turn  us  to  God.*    In  this  way,  also,  error 

10  tends  to  its  own  destruction,  for,  like  Moses,  by  handling  the 
serpent,  first  recognising  and  then  reversing  the  wrong  thought, 
we  turn  it  into  a  staff,  something  to  help  us  in  our  journey  from 
false  sense  to  Soul.  Every  step  must  be  towards  spirituality.  With 
intellectual    wrestlings    we    must    destroy    the    false    concept   of 

materiality.  » i     •     xi.  •  xu 

The  constant  reversal  of  the  wrong  thoughts  in  this  way  as  they 
come  to  you  throughout  the  day  explains  the  meaning  of  the  words 
"  watch  and  pray."  "  Moral  truth  is  divine,  and  whoever  breathes 
its  air  and  walks  by  its  light  has  found  the  lost  Paradise  "  (Horace 
Mann),  that  is,  has  gained  the  millennium  and  the  perception  of 

infinite  possibilities.  ,  i  i  i     i 

"For  our  conversation  is  in  heaven;  from  whence  also  we  looK 
for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ"  (Phil.  3,  ver.  10).     ^ 

Esdras  was  inspired  with  this  scientific  truth,  as  recorded  m  the 
words :  "  The  evil  is  sown,  but  the  destruction  thereof  is  not  yet 
come.  If  therefore  that  which  is  sown  be  not  turned  upside  down, 
and  if  the  place  where  the  evil  is  sown  pass  not  away,  then  cannot 
it  come  that  is  sown  with  good  "  (II.  Esdras  4,  ver.  28,  29). 

One  denial  to  about  twenty  affirmations  is  enough,  as  the  denial 
is  the  destruction  of  the  thoughts,  and  once  destroyed  another 
denial  is  useless ;  whereas  you  can  never  realise  the  truth  too 
much.  To  take  two  or  three  denials  one  after  the  other  without 
their  following  affirmations  in  between  is  not  scientific. 

Wrong  Thoughts.-"  The  wicked  .  .  .  will  not  seek  after  God  : 
God  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts  "  (Ps.  10,  ver.  4). 

A  wrong  thought  is  any  thought  that,  carried  into  effect, 
would  harm  anyone ;  even  a  thought  of  disharmony  is  a  wrong 
thought,  and  harms  someone,  although  only  temporarily.    "Behold, 

30  I  will  bring  evil  upon  this  people,  even  the  fruit  of  their 
thoughts,  because  they  have  not  hearkened  unto  my  words,  nor  to 
my  law  "  (Jer.  6,  ver.  19)— the  law  of  good.  Fortunately,  this  law 
of  good  is  demonstrated  directly  we  think  rightly,  because  the 
action  of  ever-present  divine  Principle  then  takes  place. 

Any  thought  but  one  of  perfection  is  a  wrong  thought.  Jesus 
himself  said,  "Why  callest  thou  me  good?  there  is  none  good 
but  one,  that  is,  God "  (Mark  10,  ver.  18).  If  you  think  "  there  is 
an  angry  man,"  unless  you  destroy  the  wrong  thought  by  reversal 
you  are  sinning,  because  you  are  helping  to  make  the  man  more 

40  angry,  and  diminishing  your  own  resistance  to  anger.  You  destroy 
the  wrong  thought  and  thereby  stop  the  man  being  angry 
by  the  denial,  and  you  lessen  his  liability  to  respond  to  angry  136  34 
thoughts,  and  your  own  liability  as  well,  by  the  affirmation.  This 
affirmation  should  be,  if  possible,  the  exact  opposite  of  the  evil, 
the  existence  of  which  has  just  been  denied.    If  you  can  sufficiently 

*  Balzac  said  that  seeing  the  thing's  of  the  material  world  as  those  of  the 
45   spiritual  world  in  their  rational  and  consequential  ramification  "  opens  to  man 
his  true  career  and  the  infinite  dawns  upon  him,  and  he  gets  a  glimpse  of  his 
destiny." 


101 

8 

306 

22 

140 

34 

233 

17 

342 

13 

25 


251      40 


20 

25 

303 

27 

106 

2 

25 

36 

144     43 


252 


35 


Bef«r  to 
Pftge  Line 

7:^      15 
88     13 


140 


WRONG  THOUGHTS. 


Sec.  III. 


THE    TWO-EDGED    SWORD    OF    TRUTH. 


141 


123     16 
167     12 


59 

8 

57 

33 

55 

16 

58 

34 

389 

22 

144 

33 

59     10 


341 

38 

342 

10 

304 

22 

333 

23 

21     34 

58     35 


clearly  reverse  the  thought  in  your  own  consciousness,  by  realising 
that  there  is  no  anger  in  heaven,  all  is  love,  peace,  joy,  harmony, 
bliss,  etc.,  you  will  never  be  angry  again. 

If  you  think,  "  I  cannot  understand,"  you  are  making  it  more 
difficult  to  understand,  clogging  your  powers  of  perception.  You  5 
have  to  deny  this  wrong  thought,  and  realise,  for  instance,  that,  as 
God  is  the  Principle  of  wisdom  and  intelligence,  man,  the  real, 
spiritual  man,  reflects  that  wisdom  and  intelligence,  and  therefore 
has  all  necessary  knowledge.  "  The  higher  the  ideal  of  yourself, 
the  more  rapid  your  spiritual  growth ;  see  yourself  ideally  as 
Divine,  and  you  will  become  it "  *  (Archdeacon  Wilberforce).  The 
thought,  "I  shall  never  finish  this  work  to-night,"  tends  to  10 
prevent  your  finishing  it ;  and  after  denying  this,  by  realis- 
ing that  in  the  true,  mental  realm,  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
man's  work  never  fails  to  be  finished  in  time,  and  the  realisa- 
tion that  all  God's  ideas  are  finished,  complete,  and  perfect 
in  heaven— remember  that  it  is  here,  round  you— in  the  reality, 
will  bring  about  the  demonstration,  and  the  work  will  be  duly  done.    15 

If  you  think,  "  What  a  bad  day,  how  miserable  the  holiday-makers 
will  be,"  you  are  not  only  helping  to  make  the  day  worse,  but  are 
making  them  more  miserable.  The  realisation  of  the  gloriousnesa 
of  heaven  and  the  joy  therein— in  His  ''presence  is  fulness  of  joy" 
(Ps.  16,  ver.  11);  "the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy"  (Job  38,  ver.  20 
7)— will  alter  this,  and  they  will  receive  "beauty  for  ashes,  the 
oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of 
heaviness"  (Is.  61,   ver.  3). 

We  have  to  uncover  every  root  of  evil  and  probe  the  trouble  to  the 
bottom  in  order  to  find  out  the  erroneous  belief,  the  apparent  cause 
of  the  trouble  ;  then  deny  this  false  claim  and  let  the  action  of  God  25 
bring  about  the  completion  of  our  work,  instead  of  relying  on  the 
broken  reed  of  human  intelligence  and  trying  to  do  it  ourselves. 
This  purification  of  all  error  is  our  baptism. 

The  Two-edged  Sword  of  Truth.—"  He  placed  at  the  emt  of  the 
garden  of  Edrn  Cherubim.^f  and  ajiaming  sword  which  turned  every 
way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  I  fa  "  (Gen.  3,  ver.  24).  30 

You  have  to  overcome  evil  with  good,  to  help  throughout  the 
day,  instead  of  harm,  by  using  the  two-edged  sword  of  Truth.  This 
sharp  sword,  with  two  edges,  which  the  saints  "joyful  in  glory" 
use,  is  the  denial  of  the  evil,  or  unreal,  and  the  affirmation  of  the 
good,  by  means  of  which  the  human  "  consciousness  "  is  purified,  "  I  35 
saw  .  .  .  one  like  unto  the  Son  of  man :  .  .  .  and  out  of  his  mouth 
went  a  sharp,  two-edged  sword"  (Rev.  1,  ver.  12,  13,  16).  "For  the 
word  of  God  is  quick,  and  powerful,  .  .  .  piercing  even  to  the  dividing 
[as  you  denv  the  evil  and  affirm  the  good]  asunder  of  soul  [false 
consciousness]  and  spirit"  (Heb.  4,  ver.  12).  "Who  maketh  his 
angels  spirits  ;  his  ministers  a  flaming  fire  "  (Ps.  104,  ver.  4).  You  40 
have  to  "  look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things 
which    are    not    seen:  ...  the    things  .  .  .  eternal"    (II.     Cor.     4, 

ver.  18).  .,,   ,  ,1,1  11 

"He  who  the  sword  of  heaven  will  bear  should  be   as   holy  as 

♦  '•  Mystic  Immanence,"  p.  24.  45 


10 


severe  "  *  (Shakespeare).  The  holiness  comes  from  the  constant  use 
of  the  sword,  the  constant  praying,  and  we  cannot  be  too  severe  on 
the  error  or  too  loving  to  the  individual,  forgiving  seventy  times 
seven.     "  God  forgive  us  all."  t 

Jesus,  the  great  Exemplar,  said:  "Let  him  deny  himself  and  take 
up  his  cross  daily  and  follow  me  "  (Luke  9,  ver.  23).  This  grand 
statement  shows  the  method  of  dealing  with  every  wrong  thought 
that  comes  to  us.  We  have  even  to  deny  the  existence  of  any 
human,  mortal  self.  When  the  thought  of  the  trouble  comes  before 
one,  supposing,  for  instance,  you  have  a  headache  you  have 
even  to  deny  yourself ;  that  is  to  say,  deny  that  the  material 
thing  called  you  is  you  at  all.  "Take  up  thy  cross  daily, 
that  is  to  say,  do  not  simply  try  to  forget  it,  but  deal  with  it 
scientrfically,  daily  handle  the  evil  by  denying  its  existence,  and 
real  se  the  opposite.     In  the  case  of  headache,  for  mstance    turn 

r,  [n  thought  to  heaven  and  realise  that  there  is  no  headache 
in  heavin  and  then  think  of  the  bliss  and  the  peace  and 
the  joy  m  ?hat  wonderful  world,  which  .is  here  at  hand, 
if  we  only  realise  it.  This  latter  is  the  affirmation.  From  this  may 
be  seen  the  height  to  which  we  have  to  follow  Jesus ;  we  have  to 

>n  follow  him  in  thought  to  God.  "  I,  even  I,  am  the  Lord  ;  and  beside 
mp  there  is  no  saviour"  (Is.  43,  ver.  11).  One  of  the 
SLwr^tt^n  sayings  of  Jesus  runs  as  follows:  "  If  any  man  wiU 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself  and  take  up  his  cross  daily, 

Thet^o-Sed^^^^^^  of  error,  by  means  of  which  "  Truth 

dPcanitltes  error  "is  not  only  referred  to  in  different  places,  but 
underdfffe^ent  types  in  the  Bible.  Not  only  is  it  the  Angel  Michael  and 
•>>  thf Angel  Gabriel,  "for  he  shall  give  his  angels  charge  over  thee 
to  keen  thee  in  all  thy  ways"  (Ps.  91,  ver.  11),  but  the  "greater  light 
to  ruK  day ''  is  the  affirmation,  "  and  the  lesser  light  to  rule  the 
niJht "  (Gen     1,    ver.   16)  is   the   denial,    which  rules   the  night   of 
igtranie  and  Lterialit;,  the  "darkness  ^y^^^^l^^^^f^^^^^^^^^ 
'M^  of  the  deen"  (Gen.  1,  ver.  2),  out  of  existence  and  finally  destroys  it. 
''  The  "greater  Ught'' 'and  the  "lesser  Hgl^t,''  it  may  be  re^J^^^^^^^^ 
were  "to  give  light  upon  the  earth,  ...  to  divide  the  light  frona  the 
darkness '^(Gen^  1,  ?er.    17,   18),   and  this   is   what  the  two  edged 
sword   of   Truth   does.      Again     it   is  the   "rod'     and  the   s^^^^^^ 
35   spoken  of  so  constantly  throughout  the  Bible.        Thy  rod  and  thy 
sUff  they  comfort  me  "  (Ps.  23,  ver.  4).     The  root  meaning  of   the 
word  "  staff "  is  "  to  make  firm,  to  be  unmoved,"  hence  it  is  the 
rffirination.     The  word  "rod"  means  "to  switch  or  Bway  or  bend 
and  signifies    "to    rule    over."    Hence   it     is    the     speaking    with 
40  authority,  and  the  "rod'/  or  denial  has  to.  be  firm  and  vi^^^^^^^^^^^ 
Its  characteristic  is  spiritual  strength,  it  is  "  God  s  thunderbolt 
that  ultimately  brings  the  material  world    the  /^If®  s^ens^^f^^Yd' 
sickness,  and  suffering  to  an  end.     Daniel  ^awthis  when  he  said 
"  And  at  the  time  of  the  end  .  .  .  shall  .  .  .  Michael  stand  up,  the 

*  "  Measure  for  Measure."  t  "  Macbeth." 

+  Macarius,  Hom.  V.  6. 

§  According  to  Cruden,  the  rod  and  staff  were  "the  ensigns    of  POwer  and 

golernment."     Harris  translates  Psalm  110,  ver.  2,  as  follows  :  "  He  &*^«  ^^«  the 

rod  of  his  power:   that  I  might  subdue  the  imaginations  of  the  peopl^-,, 

50   Job,  speaking  of  the  wicked,  said:  "Neither  is  the  rod  of  God  upon  them 

^Vlnlli  ve'h?mttly'  l^t  God,  Spirit  is  all,  and  that  there  is  -ne  beside  Him 
There  is  no  disease^  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  421,  line  lo.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
This  covers  the  whole  ground. 


Refer  to 
Page  line 

140     35 


334  12 

135  23 

222  25 

135  25 

21  20 


308     38 

37     20  i 


135  36 

136  19 


171  30 
278  14 
321     23 


189     12 

376     26 
148       8 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


142     MAN,  THE  MALE  AND  FEMALE  OF  GOD'S  CREATION. 


STRIVING,    A    JOYOUS   REALISATION. 


143 


Sec.  III. 


102 
104 


40 
41 


great  prince : 
never  was :  . 
every  one  .  . 


136     14 


137      40 


76     32 


21 
74 


40 
11 


.  .  and  there   shall  be  a  time  of  trouble,   such   as 

.  and  at  that  time   thy  people   shall   be   delivered, 

and  [he  adds]  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness 

[shall  shine]  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever  "  (Dan.  11,  ver.  40,  and  12, 

ver.  1,  3).  5 

Paul,  speaking  of  the  end  of  the  world,  writes:  "For  the  Lord 
himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice 
of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God  "  (I.  Thess.  4,  ver.  16). 
In  the  only  other  place  where  the  word  archangel  occurs  we  are 
told  who  the  archangel  is,  "  Michael  the  archangel,  .  .  .  contending  10 
with  the  devil  [evil]"  (Jude,  ver.  9). 

Jesus  pointed  out,  in  Matt.  13,  ver.  39,  that  the  angels— Michael 
and  Gabriel— were  "  the  reapers  "  that  destroyed  the  tares  at "  the  end 
of  the  world."  The  tares  are  the  evil  "  thoughts,"  or,  as  John  calls 
them,  "  Satan's  angels,"  which  Michael  destroys.  Paul  speaks  of  l» 
his  "  thorn  in  the  flesh  "  as  "  the  messenger  of  Satan  "  (II.  Cor.  12, 
ver.  7).  "  The  tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one  [mortal 
mind,  or  false  mentality,  alias  the  devil,  alias  the  ether] ;  The 
enemy  that  sowed  them  is  the  devil ;  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the 
world;  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels"  (Matt.  13,  ver.  38,  39),  20 
messengers  of  Truth. 

Another  reference  to  the  denial  and  affirmation  is  in  Rev.  3,  ver.  19, 
"  As  many  as  I  love  I  rebuke  and  chasten."  The  word  "  rebuke  " 
comes  from  ''  re"  and  ''  boucher,"  suggesting  the  idea  of  turning 
out  through  the  mouth,  i.e.,  denying  the  evil.  Chasten  means  to 
purify.     The  affirmation  is  the  purification  of  the  human  mind. 

"  We  have  to  work  out  our  own  salvation  with  fear  [reverence]  and 
trembling  [it  is  error  that  has  to  tremble  before  you].  "For  it  is 
God  which  worketh  in  you  "  (Phil.  2,  ver.  12,  13).  "  For  the  windows 
from  on  high  [spiritual  perception]  are  open,  and  the  foundations  of  25 
25  9,24  the  earth  [the  basic  false  mentality]  do  shake,  ...  the  earth  [the 
false  concept  of  it— the  real  earth  is  spiritual]  is  clean  dissolved" 
(Is.  24,  ver.  18,  19). 

Man,  the  Hale  and  Female  of  God's  Creation.—**  He  made  two 
chvnibimH  ,  .  .  of  one  piece "  (Ex.  37,  ver.  7). 

The  Cherubims  typify  the  denial  and  affirmation,  or  "fulness  of  30 
knowledge,"  male  and  female,  from  between  which  the  Word  of  God 
comes.     Knowing  that  God  destroyed  evil  by  means  of  our  spiritual 
selves— we,  not  the  mortals,  but  the  real  spiritual  beings,  individual- 
ise the  power  and  activity  of  God— I  could  not  understand  how  it  was 
that  He  healed  by  means  of  the  angels  Michael  and  Gabriel,  until   35 
I  recognised  that  the  angel   Michael  indicated   the   male  element, 
and  the  angel  Gabriel  the  female  element  in  each  real  man.     ''  Sc 
God  created  man  in  his  own  image,  . . .  male  and  female  created  he 
them  "    (Gen.   1,    ver.   27).       That   is  to    say.   He   did    not   create 
separate  males  and  females,  but  He  created  you,  the  spiritual  being,    40 
with  the  naental  characteristics    of    the    male,   namely,   strength, 
courage,   wisdom,  and  frankness,   and   the  female   complements   of 
these,   love,    virtue,    intuition   and  refinement.     "  There  is   neither 
male   nor   female:    for  ye    are   all   one  in   Christ  Jesus"   (Gal.    3, 
ver.  28).    There  is  no  male  and  female  as  separated  kinds  of  beings.   45 


43     28 


148  20 
244  22 
24.5a     1 

244      27 


Sec.  Ill< 


Each  and  all  reflect  the  complete  capacity  of  Mind  as  its  manifested 
reflection  male  and  female,  one  complete. 
Antony,  speaking  of  Brutus,  says:— 

"His  life  was  gentle,  and  the  elements 
5  So  mix'd  in  him,  that  Nature  might  stand  up. 

And  say  to  all  the  world,  *  This  was  a  man !    "  * 

(Shakespeare). 

This   shows   the  real   strength,   the   invincible   might  of   Spirit, 
that  we  all  have  to  recognise  as  our  own.    We  have  to  show  our- 

10  selves  true  men,  male  and  female  complete. 

Striving,  a  Joyous  Realisation.—"  T/te  man  is  praying  who  doth 
press  with  might  out  of  his  darkness  into   God's  own  light"  (R.  C. 
Trench). 
Do  not  be  satisfied  with  merely  turning  to  the  reality  in  a  com- 

15  fortable  sort  of  way  and  denying  and  affirming,  but  reverse  every 
wrong  thought  as  carefully  as  you  can.  "  So  then  with  the  mind, 
I  myself  serve  the  law  of  God"  (Rom.  7,  ver.  25).  Do  the  work 
exactly  as  if  a  person  were  on  the  point  of  dying  and  you  had  about 
a  minute  of  time  in  which  to  destroy  the  death  thoughts,  alias  belief 

20  in  death,  that  would  apparently  snatch  him  away.  By  working  in 
this  way,  soon,  at  least  50  per  cent,  of  your  reversals  will  lead  to  an 
instantaneous  demonstration,  either  complete  cure  or  perceptible  im- 
provement. In  addition,  when  you  really  have  to  help  a  person  at  the 
point  of  death,   you  will  rise  to  an  equal  extent  above  your  usual 

25  clearness  of  realisation  and  obtain  a  proportionately  better  result. 
It  is  this  striving  that  does  the  work,  the  trying  one's  very  best  to  think 
of  the  reality,  the  perfect  world,  heaven.  An  advanced  scientific 
worker— he  with  ten  talents— has  to  get  a  much  clearer  realisation  of 
God  than  a  beginner— he  with  one  talent— to  obtain  the  same  result. 

30  Each,  in  ordinary  cases,  will  get  an  instantaneous  demonstration, 
if  he  does  his  very  best,  and  has  not  the  slightest  fear  that  the 
demonstration  will  not  be  made.  Fear  is  the  thing  that  would  stop 
us.  Fear  that  one  is  not  good  enough,  fear  that  one  does  not 
know  enough,  or  fear  that  one  has  not  got  a  clear  enough  realisation. 

35  In  fact,  we  have  a  hundred  reasons  why  God  should  not  be  God 
and  Truth  should  fail. 

"Do  that  which  is  assigned  to  you,  and  you  cannot  hope  too 
much,  or  dare   too   much "   (Emerson). 

Whilst  the  beginner,   who  has  just  learnt  how  to  think  rightly, 

40  and  so  to  apply  the  remedy  which  science  offers  to  all  of  us,  will 
get  in  ordinary  matters  just  as  good  a  result  as  a  more  advanced 
worker,  if  he  will  only  rely  on  God,  the  latter  will  be  of  much  more 
use  to  the  world  in  cases  where  the  evil  is  hidden  and  the  beginner 
cannot  discern  the  cause  of  the  trouble.     Here  the  true  and  more 

45  advanced  worker  will  at  once  discern  the  cause,  and  being  un- 
covered (discovered)  the  belief  in  evil  is  easily  overcome. 

Then  at  last  we  obtain  justice.  "Divine  Mind  is  the  immortal 
law  of  justice,"  and  in  exact  proportion  as  we  serve  God  by  turning 
to  Him  in  thought,  so  do  our  troubles  and  the  troubles  of  those 
for  whom  we  are  working,  disappear.  The  realisation  of  the  absolute 
justice,  love,  and  truth  in  divine  Mind  has  resulted  in  the 
dismissal  of  a  blackmailing  action  in  twenty  minutes,  which  counsel 
had  advised  the  defendant,  a  banker,  could  not  possibly  be  won 
by  him. 

•  '•  Julius  Caesar  "  Act  V.,  Sc.  5. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

244      28 


295      15 


294      16 

13S      42 
235       5 


145     26 


235 

17,25 

237 

U 

235 

10 

271       7 


134       3 
310     11 


341     38 


Refer   to 
Page  Line 

510      15 


269  39 
296  14 
254     36 


144 


MAN  CANNOT  RETROGRADE. 


136       1 
321     24 


80     31 


308     40 


108     18 
147     41 


221     31 
218     20 


20 

25 

76 

37 

303 

31 

177 

34 

229 

36 

352 

2 

183 

15 

140 

17 

77     3 


i> 


Sec.  III. 


Scientific  Working  Restful.—**  To  be  spirit ualli/  minded  is  life  and 
peace"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  6). 

There  is  nothing  troublesome  about  this  striving,  for  being  truly 
scientific,  it  is  a  joyous  realisation,  a  glorious  plunge  into  sub- 
stantial existence,  a  "  rest  in  action  "  of  divine  Love,  strengthening  5 
one  for  the  daily  duties,  however  great  the  demand.  Active  right 
thinking  is  man's  natural  element  and  occupation.  "  Rejoice  in 
the  Lord  alway  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  4). 

Man  Cannot  Retrograde—'* /  know  that,  whatsoever  Qod  doeth,  it 
shall  be  for  ever  "  fEkjcles.  3,  ver.  14).  10 

The  action  of  God  is  perfect,  that  is  to  say,  when  a  wrong 
thought  is  destroyed  by  the  denial  of  its  existence,  that  destruction 
is  permanent,  and  we  are  one  thought  nearer  the  end  of 
the  so-called  material  world.  When  the  human  mind  is  purified 
by  the  realisation  of  Truth,  the  affirmation  of  the  real,  this  15 
purification,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  also  fortunately  permanent.  "  I 
know  that  whatsoever  God  doeth,  it  shall  be  for  ever"  (Ecc.  3, 

ver.  14). 

"Perfection  .  .  .  requires  the   hand  of   time"  (Voltaire).     Every 
time  that  you  turn  in  thought  to   God    you    are    nearer    to  the 
good.     God's    work    cannot    be  reversed,   man  never  retrogrades. 
"  Ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord  ''  (I.  Cor.    20 
15,  ver.  58). 

Treatment.—"  We  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the 
excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us  "  (IL  Cor.  4, 
ver.  7). 

The  term  "treat"  is  defined  by  Webster  as  "to  subject  to  the    25 
action  of,"  and  "  treatment,"  he  states,  is  "  good  or  bad  behaviour 
toward." 

Webster  defines  "  prayer  "  as  "  the  act  of  earnestly  asking  for  a 
favour,  supplication,  enti*eaty."  Right  throughout  this  book  has  it  been 
shown  that  so  potent  is  the  effect  of  thought  that  it  is  not  possible  30 
for  thoughts  of  a  person  to  come  to  you  without  the  person 
being  directly  influenced.  The  same  applies  equally  to  animals 
and  inanimate  objects.  Hence,  with  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
action  of  the  so-called  "  mind,"  and  true  knowledge  of  God  as  Mind, 
the  old  method  of  "prayer"  naturally  becomes  more  accurately  35 
defined  as  treatment  of  the  person  or  thing  prayed  for. 

It  is  also  shown  how  everyone,  when  thinking  at  all,  must  be 
"treating'  and  doing  either  good  or  evil.  True  ''treatment" 
gives  direct  help  through  prayer.  The  false  "  treatment  "  of  the 
charlatan,  or  so-called  scientist,  is  directly  harmful  to  the  persons.    40 

If  the  thoughts  are  good,  the  effect  is  good.  If  they  are  tnoughts 
(so-called)  of  evil,  that  is,  false  thoughts— for  all  real  thoughts  are 
God's  thoughts,  and  true — the  evil  is  intensified.  "For  whatsoever  a 
man  soweth,  that  shall  he  also  reap"  (Gal.  6,  ver.  7).  We  have, 
to  bring  "  into  captivity  every  thougnt  to  the  obedience  of  Christ " 
(II.  Cor.  10,  ver.  6). 

It  is  a  fact  in  Science  that  if  a  man  is  ill,  or  in  any  trouble,  and   45 
another  seeing   him  should  realise   sufficiently   either  God  or  the 
perfection  of  the  real  spiritual  man,  the  trouble  vanishes  instantly. 


TREATMENT. 


145 


Sec.  III. 


Perhaps  the  most  essential  reason  for  the  study  and  practice  of 
the  Science  of  Mind  is  for  self-protection  against  the  ignorant,  the 
unintentional,  and  the  malicious  attempts  of  evil  in  these  its  last 
days.     This  is  not  selfishness,  because  it  is  only  thus  that  the  mortal 

:»  can  avoid  prematurely  passing  into  another  state  of  consciousness, 
and  so  prove  the  Principle  of  Life  **  by  living  as  well  as  healing  and 
teaching."  Thus  do  we  help  all  mankind,  and  especially  those 
united  in  true  spiritual  affection,  to  remain  in  even  happier  com- 
panionship and  on  the  same  stage  of  existence,  to  the  end  of  evil. 

10  There  can  be  no  greater  "  cause  for  lament "  than  the  decease  of 
an  advanced  scientific  worker  through  the  attacks  of  the  majority 
of  human  beliefs  or  of  what  is  known  as  animal  magnetism. 
Fortunately,  Love  is  omnipotent,  and  all  that  is  necessary  for 
absolute  peace  is  sufficient  understanding  of  and  practical  obedience 

l.-)  to  the  First  Commandment,  which  leads  to  a  magnificent  and 
essential,  individual  and  universal  fulfilment  of  the  Golden  Rule  of 

Life. 

This  fulfilment  is  the  constant  reversal  of  any  wrong  thoughts 
concerning  other  persons  that  come  into  the  human  consciousness. 

2u  To  carry  out  this  reversal  there  must  be  no  human  thought  of 
the  material  person  or  even  of  his  actual  spiritual  reality ;  any  error 
that  has  been  suggested  as  attached  to  the  person  must  be  denied 
with  all  the  mental  power*  with  which  you  are  equipped  through  your 
relationship  with  God.    What  a  change  from  the   old  verbal  and 

25  **  non-mental "  method  of  bespattering  our  fellow-workers  with  the 
mud  in  which  our  human  mentality  wallowed.  The  more  deadly  the 
belief  in  the  existence  of  the  evil,  the  greater  the  need  for  the 
energetic  denial  and  instantaneous  affirmation.  '*  And  let  none  of 
you  imagine  evil  in  your  hearts  against  his  neighbour;  .  .  .  these 

30  are  things  that  I  hate,  saith  the  Lord "  (Zech.  8,  ver.  17).  ^ 

The  affirmation  of  truth,  the  opposite  of  the  evil  threatening,  must 
follow  Uke  lightning,  replacing  every  picture  of  the  material,  and 
carrying  you  high  into  the  realm  of  celestial  harmony^  and  beauty, 
so  that  you  consciously  dwell  with  God,  experiencing  a  restful  peace 

85  of  mind  impossible  to  express  in  mere  words,  "that  true  eternal 
peace  which  is  God  Himself,  as  far  as  it  is  possible  to  a  creature  " 
("  Theologia  Germanica  "). 

In  this  way,  taking  up,  one  by  one,  each  and  every  difficulty,  moral, 
intellectual,  physical  (so-called),  or  financial,  with  which  our  loved 

40  ones  are  troubled  (and  all  the  world  are  loved),  we  turn  the  light 
of  Truth  upon  them,  and  lo !  we  find  there  is  nothing  to  treat  except 
our  own  wrong  view  of  the  trouble,  and  so,  blessing  and  blessed, 
we  go  on  our  way  rejoicing,  glad  witnesses  to  the  Truth.  "  That 
man  is  blest  who  does  his  best,  and  leaves  the  rest." 

45       This  is  the  only  true  treatment  in  the  specific  sense  of  the  term, 

*  "  Insist  vehemently  on  the  great  fact  which  covers  the  whole  ground,  that 
God,  Spirit,  is  all,  and  that  there  is  none  beside  Him  "  ("  Science  and  Health," 
p.  421,  line  15.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 
841      25 


197 

354 

47 


6 
20 
38 


329     36 


274      32 


229     37 


306  21 
140  84 
233     17 


222     17 
321     23 


321  25 

322  18 

308  39 

222  31 

300  39 

329  40 

229  42 

314  3 


356     27 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


146 


PERSONAL  TREATMENT. 


218     27 


5 


53 

24,31 

54 

17 

180 

4 

301 

31 

235 

44 

42 

17 

635 

35,46 

221) 

37 

145 

20 

77      3« 


261 

21 

283 

24 

271 

19 

283 

24 

80     21 
76     37 


Sec.  III. 

and  the  only  right  and  radical  treatment  of  evil.  For  ages  the  aspira- 
tion toward  good,  viewed  only  from  a  religious  point  of  view,  and 
divorced  from  its  scientific  basis,  has  been  named  "prayer."  To 
this  unnatural  separation  is  due  the  attenuated  results  of  the 
earnest  prayers  of  multitudes  of  religious  people.  Religion  and 
science  are  now  viewed  correctly,  as  eternally  one,  and  their 
truth  is  proved  in  the  only  perfect  way,  namely,  by  practical  results. 

Personal  Treatment.— When  praying  (treating)  for  a  person,  with- 
out his  having  asked  you  to  do  so,  you  have  no  right  to  think  of 
him  materially,  nor  even  to  realise  his  spiritual  reality.  This  is  10 
personal  treatment,  i.e.,  thinking  of  a  person,  and  wrong.  When 
thinking  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  a  patient  there  is,  as  a  rule,  a 
sense  of  his  human  individuality  ;  this  is  absent  when  thinking  of  the 
ideal  man,  the  Christ,  the  consciousness  of  God,  of  which  each  man 
is  an  individualisation,  and  yet  the  action  of  God  takes  place  just  as  15 
much  on  the  person  that  you  are  trying  to  help.  The  work  is  done 
when  you  have  reversed  the  existence  of  the  wrong  thoughts  that 
make  him  appear  to  you  to  be  in  trouble. 

When  you  treat  personally,  unless  you  are  an  advanced  worker, 
and  I  would  even  say,  have  always  worked  only  in  the  highest  way,   20 
namely,   by  the  realisation  of  God  and  heaven,  you   cannot  help 
thinking  a  little  of  the  material  person— at  all  events  to  begin  with. 

When  a  beginner  is  treating,  this  sense  of  a  person's  mentality 
may  develop  into  an  actual  mechanical  action  upon  the  human  con- 
sciousness of  the  individual  thought  of.  This  happens  when  the  25 
beginner,  as  healer,  thinks  of  the  human  patient,  instead  of  God 
and  the  ideal  spiritual  man,  and  thinks  so  vividly  that  a  picture  is 
formed  of  the  material  face,  or  even  of  a  material  body.  This  may 
be  called  "  picturing,"  a  term  that  more  accurately  expresses  what 
is  called  "  thinking."  For  this  reason,  personal  treatment  or  mentally  30 
realising  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  patient  is  wrong,  unless  he 
has  asked  for  help.  To  form  any  picture  of  the  material  or 
attempted  outline  of  the  spiritual,  even  in  one's  clearest  realisations, 
is  wrong.*  If  an  individual  asks  for  help  it  is  a  sign  that  his  human 
consciousness  is  not  very  bad  ;  that  is,  that  the  counterfeit  **  mind  "  is  35 
not  easily  affected  by  the  thoughts  of  sin  or  disease,  as  the  case  may 
be.  The  mechanical  action  referred  to  above  will  then  have  no 
appreciable  effect.  If  his  mechanism  is  in  a  bad  state,  and  easily 
affected  by  the  wrong  class  of  thought,  against  which  he  has  asked 
for  your  help,  then  the  mechanical  vibration  that  takes  place  if  a  40 
picture  of  the  human  person  be  formed  by  the  would-be  healer, 
will  sometimes  upset  him,  and  cause  an  aggravation  of  the 
symptoms,  and  this  even  if  you  are  trying  to  think  of  his  spiritual 
self.     This    is    sometimes    wrongly    called   "  chemicalisation,"  t    by 

*  Hence  the  symbolic  teaching  of  things  spiritual.  45 

'^  t  Foi^  definition  of  ''  chemicaliaation  "  see  ''  Science  and  Health,"  p.  168,  line  32 
(Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


IMPERSONAL   TREATMENT. 


Sec.  III. 


147     Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


1(1 


15 


o 
348 
535 
222 


those  who  do  not  understand  the  position.     The  one  who  is  most 
harmed  by  such  mistaken  working  is  always  the  would-be  healer. 

When  you  treat,  it  should  be  clearly  understood  that  you  are 
the  person  for  whom,  in  the  first  instance,  the  error  has  to  be 
destroyed.  When  the  false  belief  in  the  disease  or  trouble  that 
appears  to  be  connected  with  the  patient  is  thoroughly  destroyed  302 
in  your  own  "  consciousness,"  and  the  truth  realised  of  the  perfection 
of  man  as  God's  image  and  likeness,  then  it  is  that  the  so-called 
patient  is  freed.  You  become  a  channel  through  which  Truth 
works.  It  may  be  compared  to  a  burning-glass,  concentrating 
the  rays  of  the  sun  on  to  rubbish  that  has  to  be  burnt  up.  You 
merely  have  to  hold  the  burning-glass  in  place. 

Thinking  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  patient  is  not  the  highest 
treatment.     It  is  not  possible  to  outline  humanly  Mind's  spiritual 
idea,   and  there  is  a  danger  of  a  faint  picture  of  a  man's  human   125 
individuality  dimming  the  clear  realisation  of  God's  perfect  idea.    145 
The   whole   work   of   treatment   is   to   impersonalise   the  error  and   I8O 
realise  God's  perfect  idea  as  His  image  and  likeness.     If  the  work 
is  done  simply  by  the  realisation  of  God,  it  is  best  of  all.     Lose    i85 
every   thought   in  the   inspiring   consciousness  of  the  presence  of 
God. 

The  work  should  be  done  entirely  in  one's  own  consciousness,  by    31 
turning  out  one's  own  false  concept  of  a  seemingly  sick  or  sinful    34 
person  and  knowing  the  truth  about  God's  man.     Reversing  evil  in 
20  this  way  we  catch  "  glorious  glimpses  of  the  Messiah  or  Christ." 

I  quite  admit  that  some  of  the  best  mental  workers  do  not  confine 
themselves  to  this  method  of  working,  but  "  Time  makes  ancient 
good  uncouth ;  they  must  upward  still,  and  omvard,  who  would 
keep  abreast  of  truth  "  (Lowell). 

Impepsonal  Treatment.— We  have   nothing  to  do   with   anything   525 
except  our  own  thoughts  of  things.     If,  when  we  think  wrongly  of    ^qj 
our  fellow-man  or  his  troubles,  we  clearly  enough  correct  our  human 
ideas  by  turning  in  thought  to  the  reality,  denying  the  existence  of   334 

25  such  troubles  in  heaven  and  affirming  the  truth,  the  evil,  of  which 
we    have    been    humanly   conscious,    disappears,   not    only  to    our- 
selves, but  to  all  others.     The  action  of  God  has  taken  place  on  the   229 
person  we  are  trying  to  help.     The   reason  for  this  is  that  there   ^^ 
is  only  one  basic  false  mentality,   only  one  suppositional  opposite   ^^^ 

30  of  God  and  the  Christ.    For  this  reason,  when  the  counterfeit  thoughts 
are  destroyed  in  what  is  miscalled  your  "  mind,"  they  are  destroyed 
in  the  one  universal,  material  consciousness,  the  basic  false  mentality 
called  mortal   "mind,"  and    thus    are   destroyed  for  the  whole  of   13(5 
humanity. 

35  The  difference  in  the  patient  is  seen  by  all  onlookers,  he  being 
a  part  of  the  one  mortal  "mind,"  their  false  consciousness.  The 
fight  is  one  solely  with  the  thoughts  as  they  enter  our  human 
consciousness.  If  w^e  can  keep  them  out  by  turning  in  thought 
to  God,  as  shown,  they  cannot  act,  as  they  are  destroyed,  and  the 
so-called  miracle  is  done.  The  only  power  an  evil  thought  has, 
and  that  is  only  apparent,  is  when  we  give  it  a  temporary  but 
false  sense  of  life  or  power,  by  letting  it  enter  our  so-called 
consciousness. 

One  is  often  asked,  Why  does  not  impersonal  treatment  then  help 
the  whole  world  ?  Naturally  it  will,  if  that  be  the  intention.  On 
the  other  hand,  when  you  think,  "  Now  I  am  going  to  help  So-and- 

40  so,"  you  have,  as  it  were,  switched  on  to  the  particular  person,  and 
are  in  ethereal  touch  only  with  him.  You  must  not  then  think  of 
him  again.  Think  only  of  the  ideal  world.  Then  the  action  of  God 
takes  place  through  you  chiefly  upon  that  portion  of  his  mind  that 
is  the  cause  of  the  trouble.    It  is  just  as  if  you  turned  on  a  polished 


7 

22 

5 

39 


27 
25 
12 
31 


20 
3 

14 


37 

3) 

2 

76    10,15 

79     39 


8 


79     88 


79 
144 


38 
23 


Befer  to 
Pftge  Line 


148 


THE    ROD       01-    IR  OX. 


Sec.  III. 


311      26 


141      40 


78      16 


\'M\      14 


142  35 

295  11 
467  7 

6  38,41 

296  33 


135 

28 

136 

34 

222 

32 

145 

33 

269 

42 

269 

38 

55     24 


55     22 

58     34 


mirror  so  that  the  reflected  rays  of  the  sun  would  fall  on  a  dark  spot 
and  light  it  up.  We  have  to  keep  this  mirror,  our  "  consciousness, '* 
pure  and  holy,  so  that  it  reflects  all  the  light  possible,  and  each 
one's  work  is  individual  or  collective,  as  occasion  demands.* 

Working  in  this  way,  there  is  no  mental  clashing,  and  we  can 
utilise  to  the  full  the  statement  of  our  Master,  "  Where  two  or 
three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  I  am  in  the  midst 
of  them  "  (Matt.  18,  ver.  20). 

The  Rod  of  Iron.— When  you  have  realised  what  it  is  to  hold  clearly 
in  thought  to  the  divine  spiritual  reality  of  what  humanly  appears, 
for  instance,  as  a  raving  madman,  and  to  have  the  feeling  of  defying   5 
hell  to  do   its  worst,   driving  out    of    your    human    consciousness 
all  suggestion  even  of  the  seeming  existence  of  evil,  with  the  denial 
of  its  power  and  the  denial  of  its  reality,  wringing  lying  thoughts  out 
of  the  human  false  consciousness,  like  the  last  drops  of  water  out 
of  a  sponge  ;  and  when  you  then  see  the  "  legion  of  devils "   dis-   lo 
appear,     and    the     sweet    child    thought    change   the    demoniacal 
countenance  before  you,  then  you  will  understand  what  Daniel  meant 
when  he  said :  "  At  that  time  shall  Michael  stand  up,  .  .  .  and  at 
that    time    thy    people    shall    be    delivered"    (Dan.    12,    ver.    1). 
You    will    then    also    know    what    it    is    to  "rule  .  .  .  with  a  rod   15 
of   iron   [*  tend   as  a  shepherd   with   irresistible  power '  t] ;   as   the 
vessels    of    a    potter    shall    they    [false    thoughts]    be  broken   to 
shivers;    even    as    I    received    of   my    Father"    (Rev.    2,    ver.    27). 
"  The  Son  of  man  shall  send  forth  his  angels  "  (Alatt.   13,  ver.  41). 
"  Thou  madest  him  to  have  dominion  over  the  works  of  thy  hands;    20 
thou  hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet "  (Ps.  8,  ver.  6).     "  The  Son 
of  man   hath  power  on   earth  to  forgive   sins,  .  .  .  the  multitudes 
.  .  .  glorified  God,  which  had  given  such  power  unto  men  "  (Matt.  9, 
ver.  6,  8).     "  He  that  believeth  on  me  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he 
do   also ;   and   greater   works   than  these   shall   he   do "   (John   14, 
ver.  12). 

The  Healer.  —It  is  not  difficult  to  see  how  such  scientific  25 
destruction  of  sin,  disease,  and  death  must  always  benefit  the  healer, 
and  it  is  this  constant  denial  of  all  reality  or  power  in  evil  and 
realisation  of  Life,  Truth,  and  Love,  for  the  benefit  of  i)atients  that 
gives  such  a  wonderful  sense  of  refreshment,  peace,  and  rest  to  the 
true  physician.  How  widely  different  to  the  exhaustion  following  30 
all  attempts  to  heal  with  what  is  wrongly  called  the  human  "  mind," 
or  through  other  physical  efforts  attending  material  methods. 

Dematerialisation.— After  Enoch,  Melchisedec,  Elijah,  and  JesuB 
understood  paradise,  in  other  words,  had  succeeded  in  habitually 
obtaining  a  glorious  sense  of  the  reality,  they  dematerialised,  that  35 
is,  rose  above  the  sense  of  matter,  and  so  disappeared  from  the 
view  of  those  still  under  the  belief  of  material  laws.  At  the  last 
moment,  before  this  happened,  they  must  have  seen  what  is  spoken 
of  as  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth,  and  as  the  last  error  of  their 
material  consciousness  disappeared,  and  the  vista  opened  up,  the  40 
glorious  world  aD])earefl,  and  tliry  seemed  to  find  themselves  in  heaven, 
where  they  really  always  had  been. 

•  The  foregoinjr  are  merely  indications  of  the  scientific  method  of  working- 
and  are  in  no  sense  a  formula  for  "  treatment."  The  fall  understanding  of  the 
rules  and  practice  of  Mind  healing  are  only  to  be  g-ained  by  deep  and  unpreju-  45 
diced  study  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  writings,  and  more  especially  of  "  Science  and  Health, 
with  Key  to  the  Scripture?,"  the  systematic  reading  of  which  is  necessary  to 
any  student  intending  to  become  proficient  in  the  Science  of  Life. 

t  Grant's  "  Translation  of  the  Bible." 


DEMATERIALISATION. 


149 


Sec.  Ill- 


Befer  to 
PaseLiae 


It  may  be  recollected  that  the  purified  human  consciousness  of 
Stephen  **  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  stedfastly  into 
heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  God,  .  .  .  And  said.  Behold  I  see 
the  heavens  opened  "  (Acts  7,  ver.  55,  56). 
'»  Possibly  many,  of  whom  we  have  no  record,  dematerialised.  How 
was  it  that  "the  Lord  .  .  .  buried  him  [Moses]:  .  .  .  but  no  man 
knoweth  of  his  sepulchre,"  and  yet  "  his  eye  was  not  dim,  nor 
his  natural  force  abated "  (Deut.  34,  ver.  5,  7).  Why  did  that 
wonderful   philosopher,    Lao-Tze,    leave    his    home    where    he    was 

l(»  venerated,  and  go  up  to  the  mountain,  and  then  (about  500  b.c.) 
entirely  disappear?  Why  is  it  said  that  the  same  thing  happened 
to  Buddha  after  he  gave  up  his  kingdom?  Why  is  nothing  known 
of  the  death  of  John,  the  beloved  disciple,  whose  writings  show 
such  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  there  is  no  death  ?     It  is  recorded 

li>  that  he  was  immersed  in  boiling  oil  by  the  Emperor  Domitian 
without  being  killed.  Jesus,  the  third  time  that  he  appeared 
to  his  disciples,  after  his  so-called  death,  speaking  to  Peter  of 
the  "  loved""  disciple,  said :  ''  If  I  will  that  he  tarry  till  I  come, 
what  is  that  to  thee?     follow  thou  me.     Then  went  this   saying 

20  abroad  among  the  brethren,  that  that  disciple  should  not  die" 
(John  21,  ver.  22,  23).  All  these  men  knew  the  truth.  They 
knew  what  Jesus,  the  Messiah,  endeavoured  to  teach  to  the 
world,  but  they  did  not  sacrifice  themselves  to  the  same  extent. 
None  of  them  was  pure   enough  to  be  the   Saviour  of  mankind. 

25   To  Jesus,   the   Christ,    was   reserved  this   honour.     Him  must   we    534 
love  and  reverence.     I  have  had  far  more  love  and  reverence  for 
the  Master  since  the  right  understanding  of  his  life  and  mission 
came  to  me,  than  I  ever  had  when  I  tried  to  look  upon  his  material 
self  as  the  only  Son  of  God. 
In  these  last  days  the  age  seems  too  material  and  too  much  under 

:i<>  the  control  of  false  laws  to  allow  of  an  individual  ascension  above 
material   limitations    until  the   tide   of  false  mental   activity   rises 
and    works    in    an    opposite    direction.      To   change  the  hearts  of 
mankind  to  this  essential,  right  mental  activity,  and  so  stem  the  2I8 
great      tide      of      mortality      that     has      so      far     appeared      to   238 

3.")  devastate  the  kingdom  of  heaven  that  is  within  the  reach  of  843 
all,  is  the  noblest,  because  the  God-appointed  task  of  the  scientist  240 
of  to-day.  Jesus,  foretelling  the  events  attending  the  "  end  of  the  106 
evil  world  of  matter,"  said:  "Therefore  every  scribe  which  is  in-  239 
structed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is  an 

40  householder,  which  bringeth  forth  out  of  his  treasure  things  new 
and  old."  *  And  the  Bible  record  of  those  times  adds,  in  simple  but 
strangely  significant  sequence,  these  words  :  "  When  Jesus  had  finished 
these  parables,  he  departed  .thence  "  (Matt.  13,  ver.  52,  53).  Alas! 
that  even  to  this  hour,  nearly  1,900  years  after  the  departure  of  the 

45  *  "  Let  them  bring  them  forth,  and  shew  us  what  shall  happen  :  let  them  shew 
the  former  things,  what  they  be.  then  we  may  consider  them,  and  ktiow  the 
latter  end  of  them  ;  or  declare  us  things  for  to  come  "  (Is.  41,  ver.  22). 

L  2 


14 

39 
23 
43 
5 
17 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


150 


DEMATERIALISATION. 


510       6 


353      15 


354     21 


239      17 


I(>7 

43 

5:)H 

VJ 

323 

25 

34 
41 


20 
21 


Sec.  III. 

great  Prophet,  the  symbolism  of  even  the  latter-day  scribes  has  not 
been  properly  understood,  and  because  this  is  so,  the  same  gospel 
of  Matthew  records  the  prophecy  of  these  "  scribes' "  reception  by 
those  who  do  not  understand  (see  Dan.  12,  ver.  10) :  "  Behold,  I  send 
unto  you  prophets,  and  wise  men,  and  scribes :  and  some  of  them  ye   '"> 
shall  kill  and  crucify  ;  and  some  of  them  shall  ye  scourge  in  your 
synagogues,  and  persecute  them  from  city  to  city:  That  upon  you 
[at  the  end  of  the  world]  may  come  all  the  righteous  blood  shed 
upon  the  earth,   from  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel  unto  the  blood 
of  Zacharias  son  of  Barachias,  whom  ye  slew  between  the  temple   lo 
and   the    altar"   (Matt.    23,    ver.   34,   35).     Throughout    the    world's 
history,  the  greatest  evil  is  found  in  the  highest  spiritual  centres, 
which,  of  all  other  places,   should  be  the  surest  haven  of  re.uge 
for  mankind.     The  record  continues :  "  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  All 
these    things   shall    come    upon     this    generation.        O    Jerusalem,    li> 
Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest  them  which 
are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often  would  I  have  gathered  thy  children 
together,   even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings, 
and  ye  would  not !     Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate  "  * 
(ver.  36-38).  20 

The  inmiense  importance  of  the  prophecy  of  Jesus  concerning  the 
latter-day  scribes,  about  to  be  fulfilled,  can  be  fully  appreciated 
now  that  the  scientific  fact  has  been  established  that  the  whole 
world  has  to  be  reached  and  the  thought  changed.  "  Go  ye  there- 
fore, and  teach  all  nations  "  (Matt.  28,  ver.  19).  25 
^^  *'  Our  life  in  the  midst  of  the  world,"  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  said, 
''  ought  to  be  such  that,  on  hearing  and  seeing  us,  everyone  shall 
feel  constrained  to  praise  our  Heavenly  Father."  Yet  his  latter 
days  ^yere  darkened.  At  the  end  he  rose  above  the  mist,  and  it  ' 
was  with  a  glad  heart  and  outstretched  arms  that  instead  of  over- 
coming, he  welcomed  "  Sister  Death." 

"  Life  is  the  test  of  love,  and  love,  of  life; 

Godlike  endeavour  is  the  way  of  God.  .  .  . 

The  only  sin  is  not  to  try,  the  only  good. 

To  live  courageously,  for  life  supreme 

Is  love,  and  going  is  the  goal  "  (Albert  D.  Watson). 

♦Since   the    above  was  written  the  world's    greatest    latter-day  prophetess 
has  passed  from   onr  sigrht.     A  messenger  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  a  scribe  of 
God's  appointing:  to  this  last  age,  of  her  writings  Daniel's  prophetic  utterance 
may  well  be  re-echoed:  "None  of  the  wicked  shall  understand  ;  but  the  wise 
shall    understand"    (Dan.    12,    ver.    10),    but  this  great  messenger's    written    30 
statement    of    Truth,    which    is    demonstrable    by    all,  will   continue    to   be 
ponred   into  the  ears  of  the  waiting  world  in  "  translated  messages  "  by  those 
who  do  "  understand''  in  response  to  her  irresistible  appeal  to  mankind  for  the 
manifestation  of  the  Love  that  is  its  God,  its  Life,  the  Life  of  the  world.     •♦  I 
long  and  live  to  see  this  love  demonstrated.    I  am  seeking  and  praying  for  it  to    35 
inhabit  my  own  heart  and  to  be  made  manifest  in  mj  life.    Who  will  unite  with 
me  in  this  pure  purpose  and  faithfully  struggle  till  it  be  accomplished  ?     Let 
this  be  our  Christian  Endeavour  Society,  which  Christ  organises  and  blesses  " 
("Pulpit  and  Press."  p.  21.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).    The  nieht  that  Mrs.  Eddy 
passed  on,  and  on  the  following  night.  I  was  discusping  with  a  fellow-student    40 
what  the  trouble  could  be  which  was  foreshown,  both  in  the  Bible  and  Great 
Pyramid,  as  taking  place  in  1910  a.d  .  in  the  religious  centres  of  the  latter  days. 
It  was  clear  that  none  of  the  troubles  that  had  taken  place  was  of  sufficient 
importance,  and  it  was  hoped  that  as  so  little  time  was  left,  some  mistake  had 
been  made.   On  the  next  day  the  sad  news  of  her  death,  on  the  3rd  of  December.    45 
1910.  wag  received.  P.iator  Russell,  in  "  Thy  Kingdom  Come,"  over  600,000  copies 
of  which  have  been  sold,  refers  to   the   prophecy  of  great  trouble  upon  the 
Church  in  1910  a.d.     Little  does  the  world  recognise  its  irreparable  loss.    (See 
Note  J  page  586.) 


SECTION  IV. 


PHILOSOPHIC    THEORIES. 

According  to  Plato,  a  philosopher  is  one  who  apprehends  the 
essence  or  reality  of  things  in  contradistinction  to  the  man  who 
r.  dwells  in  appearances  and  the  "  shows "  of  sense.  He  speaks  of 
him  as  a  man  who  grasps  the  eternal  and  immutable  and  insists  upon 
seeing  things  together,  viewing  them  as  a  whole,  setting  his 
affections  upon  that  which  really  exists. 
The   views  of    philosophers   have    been    greatly    misunderstood 

10  through  ignorance  on  the  part  of  those  referring  to  them.  Some 
people  have  so  material  an  outlook  that  they  fail  for  a  time  either 
to  take  in  or  lay  to  heart  even  the  teaching  of  this  advancing  great 
school  of  thought,  which  for  years  has  been  endeavouring  to  get  at 
the  truth,  and  melt  frozen  dogma  with  moonbeams. 

1.')  Take  Hume's  philosophy,  for  instance.  In  Huxley's  "  Life  of 
Hume  "  he  says :  "  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point  out  that  the 
doctrine  just  laid  down  is  what  is  conamonly  called  materialism. 
But  it  is  nevertheless  true  that  the  doctrine  contains  nothing  in- 
consistent with  the  purest  idealism."    So  in  the  present  day  the 

20  highest  teachings  are  largely  misunderstood,  and  even  when 
partially  understood  are  not  often  carried  out  in  life  practice. 

It  is  indeed  this  partial  misunderstanding  of  truth  that  makes 
life  practice  difficult ;  while  a  clear  understanding  makes  life 
natural,  simple,  and  joyous. 

2")  The  office  of  philosophy,  which  has  been  called  the  hand-maid  of 
religion,  is  the  same  as  that  of  natural  science,  namely,  to  correct 
mistakes.  Every  man  is  a  scientist,  if  in  disguise,  and  every 
scientist  a  philosopher,  although  he  may  be  a  poor  one,  and  the 
two  must  be  combined  to  elicit  truth.     Divine  philosophy  is  saving 

HO  the  world.  It  is,  to  use  Plato's  words,  the  apprehension  of  the 
reality  of  things ;  in  other  words,  a  knowledge  of  God,  knowledge 
of  good,  that  is  saving  us  and  all  mankind. 

"  Yet  I  doubt  not  through  the  ages  one  increasing  purpose  runs, 
And  the  thoughts  of  men  are  widen'd  with  the  process  of  the  suns  " 

H5  (Tennyson). 

That  eminent  scholar,  Dr.  Westcott,  who  was  Bishop  of  Durham, 

and  who  prepared  the  text  which  was  the  basis  of  the  revision  of 

the  King  James  version  of  the   Bible,   writing  of  the   Gospel  of 

St.  John,  shows  that  by  the  use  of  the  definite  article  the  absolute 

iO  is  distinguished  from  the  relative.  The  knowledge  of  absolute 
Truth  is  what  we  require,  not  the  relative  truth  that  Pilate 
demanded  in  the  words,  "  What  is  truth  1 "  This  absolute  truth  is 
scientific.  It  is  the  truth  about  God,  "with  whom  there  is  no 
variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning  "  (James  1,  ver.  17).    Cham- 

45  bers's  Dictionaiy  defines  "truth"  as  "agreement  with  reality,"  and 
"relative"  as  "not  absolute." 


Refer  to 
Page  Lioe 


44   10 

484  80 


477   17 
491   27 


327  19 

328  2 
333  29 


246  32 


43  28 

51  12 

59  5 

34  34 

46  23 


153  46 


Refer   to 
Page  Line 
476      13 
147     19 

34      17 

23      17 


135     23 
153     40 


152 


EVIL  IS  OF  NO  VALUE. 


WHAT    IS   TRUTH? 


153 


Sec.  IV. 


253     11 

495        6 
145     38 


33     32 


34 

18 

42 

40 

71 

15 

343 

2« 

153 

7 

251 

20 

25       6 


323     32 
58     33 


20 


Evil  is  of  No  Value.— If  God  is  Mind  and  this  Mind  knows  of  evil, 
then  all  in  that  Mind  cannot  be  good.  How  can  Truth  know  a  lie  1 
Many  people,  seeing  the  logical  difficulty,  that  if  evil  is  real,  God 
knows  of  it,  and  allows  it,  if  He  did  not  even  create  it,  try  to  get 
out  of  the  difficulty  by  saying  that  evil  is  of  value  and  therefore  5 
good,  as  it  turns  man  to  God.  This  does  not  make  evil  good, 
as  it  would  be  far  better  if  man  turned  to  God,  good,  infinite  Mind,to 
destroy  the  evil  concepts  and  false  sense  of  limitation,  without  the 
incentive  of  trouble,  whether  in  a  lesser  or  in  a  worse  form.  If 
people  would  only  do  this  in  the  first  instance,  before  the  wrong  10 
thoughts  came,  they  could  not  be  affected  by  them.  Evil  cannot 
be  the  medium  for  good.  The  only  outcome  of  evil  is  sin,  which 
annihilates  itself. 

That  evil,  sooner  or  later,  compels  man  to  turn  in  thought  to  God, 
is  one  of  the  many  proofs  of  its  non-reality  ;  as  this  very  turning  in  15 
thought  to  God  leads  to  the  destruction  of  the  evil,  and  therefore 
its  disappearance.  We  can  only  overcome  evil  with  good,  intelligent 
good,  God.  Anything  that  is  real  must  have  always  existed  and 
must  always  continue  to  exist,  and  evil  could  never  have  always 
existed,  because  of  its  self-destructive  nature. 

A  false  view  arises  out  of  a  false  concept  of  God  as  a  person 
altogether  apart  from  man,  instead  of  the  true  God,  whose  mani- 
festation is  the  true  man.  Then  it  is  seen  that  God  and  man  are 
not  two,  but  eternally  co-existent  as  Principle  and  its  idea. 

So  long  as  a  lie  is  kept  quiet,  or  safeguarded  by  public  opinion,  25 
it  has  a  chance  of  being  believed,  but  directly  it  is  brought  out  into 
the  open,  the  daylight  of  Truth  is  brought  to  bear  upon  it,  when 
it  is  seen  to  be  a  lie,  and  loses  its  power  because  no  one  believes 
it ;  known  to  be  a  lie,  it  fades  away  into  its  native  nothingness. 
Evil  in  the  form  of  sin  destroys  itself,  because  it  is  continually  bring- 
ing such  punishment  upon  man,  in  the  form  of  disease,  etc.,  that 
ultimately  he  cannot  stand  it  and  gives  it  up,  when  the  punishment 
ceases.  If,  knowing  how  to  pray  scientifically,  he  sets  to  work  at 
once  to  free  himself,  freedom  is  easily  gained.  Similarly,  with 
sickness,  a  man  will  try  all  sorts  of  methods  of  getting  well  before 
he  turns  to  God.  Ultimately,  when  every  other  help  fails,  he  turns 
to  Principle  as  a  last  resort,  thinking  it  cannot  do  much  harm  and 
may  possibly  do  a  little  good.  Then  he  finds  out  the  truth  of  being, 
and  is  amazed  to  see  how  blind  he  has  been,  and  how  illogical  his 
previous  ideas  were  ;  "  how  great  man  is,  and  how  good  God  is." 

Jesus  hardly  ever  mentions  sin,  except  in  connection  with 
repentance  and  forgiveness.  As  Dr.  Inge  says :  "  Our  Lord's 
teaching  is  very  severe  and  exacting,  but  fundamentally  happy  and 
joyous.  ...  No  war  is  declared  against  the  ordinary  sources  of 
human  happiness.'*  • 

The  less  we  think  of  ourselves  the  happier  we  are.  To  overcome 
pride  and  its  twin  sister,  self-consciousness,  we  have  to  deny  their 
existence,  and  to  realise  that  in  heaven  man  never  thinks  of 
himself,  but  thinks  only  of  God  and  God's  ideas.  The  spiritual  man 
IS  never  self-conscious.  God  only  is  self-conscious.  "  To  make  an 
end  of  selfishness  is  happiness.  This  is  the  greatest  happiness,  to 
subdue  the  selfish  thought  of  'I'"  (Buddha). 

•  "  The  Paddock  Lectures,"  for  1906,  p.  167. 


30 


35 


40 


45 


Sec.  IV. 


We  have  to  gain  every  bit  of  good,  every  bit  of  happiness  out  of 
life  that  we  can,  and  if  we  have  sufficient  knowledge  of  Truth, 
continual  joy  will  come  to  us  without  harming  others  or  ourselves. 
This  is  our  birthright.  We  are  entitled  to  be  happy,  and  if  we  are 
5  not  continually  happy  then  something  is  wrong ;  we  cannot  be 
praying  properly  or  sufficiently. 

Process  of  Self-Destruetion.— "  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  hut 
for  a  moiiiciit,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
ofglorg"  (II.  Cor.  4,  ver.  17>' 

Evil,  although  it  does  no  good,  appears  to  do  good,  for  it  is 
caused  to  destroy  itself ;  as  when  we  see  something  that  is  wrong,  it 
reminds  us  to  turn  to  God  and  reverse  the  thought,  when  the  evil, 

10  whatever  it  is,  instantly  disappears.  So  any  seeming  evil  can 
always  be  reversed,  and  in  this  way  turned  to  good  account  by 
those  who  know  the  necessity  for  right  thinking,  and  how  to  pray 
scientifically.  If  there  were  no  suffering  or  trouble  in  the  world,  it 
is  a  question  whether  evil  would  come  to  an  end  for  ages.     People 

15  would  go  on  dreaming  out  their  lives,  and  enjoying  what  they  called 
good,  continuing  apparently  to  die,  and  be  born.  They  would  never 
work  mentally  in  order  to  steadily  improve  upon  the  so-called 
good ;  that  is,  to  get  rid  of  limitations,  and  to  obtain  a  higher 
sense  of  unlimited  spiritual  perfection.     We  have  to  do  this  before 

20  we  can  find  ourselves  in  heaven,  with  nothing  left  but  absolute  good, 
God.  Evil  crieth  out :  "  Let  us  alone  ;  what  have  we  to  do  with 
thee  ...  art  thou  come  to  destroy  us?"  (Mark  1,  ver.  24).  We 
must  not  therefore  fear  when  we  see  troubles  gathering  round  us 
cinematographic  pictures  posing  as  dangerous  realities.    It  is  only 

25  a  sign  that  the  end  is  near,  and  an  incentive  to  work  and 
rejoice  at  the  approaching  end  of  the  sin  and  ignorance  that  are 
the  only  cause  of  these  false  troubles. 

A  Present  Devil  and  a  Future  God !— "  Ignorance  is  the  only  real 
evil "  *  (Annie  Besant). 

According    to    old,    indeed,    many    present     theories,    the    devil, 

if    not   more    powerful,    is    at    least    on    a    par    with    God.      The 

30  first  sends  us  good  to  do  us  harm  ;  the  second  sends  us  evil  to  do 

us   good.     The   inconsistency   of   these   ideas  is  illustrated   by  the 

remark  of  the  child  as  it  killed  the  fly,  ''  Go  to  God,  little  fly." 

All  sin  and  subsequent  suffering  are  the  result  of  ignorance,  which 
Shakespeare    speaks    of    as    "  the    curse    of    God."      All    evils    are    151 
destroyed  by  a  knowledge  of  truth.     "Know  the  truth,t  and  the   217 
35  truth  shall  set  you  free"  (John  8,  ver.  32).     "Truth  .  .  .  liveth  and    1^ 
conquereth  for  evermore  .  .  .  she  is  the  strength,  kingdom,  power, 
and  majesty  of  all  ages.    Blessed  be  the  God  of  truth  "  (I.  Esdras  4, 
ver.  38,  40). 

"When  from  the  lips  of  Truth  one  mighty  breath 
Shall,  like  a  whirlwind,  scatter  in  its  breeze 
The  whole  dark  pile  of  human  mockeries  ; 
Then  shall  the  reign  of  Mind  commence  on  earth, 
And  starting  fresh,  as  from  a  second  birth, 
Man,  in  the  sunshine  of  the  world's  new  spring, 
Shall    walk   transparent,   like   some   holy   thing "  %  (Moore). 

What  is  Truth?—"  Trnth  is  a  mighty  instrument,  whatsoever  hand 
may  wield  it  "  (Rev.  J.  Caird). 

*  Interview  witth  Mrs.  Besant  in  "  Hearth  and  Home."  Au^st  29th,  1912. 

t  The  Greek  words  are  he  aletheia,  meaning  "  the  absolute  truth,"  as  opposed 
to  aletheia,  nsed  elsewhere  and  meaning  merely  "a  relative  sense  of  truth/'   171 
namely,  what  is  correct  in  the  material  world. 

I  "  Lalla  Rookh.'' 


Refer  to 
Paire  Lin* 

494  45 
246  32 
24G  20 


171 

23 

214 

19 

251 

30 

139 

8 

29 

43 

249 

16 

274 

43^ 

59 

17 

251  40 


102   2 

77  11 
314  32 


40 


100 
226 


39 

7 

29 


239   17 


40 
38 


19 


Refer  to 
Pare  Line 


23      41 


250      16 


34    22,35 
477        7 


45 
25 
30 
95 


95 
55 

487 
34 

155 


9 
13 
23 

1 


7 

7 

4 

17 

27 


24      15 


29     31 


28 
156 


15 

8,  28, 
34 


490   37 


l.'>4  TWO   HORNS  OF  A   DILEMMA. 

Sec.  IV. 

Since  Truth  is  God,  one  of  the  three  following  statements  must 
be  true:  — 

(1.)  That  all  is  matter.     This  is  most  logically  put  forward  by 

Haeckel,  if  his  premises  are  granted  ; 
(2.)  That  everything  is  partly  spiritual  and  partly  material,  as  5 

80  illogically  held  by  many  people  ; 
(3.)  That  all  is  Spirit,  as  we  are  told  in  the  Bible. 
With  regard  to  the  first,  if  matter  is  real  or  permanent  (the  two 
mean  practically  the  same  thing),  Haeckel  and  the  first  proposition 
must  be  correct.     None  of  the  Churches  or  religious  bodies  agree    10 
with  this  view. 

If  God  created  evil,  then  the  second  is  true,  but  not  otherwise. 

If  the  third  is  true,  then  we  have  a  glorious  religion,  absolutely 
practical  and  scientific,  available  to  all,  at  this  moment  and  always. 
It  is  the  religion  of  absolute  and  universal  good  and  divinely  true.    15 

The  following  shortly  indicates  the  ultimate  conclusion  which 
regenerated  philosophy  has  brought  to  light,  now  that  all  human 
philosophy  is  overshadowed,  and  is  dropping  its  mere  speculative 
theories  under  the  correction  of  Truth.     It  is  as  follows:  — 

The  Truth  of  Being.-God  is  cause.  Spirit,  the  Principle  of  all  20 
good.  There  can  be  only  one  cause  and  that  cause  must  be  good. 
A  bad  cause  as  the  essence  of  everything  is  unthinkable,  for  the  one 
fundamental  basis  of  all  evil  is  that  it  is  self-destructive.  Cause 
cannot  exist  without  its  manifestation.  Therefore  cause,  God,  and 
His  manifestation,  the  spiritual  beings,*  and  other  spiritual  ideas,  25 
must  exist,  and  must  always  have  existed,  absolutely  perfect, 
making  an  absolutely  perfect  world,  which  is  called  heaven.  This 
is  the  truth  of  being. 

God   is   infinite   Mind,   and  whatever  Mind   knows  is   the   mani- 
festation of  Truth,    namely,   the   spiritual   universe,   including  the   .so 
individual  intelligent  idea,  man,  the  image  and  likeness  of  good. 

Two  Horns  of  a  Dilemma.-You  have  the  two  horns  of  a  dilemma 
now  before  you: — 

(1.)  Would  you  prefer  to  believe  in— 

(a)  a  God  that   even  if  he  is   not  evil  himself,   not   35 
only    made    evil   and    the    awful   horrors    in   this 
material  world,  but  made  human  beings  so  badly 
that  they  could  not  help  doing  evil,  and  suffered 
punishment  because  they  did  it?  and— 

(b)  a  God  that,  knowing  our  troubles,   is  either  un-   4o 

wiUing  or  unable  to  remove  them  ;t  or— 

(2.)  Would  you  prefer  to  believe  in  and  prove  the  existence 
of- 

V'P®,.?"^'®"^,?^   ^P*"^  »*    peopled    with    spiritual    beings"    ("Science 
and  Health,"  p.  264,   line  32.     Mary  Baker  Edcfv).  45 

t  Leibnitz  thought  this  material  world  the  best  possible  world. 


h' 


10 


TWO    IMPOSSIBILITIES. 


155 


Sec.  IV. 


Refer  to 
Fase  Line 


(a)  a   God   that  is   All-in-all,   that  is  absolute   good,     34 
that  created  the  universe,  including  man,  spiritual   156 
and  perfect,  a  divine  universe,  which  always  was 
and  is  now  (though  hidden  to  mortals  by  material 
illusion)  i^i-fect    and    complete,    governed    by    the 
Principle  of  good,  and  that — 

(b)  The   whole    of  this  material  world,   with    all    its 
sin,  sickness,  and  suffering,  is  an  absolute  delusion     21 
with  no  reality  of  any  kind  or  description,  that   155 
never  was  created,  and  is  not  even  a  dream.  22 

Either  (1)  or  (2)  must  be  true. 

Sin,  sickness,  death,  and  all  evils  of  every  sort  are  neither  Truth,  23 
nor  manifestations  of  Truth,  and  therefore  cannot  possibly  be  true.  21 
Being  untrue,  they  are  lies,  and  necessarily  unreal. 


34 
21 


Two  Impossibilities,— Scholastic  theology  correctly  teaches  us  that 
God  is  Spirit  and  God  is  infinite,  and  yet  it  even  still  states  that 

30  evil  is  real.     If  the  latter  were  true,   then  there   would  be  either 
evil  in  God  or  else  evil  exists  outside  what  is  infinite.     Both  are   154 
evident  impossibilities.     Habbakuk  recognised  this  when  he  wrote, 
"  O  mighty  God  .  .  .  Thou  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil, 
and  canst  not  look  upon  iniquity  "  (chap.    1,  ver.  12,  13).     There  is 

35   only  one  logical  solution,  however  difl&cult  it  is  for  poor  material, 

ill-taught,  illogical  humanity  to  understand  properly,  namely,  that 

evil  is  not  real.     I  challenge  anyone  to  produce  any  other  either 

logical  or  demonstrable  explanation  of  the  difficulty. 

God  is  Truth.     It  follows  that  evil  cannot  be  Truth,  and  must 

40  therefore  be  untrue.    What  is  untrue  must  be  unreal.     Therefore, 

to  believe  evil  real  must  be  a  mistake  of  ignorance,  and  obviously 

sin,  a  failure  to  obey  the  First  Commandment  to  have  only  one  God. 

To  prevent  this  sin  we  must  "  Watch  and  pray "  and  guard  our 

consciousness,  the  city  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  we  would  guard  our 

*  Inberyiew  by  Harold  Begbie  ("Daily  Chronicle,"  November  4th,  1910). 


7 
21 


IS,  35 
40 
45 

4 
41 


i")      Man's  Better    Understanding    of    God.  —  To   make   clearer   the 
truth    and    dispose    of    the    above-mentioned    dilemma,    it    may    be 
stated  that    you    can    find    to-day   thousands,   probably    millions,    of  234     17 
human   beings   who  are   rapidly    getting   rid   of  sin,   sickness,     or 
suffering  by  merely  knowing  that  it  is  a  lie,  that  all  in  reality  is   ^     i^ 

20  God,  Mind,  and  its  manifestation,  spiritual,  perfect,  and  All. 

With  this  additional  evidence,  can  there  be  the  slightest  doubt 
which  of  these  two  statements  is  true,  or  which  you  are  going  to 
believe  from  to-day  1 
"  For  those  who  have  eyes  to  see  and  minds  accustomed  to  reflect, 

25     .  .  .  throughout  the  stellar  universe— our  own  little  universe,  as  one 

may  call  it— there  is  intelligent  and  conscious  direction ;  in  a  word,   154     29 
there  is  Mind  "  •  (Professor  Alfred  Russel  Wallace,  O.M.,  F.R.S.).         ^^     }^ 


22 
38 
35 


Refer  to 
Pftge  Line 


156        IS  GOD  UNWILLING  OR  UNABLE  TO  ABOLISH  EVIL? 


37 

89 
154 
157 
155 
144 


27 

43 
35 
3 
19 
44 


495     20 


495     28 


21        6 

495     82 


IV. 

children  against  all  evil.  Man  is  not  a  material  thing  liable  to  sin. 
Man  is  divine,  spiritual  and  perfect.  Evil  can  have  no  authority 
from  God,  good.  Exercise  man's  divine  right  and  exorcise  evil 
by  knowing  its  unreality.  Deprived  of  its  prestige  and  divested 
of  its  self-imposed,  false  authority,  it  collapses  of  its  own  nature,  5 
and  man  is  free.  Glorious  freedom,  infinite  possibilities,  continual 
happiness,  eternal,  pei-fect  existence,  belong  to  each  of  us. 

God  Finite,  if  not  Omnipotent.— All  great  logical  thinkers  have 
felt  the  diflficulty  arising  out  of  the  supposed  reality  of  sin  and 
matter.  10 

John  Stuart  Mill  said  that  God  could  not  be  omnipotent. 

Professor  James,  in  "  A  Pluralistic  Universe,"  says :  "  I  believe 
that  the  only  God  worthy  of  the  name  must  be  finite." 

Benjamin  Jowett,  in  *'  Predestination  and  Freewill,"  wrote  :  "  God 
is  greater  by  being  finite  than  being  infinite."  15 

Warschauer  tries  to  prove  that  God  is  not  All-in-all.  He  says, 
in  "  Problems  of  Immanence,"  p.  25 :  "  If  God  is  all,  then  what  arc 
ur  ?  Granted  the  basal  axiom  of  this  type  of  immanentism,  it  follows 
with  irresistible  cogency  that  our  separate  existence,  consciousness, 
volitions,  and  so  forth,  are  merely  illusions."  That  is  so,  for  there  20 
is  no  "  separate  existence  "  from  God.  It  is  the  material  belief  of 
evil  as  real  and  necessary,  that  alone  is  responsible  for  any  supposed 
separation  between  God  and  man  or  man  and  his  fellow-man. 
"  There  is  no  real  Divine  Immanence  which  does  not  imply  the 
allness  of  God  "  *  (Rev.  R.  J.  Campbell),  and,  it  may  be  added,  the  25 
goodness  of  man  as  image  and  likeness  of  and  co-existent  with 
omnipresent  good. 

Is  God  Unwilling  op  Unable  to  Abolish  Evil?-W.  R.  Inge,  M.A., 
D.D.,  Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge, f 
and  an  exponent  of  the  latest  views  of  theology,  in  "  The  Paddock  3o 
Lectures  for  1906"  (p.  184),  delivered  at  the  General  Seminary, 
New  York,  referring  to  the  religious  problem  of  evil,  spoke  as 
follows :  "  That  problem  has  been  stated  once  for  all  in  the  words  of 
Augustine :  '  Either  God  is  unwilling  to  abolish  evil,  or  He  is  unable  ; 
if  He  is  not  willing,  He  is  not  good ;  if  He  is  unable.  He  is  not  85 
omnipotent !  *  No  Christian  can  consent  to  impale  himself  on  either 
horn  of  this  dilemma.  If  God  is  not  perfectly  good  and  also 
perfectly  powerful.  He  is  not  God.  .  .  .  The  only  other  alternative, 
if  we  refuse  St.  Augustine's  dilemma,  is  to  deny,  to  some  degree, 
the  absolute  existence  of  evil,  regarding  it  as  an  appearance  inci-  40 
dental  to  the  actualisation  of  moral  purpose  as  vital  activity.  And 
in  spite  of  the  powerful  objections  which  have  been  brought  against 
this  view,  in  spite  of  the  real  risk  of  seeming  to  attenuate,  in 
theory,  the  malignant  potency  of  sin,  I  believe  that  this  is  the  theory 
which  presents  the  fewest  difficulties."  45 

♦  "  Divine  Immanence  and  Pantheism." 
t  Now  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral. 


NEW  THEOLOGY. 


Sec.  IV. 


47fi 


157     Refer  to 
Page  Line 

'xow'the  difficulty  is  solved.     Light  is  pouring  in  upon  the  world,     f^     ^5 
We  retain  our  perfect  God,  infinite  and  omnipotent,  and  hurl  all  sm     ^2     41 
and  trouble  for  ever  from  its  self-erected  pedestal  into  its  native   ^5^,      4 
nothingness,  the  dust  of  materiality  from  which  the  false  belief  in 
■   it  arose.     "  The  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the  dust  of  the  ground  ^^ 
(Gen   2   ver.  7).     What  a  parody  upon  man  created  m  the     image 
and  "likeness,"  of  God  "in  his  own  image"  (Gen.  1,  ver.  27). 
''  Then  came  that  voice  as  soundless  as  the  light.  ... 
I  saw  no  phantom  shape,  no  sound  I  heard, 
But  life  unveiled  itself  in  vivid  thought, 
Distinct,  imperative,   and  luminous.  .  .  . 
For  now  mine  eyes  had  seen  Eternity, 
The  source,  the  truth,  the  work  and  urge  of  all ; 
The  soul  of  things,  the  light  ineffable 
That  all  the  wide  star-spaces  floods  with  life  ;  ^^ 
This,  tUa  was  God,  and  there  was  none  beside 

(Albert  D.  Watson). 

THE     EVOLUTION     OF    PHILOSOPHY. 

A  rough  summary  of  the  conclusions  arrived  at  by  the  leaders 

10   of  the  different  schools  of  thought  in  the  past  may  be  of  interest, 

showing  how,  although  some  have  been  quite  close  to  the  truth,  they 

have  failed  to  grasp  it,  or  to  give  us  any  reasonable  expla^tion  of 

the  universe,  or  practical  method  of  how  to  get  out  of  our  difficulties. 

(See  Appendix  VII.)  ,      , ,  •       xi,  j     i 

16       It  is   not   of  importance   that  we   should   recognise   the  gradua] 
evolution  of  philosophy  until  it  agreed  with  religion  and  science, 
but  it  is  of  interest  to  see  how  this  evolution  was  gradually  brought 
about,  and  it  is  of  value  to  understand  it  when  talking  with  those 
who  have   studied  philosophy   and   look  at  life  from  this   point  of 

20   view,  so  as  to  be  able  to  help  them. 

New  Theology.— This  movement,  the  theologian's  latest  attempt 
to  amalgamate  religion  and  philosophy'on  a  semi-metaphysical  basis, 
is  a  sign  of  the  awakening  of  the  world  to  the  glorious  news,  the 
Second  Coming  of  Christ,  namely,   the  knowledge  that  we  are  all 

25  spiritual  beings  in  heaven  now,  each  an  individualisation  of  the  '^-^ 
Christ,  God's  consciousness.  Some  of  those  who  partially  see  the  ^'-^ 
truth  are  trying  to  fit  it  in  with  their  old  ideas.  This  is  impossible. 
New  wine  cannot  be  put  into  old  bottles.  Consequently  they  are 
continually  finding  themselves  in  an  absolutely  illogical  position. 

30       Many,  for  instance,  believe  that  God  made  the  material  world  for     21 -.34 
some  good  reason,   and  that  the  spiritual  man,   the  perfect,   divine 
likeness  of  God,   which  always  has   existed  and  always  will  exist 
perfect,   is,  in  some  way  impossible  to  explain,   improved  by  the 
troubles  to  which  the  material  man,  whom  they  do  not  recognise 

35  as  merely  a  counterfeit,  is  being  subjected.  Others  doubt  the 
miracles  of  Jesus,  failing  to  perceive  that  matter  being  a  false 
concept  of  "thought/'  appears  and  disappears  m  accordance  with 
the  thought  held.  New  Theology  is  simply  an  attempt  on  the 
part   of  the   more   spiritual  workers  to   break  through  the   chains 

40  of  old  theology  that  have  hitherto  fettered  them,  and  they  are 
getting  closer  and  closer  every  day  to  Truth,  hfting  the  human 
thought  heavenwards.  *     i      1   . 

"  If  Christianity  is  anything  at  all,  it  is  the  teaching  of  absolute 
Truth;  and  if   absolute   Truth   is   not  scientific,  then   there  is  no 

45  science  in  the  world  "t  (Frederick  Dixon). 

*  "Christian  Scientists  are  not  concerned  with  philosophy :  Divine  Science  is  all 
they  nee^,  or  can  have  in  reality"  ("Take  Notice,"  "Christian  Science  Sentrne', 
June  27th,  1908.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "  Newcastle  Illustrated  Chronicle." 


47 
91 

43 


8 
16 

4 

13 
21 


68 
83 


48     11 


■^•^ 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


158 


THEOSOPHY  ;  SOCIALISM  AND  WOMEN'S  RIGHTS. 


506     33 


501 
503 


2 
23 


164 

15 

316 

8 

123 

16 

167 

12 

168 

18 

60      12 


222 

40 

328 

2 

336 

43 

356 

37 

Sec.  IV. 

Theosophy.  — This  movement,  which  has  appeared  in  the  Western 
World  of  recent  years,  owes  its  vitality  to  the  human  attempt  to 
live  an  altruistic  life.     A  few  details  are  given  in  Appendix  VIII. 

Socialism  and  Women's  Rights.  -In  Appendix  VIII.  will  also  be 
found  allusions  to  Socialism  and  Women's  Rights,  inserted  with 
the  hope  that  they  may  be  of  use  to  those  interested  in  these 
movements. 

HOW    TO    UNDERSTAND    ADVANCED    WRITINGS. 

A  difficulty  that  has,  unfortunately,  prevented  many  able  thinkers 
in  the  past  from  trying  to  understand  the  Bible  is,  that  they  have 
not  apprehended  the  real  meaning  of  inspiration,  which  is  due  to  the 
normal  action  of  God  on  a  human  being,  that  causes  him  to  exceed 
his  usual  capacity,  and  enables  him  in  a  scientific  way  to  obtain 
otherwise  hidden  knowledge,  by  thinking  of  God. 

"  We  are,  indeed,  more  than  we  know,  and  occasionally  hear  our- 
selves utter  things  we  know  not "  (Emerson). 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


Misinterpretations  of  Truth.— It  has  been  often  said  that  you  can 
prove  anything  to  be  true  from  the  Bible,  and  that  all  sorts  of 
meanings  can  be  "  read  into  it,"  attributing  to  writers  statements 
of  facts  that  never  entered  into  their  calculations.  The  same 
accusations  have  been  levelled  by  some  against  correct  interpreta- 
tions of  spiritually  scientific  writings. 

There  is  only  one  permanent  scientific  basis  of  all  truth,  and  upon 
this  foundation  all  true  statements  must  rest.  This  being  so,  they 
do  not  admit  of  any  possible  final  mistranslation,  because  truth 
understood  can  always  be  demonstrated  in  visible  proof  of  its  right 
reading.  Every  true  statement  thus  proves  itself  consistent  all 
through  the  degrees  of  our  understanding  of  its  meaning  up  to 
infinity. 

The  correct  reading  of  any  statement  will  always  be  demon- 
stra,ble  if  true,  and  will  also  be  found  consistent  with  progress  in 
all  its  degrees  upwards.  These  degrees  are  absolutely  independent 
of  any  direct  intention  on  the  part  of  the  writer,  who  can  never 
change  the  original  root  meaning,  and  therefore  infinite  significance 
of  the  words  used  to  express  even  the  simplest  statement  of  truth. 
All  discoverers  of  truth  will  tell  of  the  continual  unfoldment  of 
their  own  early  written  expressions,  as  they  rise  to  the  higher 
understanding  of  Truth. 

Nothing    is    so    dangerous    as    to    judge    mistaken    any    interpre- 
tations of  scientific   writings  not  as  yet  tested   by  those  judging.   40 
Misjudgment   by   such   critics    would  place   them   under   a    serious 
disadvantage      until     the     right     interpretation     is     proved     by 
d  emonstration. 

Definition  of  "The  Scriptures"  or  •'Canonical  Writings^-" T/te 
cJiarter  of  our  inhentance  and  the  security  of  our  standing''  (Chamock).   4-. 


35 


16 


25      12 
34     17 


25     14 


DEFINITION    OF   "THE   SCRIPTURES."  159    Refer  to 

^  ,--  Page  Line 

Sec- IV. 

That  "the  scripture  cannot  be  broken"  (John  10,  ver.  35)  is  a  41  3 
scientific  fact  of  deepest  moment,  but  to  apprehend  it  fully,  necessi- 
tates a  clear  understanding  of  the  real  meaning  of  the  word 
"  Scripture."  There  has  been  attached  to  the  term  a  specific 
:.  significance  as  applying  to  the  written  record  of  the  Bible  or  Canon 
of  Scripture.  This,  while  allowable,  should  not  be  wrongly  supposed 
to  narrow  in  the  very  least  its  fuller  meaning,  which  can  only  be 
discerned  in  the  light  of  absolute  Science. 
A   knowledge   of   Science  is   required   in  order   that   "the  thirty   1<J1 

10  thousand  different  readings  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  the  three 
hundred  thousand  in  the  New  "  should  not  confuse  one. 

The  dictionary  defines  "Scripture"  as  "primarily  a  writing," 
while  it  defines  "  writing  "  as  "  the  act  of  forming  letters  with  a  pen  ; 
any  written  composition."       "  Letter  "   is   defined  as   "  a  mark  or 

15  character."  What  a  vast  flood  of  light  is  thus  thrown  upon  the 
word  "  Scripture,"  now  that  absolute  Science  has  revealed  to  us 
the  truth  that  the  whole  spiritual  universe  and  man  in  reality  is  the 
graphic  expression  of  Mind,  a  perfect  image  and  likeness  of  God, 
and  from  its  minutest  details  to  its  infinite  All,  "unbreakable,"  and   i^*2     17 

20  eternal,  because  mental,  spiritual.  The  very  fact  of  the  "  breakable- 
ness"  of  all  material  phenomena  proves  their  illusive  nature  as 
being  wholly  foundationless. 

The  word  "  Scripture "  is  absolutely  consistent  throughout  the 
entire  human  grades  or  shades  and  degrees  of  its  meaning.      It  is 

25  applied  by  the  infant  thought  to  the  Bible  as  the  truest  writings, 
and  the  law  of  God  as  there  set  forth  is  final  and  unalterable. 
Thought  outlined  by  God  is  eternal.  None  can  interfere  to  prevent  the 
action  of  this  law  of  God.  Any  and  all  thoughts  )iot  outlined  by 
Life,    Truth,    and   Love,   as  God,     are    illusions,    breakable,     and 

30  eventually  bound  to  disappear. 

The  Bible  itself  contains  its  own  proof,   because  it  answers   to 
this  standard  of  demonstrable  truth.     The  original,  actual,  and  eternal 
Canonical   writings   are   in    the   original   sense    of    those    words,    the     25     16 
living  realities,  the  spiritual  manifest  effects  of  God's  Imc. 

35  Fear  of  Criticism  Betrays  Doubt  of  Truth.  —  Truth  does 
not  shirk  or  fear  the  strongest  light  that  may  be  thrown 
upon  it.  Indeed,  the  intelligent  criticism  of  honest  inquirers 
leads  to  the  elucidation  of  partially  understood  facts  when  based 
upon  Truth,   and  such  inquiry  is  welcomed  by  every  scientific  and 

40  therefore  true  religionist.  The  difference  between  the  truly  whole- 
some agitation  of  honest  inquiry  and  a  mute,  stolid,  unquestioning 
acceptance  is  as  great  as  that  between  a  keenly  active  circulation 
in  the  human  organism  and  the  torpidity  which  ultimates  in  atrophy 
and  death. 

45  Harnack  describes  the  critical  science  of  the  present  day  as  "  a 
dance  of  death,"  and  the  higher  critics  as  "men  who  live  for  a 


25     23 


334      6 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


160 


FEAR  OF  CRITICISM   BETRAYS   DOUBT   OF   TRUTH. 


Sec.  IV. 


335     31 


375 

22 

552 

3 

552 

12 

335 

34 

329 
401 


35 
4 


time  on  the  smell  of  an  empty  bottle."  This  is  because  they  take 
away  what  they  think  is  poisonous  mental  food,  without  giving  ub 
anything  in  exchange. 

The  spirit  of  modern  criticism,  which  many  have  feared  was 
undermining  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  is  merely  a  sign  of  the  5 
dawning  intelligence  of  the  age.  Although  it  may  appear  to  some 
churches  to  shake  the  very  foundation  upon  which  they  thought 
religion  to  be  built,  it  should  be  wisely  welcomed  by  them,  as  it  is 
merely  the  removal  of  the  false  ideas  which  hitherto  have,  in 
places,  hidden  the  real  value  of  the  precious  stone  that  is  within.  10 
This  removal  of  encrusted  theories  enables  it  now  to  be  cut  and 
polished,  so  that  the  whole  world  may  view  and  understand  its 
beauties,  when,  like  the  diamond,  it  will  be  found  that  each  facet 
but  reflects  new  light. 

This  is  equally  true,  both  of  the  Old  Testament  and  of  the  New. 
Romanes,  one  of  the  leading  scientific  men  of  the  age,  has  stated 
that  there  is  not  one  of  the  doctrines  and  teachings  of  Jesus, 
"  whether  in  natural  science,  ethics,  political  economy,  or  elsewhere, 
which  the  subsequent  growth  of  human  knowledge  has  had  to 
discount.** 


15 


20 


The  Bible,  the  Book  of  Books.—"  The  regulator  of  the  rights   and 
duties  of  all ;  a  universal  charter''  (Lacordaire). 

Our    Bible    is    a    wonderful    and   indeed    priceless  treasury   and 
collection   of   writings,   by   far  the  finest   and   most   valuable   that 
have     ever     been     gathered     together.*        It    is    always     an    in- 
teresting   book ;     and    when    understood,     its    deeper    meanings 
become    awe-inspiring.      It    is    difficult    to    imagine    ever    getting 
tired     of    studying    it.       D.     L.     Moody    has     said;     "I     believe 
the  Bible  to  be  an  inspired  book  because  it  inspires  me."    A  mine 
of    wealth,    it    contains    jewels    of    every    kind    and    pearls    of 
great     price,     which     can     be     found     directly     you     have     the 
"Key"t     that     opens     up     the     spiritual     and     scientific     inter- 
pretation,   in    which    lies    its    real    value.      The    truth    it    teaches 
being  demonstrable,  stills  all  distress  over  doubtful  interpretations, 
"lights  the    fires   of   the   Holy  Ghost,   and  floods   the   world   with 
the     baptism     of     Jesus."       Not     only     is     the     history     of     the 
world    given    in    detail,    but    although     "of    that    day    and    that 

• "  The  Bible  is  the  learned  roan's  masterpiece,  the  ignorant  man's 
dictionary,  the  wise  mans  directory"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  384,  line  1.  Mary 
Baker  Eddy).  At  the  same  time  "  The  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  read  each 
Sunday  without  comment,  and  obeyed  throughout  the  week,  would  be 
enough  for  Christian  practice.  The  Word  of  God  is  a  powerful  preacher, 
and  it  is  not  too  spiritual  to  be  practical,  nor  too  transcendental  to  be 
heard  and  understood"  ("Message  to  the  Mother  Church,"  June,  1901, 
p.  11.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

I  was  once  consulted  about  a  code  that  had  been  discovered  in  the  Bible,  which, 
amongst  other  things,  disclosed  the  burial  place  of  the  hidden  treasures  of  the 
Jews.  I  have  just  heard  that  another  code  has  been  recently  discovered  in  the 
Hebrew  letters  of  the  Pentateuch,  whereby  many  chemical  secrets  have  been 
temporarily  hidden  away. 

t  •'  Science  and  Health,  with  Kev  to  the  Scriptures  "  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


25 


30 


35 


40 


45 


Reier  to 
Page  Lint 


19 
9 

9 


9 

36 

6 


THE    BIBLE,    THE   BOOK  OF   BOOKS.  161 

Sec.  IV. 

hour    knoweth    no    man,"    the   approximate   time    of    the    end   of  108 
all    eWl,    the    way    in    which    that    end    is    coming    about,    and    the  550 
important    accompanjdng    details    are    given.       All    the    important 
particulars  of  future  international  relations,  for  instance,  can  be  found  359 
:.  therein.     It  may  be  added  that,  in  view  of  facts  thus  brought  to 
light,  it  is  obvious  that  any  time  spent  in  such  research  for  material 
details  would  be  better  employed  in  mitigating  impending  evil  by 
scientifically  destroying  the  wrong  thoughts  which  are  laid  open  in  321 
the  Bible  for  the  benefit  of  the  world. 


10  Diffleulties  in  Understanding  the  Bible.— "  iVb?(?  tee  have  received, 
not  the  spirit  of  the  world,  but  the  spirit  which  is  of  God ;  that  we 
might  know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God"  (I.  Cor.  2, 
ver.  12). 

The    surface    reading    of    the    Bible    is   historical  and    full    of 

15  inspirational  types.     Until  you  have  the  "Key,"  you  will  continue 
to     find     it     difficult     to     understand,     as     our     knowledge     and   159 
interpretation    of    it    have    hitherto    been    so    very    limited.      A  329 
portion    of    it    is    inspirational    in    the    highest    possible    sense,    164 
such     as     Revelation,      Genesis,     Isaiah,    Jeremiah,    Daniel,    and 

*ju  that    wonderful    but    little-studied    book    of    Esdras.      Even    the 
grouping   of  the   books,   chapters,    and  verses   has   unquestionably 
been     governed     by     the       same     Principle ;      a     knowledge     of 
the    meaning    of    numbers    shows    this    clearly.      Possibly    there  446 
have     been     mistakes     made     in     compiling     it,     and     naturally 

!>.•)  there  are  many  mistranslations,  now,  in  the  light  of  Truth,  easily 
discernible,  and  so  no  longer  misleading.     Taken  as  a  whole,  when 
even    partially    understood,    it    is    an    unfailing    guide    to    man.   329 
It   is    being    found    of   practical  use  in  every  department  of  life ; 
for  confirming  one's  work,  and  for  enabling  one  to  understand  what 

30  is  happening  and  is  going  to  happen,  and  so  seeing  what  should  be  179 
done  to  minimise  the  troubles  coming  upon  the  world.  In  fact,  132 
it  contains  almost  everything  that  one  wants  to  know,  and 
proofs  of  this  are  being  received  daily.  This  is  now  being 
recognised  in  differing  degrees  by  a  rapidly  increasing  number  of 

35  earnest  students,  who  have  recognised  the  "  little  book "  of  the 
Apocalypse  (Rev.  10,  ver.  9). 

When  understood  in  its  true  meaning,  the  Bible  will  be  found  to 
be  a  safe  and  scientific  guide  to  Truth.     The  basic  facts  of  God  and   154  1.20 
creation,  as  there  set  forth,  educate  the  student  to  wisely  discern   302     19 
between  good  and  evil.     Professor  Sealy  has  said  that  "  Comparing  .304      1 

40  any  other  book  with  the  Bible  was  like  comparing  a  mud-pie  with 
the  Peak  of  Teneriffe." 

As  one  advances  it  will  be  found  the  most  fascinating  book 
possible ;  indeed,  it  is  most  difficult  at  times  to  tear  oneself  away 
from  it.     The  world  is  now  finding  this  out. 

*^  In  1895  it  was  estimated  that  during  the  last  three  years  there 
had  been  more  Bibles  sold  than  in  all  the  previous  1,892  years.  This 
increase    must    have  continued  steadily  since.     In  1909  there  were 


32 


36 


3 
37 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


162 


DIFFICULTIES   IN    UNDERSTANDING   THE  BIBLE. 


Sec.  IV. 


4( 
284 


5H1 


4 
4 


I 


314      31 


24.')A  20 


318   8,24 


465       3 


over  13,000,000  copies  issued  by  the  Bible  Societies  alone,  of  which 

over  3,000,000  went  to   China.     When  it  is  realised  that  since  its 

foundation  in  1804,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  alone  has 

issued  over  220,000,000  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  72,000,000  in  English, 

and  that  the  Bible  is  translated  into  350  other  languages,  some  idea     5 

of  the  numbers  now  studying  this  book  of  books  can  be  obtained.* 

One   difficulty   in  understanding  the  Bible  is  that  each  passage 

has  a  threefold  significance,  and  needs  to  be  interpreted  from  the 

three  points  of  view  from  which  human  consciousness  has  viewed 

existence,  before  its  fullest  meaning  can  be  gained.    Of  these  three   10 

points  of  view— the  material,   the  intellectual,   and  the   spiritual— 

401   2, 46     the  latter  alone  is  of  deepest  import.t     It  is  partly  owing  to  this 

that  there  is  such  a  difference  of  opinion  with  regard  to  the  Bible. 

One  man  will  take  the  spiritual  interpretation,  another  the  material. 

The   third   will   sometimes    take    the    spiritual   and    sometimes  the    15 

intellectual,     and    often    two    men    will    lose   their  tempers   over 

differing   interpretations   of  a  certain   passage,   and  part   with  the 

reverse  of  Christian  feelings  towards  each  other,   instead  of  being 

absolutely  loving,  and  helping  each  other  to  a  better  understanding, 

by  calmly  and  intelligently  submitting  their  different  points  of  view,    20 

as  would  be  the  case  if  they  knew  how  to  think  scientifically  and 

therefore  rightly.     When   endeavouring  to   gain   or  to  express  the 

spiritual  meaning,  if  you  continuously  try  to  think  of  God  as  Truth, 

and  man  as  knowing  and  speaking  truth,  as  clearly  as  you  can,  you 

will  find  it  to  be  of  the  highest  possible  value. 

The  real  difficulty  and  real  value  of  the  Bible  lies  in  its  spiritual   25 

interpretation.     Dr.   Rudolf  Steiner,  a  German  scholar  of  repute, 

writes :  "  No  man  can  rightly  understand  the  historical  truths  of  such 

documents  as  the  Gospels,   unless  he  has  first  experienced  within 

himself   the   mystical   meaning  which  they  contain."     This   under- 
standing can   be  obtained  when  the  meaning  of  the   words   "  The    30 
kingdom  of  God  is  within  "  is  grasped. 

To  study  the  Bible  properly,  not  only  such  books  as  Cruden's 
Concordance,  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  and  various  trans- 
lations are  useful  for  reference,  but  also  a  dictionary  such  as 
Webster's  ;  so  altered  has  the  meaning  of  Biblical  words  become  35 
through  the  endeavour  to  make  their  significance  suit  our  late 
theological  ideas.  Young's  Analytical  Concordance  is  useful,  as  it 
gives  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek  words  used,  with  their  literal 
meanings. 

We  cannot  pretend  to  have  a  real  knowledge  of  the  Bible  until   40 
we  know  far  more  than  presents  itself  on  the  surface.     We  cannot 

*  "The  Book  above  every  Book,"  pp.  12,  14.  Published  by  the  British  and 
Foreign  Bible  Society.  The  to'al  number  is  now,  September,  1914,  253,000,000, 
in  456  diflFerent  languages,  of  which  over  88,000,000  have  been  in  English.  Last 
year  8,958,233  copies  were -issued,  upwards  of  a  million  more  than  in  the  previous 
year,  and  this^  the  work  of  one  Society  alone.  The  Bible,  or  some  part  of  it,  has 
now  been  published  in  quite  600  distinct  forms  of  human  speech. 

t  Since  writing  the  above  I  have  found  that  in  the  fourth  Book  of  De 
Principii."*,  Origfen,  one  of  the  aldest  of  men.  and  well  versed  in  ocoult  45 
matters,  explains  at  length  his  views  on  the  interpretation  of  the  Bible. 
It  has  (he  says)  a  "  body,"  which  is  the  common  and  historical  sense ;  a 
'fouI,"  a  fijfurative  mean  in  jr  to  be  discovered  by  the  exercise  of  the  intellect, 
and  a  "  spirit,"  an  inner  and  divine  sense,  to  be  known  ooly  by  those  who 
hare  "  the  mind  of  Christ."  50 


material  meaning. 


30 
26 


NUMBERS  AXD  NAMES  ;    ANGLO-ISRAELITES.  163     Refer  to 

I  w  Page  Lia* 

even  know  how  to  study  it  properly  until  we  gain  the  understanding 
of  the  principle  of  its  numerical  structure  through  unfoldment  of 
the  meaning  of  its  numbers  and  names.*  450    23 

Professor  Huxley  writes  of  the  Bible  as  follows :  "  Twenty-two 
years  ago  I  pleaded  for  the  use  of  the  Bible  as  an  instrument  of 
popular  education.  .  .  .  By  the  study  of  what  other  book  could 
children  be  so  much  humanised  "  (See  Note  M  on  page  592). 

Numbers  and  Names.-"  T/iere  is  something  divine  in  the  science  of 
numbers  "  (Longfellow).t 
5       Appendix  II.  shows  the  immense  gain  of  even  a  slight  knowledge   445      1 
of  the   deep  significance   attached  to   every  number  and  to  their 
groupings.     All   matter   is   vibration,    and   can   be   reduced   to   its     «? 
numerical  value.    No  one  can  pretend  to  have  a  scientific  knowledge 
until   he    understands    the    principle    underlying    the    science     of   448     45 
numbers. 
10       Lord  Kelvin  writes:  "I  often  say  that  if  you  can  measure  that  of 
which  you  speak,  and  can  express  it  by  a  number,  you  know  some- 
thing of  your  subject ;  but  if  you  cannot  measure  it  your  knowledge 
is  meagre  and  unsatisfactory.'^ 

This  signifi  ^ance  naturally  attaches  to  names.     These    are    only  448      5 

15  groupings    of    numerical     vibrations    to    convey    certain    definite 

meanings.      Important    historical   events    are    constantly    recorded 

in  a  mere  name,  and  handed  down  to  all  generations. 

So  universal  was  this  method  that  if  you  look  up  the  meanings  of 
names  in  Cruden's  "  Concordance,"  and  follow  each  as  it  appears  in 

20  the  Bible  record,  a  mere  novice  studying  the  Bible  will  rapidly 
arrive  at  an  excellent  bird's-eye  view  of  the  material  history  and 
its  spiritual  interpretation.  In  fact,  a  beginner,  paying  also  due 
attention  to  the  meaning  of  numbers,  would  speedily  outdistance 
the  most  experienced  Bible  scholar  who  has  failed  to  explore  this 

25   mine  of  wealth. 

Anglo-Israelites.— We    need  also  to  understand   the  references  to 

the  Anglo-Israelitish  race,:{:  opening  up  as  they  do  the  accuracy  of 

the  prophecies  with  the  details  of  the  history  of  these  latter  days 

and  the  necessary  steps  to  be  taken  to   bring  about  the  end  of  550      9 

30  materiality.     Some  helpful  and  important  particulars  are  given  in 

Appendix  I.,  which  show  that  this  subject  is  well  worth  investiga-   357      1 
tion,   and  disclose  facts  which  have  an  important  bearing  on  the 
great  changes  shortly  about  to  take  place. 

Symbols.—  It  is  also  necessary  to  appreciate  the  usual  meanings 
attached  in  the  East  to  the  symbols  so  freely  used  by  the  writers. 
Some  particulars  are  given  in  Appendix  II.  452     12 

35  Before  the  end  of  evil,  it  is  essential  that  all  these  meanings  must 
be  openly  declared  to  the  world  by  those  who  understand  them,  so 
helping  to  make  clearer  the  vital  and  scientific  teaching  of  the 
Bible.  Not  a  moment  need  be  wasted  in  studying  these  subjects 
apart    from    the    Bible    record,    as    all    knowledge    of    necessary 

40  *  As  an  instance  see  I.  Sam.  23,  ver.  28. 

t  '•  Kavanagh." 
t  Professor  C.  A.  L.  Totten,  of  Yale  University,  gays  :   "  I  cannot  state  too 
strrng-ly  that  the  man  who  has  not  seen  that  Israel  of  the  Scripture  is  totally 
different  from  the  Jewish  people,  is  yet  in  the  ^ery  infancy,  the  mere  alphabet, 
of  Biblical  study,  and  that  to  this  day  the  meaning  of  seven-eighths  of  the 
45   Bible  is  shut  to  his  underBtandiner."    Remember  that  this  is  seven-eiphths  of  the   162       7 


M 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


164 


SYMBOLS. 


316 
123 
164 
167 


8 
16 
16 

12 


168      12 


123      16 
46     28 


316 
534 


8 
3 


467  14 

138  25 

167  12 

167  16 


76  32 

77  14 


Sec.  IV. 

references,   etc.,   comes  naturally  to  those  who  pray  in  the  right 
way,   and   rely  upon  prayer  to  obtain  such  knowledge.    Valuable 
time  may  be  saved,  and  far  deeper  meanings  discovered,  by  utilising 
the  power  of  gaining  knowledge  through  inspiration.     "God  . 
giveth   wisdom  ...  and   knowledge.  ...  He   revealeth    the    deep   5 
and  secret  things  "  (Dan.  2,  ver.  20,  21,  22).     Paul  said :  "  When  it 
pleased   God  ...  to   reveal   his   Son   in    me,  .  .  .  immediately    I 
conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood  ...  but  I  went  into  Arabia. 
Then  after  three  years  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem  "  (Gal.  1,  ver.  15-18). 

INSPIRATION. 

"  WJtat  else  hare  science  and  religion  ever  had  to  fight  about,  .save 
on  the  basis  of  this  common  hypothesis,  and  hence  as  to  whether  the 
vnisation  of  such  or  such  a  phenomenon  has  been  *  natural'  or  'super-  10 
natural '  .?  For  even  the  disputes  as  to  science  contradicting  scripture, 
ultimately  turn  on  the  assumption  of  inspiration  (supposing  it  genuine) 
being  '  supernaturaV  as  to  its  causation.  Once  grant  that  it  is 
*  natural '  and  all  possible  ground  of  dispute  is  removed"  (Romanes). 

Inspiration  has  been  much  misunderstood.     You  can  always  do   15 
anythmg  better  than  usual  by  utilising  the  power  of  God,  of  good 
Inspiration  is  natural  and  scientific  and  you  can  obtain  any  know- 
ledge desired  for  a  good  purpose.     In  the  past  we  have  based  our 
views  of  God  and  His  power,  the  Christ,  not  upon  inspiration  and 
revelation,  our  God-given  powers,   but  upon  "  the  sand  of  human  20 
reason. 

The  question  is.   How  is  this  action  to  be  brought  about  when 
required  ?    It  is  by  the  realisation  of  God,  of  the  Christ,  through 
the  practical  understanding  "of  the  mystery  of  God,   and  of  the 
Father,    and    of    Christ;    In    whom   are    hid   all    the   treasures    of  25 
wisdom  and  knowledge  "  (Col.  2,  ver.  2,  3). 

"There  is  a  spirit  in  man:  and  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty 
giveth  them  understanding  "  (Job  32,  ver.  8). 

Plato  noted  that  poets  "  utter  great  and  wise  things  that  they 
do  not  themselves  understand." 

Great  writers   nearly  all   believe  in   inspiration,    but   they  have 
believed   it  necessary  to   wait   until  the   inspired   moment   comes.    30 
Many,  such  as  Horace,  Ibsen,  George  Eliot,  and  George  Sand,  have 
written  of  it. 

-fr.''"^  ^."^    f°' i"""?"'*'  '"'id  that  in  all  her  best  writing  there 
was  a     not  herself '    which  took  possession  of  her,  and  that  she 
felt  her  own  personality  to  be  merely  the  instrument  through  which  35 
this  spirit,  as  she  expressed  it,  was  acting. 

Hawthorn  reoognised  this  action,  and  once  thought  of  making  it 
the  subject  of  a  story.  i"»»."i8  n 

„r!ht^l*  v""  "^^^^^  ''^^^T  *'■'*  *•»«  ^'"'y  °*  "The  Newcomes." 
probably  his  masterpiece,  had  been  revealed  w>  him  somehow  a.  io 
m  a  dream 


INSPIRATION. 


Sec.  IV. 


165 


Colepidge  says  the  same  of  his  "  Kubla  Khan." 

Wordsworth  has  described  his  inspired  state  in  his  "Prelude.'' 
This  "lamp  of  genius,"  as  Schiller  calls  it,  died  away  gradually  in 
his  early  life. 

George  Sand  said  ehe  wrote  continuously  and  without  plan,  and 
literally  without  knowing  whither  she  was  going—even  without 
being  aware  of  the  social  problem  she  was  elaborating. 
:.  Robert  Louis  Stevenson,  in  his  "  Chapter  on  Dreams,"  confesses 
that  portions  of  his  most  original  novels  were  composed  in  the 
dreaming  state,  and  speaks  of  the  talent  of  the  "  little  people  who 
manage  man's  internal  theatre." 

Mozart,  who  at  the  age  of  4  could  play  minuets  and  understood 
the  theory  of  music,  began  to  compose  at  the  age  of  5.  He  not  only 
had  a  taste  for  melody  but  his  productions  broke  none  of  the 
complicated  laws  of  harmony  that  take  an  ordinary  mortal  years  of 
patient  study  to  master. 

10  He  said:  "If  you  think  how  you  are  to  write  (music)  you  will 
never  write  anything  worth  hearing.  I  write  because  I  cannot  help 
it !  "    He  heard  his  music  in  a  dream  before  he  wrote  it  out. 

Schubert,  who  composed  the  "  Erl  King  "  when  only  eighteen,  was 
another  genius.     One  of  his  masters  said:  "I  cannot  teach  Franz 

15  Schubert  anything;  he  must  have  learned  music  directly  from 
heaven."  Directly  he  read  Shakespeare's  verses  "Who  is  Sylvia?" 
and  "Hark,  hark,  the  lark,"  the  melodious  tunes  to  which  he  put 
them  flashed  into  his  mind. 

Beethoven  said:  "Inspiration  is  for  me  that  mysterious  state 
in  which  the  entire  world  seems  to  form  a  vast  harmony,  when 
every  sentiment,   every  thought,   re-echoes   within    me,    when    my 

20   whole  body  shivers  and  my  hair  stands  on  end." 

Jacob  Boehme,  1574-1624  a.d.,  the  great  mystic,  and  father  of 
German  philosophy,  who  was  only  a  working  shoemaker,  but  whose 
whole  time  was  spent  in  deep  and  original  thought,  expressed  in 
some  of  his  writings  a  wonderful  knowledge  of  the  truth.     He  wrote : 

2.-.  ^Je^essed  art  thou  therefore  if  thou  canst  stand  stai  from  Self- 
thinking  and  Self-willing,  and  canst  stop  the  Wheel  of  thy  Imagina- 
tion and  benses ;  forasmuch  as  hereby  thou  mayest  arrive  at  length 
to  see  the  great  salvation  of  God,  being  made  capable  of  all  manner 
ot   Divme   sensations   and    heavenly  communications.     Since    it   is 

30  J\ought  indeed  but  thme  own  Hearing  and  Willing  that  do  hinder 
tnee,  so  that  thou  dost  not  see  and  hear  God.  This  thy  Willine 
moreover  stops  thy  Hearing.  And  having  brought  thee  hither,  it 
overshadows  thee  with  that  which  thou  wiliest ;  it  binds  thee  with 
thme  own  Chains,  and  it  keeps  thee  in  thine  own  dark  Prison  which 

35  ttiou  makest  for  thyself;  so  that  thou  canst  not  go  out  thence,  or 
come  to  that  State  which  is  Supernatural  and  Supersensual."  Had 
such  a  man  only  been  shown  the  practical  method  of  working— 
praying— what  a  change  would  have  taken  place  in  the  world, 
i^rofessor  Lombroso  speaks  of  "numerous  men  of  genius  who  at 
|40  some  period  of  their  lives  were  subject  to  hallucinations,"  and 
exclaims.  How  many  great  thinkers  have  shown  themselves  all 
ineir  lives  subject  to  monomania  or  hallucinations!"  Many  of 
tne  contemporaries  of  Swedenborg  believed  him  to  be,  if  not  insane, 

M  2 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


13       8 


473     34 
490       6 


148     41 
148     39 

297     34 


21      32 


127     13 


472       4 


Refer  to 
Pact  Line 


166 


MADNESS;    INSPIRATION  SCIENTIFIC. 


Sec.  IV. 


PROOFS    OF   ITS    TRUTH. 


167 


484       9 


77     37 


41      14 


7 
167 


3 
6 


at  least  a  monomaniac,  and  Professor  Lombroso,  who  was  a  great 
specialist  on  such  matters,  concurs  in  this  opinion,  and  amongst 
others,  places  Loyola,  George  Fox,  Savonarola,  and  Luther  in  the 
same  category.  Socrates  thought  he  was  guided  through  life  by  an 
inner  voice.  I  believe  Lord  Beaconsfield  drew  attention  to  the  5 
narrow  dividing  line  there  is  between  what  is  called  genius  and 
what  is  called  madness.  "  Great  wits  are  sure  to  madness  near 
allied "  *  (Dryden).  Gladstone  was  an  example  of  this.  At  the 
same  time,  as  Lord  Salisbury  said :  "  He  was  a  great  Christian,"  to 
use  his  own  words,  he  was  constantly  "dwelling  in  the  inner  court  10 
of  the  sanctuary,  whereof  the  walls  are  not  built  with  hands." 

What   splendid  results  would  have  followed  if  these  individuals 
had  understood  the  scientific  method  of  working. 

Madness. —According  to  Dr.  Forbes  Winslow,  insanity  is  rapidly 
increasing,  the  ratio  now  being   1   in  277,  and  the  average  annual    15 
increase  during  the  last  decade  being  2,394.     He  also  says  that  there 
are   at   present    149,000   mentally   defective   persons   at   large,    un- 
certified,  unprotected,  and  uncontrolled.! 

All  this  trouble  is  simply  caused  by  wrong  thinking,  not  only  on 
the  part  of  those  afficted,  but  on  the  part  of  those  responsible  for   20 
them.     Thousands  have  become  insane  through  the  constant  wrong 
thinking  of  those  who  love  them. 

InspirsXion  Scientifie,—  ^  Increduiiti/  is  based  ichoUy  upon  supposed 
personal  experience,  and  will  heliere  nothing  else.     Hence,  it  cannot  he 
reasoned  tcith,  as  it  is  alicaf/s  scornful  in  its  reliance  on  this  often  most  25 
fallacious  testimony  '*  X  (Professor  William  H.  Hudson). 

For  the  last  thirty  years  I  have  been  responsible  for  numberless 
experiments  and  investigations  of  every  kind,  electrical,  mechanical, 
and    chemical.     Trained    as  an    electrician    in  my   earlier  days,    I 
spent  many  evenings  in  the  local  hospital  whilst  serving  my  time  as   30 
an  engineer.     Since  then  I  have  often  been  required  to  investigate 
and   advise   on   new  medical   discoveries,    and    acted,     during    its 
existence,  as  electrical  expert  to  the  Institute  of  Medical  Electricity, 
founded  under  the  auspices  of  the  chief  scientific  men  of  the  day. 
This  institute,  which  was  almost  entirely  due  to  the  work  of  Colonel   36 
Wallace,  was,  practically  without  remuneration,  doing  most  valuable 
advanced   experimental   work   under   Mr.   Carpenter,   years   before 
X-rays    and    Finsen    rays    were    even    thousrht    of    by    the    ordinary 
medical    profession.       Suddenly,   I   think  in    1888,    a   circular   was 
received  by  all  medical  men,   including  those  on  the   Council  and   40 
connected   with  it,   some   of   whom  were  of   European   reputation, 
•  "Absalom  and  Achitophel,"  Part  I.,  line  163. 
t  Lecture  at  Caxton  Hall,  February  27th,  1911. 
X  "  Materialism  and  Modem  Physiology  of  the  Nervcni  System." 


10 


15 


20 


25 


Sec.  IV. 

saying  that,  if  retaining  any  connection  with  it,  their  names  would 
be  struck  off  the  rolls  of  the  leading  medical  institution.  The 
institute  was  immediately  closed. 

My  work  during  the  last  seventeen  years  has  been  the  pro- 
fessional elucidation  of  difficult  business  problems,  the  examination 
and  reporting  upon  new  inventions  and  discoveries  of  every  kind, 
and,  to  a  lesser  extent,  advising  upon  and  assisting  in  their  early 
development.  Whilst  there  has  therefore  been  but  little  difficulty 
in  understanding  the  details  of  the  material  world,  it  would  have 
been  absolutely  impossible  to  account  for  the  apparent  action 
and  interaction  of  matter  had  I  not  learned:  (1)  that  inspira- 
tion is  scientific,  and  (2)  that  the  secret  of  obtaining  requisite  know- 
ledge is  the  recognition  and  realisation  of  God,  of  the  one  Mind, 
and  the  spiritual  or  real  man's  unity  with  God,  and  his  consequent 
possession  of  any  knowledge  directly  it  is  needed.  "  If  any  of  you 
lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally 
.  .  .  and  it  shall  be  given  "  (James  1,  ver.  5).  "  For  God  speaketh 
once,  yea  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it  not "  (Job  33,  ver.  14). 

The  basic  false  mentality— that  has  been  called  the  "  subconscious 
mind,"  "  mortal  mind,"  and  the  "  ether  "—includes  everything  in  the 
material  world,  past,  present,  and  future.  If,  when  a  mortal  is 
dwelling  on  an  idea,  his  human  sense,  miscalled  conscious  mind, 
vibrates  synchronously  with  this  basic  false  mentality,  he  is  then 
brought  into  touch  with  any  details  that  he  requires  to  know.  True 
prayer  destroys  the  mist  of  matter  that  prevents  this  desired  action 
of  material  mechanism.  **If  there  be  a  prophet  among  you,  I  the 
Lord  will  make  myself  known  unto  him  "  (Num.  12,  ver.  6). 

Proofs  of  Its  Truth.—"  They  that  seek  the  Lord  understand  all 
things"  (Prov.  28,  ver.  5). 


Refer  to 

Page  Lin« 

187 

1 

50 

2 

166 

28 

7 

3 

70 

2 

120 

38 

115 

18 

168 

34 

164 

16 

123 

16 

40 

5 

172 

6,43 

46 

28 

39 

44 

316 

8 

123 

16 

164 

27 

168 

16 

79 

31 

25  6,14,23 

123 

24 

15 

80 

12 

115 

20 

491 

29 

30 


>o 


Out  of  the  hundreds  of  cases  where  knowledge  has  been  gained 
in  this  way  by  the  realisation  of  God  and  His  manifestation,  not 
once,  as  far  as  I  am  aware,  has  it  turned  out  to  be  wrong.  "  There 
is  a  God  in  heaven  that  revealeth  secrets  "  (Dan.  2,  ver.  28).  "  Where- 
fore, brethren,  covet  [desire  eagerly]  to  prophesy  "  (I.  Cor.  14,  ver.  39). 
Knowledge  can  be  in  this  way  gained  by  anyone,  and  what  has 
been  stated  cannot  be  true  unless  each  can  prove  it.  "For  ye  may  i78,  18,44 
all  prophesy"  (I.  Cor.  14,  ver.  31).  Jesus,  the  most  scientific  man 
that  ever  lived,  was  the  greatest  example,  "  And  the  Jews  marvelled, 
saying,    How    knoweth     this    man    letters,  having    never    learned?" 

40  (John  7,  ver.  15).  The  disciples  said  to  him :  "  Now  are  we  sure  that 
thou  knowest  all  things"  (John  16,  ver.  30).  "God  .  .  .  hath 
determined  the  times  before  appointed  "  (Acts  17,  ver.  26). 

It  may  be  said :  How  can  you  obtain  a  greater  knowledge  of  that 
which  does  not  exist?  You  cannot.  All  that  you  gain  is  a  further 
and  better  (less  bad)  knowledge  of  God  and  God's  ideas,  the  reality, 
which  is  hidden  by  the  mist  of  matter. 

*5       *•  He  hath  given  me  certain  knowledge  of  the  things  that  are, 


il 


Ref«r  to 
Pact  Line 


168 


PRACTICAL   DEMONSTRATIONS. 


"THE  EARTH   HELPED    THE    WOMAN." 


169 


»l 


17     16 
167     17 


60     31 


74     15 


213  34 

171  11,23 

314  17 

230  39 

60  25 

321  30 

83  6 

167  12 


113     20 


83 


Sec.  IV. 

namely,  to  know  how  the  world  was  made,  and  the  operation  of  the 
elements :  The  beginning,  ending,  and  midst  of  the  times :  .  .  .  And 
all  such  things  as  are  either  secret  or  manifest,  them  I  know.  For 
wisdom,  which  is  the  worker  of  all  things,  taught  me :  for  in  her 
is  an  understanding  spirit,  holy,  one  only,  manifold,  subtil,  lively,  5 
clear,  undefiled,  plain,  not  subject  to  hurt,  .  .  .  She  is  the  breath  of 
the  power  of  God,  and  a  pure  influence  flowing  from  the  glory  of 
the  ^Almighty :  .  .  .  I  perceived  that  I  could  not  otherwise  obtain 
her,*  except  God  gave  her  me;  and  that  was  a  point  of  wisdom 
also  to  know  whose  gift  she  was  ;  I  prayed  unto  the  Lord,  and  10 
besought  him  "  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  7,  ver.  17,  18,  21,  22,  25,  and 
S,  ver.  21). 

PRACTICAL    DEMONSTRATIONS. 
The  Ether  and  Matter.—"  Knoiclvd(je  may  enter  the  human   mind 
without  fjeinfj  communicated  in  ant/  hitherto  known  or  recognised  wat/s^f  15 
(Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.).    "  0/a  truth  it  is,  that  your  God  is 
a  God  of  gods,  and  a  Lord  0/ king.%  and  a  revealer  of  secrets  "   (Dan. 
2,  ver.  47). 

It  has  already  been  stated  that  material  knowledge  not  only 
sometimes  flashes  into  one's  consciousness,  but  comes  in  all  sorts  20 
of  ways,  and  a  few  instances  may  be  given.  "  Let  the  specimen 
suffice  to  those  who  have  ears.  For  it  is  not  required  to  unfold 
the  mystery,  but  only  to  indicate  what  is  sufficient "  (St.  Clement 
of  Alexandria). 

I  had  been  satisfied  that  matter  is  electricity  and  a  non-reality,   25 
and  that  the  ether— only  another  name  for  material  or  cosmic  con- 
sciousness,! or  mortal  "mind,"  the  basic  false  mentality— consists  of 
lines  of  force,  high-tension  electrical  currents  at  right  angles  to  each 
other,    and   that   matter  can   be   caused   to   appear   and   disappear 
instantly  in  two  ways,  scientifically  different.     In  one  of  these  the   30 
electrical  tension  in  the  ether  is  increased  or  released,  in  the  other 
the  lines    of  force    are    short-circuited   and   so    destroyed,    leaving 
better  thoughts  to  be  manifested.  §  The  "  riddle  of  the  ether  "  and  the 
relationship  between  the  ether  and  matter  had  still  to  be  solved. 
I   accordingly   one   day   prayed,    realising   that   in  the  real   world,   35 
God,  being  the   Principle  of  all  true  knowledge,   man,   the   divine 

* '•  Howbeit  when  he,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  he  will  guide  you  into  all 
truth  :  for  he  shall  not  speak  of  himself,  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that 
shall  he  speaJc  :  and  he  will  shew  you  things  to  come.  ...  All  things  that  the 
father  hath  are  mine  :  therefore  said  I,  that  he  shall  take  of  mine,  and  shall 
shew  it  unto  you  "  (John  16,  ver.  13,  15). 

t  Presidential    Address,    British    Association,    1898. 

:*' Electricity  is  not  a  vital  fluid,  but  the  least  material  form  of  illusive 
consciousness     ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  293,  Une  3.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

Illusive  consciousness,  the  ether,  devil,  mortal  mind,  cosmic  consciousness 
unconscious  mind,  sub-conscious  mind,  subjective  mind,  subliminal  self  better 
conj^ciousnes?,  communal  soul  and  basic  false  mentality,  ate  all  different  names 
for  the  same  t  hing. 

§"This  so-called  mind  is  self-destroyed.  The  manifestations  of  evil  .  .  . 
show  the  self  destruction  of  error  or  matter,  and  point  to  matter's  opposite, 
the  strength  and  permanency  of  Spirit "("  Science  and  Health.'  p.  293 
Une  23.     Mary   Baker  Eddy).  ^ 


40 


4r> 


Sec.  IV. 


Bd«r  to 
Pag«  LiiM 


man  is  instantly  conscious  of  what  he  needs  to  know.  Immediately 
afterwards  a  scientific  man  came  for  advice  on  an  interesting  point. 
He  said  that,  amongst  the  ultra  rays  of  light,  there  were  some  which, 
thrown  upon  an  object,  would  cause  it  to  disappear  from  sight, 
5  although  it  was  still  in  its  position,  and  asked  how  he  could  best 
localise  the  rays. 

Disappearance  of  Matter.—"  We  are  tiling  in  an  extraordinary  age 
.  .  .  it  is  a  time  for  the  open  mind  a)id  the  open  vision  in  all  depart- 
ments of  thought  "  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge). 

10  In  the  course  of  conversation  he  told  me  of  an  important  experi- 
ment. He  had  taken  1  lb.  of  oxygen  and  1  lb.  of  potassium,  and 
placed  them  in  an  exhausted  glass  tube,  which  was  then  hermetically 
sealed.  On  passing  a  high-tension  current  through  the  tube,  If  lb. 
of  the  contents  instantly  disappeared,  the  chemical  balance  upon 

15   which  the  apparatus  stood  registering  the  loss  of  weight  as  the 
current  was  turned  on.    He   then   told   me  that   he   had   proved 
mathematically  (200  pages  of   equations    were   required)   that   the 
electron  was  created  by  the  action  at  right  angles  of  two  lines  of     81     18 
force  of  definite  length  upon  each  other,  and  he  thought  that  the 

20  action  of  the  high-tension  current  had  resolved  the  electrons  into  213    34 
the  original  lines  of  force,  which  then  passed  easily  through  the 
glass  and  disappeared.     As  a  matter  of  fact,  these  lines  of  force 
are  not  finite  in  length,  but,  as  beliefs,  extend  indefinitely  in  false 
space.     It  took  two  years  before  Dr.   Romocki,  then  the  chemist     88      5 

25  on  my  staff,  was  able  to  confirm  the  mathematical  proof. 

A  few   days   afterwards,    a   friend   of   mine,    one  of  the  leading       5      7 
chemical  authorities  in  England,  confidentially  gave  me  details  of 
somewhat  similar  chemical  experiments  which  had  just  been  carried 
out  under  test  conditions  before  a  selected  body  of  leading  scientific 

30  men,  and  had  been  pronounced  by  them  as  wholly  inconsistent  with 
any  conceivable  theory  of  matter.  These  experiments  were  shown 
to  them,  to  establish  priority  of  date  for  the  discoverer,  who  did 
not  care  to  publish  them  until  he  had  found  the  reason  for  the 
results. 


35      ••  The  Earth  Helped  the  Woman.**— "  r//^  uhoh  history  of  science  237 
shows  us  that,  whenever  the  educated  and  scientific  men  of  any  age  hare 
denied   the  facts  of  other   investigators   on    *  a  priori'    grounds    of 
absurdity  or   impossibility,   the   deniers   have   always  been  wrong"* 
(Professor  Alfred  Russel  Wallace). 

40  It  was  then  that  I  recognised  that  we  were  on  the  eve  54 
of  the  great  intellectual  revolution  that  must  attend  the  scientific  289 
recognition    of    the    non-reality    of    matter,    and    I    understood   103 

*  Speech  at  the  Grand  Hotel,  Birmingham,  June  25th,  1910. 


35 


10 
28 
12 


Befer  to 
Pace  Line 


170 


NONREALITY  OF  MATTER. 


268 
263 
273 


7 

r> 

10 


554 


108     19 


88     36 


167     30 


89     3U 


8       6 


Sec.  IV. 

the  meaning  of  the  words  in  Rev.  12,  ver.  16,*  "And  the  earth 
[the  leading  scientific  thought  of  the  day]  helped  the  woman, 
and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth  [by  stating  the  truth],  and  swallowed 
up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth"  [the  wrong 
use  of  this  newly  gained  mental  freedom].  6 

Crookes's  Berlin  Lecture.—"  For  uc  hnow  in  jutrt^  and  we  prophe^n 
in  part  "  (I.  Cor.  13,  ver.  9). 

The  following  finale  in  Sir  William  Crookes's  Berlin  lecture,  which 
was  shortly  afterwards  delivered,  then  showed  me  that  already  the 
leaven  was  at  work:  "This  fatal  quality  of  atomic  dissociation  la 
appears  to  be  universal  ...  the  whole  range  of  human  experience 
is  all  too  short  to  afford  a  pajallax  whereby  the  date  of  the 
extinction  of  matter  can  be  calculated."  f  This  knowledge  is  now 
available. 

Non-Reality  of  Matter. —Another  case  of  knowledge  gained  in-   15 
spirationally    in    a    seemingly    indirect    manner  may    be    given.     I 
tried  for  some  time  by  ordinary  means,  during  the  first  eighteen 
months  of  my  examination  into  "  mental  "  phenomena  for  the  "  Daily 
Express,"    to     obtain    mathematical  proof    of    the    non-reality    of 
electricity,    but   without  success.     Although  in  the  application    of   20 
the  method  of  scientific  and  true  prayer  I  had  as  yet  experienced 
practically    no    failure    of    any    importance,    doubt    seized    hold    of 
me  in  this  matter  of  obtaining  knowledge    that  apparently  must 
include  abstruse  mathematical  calculations.     I  shrank  from  possible 
failure,  but  gained  some  courage  through  remembering  that  it  was   25 
equally  scientific   for   the    information   to   reach    me    through   the 
channel  of  my  head  engineer  or  chemist,  both  of  whom  were  first- 
class  mathematicians.    Recognising  that  hesitation  was  not  reliance 
on  Principle,  and  that  fear  had  the  upper  hand,  I  prayed  five  times 
during   two  days   for   the  required    knowledge,     so    requisite    for   30 
the  clearing  up  of  the  mystery  of  evil.     The  following  morning  1 
received  from  Mr.  Wake-Cook  a  copy  of  the  Rede  Lecture  given  by 
Professor  Osborne  Reynolds,  referring  to  his  mathematical  proof  of 
the   non-reality  of  matter  already    mentioned.     "And    herein    is 
that   saying   true.    One   soweth,  and  another  reapeth.     I  sent  you  35 
to  reap  that  whereon  ye  bestowed  no  labour:  other  men  laboured, 
and  ye  are  entered  into  their  labours"  (John  4,  ver.  37,  38).    Mr. 
Wake-Cook  wrote :  "  Here  he  has  proved  mathematically  what  you 
have  been  telling  us  for  some  time."    In    this    way    the    twenty 
years'    life-work    of    one    of    the    most    advanced    mathematicians    of  40 
the  day,  until  then  entirely  unknown  to  me,  was  rendered  available 
by  a  few  minutes'  prayer. 
This  instance  also  illustrates  the  necessity  of  keeping  an  open 

♦  Rotherham's  translation  of  ver.  15  is  significant.    It  is  as  follows-  -And 
the  serpent  cast  out  of  his  mouth  behind  the  woman,  water  as  a  river,  that  he   45 
might  cause  her  to  be  river-borne  "  (see  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  373,  line  14.     Mary  Baker 
XHiay). 

»  ^  !*  ^^^"^  ^^®^*  ®'  Matter."    An  Address  delivered  before  the  Congress  of 
Applied  Chemistry,  at  Berlin,  June  5th,  1003. 


"CORRECT"    AND    "ACCURATE." 


171 


Sec.  IV. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


U» 


15 


20 


25 


14 


74     15 


31 


mind  as  to  the  channel  through  which  information  may  reach  you.  20D    29 

To  look  for  help  through  any  special  channel  is  more  or  less  to  312      9 

close  the  door  to  all  others.     We  must  leave  Principle  to  decide  23 
what  is  best.    God's  way  is  always  perfect,  the  way  of  good. 

Thought  Germs.— A  third  example  may  be  given.  Having  found 
that  the  ether  consists  of  lines  of  force,  high-tension  electrical 
currents,  I  had  the  same  difficulty  as  other  investigators  in  not 
being  able  to  find  out  what  was  believed  to  exist,*  namely,  the 
positive  electron,  although  the  negative  electron  was  easily  discover- 
able. Neither  was  it  clear  how  these  lines  of  force  or  material 
thoughts  were  destroyed  by  the  action  of  God.  I  therefore  prayed  168 
for  knowledge  two  or  three  times  in  two  days.  The  next  day  a 
well-known  inventor  called  upon  me  for  advice  with  regard  to  a 
system  of  wireless  telephony.  In  the  course  of  conversation  a 
remark  of  his  led  me  to  put  my  difficulty  before  him.  He  at  once 
gave  me  two  solutions,  one  of  which  I  knew  must  be  accurate  because 
it  fitted  in  with  all  the  other  basic  theories  of  the  material  universe  71  20 
already  found  to  be  correct. 

["Correct"  and  " Accurate."  —  The  words  "correct"  and  J^ 
"  accurate  "  do  not  mean  "  true  "  when  applied  to  the  theories  of  292 
matter  now  advanced.  They  merely  denote  accordance  with  the  final  265 
beliefs  of  material  so-called  science.  The  only  true  statement  that  151 
can  be  made  with  reference  to  matter  is  that  it  has  no  reality.  162 
Reality  means  permanence.]  153 

Short-circuiting.— The  inventor  then  explained  that  each  seeming  214 
line  of  force  or  so-called  thought  consisted  of  innumerable  adjacent 
small  particles, t  oval  or  egg-shaped,  not  touching  each  other,  and 
lying  with  the  longer  axis  at  right  angles  to  the  general  trend  of  the 
line  of  force.  The  greatest  diameter  is  just  equal  to  the  distance  apart 
of  their  centres.  One  of  their  ends  is  positive  and  the  other  negative. 
Now,  when  a  man  denies  the  reality  of  sin  or  sickness  in  heaven  the   153 

30  action  of   God   causes  the   seeming  sin  or  sickness  to  disappear.   136 
What  then  takes  place,   from  a  theoretical  point  of  view,  is  that   214 
one  of  these  particles,  or  thought  germs,  is  slightly  turned.    The 
positive  ends    of  adjacent  particles  then  repel  each  other,  and  the 
dissimilar  ends  attract  each  other  until  each  adjacent  particle  is 

35  slightly  turned.  The  positive  end  of  each  particle  having  thus  come 
nearer  the  negative  end  of  the  adjacent  particle,  the  turning  action  is 
increased  by  these  portions  attracting  each  other  until  each  particle 
has  been  turned  at  right  angles.  Being  oval,  the  positive  end  of 
each  particle  then  touches  the  negative  end  of  the  adjacent  particle,     §3  12,  34 

4Q  and  the  whole  line  of  force  is  short-circuited  and  finally  ceases  to  have  320    32 


12 

25 

4 

17 

36 

18 

46 

15 


8 

1 

18 
5 


45 


even  its  temporal  or  material  sense  of  existence,   and  there  is  in 

*  "  In  the  chemical  theory  of  eleatricity,  over  and  above  the  known  elements 
there  should  be  two  others— the  positive  and  negative  electrons  "  (Dr.  Nemst, 
Professor  of  Chemistry,  Gottingen  University). 

t" Thought  germs"  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  164,  line  16.  Mary  Baker 
Eddy). 


323 
321 


40 
24 


Baf«r  to 

Pm 

•  Lin* 

214 

18 

554 

11,35 

323 

6 

399 

7,43 

401 

33 

167 

13 

384 

26 

172 


PROPHESYIiNO. 


Sec.  IV. 


57     14 


56       7 
464       2 


60     12 


167     12 


318       9 


Its  place  what  even  material  scientists  admit  to  be  NOTHING*- 
nothmg  cognisable  under  any  circumstances  by  the  material  senses 
r^lo  ^y,  V  whatever  and  nothing  that  can  even  be  logically  made 
apparent  to  the  so-called  mtellect.  God's  real  and  perfect  world, 
is,  however,  present  everywhere  and  always  discernible  by  the  true 
senseSa 

PROPHESYING,  t  5 

"  Ami  vvn-y  course  of  .sr(f-f/i.snp/{,u'  thus  steadily  and  honestly 
pursued  tends,  not  merely  to  clear  the  mental  vision  of  the  individual 
but  to  enable  the  race,  by  developing  that  power  of  immediate  insight 
whu'h,  xn  mans  highest  phase  of  existence,  irill  not  onlt/  supersede  the 
laborious  operations  of  his  intellect,  but  icill  reveal  to  him  truths  and  10 
glories  of  the  unseen,  which  the  intellect  alone  can  see  but  as  throuah  a 
glass  darkly''  (Dr.  VV.  B.  Carpenter). 

One  of  t  he  facts  that  have  made  it  a  little  difficult  to  understand 
the  prophecies  in  the  Bible  is   that  each   recorded  stage  of  human 
experience,  in   obedience    to    the    action    of    material    thought,   imi-   15 
**i'f/^u  ^^''^ /^^^'^>''  foreshadows    what    is   to    appear  in    subs^uent 

P.  186flin;il'  Tary  glkr;Eddy)°  '"''^^  *^^^^'"  ^"  ^^^^"^^^  '^^  ^*^^^'" 

As  m  the  case  of  the  healing  of  sin  and  disease,  results  are  not  always  obtained 
immediately,  especially  when  trying  to  find  out  details  in  connection  with  the 
spiritual  world.  20 

For  instance    Mrs.  Eddy  says :   "  Few  oersons  comprehend  what  Christian 
^cience  means  by  the  word  reflection  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  301.  line  5) 
Seeing  that  here  was  some  important  knowl.djfe  to  be  gained,  1  set  to  work  to 
find  the  real  meaning.     To  do  this  took  me  two  and  a-half  years,  and  I  had  to  peaT 
specifically  oyer  20,000  times  for  it,  more  than  twenty  times  a  day,  before  I  found   25 
It  out.     The  information  was  well  worth  obtaining.    It  opened  up  to  me  through 
reversal  a  knowledge  of  the  spiritual  world  that  was  wonderful,  indicatin^r  that 
which  18  happening  m  heaven,  and  showing  how  to  work  out  logically  the  details 
indicative  of   what   is  there   taking   place.    These  logical   deductions   Have 
oeen  demonstrated  by  thousands  of  results  in  the  50-calKd  material  world   and    30 
can  be  proved  by  anyone  with  sufficient  understanding  and  enough  hnmilitv  to 
subordinate  material  so-called  knowledge. 

I  once  lost  a  pair  of  gloves,  and  in  order  to  find  out  whether  I  had  properly 
understood  the  Principle  that  underlay  the  action  of  gool  in  the  materialisation 
of  what  is  called  matter,  I  treated  every  day  for  over  a  rear  before  they  were  35 
found  and  the  right  understanding  of  Truth  demonstrated.  In  another  important 
case  I  treated  every  day  for  three  and  a-half  years  before  succeeding  in  my 
demonstration,  and  destroying  aggressive  evil  that  was  a  menace  to  humanity, 
ireatment  is  the  name  given  to  true  prayer,  in  order  to  differentiate  it  from  the 
old  limited  method  of  prayer  by  asking.  40 

Mrs.    Eddy     says:     '•  Self-denial.     -^Ircerity.     Christianity,     and     persistence 
alone  win  the  prize     ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  462,  line  17). 

In  working  for  material  knowledge  I  reali.'^e  that  God  being  the  Principle  of 
all  knowledge,  man— the  spiritual  man— knows  instantly  anything  he  needs. 
When  trying  to  obtain  a  better  knowledge  of  God  and  the  spiritual  world  45 
1  found  that  my  ii.ost  efficient  method  was  simply  to  try  and  realise  God  as 
iruth  to  the  best  of  my  ability.  It  seemed  then  to  be  easier  to  lose  the  false 
sense  of  self  in  the  realisation  of  God.  You  must  remember,  however,  that 
^^'^u^"  ^"^^^  °P  ^^  ^°"'"  ^^"  consciousness  mistaken  ideas  as  to  the  best 
method  of  workir>g,  which  then  become  so-called  laws,  as  far  as  you  are  cou-  50 
cerned.  No  difficulties  on  this  point  can  possibly  happen,  however,  to  the 
consistent  worker  who  obtains  his  knowledge  from  the  right  source,  as  all 
true  knowledge   is    demonstrable   here   and    now. 

fit  must    not    be    forgotten    that    prophesying    is   only   reading    thought. 
Although  those  in  the  past  who  lived  in  thought    close  to  God,  and  did  not   55 
limit  their  powers  by  wrong  thinking,  were  able  often  to  prophesy  accurately 
m  most  cases  they  were  liable  to  make  mistakes  and  only  partially  to  read  the 
thoughts  that  later  were  about  to  act.     It  is  through  want  of  knowledge  of  the 
inaterial  world  that  lovers  of  God  and  the  Bible  have  claimed  too  much,  and  so 
alienated  scientific  men,  who  should  have  been,  and  now  ^ill  be,  their  stroneest   60 
supporters.  * 


PREDESTINATION  CORRECT. 


173 


Sec. IV. 


atres.  This  continues  until  the  material  counterfeit  is  destroyed  by  the 
action  of  Truth.  Consequently  each  prophecy  may  foretell  a  series  of 
events  liable  to  happen  in  their  predetermined  order  at  different  periods 
throughout  the  Bible  history,  each  series  of  events  being  simply 
"•  a  repetition  of  what  has  happened  before,  but  conforming  in  details 
to  the  improved  normal  conditions  of  each  period.  Further,  a 
prophecy  often  refers  to  entirely  different  events,  such  as  the  history 
of  a  certain  period,  and  events  in  the  life  of  an  individual.  This 
will  be  dealt  with  more  fully  later  on.  The  importance  of  scientific 
10  and  therefore  accurate  interpretation  of  prophecy  is  that  we  can 
begin  sooner  to  destroy  the  groups  of  thoughts  that  might  later  give 
trouble  if  left  to  be  dealt  with  at  any  given  moment.  So  we 
purify  and  lift  up  the  remaining  human  experience,  and  ensure 
painless  instead  of  painful  progress. 

15  Predestination  Correct.*—''  Whom  he  did  predestinate,  them  he  also 
called:  and  whom  he  called,  .  .  .  them  he  also  glorified"  (Rom.  8, 
ver.  30).  '*  Having  predestinated  us  .  .  .  being  predestinated  accord- 
ing to  the  purpose  of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of 
his  own  will"  (Epb.  1,  ver.  5,  11). 

2^^  Predestination  is  correct  as  far  as  anything  can  be  said  to  be  so  in 
the  material  world,  that  is  to  say,  it  is  a  fundamental  false  belief. 
It  is  not  long  ago  that  the  predestination  of  a  few  human  beings  to 
be  saved  was  taught  by  the  Church.  "No  man  can  come  to  me, 
except  the  Father  which  hath  sent  me  draw  him  "  (John  6,  ver.  44). 
Dr.    Inge,    Professor    of    Divinity    at    Cambridge,    writes :    "  The 

25  motive  power  is  not  in  ourselves.    We  cannot  even  will  to  please 

God  without  the  help  of  His  will.     The  experiences  of  the  saints, 

as  recorded  by  themselves,  offer    no    support    to    a    voluntaristic 

psvchology  of  religion."  t  , 

''  Blessed  is  the  man  whom  thou  choosest,  and  causest  to  approach 

HO  unto  thee,  that  he  may  dwell  in  thy  courts"  (Ps.  65,  ver.  4).  "God; 
Who  hath  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a  holy  calling,  not  according 
to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  own  purpose  and  grace,  which 
was  given  us  in  Christ  Jesus  before  the  world  began"  (II.  Tim.  1, 
ver.  8,  9).  "  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  ...  it  is  the  gift  of  God 
(Eph.  2,  ver.  8).  Grace  is  the  action  of  God  on  you  that  makes  you 
treat.     This  action  of  God  is  known  as  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Holy 

Spirit.  ,    ,        „  ./  T  1. 

»5  Dr.  G.  Thompson,  in  his  "System  of  Psychology,"  says:  I  have 
had  a  feeling  of  the  uselessness  of  all  voluntary  effort,  and  also  that 
the  matter  was  working  itself  clear  in  my  mind.  It  has  many  times 
seemed  to  me  that  I  was  really  a  passive  instrument  in  the  hands 
of  a  person  not  myself."  ^        •        x 

■10       "  When  I  watch  that  flowing  river  which,  out  of  regions  I  see  not, 

pours  for  a  season  its  stream  into  me,  I  see  that  I  am  not  ...  a 

cause,  but  a  surprised  spectator  of  this  ethereal  water  "  (Emerson). 

Dr.  Franz  Hartmann,  in  his  "  Life  of  Paracelsus,"  says :  '   Men  dlo 

not  think  what  they  choose,  but  that  which  comes  into  their  mind. 

45   If  they   could   control   the   action  of  their  minds,    they  would   be 
able  to  control  their  own  nature  and  fhe  nature  by  which  their 
forms  are  surrounded."    This  can  now  be,  and  is  being  done. 
"  There's  a  divinitv  that  shapes  our  ends, 
Rough-hew  them'  how  we  will "  I  (Shakespeare). 

50  *  Henri  Bergson,  in  "  Creative  Evolution,"  says  that  the  doctrine  of 
teleology,  set  out  by  Leibnitz,  "  implies  that  things  and  beings  merely  reahse  a 
programme  previously  arranged."  j.     -rr      i  i.  »i 

t  "Personal  Idealism  and  Mysticism,"  p.  145.  J  "Hamlet 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

174 

14 

122 

18 

282 

18 

358 

23 

285 

13 

177  38 

178  15 
71  35 

359  37 


174 

3 

399 

16 

321 

12 

175 

38,46 

237       1 
307     43 


re    32 


499     38 


80  30 

77  2 

71  35 

109  5 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


174 


"APPOINTMENTS"    NOT    TO   BE    KEPT. 


Sec.  IV. 


282 


26d     34 


282 
254 

88 

217 
295 
17G 

321 
222 
220 


22 

11 

25 

30 

18 

•J 

24 

15 
43 


457  4,21 

458  1 

458  15 

135  36 

285  27 

483  22 

171  3 

312  13 


204  7,15 


Solomon,  with  his  great  human  knowledge,  showed  his  recognition 
of  the  fact  that  everything  happening  in  the  material  world  has 
its  appointed  time :  '*  To  every  thing  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time 
to  every  purpose  under  the  heaven :  A  time  to  be  born,  and  a  time 
to  die  "  (Eccles.  3,  ver.  1,  2).*  5 

"Appointments"  not  to  be  Kept. -In  this  enlightened  age,  having 
found  out  how  to  pray,  it  is  our  privilege  to  break  such  time- 
honoured  but  disastrous  '*  appointments,"  the  result  of  human 
ignorance,  binding  each  succeeding  generation  by  preconceived  links 
of  iron  fate.  j(, 

We  have  been  slaves  to  the  false  thoughts  that,  as  chains  welded 
by  false  teachmgs  and  false  theories,  are  bound  about  us  by  false 
fears.    We  now  can  gain  the  dominion  that  is  our  birthright. 

Every  material  thought,   unless  destroyed  by  true  prayer,   comes 
mto  seemmg  action  at  its  predetermined  time.     "  The  thing  that   15 
hath  been,  it  is  that  which  shall  be ;  ...  Is  there  any  thing  whereof 
it  may  be  said,  See,  this  is  new  ?  it  hath  been  already  of  old  time 
which  was  before  us"  (Eccles.  1,  ver.  9,  10).     It  is  even  possible  to 
calculate  out  mathematically  a  thought  that  will  come  to  a  mortal 
at    any     given     time.       This     is     done     by     calculations     based   20 
upon  the  vibrations  actmg  upon  the  world  and  upon  the  individual  at 
the  naoment  of  birth  and  at  the  moment  when  he  appears  to   be 
brought    into    contact     with    certain    vibrations    or    ethereal    things 
wrongly  called  "thoughts."  t  You  can,  however,  destroy  any  unsatis- 
tactory     thought "  by  true  prayer,  either  beforehand  or  at  the  moment   25 
that  It  commences  to  act.     Other   "thoughts"  that  were  equally  pre- 
destined will  then  be  manifested.     Man  has  therefore  no  free  will 
whatsoever  until  he  learns  how  to  think  rightly,  |  and  even  then  he 
cannot  tell  the  form  in  which  the  improved  condition,  the  better 
belief,  is  going  to  be  manifested.     The  difficulty  of  Socrates  is  thus 
solved. 

The  Cartesian  doctrine  that  animals  are  walking  automata  is  not 
only  true  as  far  as  the  material  animals  are  concerned,  but  is 
equally  true  as  regards  mortals,  which  are  only  the  highest  material 
animals.  Every  so  called  mental  quality  that  man  possesses 
IB  found  in  ammals  m  differing  degrees.  Even  with  the  smallest  35 
animals  one  sees  this.  Sir  William  Dawson  says:  "An  amoeba 
shows  volition,  appetite,  and  passion."  Professor  Schmidt  states 
that  unconscious  mind  is  in  plants,  consciousness  in  animals,  and 
self-consciousnesB  in  man. 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge  writes:  "Many  great  and  universally  recocnised 
thinkers:  Plato,  Virgil,  Kant,  I  think,  and  Wordsworth,  aU  had 
room  for  an  idea  more  or  less  of  the  kind ;  .  .  .  Whatever  it  is  that 
controls  our  physiological  mechanism,  it  is  certainly  not  our  con- 
sciousness ;  nor  is  it  any  part  of  our  recognised  and  obvious 
personality." 

Descartes  looked  upon  animals  as  merely  machines,  and  many   40 

T  u  'J'*®"  ^^^  ^^^y  references  in  the  Bible  to  matters  being:  pre-ordained.  (See 
Job  7,  ver  1,  and  14,  ver.  5 ;  Dan.  8,  ver.  13,  14,  19  ;  10,  ver.  1  ;  1 1.  ver.  1 7,  35 ;  and 
12,  ver.  11 ;  Hab.  2,  ver.  3  ;  Acts  17,  ver.  26,  31  ;  Gal.  4,  ver.  4  ;  2  Eidras  4,  ver. 

Augustine  (354-430  a.d.),  the  great  Christian  philosopher,  taught  that  salvation 
or  damnation  were  pre-deter rained  by  God,  and  that  man  could  alter  nothing,    45 
the  whole  history  of  the  world  being  definitely  settled  beforehand. 

t  An  Arab  Sheik  once  showed  me  how  this  could  be  done,  and  proved  to  me 
conclusively,  that  it  was  not  mere  thought  reading. 

I  "  The  motion  of  the  arm  is  no  more   dependent  upon  the  direction  of 
mortal    mind,   than    are  the    organic    action    and   secretion    of  the    viscera"    50 
C  Science  and  Health."  p.  160.  line  9.     Mary  Baker  Eddy) 


30 


10 


THE   HOPELESS   INJUSTICE   OF    THE    MATERIAL  WORLD.   175     Refer  to 

Page  Lin* 

Sec.  IV. 

others  consider  all  vital  phenomena  below  what  has  been  generally 
recognised  as  consciousness,  as  being  merely  mechanical.    Darwin  called 
this  "  instinct,"  and  said  that,  begun  "  in  chance,"  it  acts  favourably  290 
to  the    perpetuation    of   species.     Animals,    and   therefore    human 

•">  beings,  certainly  do  not  require  their  brain  to  actuate  their  limbs 
in  apparently  an  orderly  and  conscious  manner.  There  are  many 
experiments  that  prove  this.  For  instance,  Pfliiger  touched  the 
thigh  of  a  decapitated  frog  with  acetic  acid,  which  it  wiped  off 
with  the  foot  of  the  same  side.     He  then  cut  off  the  foot  and  re- 

10  applied  the  acid.  The  headless  frog  tried  to  wipe  it  off  with  the  stump 
but  failed.  After  some  fruitless  efforts  it  ceased,  but  seemed 
unquiet,  and  at  last  made  use  of  the  foot  of  the  other  leg  and 
wiped  off  the  acid.     These  results  have  been  confirmed  by  many. 

Vivisection.— "  ^s   a   medical  man   I  know   something   of  human 
15  sufiering,  but  never  hare  I  seen  dejncted  on  the  face  of  man  or  woman 
the  horror  and  pain  of  suffering  which  I  have  seen  i^resented  in  the 
limited  power  of  expression  possessed  hy  the  lower  animals  "*  (Dr.  W. 
Woods  Smythe,  F.M.Soc.Lond.). 
Although,   in  the   case  of  these   experiments,   it  is  claimed  that 
20  no  pain  could  have  been  experienced,  what  cold-blooded  cruelties     22 
have  been  carried  out  in  the  name  of  science!    Inability  to  help  267 
humanity  out  of  its  troubles  drives  man  to  cause  fresh  trouble  in     21 
a  vain  attempt  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  how  to  palliate  them. 


2 

16 
37 


27 
76 


The    Hopeless    Injustice    of    the    Material    World — How    can    22    31 

25  man  help  doing  evil  until  he  knows  how  to  pray?  Sin  is  simply 
moral  madness.  A  human  being  never  made  his  own  "conscious- 
ness," and  he  never  made  the  thoughts  that  attack  him.  According 
to  the  famous  declaration  of  the  American  Republic,  "  Man  is  born 
free,"  whereas  human  birth  is  obviously  an  entrance  into  the  most 

30  abject  slavery,  wherein,  compelled  to   do  wrongly  by  an  inexorable, 
temporary,  so-called  law,  we  are  punished  for  every  wrong  thought 
and  its  consequent  wrong  word  and  wrong  deed.    What  shameful  in-  ^n^page  592. 
justice!     Surely  no  further  proof  of  this  material  world  being  hell     22     19 
is  required.     From  this  state  of  imagined  slavery  we  only  start  to  free   100 

35  ourselves  when  we  learn  how  to  think  rightly. 

Professor   Lombroso,   a   specialist   on   criminology,   came  to   the   118 
conclusion,  from  the  examination  of  numerous  criminals,  that  their  265 
actions  were  caused  by  degeneracy,  not   by   volition.    He    conse- 
quently was  an  opponent  of  our  punitive  system.     Fear  of  punish- 

40  ment  has  never  really  made  man  honest ;  the  only  way  is  through 
purification    of     the     human     consciousness.     This    is    certain    and 

permanent. 

Mr.    Arthur  Balfour,    ex -Prime   Minister  of  Great   Britain,    and 

a  deep  thinker,  writes  of  man:   "Whether  it    be    proper    to    call 

45  him  free  or  not,  he  at  least  lacks  freedom  in  the  sense  in  which 

freedom   is  necessary   in   order  to  establish   responsibility.    It  is 

*  "  Facts  and  Fallacies  regarding  the  Bible,"  p.  UO. 


80 
81 


13 
37 


38 

27 
14 


30 
2 


mm~m 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


176 


FATALISM  UNTRUE. 


Sec.  IV. 


181 
:^i 

142 

231» 

110 

2o 

2ir» 

88 

81 

73 

222 

321 

321 


29 
IH 
14 
20 
21 
25 
21 

2r> 

2 
15 
15 
24 

2t; 


87      12 


31      IK 


222 

76 

85 

88 


15 

33 
20 


Seo  Note  V 


impossible  to  say  of  him  that  he  'ought/  and  therefore  he  'can,' 
for  at  any  given  moment  of  his  life  his  next  action  is  by  hypothesis 
fetrictly  determined."  * 

This  is  true  in  the  case  of  all  labouring  under  a  mistaken  belief 
of  God's  law  and  government.  But  it  is  not  the  case  when  a  man  5 
knows  how  to  think  scientifically.  This  theory  only  becomes 
an  apparent  law  when  it  is  given  its  temporary  seeming 
power  through  either  the  consent  of  an  individual,  or  even  an 
apathetic  assent  thereto.  It  then  enchains  man.  Unircrsal  axseut 
to  piUanouH  hypothrHcs  rrstf/fs  in  fhr  present  chaotic  condition  of  the  lo 
material  norlil. 

Fatalism   Untrue.— Fatalism  is  not  true,  as  there  are  two  things 
that  a  man  can  do  to  protect  himself : 

(1.)  He   can   destroy  a   disharmonious  thought  by   the  denial 

of  its  reality  or  existence  as  spiritual  fact.  15 

(2.)  He  can    purify    his     human     consciousness     through    the 
affirmation  of  the  truth  until  no  wrong  thought  can  have 
any  effect  upon  him. 
Years   ago,  as  just   stated,   the  whole   of   the   material  thoughts 
or  beliefs  that  were  going  to  be  manifested  in  the  material  world   2o 
were  fixed  in  relation  to  each  other,  one  may  call  it  "in  position," 
in  this  material  false  consciousness,   and  were  bound  to  appear  at 
the  predetermined   time,    unless  destroyed    scientifically    by    true 
prayer.     We  have  been   merely   seeing   them   piecemeal   owing  to 
our  limited  sense.     Philosophers  are  right  when  they  say  that,  in  25 
fact,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  time,  and  equally  right  when  they  say 
that  there  is   no   such   thing   as   space.     There  is,    however,    true 
time  and  space  in  heaven, 
(ifl       ?^^  easiest  way  of  looking  at  the  material  world  is  as  a  series 
p.gouuo.    q£  cinematographic  pictures,   fixed  in  position,  and  hiding  heaven 
from  us.     When  you  treat,  you  destroy  the  evil  in  the  pictures ; 
that  is,  you  thin  the  mist  of  matter,  when  we  see  heaven  a  little 
more  like  what  it  really  is.     The  film,  representing  these  pictures, 
can  be  looked  upon  as  cut  into  lengths  and  placed  one  behind  the 
other ;  each  one,  as  they  recede  from  you,  being  of  a  shorter  length. 
Then,   the  one  next  you  being  gradually  lifted,   as  time  goes  on, 
you   see  heaven  more  clearly,   until  the   last  disappears,   and  you 
appear  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  heaven  as  it  really  is. 

38         The  Ppopheeies  of  Moses.-  *'  We  have  also  a  nwre  sure  word  of 
propheet/;  ichereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  30 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and  the  day  star  arise  in 
your  hearts  "  (IT.  Peter  1,  ver.  19). 

There  are  many  wonderful  prophecies  in  the  Bible,  marvellous 
examples  of  thought  reading.  Amongst  the  most  important  are 
those  of  the  great  prophet  and  leader,  Moses,  in  Deuteronomy,  35 
where  is  given  the  covenant  with  the  children  of  Israel.  In 
chapters  28-30  Moses  foretells  the  future  of  the  Israelites.  He 
proclaims  the  laws  which  these  children  of  Israel  had  to  obey,  and 
follows  with  the  blessings  that  would  come  on  them  if  they  should 
"hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord"  (28,  ver.  2),  and  all  the 
curses  that  "shall  come  upon"  them  if  they  did  not  hearken 
(28,  ver.  15).  He  gives  in  detail  that  which  would  happen,  and  in 
verse  15  shows  the  punishment  that  would  befall  them  on  account 
of  the  sins  that  they  would  commit,  which  sins  are  clearly  set  out 
in  II.  Kings  17,  ver.  7-18.  This  punishment  is  "  the  curse  "  referred 
409  9  to  in  Daniel  9,  ver.  11.  In  that  wonderful  30th  chapter,  where  he 
lays   down    distinctly   the   covenant  and  the   principle  upon  which 

*  ••  Mind,"  Oct.,  1893. 


3 


t  i) 


178 
395 
304 


409 
305 
233 
547 
409 
409 


11 
15 
11 


42 
31 

7 

8 

o 

28 


40 


4o 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF  MOSES  177      Refer  to 

Sec.    IV.  P*«eLi«. 

it  is  based,  the  law  of  good,  Moses  says :  "  It  shall  come  to  pass,  when 
all  these  things  are  come   upon  thee,   the  blessing  and  the  curse,    410     28 
.  .  .  That  then  the  Lord  thy  God  will  turn  thy  captivity,  and  have 
compassion,  .  .  .  And  thou  shalt  return  and  obey  the  voice  of  the 
5  Lord,  and  do  all  his  commandments. .  . .  The  Lord  will  again  rejoice 

over  thee  for  good  "  (I)eut.  30,   ver.    1,   3,   Q,   9).     This   good   is  now   190     14 
being  enjoyed  by  the  descendants  of  the  children  of  Israel.    Moses   360    39 
pointed  out  that  "  This  commandment  ...  is  not  hidden  from  thee, 
neither  is  it  far  off.    It  is  not  in  heaven,  .  .  .  Neither  is  it  beyond 

10  the  sea,  .  .  .  But  the  word  is  very  nigh  unto  thee,  in  thy  mouth,  and 
in  thy  heart"  (30,  ver.  11-14),  showing  that  what  should  happen 
would  be  the  result  of  right  thinking,  with  its  resultant  right 
speaking  and  right  acting. 

This  has  already  been  materially  fulfilled  in  the  experiences  of 

15  the  Israelites.     It  has  still  to  be  fulfilled  intellectually,   and  the   547      8 
curse   threatens   to    "  come    upon "   them   who    do    "  not   hearken " 
(Deut.  28,  ver.  15)  to  the  truth  now  set  forth. 

Appendix  I.  gives  the  evidence  that  the  English-speaking  races  357      1 
are    the    descendants    of    the  ten  lost  tribes   and  Benjamin,   and 
that  the  Jews  generally  so-called,  are  in  the  main  the  descendants 

20  of  Judah. 

The  Covenant.— The  above  prophecies  deal  with  the  history  of  the  305  25 
Israelites  from  that  time  up  to  the  present,  when  the  final  blessings  408  43 
are  being  fulfilled ;  but  they  have  been  partially  fulfilled,  in 
period  after  period,  by  the  children  of  Israel  leaving  the  worship 
of  the  one  God,  good,  and  being  forced  back  by  the  necessarily 
resulting  trouble  and  disappointments,  until  finally  they  see  the 
truth,  and  Che  truth  sets  them  free.  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  with 
them  that  fear  him  ;  and  he  will  shew  them  his  covenant "  (Ps.  25, 
ver.  14).    This  covenant  is  referred  to  over  and  over  again  throughout  409    20 

30  the  Bible,  and  cannot  be  broken,  because  it  is  the  everlasting 
covenant  between  God,  the  Principle  of  good,  a  living,  all-inclusive, 
ever-active  Principle,  and  man.  His  manifestation.  This  covenant 
involves  the  invariable  manifestation  of  good  in  response  to  right 
thinking.   If  you  think  of  perfection,  good  n)n.sf  eih^nc.   If  you  think  evil, 

35  this  evil  will  be  manifested  more  or  less.  "  My  covenant  will  I 
not  break,  nor  alter  the  thing  that  is  gone  out  of  my  lips  "  (Ps.  89, 
ver.  34).  The  spiritual  meaning  of  these  prophecies  has  an 
individual  significance  to  those  who  are  striving  to  order  their  lives 
by  the  inner  teachings  of  the  Bible,  and  so  catch  its  higher  meanings. 

40  The  importance  of  this  covenant  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the 
word  translated  "testament"  should  be  translated  "covenant." 
The  Old  Testament  is  "  the  book  of  the  covenant,"  from  which 
Moses  "  read  in  the  audience  of  the  people  "  (Ex.  24,  ver.  7).  The 
"  ark  of  his  testament,''  to  be  "  seen  in  his  temple "  in  the  latter  370 

45  days  (Rev.  11,  ver.  19),  should  be  translated  "ark  of  his  covenant." 


398 

39 

229 

36 

275 

20 

423 

32 

144 

38 

173 

8 

329 

36 

Refer  to 

Page  Line 

303 

2 

362 

12 

388 

8 

384 

17 

190 

13 

191 

528 

2 

155 

134 

8 

185 

105 
176 


20 

36 

8 

39 

25 
33 


173   10 

177  37 

178  44 
167  34,37 
112   1 


112      15 


99      12 


528 


178  THE   COVENANT. 

Sec.  IV. 

"  And  now  I  stand  and  am  judged  for  the  hope  of  the  promise 
made  of  God  unto  our  fathers :  Unto  which  promise  our  twelve 
tribes,  instantly  serving  God  day  and  night,  hope  to  come"  (Acts 
26,  ver.  6,  7). 

The  Book  of  Revelation.—'*  The  Revelation  of  Jesus   Christ,  which    5 
Qoil  gave  unto  him,  to  shew  unto  his  servants  things  which  must  shortly 
come  to  pass  "  (Rev.  1,  ver.  1). 

Even  the  sceptical  John  Stuart  Mill  conceded  that  revelation  is 
ordinary,  normal,  and  to  be  expected  if  the  existence  of  God  could 
be  proved.     The  existence  of  God  can  now  be  demonstrated.  10 

The  best  instance  of  consecutive  prophecy,  or  thought  reading, 
is  probably  the  Book  of  Revelation. 

Jesus,  speaking  of  the  Comforter,  said :  "  He  will  show  you  things  to 
come,"  and  in  II.  Peter  1,  ver.  19,  we  are  told  that  there  is  "  A  more 
sure  word  of  prophecy;  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  15 
as  unto  a  light  that  shlneth  in  a  dark  place."  It  is  foretold 
that  at  the  end  of  the  world  we  shall  be  able  to  prophesy,  "Your 
sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy"  (Joel  2,  ver.  28).  Jesus 
also  pointed  out  that  responsibilities  were  incurred  by  the  disciples 
knowing  things  not  yet  fulfilled,  and  we  have  to  act  so  as  to  make  20 
the  fullest  use  of  the  knowledge  so  gained,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
world.  In  view  of  the  undeviating  law  of  justice,  it  is  useless, 
when  the  knowledge  is  gained,  to  shirk  responsibility,  unless  you 
are  prepared  to  take  the  punishment  that  such  a  throwing  over  of 
your  fellow-men  entails.  26 

The  Apocalypse  is  believed  by  many  to  have  been  written  about 
97  A.D.  by  John,  when  about  96  years  of  age.  In  addition  to  its 
deeper  significance,  it  is  a  political  and  religious  history  of  the 
countries  then  forming  the  Roman  Empire— the  determining  factor 
in  the  world's  history— from  the  time  in  which  it  was  written,  up  to  30 
what  is  wrongly  called  "  the  end  of  the  world."  It  is  given  in  detail, 
but  in  symbolic  language,  and  many  men,  even  such  as  Luther, 
thinking  chiefly  on  a  material  level,  objected  to  its  use. 

To  give  the  different  meanings  of  Revelation  would  take  many 
hours,  but  a  few  points  will  be  found  in  Appendix  X.  35 

Although,  as  pointed  out  (Rev.  1,  ver.  3),  the  time  of  which 
he  was  prophesying  was  just  about  to  begin,  "keep  those  things 
which  are  written  therein:  for  the  time  is  at  hand,"  this  book  has 
been  difficult  to  understand  partly  because  the  same  period  of  time 
is  dealt  with  from  differing  points  of  view  in  successive  portions  of  40 
the  book.  In  the  same  way  historians  deal  in  successive  chapters 
with  the  same  period  from  the  point  of  view  of  politics,  art, 
science,  etc. 

Value  of  Revelation.—"  Quench    not    the    Spirit.       Despise    not 
prophesyings.     Prove  all  things''  (I.  Thess.  5,  ver.  19-21).  46 


VALUE   OF    REVELATION. 


179 


!<• 


l.l 


20 


25 


30 


Sec.  IV. 

The  object  of  the  elucidation  of  its  historical  meaning  is  that  it 

proves  incontestably  the  use  of  the  Bible  as  a  help  in  foretelling 

what  is    about  to   take    place,   and,    by    inference,     the    absolute 

necessity  of  working  scientifically,  as  the  only  method  of  escape  from 

•  the  horrors  that  are  coming  upon  material  false  workers  amongst 

mankind  in  the  latter  days,  which,  as  all  prophecy  shows,  are  now 

right  upon  us.    The  Apocalyptic  fore-vision,  by  inference,  proves  the 

value  of  the  Bible,  as  giving  us  the  scientific  understanding  of  God 

that  alone  points  us  to  the  way  of  escape  that  has  been  provided, 

as  shown  throughout  this  lecture.     This  will  be  readily  acknowledged 

by  all  students  who  can  demonstrably  prove  the  scientific  basis  upon 

which  this  revelation  rests.     Forewarned  is  forearmed;  and  when 

the  method  and  result  of  the  enemy's  attack  are  known,  as  they  are 

when  the  Book  of  Revelation  is  understood,  all  danger  is  over  for 

the  individuals  who  through  open-minded  search  after  truth  become 

seers.     The  whole  of  their  energies  can  then  be  devoted  to  watching 

and  working   to   save   their  fellow-men  by    destroying  the   wrong 

thoughts  before  they  come  into  seeming  action.     This  is  our  work. 

The  Book  of  Revelation  in  one  important  significance  describes 
the  history  of  the  persecution  of  mankind  by  thoughts  of  pride, 
tyranny,  Pharisaism,  and  criticism  ;  the  attempted  control  of  the 
one  over  the  many,  and  the  ultimate  triumph  of  good.  These 
thoughts  are  now  attacking  mankind,  but  in  a  more  subtle,  and 
therefore  more  dangerous  form  than  in  any  former  period. 

In  the  past,  the  history  of  religion  has  openly  shown  the  deplor- 
able results  of  this  ignorant  though,  in  most  cases,  well-intentioned 
control  of  the  strong  over  the  weak,  both  in  the  case  of  individuals 
and  communities.  We  have  now  learned  that  no  individual  has  any 
power  over  another.  The  apparent  control  is  due  to  the  seeming 
action  of  "thoughts,"  which  equally  attack  the  strong  and  the 
weak,  the  controller  and  the  controlled,  the  seeming  hypnotist  and 
the  seeming  victim,  harming  all  until  they  know  how  to  protect 
themselves,  individually  and  collectively,  and  so  find  that  they 
are  in  reality  controlled  only  by  God,  good. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


448 
6  to 
IGl 


7 
33 
30 


285  22 
123   13 


295 
402 

34 


9 
5 


3 

11 

401 

38 

547 

6 

77 

21 

401 

42 

222 

23 

314 

29 

321 

24 

179 

3 

337   30 


349   35 


353   lf> 


349   35 


377   5 
222  22 


35 


FELLOW-SOLDIERS. 


We 


have  to  recognise  these  unfortunate  individuals  as  3!^ 
people  fighting  on  our  side  in  the  same  battle  and  against  346 
the  common  foe,  and  our  duty  and  privilege  is  to  protect  them.  ''}j^ 
We  have  to  "love  all  Christian  Churches  for  the  Gospel's  sake."  J47 
The  passages  referred  to  in  Appendix  X.  are  therefore  directed,  not  528 
against  individuals,  but  against  the  devilish  beliefs  that  attack  315 
mankind.  There  is  far  worse  trouble  coming  upon  the  world  through 
those  who  to-day  personalise  the  thoughts  of  criticism,  jealousy, 
cruelty,  and  Pharisaism,  imagining  that  they  are  exponents  of  the  349 
15  highest  truth,  than  ever  came  from  those  whom  these  thoughts  353 
attacked  in  the  past.*    "  For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and  blood, 

*  Leading  commentators  have  drawn  attention  to  this  unknown  trouble  now 
tnreatening  the  most  advanced  spiritual  Church. 


1 
31 
14 
23 
31 
17 

1 

21 


35 
27 


rfi- 


Baler  to 
P»ge  Line 


146 

9 

U7 

21 

347 

28 

349 

21 

144 

38 

147 

17 

315 

17 

348 

23 

147  29 


351   34 

356  23 
348   33 


353  26 


179  36 

315  27 

35«  23 

147  17 


48 


179 


10 


15 


,  e^  FELLOW-SOLDIERS. 

^^  Sec.  IV. 

but  against  principalities,  against  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places 

(Eph.  6,  ver.  12).  ^  ^  x    i.u-  i 

We  must  not  allow  ourselves  to  think  of  them,  not  even  to  think 
of  their  spiritual  reality.  The  work  must  be  entirely  impersonal,  as 
far  as  others  are  concerned.  We  must  clear  our  human  consciousness 
from  the  guilt  of  believing  in  the  lie  about  our  fellow-men  and  so 
adding  to  their  burdens.  Thus  we  help  them.  Until  a  thought  of  a  person 
calls  forth  a  feeling  <.f  love  towards  him  the  work  is  not  properly  done. 

It  is  our  own  human  consciousness  that  requires  purification,  so 
that,  when  the  lying  thoughts  come  to  tempt  us  to  beUeye  in  the 
existence  of  evil,  our  realisation  of  Truth  is  so  clear  that  the 
particular  evil  ceases  to  exist,  not  only  in  our  own  "  consciousness 
but  in  that  of  every  other  human  being,  namely,  m  the  universal, 
basic,  false  mentality. 

Impersonality  of  Evil.- As  we  grow  in  the  understanding  of  God, 
and  man  and  his  relations  with  his  fellow-man,  so  obvious  does  the 
impersonality  of  evil,  even  in  its  most  dangerous  forms,  become 
that  we    can   measure  our   growth  in  the  understanding    of    God 
by  our  ability  to  really  love  those  who  may  seem  to  be  the  most   20 
violent  in  attacking  us.     Our  safety  lies  in  the  love  that  wells  from 
our  hearts,  resulting  from  our  realisation  of  God  as  Love     Then 
Love  surrounding    us,    forms    an    absolutely    impervious  citadel,   a 
sure  refuge  into  which  not  one  poisoned  arrow  can  find  its  way. 

To  those  not  really  understanding  the  position,  it  is  well  to  repeat 
that,  as  a  rule,  those   through  whom   these   thoughts   attack,    are 
trying  their  hardest  to  be  of  use  in  the  world.     They  are  actnig 
under  a  mistaken  sense  of  duty,  not  knowing  how  to  protect  them- 
selves,  and  it  is  they  who  are  harmed  by  such  wrong  thinking,  not 
those   whom   they    attack.       There  should    be    no    contests    with 
individuals,  the  contest  is  with  ethereal  thoughts,  grouped  together 
under  the  name  of  false  systems,   human,   and  illusive.    We  have 
therefore  to  be  as  loving  as   we   possibly  can  towards  those  who 
attack  us,  and  to  take  every  opportunity  of  helping  them  indirectly 
by  clearing  our  human  mechanism  or  "  consciousness     of  tlie  wrong   35 
thoughts,  the  wrong  concept  of  the  true  thoughts.     It  is  that  which 

requires  alteration.  .,11.  n 

One  way  in  which  the  impersonality  of  evil  is  clearly  shown  all 
through  the  Bible,  will  be  found  in  the  meanings  of  the  names 
attached  to  its  individuals,  cities,  and  places.  These  all  express  40 
differing  conditions  reached  in  the  stages  of  the  human  consciousness 
in  its  progress  towards  the  mortal's  final  sense  of  God.  These 
conditions  are  represented  in  every  succeeding  generation,  and 
serve  as  valuable  waymarks,  in  truly  intelligent  efforts  to  help  our 
fellow-men.* 

•  "  The  substitution  of  the  spiritual  for  the  material  definition  of  a  Scriptural   45 
word  often  elucidates  the  meaning  of  the  inspired  writer  "  ("  Science  and  Health, 
p.  679,  line  1.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


J.) 


30 


IMPERSONALITY    OF   EVIL.  I8I 

Sec.  IV. 

In  considering  the  best  battleground  in  which  to  destroy  error  in 
the  final  fight  now  started,  we  have  to  follow  in  the  steps  of  our 
great  leader,  Jesus  the  Christ.  The  essential  difference  between 
his  method  of  warfare  with  evil  and  those  of  other  advanced 
5  spiritual  workers,  such  as  Buddha  and  Lao-Tze,  was  that,  after  he 
had  once  attained  the  necessary  wisdom,  he  went  actively  into  the 
thick  of  the  fight,  only  going  away  for  as  short  periods  as  possible, 
to  gain  the  necessary  clearness  of  thought  and  peace  of  mind,  solely 
obtainable  by  dwelling  in  deep,  conscious  communion  with  God. 

10  Jesus  never  relied  upon  material  steps,  never  threatened  force, 
never  gave  instructions  to  his  followers  to  use  material  means,  but 
depended  solely  on  his  realisation  of  God  and  the  force  of  his  super- 
human example.  Let  us  follow  this  example  with  all  humility  and 
with  such  holiness  as  is  vouchsafed  to  us,  relying  upon  the  purifica- 

15  tion  of  our  own  so-called  "  mind  "  and  the  casting  out  of  evil  ideas 
about  our  fellow-men,  to  raise  the  standard  of  Christ  so  that  the 
glorious  protection  of  Mind  is  utilised  by  our  fellow-men.  Jesus  easily, 
in  fact,  with  far  greater  ease,  could,  like  those  teachers  above  men- 
tioned,   have   contented   himself    with    announcing    great    truths, 

20  supporting  them  with  irresistible  logic,  until  he  rose  above  material 
consciousness ;  but  a  more  scientific  and  more  unselfish  love  for  his 
fellow-men  led  him  to  continue  in  the  fight  to  the  extreme  limits  of 
his  human  powers,  leaving  instructions  to  his  disciples  in  all 
ages  as  follows :  "  I  pray  not  that  thou  shouldest  take  them  out  of 

25  the  world,  but  that  thou  shouldest  keep  them  from  the  evil.  ...  As 
thou  hast  sent  me  into  the  world,  even  so  have  I  also  sent  them 
into  the  world"  (John  17,  ver.  15,  18). 

We  likewise  should  not  choose  the  position  where  we  can  most 
peacefully  do  our  mental  work,  whilst  the  so-called  world  seethes 

30  and  boils  with  inhuman,  so-called  mental  strife,  which  throws  the 
scum  to  the  surface,  enabling  it  to  be  cast  away.  We  should  be 
actively  at  work,  safeguarded,  in  our  allotted  posts,  above  all 
material  strife,  helping  writhing  humanitjr,  holding  the  citadel  of 
God,  allowing  no  thought  of  evil  into  our  "  consciousness,"  lifting  all 

35  mortals  who  come  in  touch  with  us,  radiating  out  divine  love. 
With  our  knowledge  of  God,  we  should  offer  to  others  the  shield 
of  faith  in  God,  good  ;  and  when,  through  unfortunate  past  bringing- 
up,  it  is  not  taken,  we  should  hold  it  over  those  attacking  us  until 
they  themselves  have  escaped  the  toils  of  venomous  evil,  and  are 

40  able  to  grasp  their  weapons  of  offence  and  defence,  man's  God- 
given  power  over  evil,  and  come  with  radiating  joy  into  the  noble 
band  of  workers,  sons  of  God,  the  saviours  of  mankind. 

Then  wUl  we  find  our  agreement  with  the  following  words  of 
Kwanyin :  "  Never  will  I  seek,  nor  receive  private  individual  salva- 
tion—never enter  into  final  peace  alone ;  but  for  ever,  and  every- 
where, will  I  live  and  strive  for  the  universal  redemption  of  every 
creature  throughout  the  world."* 

Our  life  in  the  midst  of  the  world  ought  to  be  such  that,  on 
hearing  or  seeing  us,  everyone  should  feel  constrained  to  praise 
our  Heavenly  Father"  (St.  Francis  of  Assisi). 

•  Quoted  on  p.  233  of  "  Sacred  Anthology,"  by  M.  D.  Conway. 

N  S 


Befer  to 
PageLiM 


222     13 


147  14,  23 
356       6 


144 

37 

373 

6 

341 

38 

14 

28 

21 

37 

356 

18 

356     23 


317  34 
319  22 
179     35 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


SECTION    V. 


SO-CALLED  MENTAL  EFFECT. 


183 


237     39 


136 

33 

76 

37 

77 

20 

80 

20 

496 

20 

25 


;> 


153     38 
34      15 


10 


15 


"Chisel  in  hand  stood  a  sculptor-boy, 
With  his  marble  block  before  hina ; 
And  his  face  lit  up  with  a  smile  of  joy 
As  an  angel  dream  passed  o'er  him. 
"He  carved  the  dream  on  that  shapeless  stone 
With  many   a   sharp   incision, 
With  Heaven's  own  light  the  sculptor  shone - 
He  had  caught  the  angel-vision. 
"  Sculptors  of  life  are  we  as  we  stand. 
With  our  lives  uncarved  before  us, 
Waiting  the  hour  when  at  God's  command, 
Our  life-dream  passes  o'er  us. 
"If  we  carve  it  then  on  the  yielding  stone 
With  many  a  sharp   incision. 
Its  heavenly  beauty  shall  be  our  own— 
Our  lives  that  angel- vision." 

SO-CALLED     MENTAL     EFFECT. 

Medical  Needs.—"  What  irc  need  and  want  in  medicine,  is  f^omethiny 
correspondinq  to  tho^e  splendid  flashes  of  imagination  which  yielded  the  20 
heliocentric  theory  of  the  p/anetary  system,  the  theory  of  gra citation, 
the  undulatory  theory  of  light,  the  theory  of  evolution,  and  the  germ 
theory  of  infections  disease— some  fundamental  and  far-reaching 
generalisations  in  pathology  and  physiology  which  would  vinfy  and 
vitalise  some  part  at  least  of  the  mass  of  dead  material  facts  which  hare  25 
been  accumulated"  (Sir  J.  Crichton-BrowDe,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

The  Effect  of  So-called  Thought.  All  great  thinkers  have  recog- 
nised to  some  extent  of  effect  of  "  thoughts,"  while  few  have 
discovered  that  these  are  ethereal  vibrations,  and  that  we  do  not 
create  them,  but  that  they  come  to  us,  the  condition  of  the  no- 
mind  "  determining  those  to  which  we  respond.  None  of  these  early 
searchers  after  truth  reached  the  height  from  which  was  made 
in  our  own  day  the  discovery  that  there  is  no  real  mmd  or  conscious- 
ness,  except  that  which  is  a  reflection  of  the  one  Mind,  which  is 

God,  good,  All-in-all.  -ii  j    •       •   «     ;„ 

A  good  instance  of  the  power  of  thought,  well-verified,  is  given  m 
a  careful,  detailed  report  on  the  subject  made  by  Professor  Langley. 
In  the  Philippine  Islands  he  saw  the  priests  walk  barefoot  over  a 
bed  of  stones,  heated  red-hot  by  fire.  When  an  acolyte  was  able 
to  pass  over  the  stones  he  qualified  and  became  a  priest.  Those 
who  have  seen  the  novices  attempt  the  test  sav  that  it  is  quite 
easy  to  tell  from  the  look  on  their  faces  whether  there  was  sufficient 

belief  to  pass  unharmed.  ,  .    ,       ^        j  -i.  •      i.  i^  j 

In  the  Fiji  Islands  the  same  rite  is  carried  out,  and  it  is  stated 
that  one  of  the  Government  meteorologists  held  a  thermometer 
6  ft  above  the  heated  stones,  when  it  registered  282  degrees.  It 
took  about  half  a  minute  to  walk  across  the  stones  and  no  signs 
of  burning  or  blistering  were  seen  on  the  mens  feet.  In  New 
Zealand,  Professor  Bickerton  tells  me  that  he  exposed  a  show 
of  this  kind,  where  it  was  done  by  trickery.  ^,      ^   , 

Not  only  are  we  affected  by  our  so-called  thoughts,  but  everyone 
upon  whom  our  thoughts  rest  is  likewise  affected,  either  for  good 
or  for  evil.  Carlyle  wrote :  "  Man  is  what  we  call  a  miraculous 
creature,  with  miraculous  power  over  man."  *  We  must  learn  how 
to  think  so  that  this  power  is  the  power  of  good,  and  not  human  40 
will-power  which  is  devilish. 

*  "The  French  Revolution." 


30 


35 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


3 


3 
23 


11 
21 
45 


Listening  to  the  still  small  voice,  we  hear  the  voice  of  God.    The 
power  is  not  the  blind  force  we  see  in  the  material  universe.    Elijah 
recognised  that  God,  good,  was  not  in  the  great  and  strong  wind 
that  rent  the  mountains,  and  broke  in  pieces  the  rocks  in  front  of 
him,  nor  was  "  good "  in  the  earthquake  or  the  fire  (I.   Kings  19, 
ver.    11,    12).    Real  power   is   the   expression  or   manifestation   of  534 
God,  good,  "  the  Son  of  God,"  that  is,  the  true  nature  of  each  of  us.    467 
Paul    speaks    of    the    Christ    as  the  wisdom  and  power  of  God. 
Understanding  the  power  of  Mind  over  matter,  the  spiritual  power 
divinely    directed  gives   us  absolute    dominion  over   all    matter  and   295 
lu  every  possible  form  of  evil.    This  dominion  can  be  utilised  by  each   467 
one  of  us,  here  and  now.     "  Now  is  come  salvation,  and  strength,    397 
and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the  power  of  his  Christ "  (Rev.  12, 
ver.  10). 

UntU  forty  years  ago,  no  one  of  modern  times  ever  showed  us 
how  to  think  rightly  in  a  scientific  manner,  and  how  with  unfailing 
certainty  to  stop  ourselves  thinking  wrong  and  harmful  "  thoughts," 
15  nor  even  made  clear  that  ideals  of  a  mortal  become  manifested,  134  37 
whether  heavenly  or  devilish,  if  the  intensification  be  sufficient  to 
manifest  them.  "  How  few  think  justly  of  the  thinking  few.  How 
many  never  think  who  think  they  do  "  (Schopenhauer). 

The  following  will  be  of  value  to  those  who  have  not  recognised 
that  the  essence  of  right  doing  is  right  thinking. 
20  "  Give  me  a  thought  in  your  prayers,  which  will  comfort  and 
sustain  me  in  all  I  have  still  to  go  through.— Alexandra"  (Queen 
Alexandra's  letter  to  the  British  Nation  on  the  death  of  King 
Edward). 

"  As  he  thinketh  in  his  heart,  so  is  he  "  (Prov.  23,  ver.  7).  215    23 

''  Behold,  I  will  bring  evil  upon  this  people,  even  the  fruit  of 
their  thoughts'^  (Jer.  6,  ver.  19). 

"What  a  man  thinks,  that  he  is;  this  is  the  old  secret"  (The 
Maitrazana  Upanishad). 
25       *'  There  is  nothing  either  good  or  bad,  but  thinking  makes  it  so  " 
(Shakespeare). 

''Think   well!    Do   well   will   follow   thought"*   (Tennyson). 

"  It  is  the  thought  of  man  ;  the  true  thaumaturgic  virtue,  by  which 
man  works  all  things  whatsoever.  All  that  he  does,  and  brings  to 
pass  is  the  vesture  of  a  thought"  (Carlyle). 

'  All  that  we  are  is  the  result  of  what  we  have  thought ;  it  is 
founded  on  our  thoughts,  it  is  made  up  of  our  thoughts  "(Dhamma- 
pada). 

"What  a  man  thinks,  that  he  becomes"  (Hindu  Upanishad). 

"  What  a  naan  thinks,  that  he  is  "  (King  Solomon). 

"  The  happiness  of  your  life  depends  upon  the  quality  of  your 
thoughts ;  therefore  guard  accordingly "  (Marcus  Aurelius). 

"  Mjr  mind  is  myself.  To  take  care  of  myself  is  to  take  care  of 
™y  mind"  (Plato).  434     30 

A  thought  that  has  taken  root  is  like  a  living  plant,  and  plant-   215    21 
like  will  grow  "  (Clifford  Harrison). 

"  Ainsi  toute  notre  dignite  consiste    dans    la    pensee.  .  .  .  Tra- 
|35   vaillons  done  k  bien  penser ;  voil^  le  principe    de    la    morale "  t 
(Pascal). 

'  La  pensee  humaine,  comme  Dieu,  fait  le  monde  a  son  image  "  I 
(Lamartine). 

*"  The  Ancient  Sage." 

T  "  Thus  all  our  worth  exists  in  thought.  .  .  .  Endeavour,  therefore,  to  think 
well :  herein  lies  the  principle  of  goodness  "  (•'  Pensees,"  Pascal). 

I  *'  Human  thought,  like  God,  makes  the  world  in  its  image  "  ("  Histoire  des 
Girondin,"  Lamartine). 


30 


B«f«r  to 
Pftgeliine 


25       4 
95      19 


237     43 


22H 

27 

239 

6 

223 

34 

240 

2 

238 

35 

238     27 


20     25 
536       2 

239      34 


459  1 

536  1 

215  21 

176  6 


144     38 
222     24 


184 


THE  EFFECT   OF  SO  CALLED  THOUGHT. 


CONFIDENCE. 


185 


Sec.  V. 


"  On  earth  there  is  nothing  great  but  man.       In  man  there  is 

nothing  great  but  mind  "  (Sir  William  Hamilton).  /p,^r«,„^^ 

''  Life      .  .  is    the   product    and    presence    of   mmd       (Professor 

"  Do^not  think  that  what  your  thoughts  dwell  upon  is  of  no  matter. 
Your  thoughts  are  making  you"  (Bishop  Steere).  ,    •     ^u 

"The  power  of  the   will  and   the   mtention   of  the   soul  is   the 
main  point  in  magic  as  a  medicine.    A  man  who  wishes  everybody 
well  will  produce  good  effects.     One  who  grudges   everybody  aU 
that  is  good,  and  who  hates  himself,  may  experience  on  his  own 
person  the  effects  of  his  poisonous  thoughts"  (Paracelsus). 
"  Thy   bonds   and  thy   beliefs   are   one   in   kind, 
And  of  thy  fears  thine  irons  wrought, 
Having  weights  upon  thee,  fashioned 

Out  of  thine  own  thought "  (Swinburne).        ^    ^  ^,    .  • 
"Disease  of  the  body  is  so  much  influenced  by  the  mmd  that  in 
each  case  we  have  to  undersUnd  the  patient  quite  as  much  as  the 
malady"  ("British  Medical  Journal,"  January  18th,   1896).  5 

"  Faith  and   hope  ...  are   but  two   of  the   many  mental   medi- 
cines which  a  judicious  physician  may  use     ("  Lancet,    January,  1883). 
"  Faith  is  as  powerful  an  influence  for  good  or  evil  now,  as  it  has 
ever  been"  ("Lancet,"  February  28th,  1888).        ^     „    ,     ,     .  ^, 

"  It  [the  secular  imagination]  is  one  of  the  most  effectual  of  those  lo 
psychical  agencies  by  which  we  may  modify  the  conditions  of  health 
and  disease"  (Sir  J.   Crichton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.b.).  . 

"It is  impossible  for  us  to  deal  knowingly  and  wisely  with  various 
disorders  of  the  body  without  distinctly  recognising  the  agency  of 
fftates  and  conditions  of  minds,  often  in  producing  and  always  in   15 
modifying  them  "  (Sir  Andrew  Clark). 

"  The  mental  cortex  has  to  be  reckoned  with,  more  or  less,  as  a 
factor  for  good  or  evil  in  all  diseases  of  every  organ,  m  all  opera- 
tions, and  in  all  injuries  "•  (Dr.  Clouston).  ,  ,.,  .  «  X  ^#  „^ 
"  Most  people  recognise  that  there  are  rare  and  striking  effects  of  20 
mind  oh  body— few  fully  recognise  its  every-day  effects.  I  trust  1 
have  established  that  the  mental  factor  is  present  in  some  way  or 
other  in  all  diseases  "  (A.  T.  Schofield,  M.D.,  F.R.C.S.). 

"Means  acting  directly  on  the  mind  ...  fully  as  powerful 
and  effective  in  disease  of  a  purely  bodily  character  as  m  mental 
disease  "  (Sir  John  Forbes).  ,  ,,  ^      , ,  •     i    » 

"It  never  rains  but  it  pours,"  and  "Troubles  never  come  singly, 
are  amongst  the  many  evidences  of  the  harmful  effects  of  wrong 

In^Ap^ndices  III.  and  XI.  will  be  found  convincing  evidence  of 
the  danger  of  wrong  thinking,  and  the  vital  need  of  a  clear  under- 
standing of  how  to  think  scientifically,  and  therefore  safely. 

ConMence.—''  St ri re  thou  to  trin,  but  icin  with  the  help  of  God" 

(Sophocles). 

We  have  all  experienced  the  effect  of  confidence  and  want  of 
confidence,  but  only  a  few  have  recognised  that  this  is  only  a 
question  of  right  thinking  or  wrong  so-called  thinking.  Still  fewer 
have  consciously  tried  to  correct  such  wrong  working,  and  hardly  35 
anv  systematically  do  this  in  a  scientific  way.  T.  S.  Baldwin, 
the  well-known  American,  writes:  "After  years  of  practice  as 
c^TT.nast  I  was  never  able  to  turn  a  double  somersault  without 
definitely  willing  the  act  and  drawing  in  my  mind  a  clear  picture  of 
the  revolutions  of  my  body  in  the  air  before  rising  from  the  leaping- 
board.  Every  difficult  g3nnnastic  feat  requires  mental  deliberation 
in  advance,  for  the  mind  cannot  suddenly  and  radically  divert  its 
course  of  action  on  a  plane  where  it  has,  because  of  the  force  of 
*  Inaugural  Addresa  to  the  Royal  Medical  Society,  1890. 


25 


30 


40 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  io 


229     33 


25     27 


826     32 


gravity,  not  learned  to  feel  at  home.     This  mental  handicap  has, 
until  very  recently,  blocked  the  path  to  the  discovery  of  the  law  of 
flight."    Now  that  we  understand  the  laws  of  Mind  such  miscalled   135     17 
mental  deliberation  is  not  required.     One  right  thought  at  any  given 
:.  instant  is  sufficient  if  our  understanding  of  God  is  adequate. 

I  once  accepted  an  offer  of  £100  from  one  of  the  leading  papers  to 
write  eight  articles  on  "  How  to  Learn  Golf,"  and  in  these  articles 
]X)inted  out  the  great  gain  through  what  may  be  wrongly  called  "  men- 
tally "  playing  the  shot  before  actually  moving  the  limbs.    Attention 

lit  was  also  drawn  to  many  other  points,  such  as  the  undesirability 
of  straining  the  eyes  by  reading  a  newspaper  before  playing  any  im- 
portant match.  Just  as  these  articles  were  finished,  I  found  that  the 
whole  effect  was  "  non-mental,"  and  the  articles  were  based  upon  an 
entirely   wrong    foundation.        Even   where    I    had  found   out    the 

15  so-called   "mental"   effect,    I   had    failed   to   grasp  the    difference 
between  the  true  mental  action  of  the  Mind  that  is  divine  Principle, 
and    the    counterfeit    human    mechanism.       I      therefore     rightly     25  9,  14 
estimated    my    articles  as    valueless,    not    being  based  upon   true 
Science,  and  they  were  never  published. 

2(»  The  following  year,  having  learnt  the  scientific  method  of  think- 
ing, I  was  never  beaten  at  golf,  although  not  playing  very  often. 
On  the  last  day  of  the  year,  to  prevent  defeat  I  had  to  do  the 
last  three  holes  of  a  well-known  London  course  in  2,  2,  and  3 ; 
bogey  being  3,  4,  and  5.  The  subsequent  remark  of  the  winner  of 
that  year's  Open  Golf  Championship  to  me  was :  "  I  should  think 
it  is   an   absolute   record!" 

On  another  occasion,  after  judging  in  the  kite  and  parachute 
competitions  at  the  Alexandra  Palace,  a  gold  medal  was  being 
competed  for  by  a  number  of  experienced  shots,  volunteers,  regulars,. 

:^0  and  others.  Although  I  had  not  touched  a  gun  for  ten  years,  and 
was  inexperienced  in  the  use  of  a  rifle,  having  never  even  fired  a  rifle 
in  a  competition,  I  entered.  The  shooting  was  arranged  to  be  of  a 
most  difficult  character,  and  up  to  my  last  shot  I  had  obtained  nothing 
better  than  an  "  inner,"  as  I  was  combining  material  means  [taking 

35  aim]  with  the   treatment.     At  my  last   shot,   knowing  that   I   had 
done  all  I  could  when  combining  matter  and  Mind,  and  that  I  had 
to  get  a  bull  to  win,  I  resolved  to  rely  solely  on  Principle.     Having  314 
to  stand  erect  and  fire  from  the  shoulder,  I  looked  right  away  from 
the  target,  and  directly  I  had  realised  God  to  the  very  highest  of   147 

4(»  my  ability,  pulled  the  trigger,  with  the  result  that  I  obtained  a  bull, 
and  won.  A  friend  of  mine,  who  similarly  knew  nothing  of  rifle 
shooting,  but  who  had  learnt  the  power  of  the  one  Mind,  was 
bracketed  second,  having  failed  to  rely  solely  on  his  realisation  of 
Truth,  but  having  aimed  as  well  as  having  treated  at  the  same  time, 

45  so  combining  material  means.  Another  friend,  a  well-known  Naval 
man,  when  firing  in  his  Admiralty  test,  obtained  a  bull's-eye  every 


25 


16 


34      17 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


186 


PSYCHOTHERAPY. 


HYPNOTIC    HEALING. 


Sec.  V. 


229     33 


;{7    lu 


195 
22.-> 


17 
23 


224      12 


.).) 


3; 


21l> 


t      11 


y3    u\ 


It;; 


2 


18th,  1910). 


ihot.  This  was  believed  to  be  a  record.  In  his  case,  even  at  the 
1,000  yards  distance,  directly  he  treated,  the  target  seemed  only  to 
be  a  few  feet  away,  and  he  merely  had  to  fire  at  a  bull's-eye 
apparently  the  size  of  a  hat. 

The  above  two  examples  are  given,  out  of  a  personal  experience  5 
of  some  hundreds  of  the  kind,  as  showing  that  the  unfailing  reliance 
on  God  at  all  times  will  enable  you  to  do  so-called  miracles. 
The  constant  working  in  this  way  for  small  things  not  only  enables 
the  greater  works  to  be  done,  but  has  been  of  value  to  many  who 
have  been  convinced  by  the  uniformity  of  the  results  obtained.  As  10 
we  advance  in  our  knowledge  of  God  and  divine  law,  we  also  rise 
naturally  to  higher  planes  of  action. 

"  Think  often  on  God,  by  day,  by  night,  in  your  business  and 
even  in  your  diversions.  He  is  always  near  you  and  with  you ; 
leave  Him  not  alone  "  (Brother  Lawrence,  Tenth  Letter). 

Psychotherapy.— Ever    since    we    have    had    historical    records, 
so-called   healing  with  the  human   "  no-mind "   has  been   practised 
under  different  forms,  sometimes  intentionally,  often  unconsciously,   lj 
and  always  more  or  less  ignorantly,  and  with  more  or  less  harm. 

In  olden  times  the  magicians  were  the  medical  men.  Sophocles 
said :  "  For  it  is  not  the  way  of  a  wise  surgeon  to  waste  tears  and 
enchantments  on  a  disease  that  needs  the  knife."  * 

"  It  would  appear  that  in  all  ages  hypnotism  has  been  known,  20 
though  not  under  that  name,  as  a  means  of  curing  diseases.  It  is 
also  known  that  amongst  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  and  in  many 
Oriental  nations  in  olden  times,  priests  performed  cures  by  throwing 
people  into  deep  sleep ;  and  that  in  England  in  the  seventeenth 
century  several  individuals  claimed  to  have  power  of  healing  the  25 
sick  by  stroking  with  their  hands.  Such  influences  were  pretty 
generally  held  to  be  supernatural  and  connected  with  religion "  t  u 

(Sir  Henry  Morris,  Bart.,  M.D.,  F.R.C.S.).  ' 

In    the    middle    of    the     seventeenth    century     a    man    called 
Kelmont    said     that    there    was    a    kind    of   magnetic    attraction   30 
and  repulsion  connected  with  an  ethereal  element  which  penetrated 
all  bodies,  and  kept  them  in  motion.     Through  it  he  stated  that  ^ 

men,   by  means  of  their  imagination,   could  work  on  each  other.  i 

Their  will  could  also  be  asserted  on  drugs,  which  obtained  through  it 
a  special  therapeutic  power.  I  35 

Maxwell,  a  Scotch  physician  (1581-1640)  said  that  disease  was  a 
reduction  of  this  ether  in  a  man,  and  as  it  was  possible  to  influence 
this  ether  in  another  man,  cures  at  a  distance  could  be  thus 
produced. 

Mesmer,  who  thought  it  was  due  to  a  magnetic  fluid,  and  Braid,  40 
who  thought  that  the  action  was  mental,  were  amongst  the  first 
in  modern  times  to  bring  into  prominence  direct  conscious  healing 
with  the  human  "mind,"  and  they,  fortunately  for  mankind,  were 
discredited  by  regular  physicians,  who  have  hitherto  objected  to  any 
encroachments  upon  what  they  considered  their  domain. 

♦"Ajax,"  line  582. 
i!u '  ?nSF^®®*^^®°  ^°  ^^®  Treatment  of  Disease  "  ('•  British  Medical  Journal,"  June   45 

J  "Psychotherapy"  (Hujfo  Miinsterberg). 


Sec.  V. 


187     Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


In  1851,  Dr.  Gregory,  Professor  of  Chemistry  in  Edinburgh,  and 
Dr.  Hughes  Bennett  described  the  phenomena  as  due  to  suggestion.  22G 
5  A  third  revival  took  place  in  1866  with  the  publication  of 
Liebeault's  book,  when  Bernheim,  Dumont,  and  Beaunis  joined  the 
movement,  thinking  mistakenly  that  it  was  of  use.  Liebeault,  who 
was  a  man  of  high  character,  advocated  suggestion,  as  Sir  Francis 
Cruise,  the  well-known  Dublin  doctor,  has  stated,  "when  the 
personality  of  the  subject  is  partially  or  ahnost  completely  extin- 
guished" by  hypnosis.  This  Sir  Francis,  who  is  an  authority  on 
hypnotism,  states  ''is  the  essence  of  modern  hypnotism''  *  and  is 
only  another  form  of  making  a  person  do  what  you  want  him  to  do, 
and  which  you  may  or  may  not  think  is  good  for  him.  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  suggestion  is  wrong  with  or  without  hypnosis. 

Later  Charcot,  Richet,  and  Janet    followed.     In  other  countries 
Forel,  Moll  and  Vogt,   Wetterstrand,   Dubois,   Bechterew,   Beard, 

l^>  Hammond,  Osgood,  Prince,  Peterson,  Putnam,  Sidis,  Kraepelm, 
Zeihen,  Sonimer,  Van  Reuterghem,  Von  Schrenk-Notzmg,  Ladame, 
Van  Eeden,  Tokarsky,  Hamilton,  Creed,  Branch,  and  m  England, 
Bramwell,  Carpenter,  Cruise,  Hack-Tuck,  Lloyd  Tuckey,  Wingheld, 
and  Woods,  gave  serious  attention  to  the  matter. 

Through    Charcot's    great    name   and  fame,    the   Nancy    doctors 
employed  hypnotism  in  every  class  of  disease,   but  Charcot  aban- 

lo  doned  it  because,  as  he  said,  it  did  more  harm  than  good,  and  added  227 
to  the  disorder  of  already  disordered  systems.t  j    ^,^ 

More  recently  Freud,  Breuer,  and  Miinsterberg  have  developed   22b 
the  ordinary  method  of  hypnotising  by  giving  human  suggestions 
with  the  object  of  removing  so-called  ''mental"   causes,   mvisible 

20  because  ethereal,  and  in  England  we  have  a  few  well-known  men, 

some  most  unselfish  and  pure  minded,  working  more  or  less  in  the 

same  mistaken  way.  ,  •      j  j 

"  Though  hypnotism  has  from  time   to   time   been    revived,    and 

there  have  been  periods  when  it  excited  great  interest  on  account 

25  of  its  constant  effects,  it  has  invariably  fallen  back  again  into 
disfavour,  owing  to   the  uncertainty  of  its  action,   and  its  failure 


44 


39 


44 


on  a  large  scale  as  a  therapeutical  agent.     Moreover,  it  has  been 
found  too  dangerous  for  general,  use  in    medical    practice      +  (Sir 


77     36 


30 


Henry  Morris,   Bart.,  M.D.,  F.R.C.S.). 

From    the    earliest   times,    and   with   all  nationalities,    we    have  «ee  No«  o^ 
evidences  of  different  forms  of  non-mental,  ethereal  working  which, 
with  the  object  of  retaining  individual  power,  have  been  kept  more  or 
less  secret.     Amongst  the  savages  in  Africa  we  have  special  castes  ; 
in  Australia  we  have  the  Koonkie  ;  in  Siberia  we  have  the  Shamon, 

35  who  are  supposed  to  mediate  between  man  and  the  gods ;  in  the 
Antilles  the  Bohuti  heal  diseases,  which  are  regarded  as  punishment 
from  the  gods ;  the  Indians  have  their  Piachas,  who  live  in  lonely 
spots  for  years  whilst  they  learn  from  the  priests  the  necessary  cere- 
monies ;  in   China  the  priests  of  one  school  of  medicine   frighten 

40  away  diseases  by  mystical  writings  pasted  upon  the  walls  of  the 
sick' room,  while  "^believers  in  another  school  drink  water  into  which 
the  freshly  written  sacred  writing  has  been  dipped;  the  Moham- 
medan swallows  pieces  of  paper  containing  texts  from  the  Koran ; 
in  Japan  monks  remove  diseases  which  are  supposed  to  have 
magical  origin  or  to  be  induced  by  the  devil ;  in  India  they  have 
many  grades ;  in  Assyria  and  Babylonia  medicine  was  exclusively 

*  Introductory  chapter  to  "  Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion." 
T    A  doctor  writing  in  the  Time.<i  of  January  8th,  1914.  on  hypnotism,  says : 
'•  Charcot  gave  up  the  practice  in  his  wards,  as  he  told  me  himself,  because  he 
found  that  it  was  liable  to  increase  the  disorder  of  disordered  nerves  and  do  more 
harm  than  good." 

I  "  The  Law  of  Mental  Medicine." 


R«fer  to 
Pftge  Line 


188 


FAITH    HEALING. 


213 


2«>7     28 


Sec.  V. 


in  the  hands  of  priests  ;  among  the  old  Egyptians  Isis  was  supposed 
to  reveal  to  worshippers  in  her  temples  the  right  remedies,  through 
the  medium  of  dreams;  in  the  same  way  the  Greeks  attached 
medical  influence  to  temples,*  sacred  springs,  rivers,  and  tombs, 
and  it  is  no  wonder  many  people  have  thought  that  the  miracles  o 
of  Jesus  the  Christ  were  in  some  way  merely  a  modification  of  these 
many  different  forms  of  so-called  healing,  failing  to  see  the  essential 
difference,  namely,  that  Jesus  worked  by  the  realisation  of  Truth, 
God,  the  others  by  different  forms  of  hypnotism,  namely,  thinking 
of  material  people  and  things.  ,      ,     .       ,  •    ,        i      ^^ 

St.  Patrick,  the  Irish  Apostle,  healed  the  blind  by  laying  his  hands 
upon  them.     St.  Bernard  is  said  to  have  healed  eleven  blind  and 
eighteen  lame  people  in  one  day  at  Constance.     At  Cologne,  it  is 
stated,  he  healed  twelve  lame,  three  dumb,  and  ten  deaf  people. 

Bede,  the  great  historian,  tells  us  of  cures  performed  by  St.  John 
of  Beverley  during  the  eighth  century.  Many  biographers  testified 
as  to  the  healing  done  by  Bernard  of  Clairvaux  at  the  beginning 
of  the  eleventh  century.  J.  C.  Morisont  says  that  thirty-six 
miraculous  cures  in  one  day  seemed  to  have  been  the  maximum. 

Martin  Luther,  the  leader  of  the  Reformation,  and  St.  Francis  15 
Xavier,  the  leader  of  the  Counter-Reformation,  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  were  both  said  to  be  healers ;  Luther,  whose  cure  of 
Melanchthon  by  prayer  is  well  known,  wrote :  "  Therefore  there 
must  exist  a  higher  medicine,  namely,  the  religious  belief  and  the 
prayer  through  which  the  spiritual  medicine  can  be  found  in  the 
word  of  God." 

In  the  seventeenth  century  the  Irishman,  Valentine  Greatrakes, 
felt   himself    to    be    the    bearer  of    a    divine    mission    and    healed   20 
numerous  sick.     He  cured  king's  evil  by  laying  on  of  hands  at  first; 
later,  fever,  wounds,  tumours,  gout,  and  at  length  all  diseases. 

Cagliostro,  in  the  eighteenth  century  (about  1780),  owed  part 
of  his  fame  to  his  healing  powers.  Farmer-General  Laborde  states 
that  Cagliostro  attended  over  l-VMH)  sick  people  during  the  three  25 
years  he  was  at  Strasburg,  and  that  only  three  of  them  died.  Many 
circumstantial  details  have  been  testified  to,  such  as  the  in- 
stantaneous healing  of  the  Prince  de  Soubise,  after  having  been 
given  up  by  the  doctors.  It  is  stated  that  crowds  used  to  besiege 
his  house,  leaving  numerous  sticks  and  crutches  as  "  marks  of  30 
gratitude  "     His  demoniacal  power  is  referred  to  on  page  2(57,  line  2^. 

About  the  same  date  John  Wesley  healed  the  sick  by  prayer.  I 
George  Fox  the  Greater,  also  healed.  § 

In  the  nineteenth  century  Prince  Hohenlohe-Waldenburg-Schillens- 
fiirst,  Canon  of  Grosswardein,  was  a  healer  of  world  renown.  In 
one  year,  1848-9,  over  18,000  came  from  all  over  the  world  for 
treatment.  The  ex-king  of  Bavaria  wrote  to  Count  von  Sinsheim, 
testifying  to  his  cure  by  the  Prince,  and  Professor  Onymus,  of 
Wurzburg,  reported  a  number  of  cases  that  he  had  seen  cured. 

Richter,  an  innkeeper,  at  Royen,  in  Silesia,  apparently  cured,  in 
the  years  1817-18,  many  thousands  of  sick  persons  in  the  open  fields,   35 
by  touching  them  with  his  hands. 

Thousands  also  flocked  to  Pastor  Grassner  in  Germany  for  healing, 
as  thousands  now  make  a  pilgrimage  to  Lourdes,  and  have  gone  to 
Treves,  with  its  Holy  Coat,  St.  Winifred's  Well  in  Flintshire,  the 
tombs  of  St.  Louis,  Francis  of  Assisi,   Catherine  of  Siena,  and  to  40 
any  place  that  sufficiently  appealed  to  the  imagination. 

•  '•  Stranyre  healingrs  do  take  place  under  relig'ious  influences  ;  and  this  is  true. 
And  at  no  time  in  history  were  such  miraculous  cures  more  frequent  and  wonderful 
than  in  the  temples  of  ^sculapius  or  of  Serapis ''  (Sir  Clifford  AUbatt). 

t  "Life  and  Times  of  St.  Bernard." 

I  John  Wesley's  "  Journal." 

§  '^  Annals  of  the  Early  Friends,"  by  Jane  Budj?e. 


THE  KING'S  TOUCH. 


189 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  io 
Page  line 


Details  of  the  healing  at  Lourdes  will  be  found  in  Appendix  XI.   543     U 

As  I  write,  particulars  are  received  of  a  petition  to  the  Belgian 
Government,  signed  by  nearly  200,000  persons    for  permission  to 
erect  churches  for  a  creed  called  -  Antomisme. '    Antom  is  a  coal- 
mTner,  who  heals,  it  is  claimed,  by  "mere  spiritual  means.       He 
!?^has  become  so  immensely  popular  that  he  is  now  considered  as 
being  gifted  with  divine  power."    Results  of  this  sort  are  continu; 
aUy  ^bemg  obtained  by  different  peop  e     They  are    a    nine    days 
wonder,  Ind  sooner  or  later  the  so-called  power  is  lost,  leaymg  the 
o  individual   intellectually  and  physically  deteriorated,   and  m  some 
pases  a  mere  wreck  of  humanity.  , 

Father  Ignatius  not  only  cured,*  but  gave  diseases  to  people 
and  claimed  to  have  raised  from  the  dead.     I  know  the  man  who 
^as  sent  by  one  of  the  leading  daily  papers  to  investigate  into 
one  instance  of  the  latter.     He  gave  me  details  of  his  investigation, 
and  was  satisfied  that  it  was  a  correct  claim.  •     r^  .  i  .. 

Th^  stories   related   of  the   healing  done   by   Francis   Schlatter, 

Dupuis,  and  others  in  modern  times  have  been  even  hardly  referred 

to  by  the  European  daily  newspapers,  the  results  ^emg  so  wonderful 

10  as  to  make  editors  fear  to  state  them  lest  they  should  be  thought 

to  be  drawing  too  much  upon  the  credulity  of  their  readers 

I  once  offered  to  go  abroad  for  one  .of  the  leading  daily  news^ 
papers,  for  which  I  was  doing  some  investigation  work  at  the 
time  and  to  supply  for  publication  details  of  the  healmg  that 
15  wTs  thtn  behig  done  publicly.  Several  hundred  people  a  day  were 
beTng  healed.  In  thanking  me  for  the  offer,  they  said  that  the 
general  public  were  so  ignorant  that  even  if  it  were  mserted  as  a 
definite  Fact  many  would  think  that  it  was  only  "  another  newspaper 

lie _  _     _^  .  _*     __  __i._1     VkAolinrr 


14 
15 


44 
14 


20 


T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  gives  many  cases  of  mental  healing 
"The  Law  of  Mental  Medicine." 


The  King's  Touch.  -  Pyrrhus,  King  of  Epirus,  had  the  apparent    12^.^22^ 
power  of  assuaging  colic  and  affections  of  the  spleen  by  laying  tne  ^^  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
patients    on    their    backs   and   passing  his  great   toe  over   theni. 

25  The  Emperor  Vespasian  cured  nervous  affections,  lameness  and 
blindness,  solely  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  (Suelin,  ^^^a,  Vespas  ). 
According  to  Coeilus  Spartianus,  Hadrian  cured  those  afflicted  with 
dropsy  by  touching  them  with  the  points  of  his  fingers,  and  himself 
recovered  from  a  violent  fever  by  similar  treatment.     King   Ulat 

30  healed  Egill  on  the  spot  by  merely  laying  his  hands  upon  him  and 
singing  proverbs  (Edda,  p.  216).  The  formula  used  on  such  occa- 
sions was,  "  Le  roi  to  touche,  allez  et  guerrissez,'  t  so  that  the  word 

was  connectod  with  the  act  of  touching-physical  contact.  In  Eng-  12  21 
land  a  disease  cured  bv  the  kings  was  called  the  King  s  Evil ;  and 
35  in  France  the  power  of  so-called  healing  was  r^t'^ined  by  the  kmgs 
until  within  the  memory  of  men  now  living.  Amongst  the  German 
princes  this  curative  power  was  ascribed  to  the  Counts  oi 
Hapsburg,  and  they  were  also  said  to  cure  stammering  by  a  kiss. 

Lecky,  the  historian,  says  that  the  efficacy  of  the  king  s  touch 
"  was  asserted  by  the  Privy  Council,  by  bishops  of  two  religions 
by  the  general  voice  of  the  clergy    in  the  palmiest  days  of  the 
EngUsh  Church,  by  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  by  the  enthusiastic 

assent  of  the  people."  ^^   •      i  ^„«4.  ^* 

The  "Daily  Mail"  of  October  22nd,  1909,  contained  an  account  o£ 

40  another  form  of  the  attempt  to  relieve  suffering,  referred  to  by  them 

as"theKing'stouch."  At  4  p.m.,  on  the  2 1st, the  doors  of  the  Royal  Edward 

Tuberculosis  Institute  in  Montreal  were  electrically  opened,   the  flag 

hoisted,  and  the  building  lit  up  throughout,  by  the  late  King  Edward 

♦  "  Life  of  Father  Ignatius,"  by  Baroness  de  Bertouch. 

t  "  The  kinp  touches  you,  go  and  recover." 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


190 


ENGLAND'S   KING  AND  QUEEN. 


Sec.  V. 


13G      16 


177       7 

282  20,40 

285  11 
445  <; 
359       6 


398 
332 
295 
549 
1 
285 


44 
15 
22 
3 
35 
11 


206  2 
239  9 
354        8 


75      19 


190     15 


touching  a  button  in  England.  His  Majesty  then  despatched  the 
following  telegram :  "  I  have  much  pleasure  in  declaring  the  Royal 
Edward  Institute  at  Montreal  now  open.  The  means  by  which  I  make 
this  declaration  testifies  to  the  power  of  modem  science,  and  I  am 
confident  that  the  future  history  of  the  institute  will  afford  equally 
instructive  testimony  to  the  beneficent  results  of  that  power  when  ^ 
applied  to  the  conquest  of  disease  and  the  relief  of  human  suffering. 
I  shall  always  take  a  lively  interest  in  the  institute,  and  I  pray  that 
the  blessing  of  the  Almighty  may  rest  upon  all  those  who  work  in 
and  for  it,  and  also  upon  those  for  whom  it  works." 

There    is    reserved    for   England's    King    and    Queen,    types    of   10 
a  united  understanding,  the  inestimable  privilege  of  the  application 
of  the  healing  touch,  in  yet  more  magnificent  form. 

Recognising  their  inherited  responsibility,  as  heads  of  a 
royal  race,  and  rejoicing  now  in  the  possession  of  the  most  advanced 
scientific  truth,  they  can  exercise  "  the  power  of  modern  [divine]  15 
science,"  and  applying  it  to  "  the  conquest  of  the  disease  "  of  warring 
nations,  can  steer  the  British  nation  safely  through  the  perilous 
times  of  the  coming  seven  years,  and  so,  as  of  old,  "relieve  the 
human  suffering"  so  clearly  foretold  in  the  Bible  as  shortly  about 
to  take  place.     This  can  now  be  done  in  a  scientific  way.  20 

This  spiritual  touch  is  no  less  than  the  same  exercised  by  Jesus, 
but  in  response  to  the  mental  call  of  an  awakened  world,  gathering 
round  the  spiritually  uplifted  individual  kingdom,  upon  whose 
"shoulder"  rests  "the  government"  of  the  so-called  world  of 
matter.  This  is  an  event  foreshadowed  when,  in  days  of  old,  the  25 
waiting  multitude  gathered  close  around  the  central  solitary  figure 
of  the  man  Jesus  Christ— born,  let  us  not  forget,  of  our  own  Hebrew 
race.  So  closely  pressed  was  he,  and  so  little  understood,  that  the 
question,  Who  "  touched  me  "  %  was  ruled  unpractical  by  even  the 
student  disciple.  30 

But  again,  as  of  old,  it  will  be  demonstrated  that  as  the  crowd 
thronged  physically  and  mentally  round  that  central  figure,  so  the 
mental  pressure  on  England's  (Ephraim's)  central  governing  power 
will  make  more  effective  the  "  touch,"  so  effective  that  it  will  be  felt 
throughout  the  world,  flinging  wide,  not  merely  the  doors  of  an  35 
architectural  institution  for  the  few,  but  the  gates  of  heaven  itself 
to  in-streaming  millions,  and  gaining  thus  a  crown  of  imperishable 
glory.  There  is  surely  no  human  triumph  that  can  compare  with  the 
winning  of  such  a  crown  of  rejoicing;  and  no  demonstration  of 
healing  can  exceed  or  equal  the  results  of  that  royally  mental  touch.   40 

The  results  of  the  exercise  of  Israel's  kingly  prerogative  appear 
prefigured  in  the  Apocalyptic  vision  of  the  Holy  City:  "And  the 
nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it :  and 
the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it" 
(Rev.  21,  ver.  24).  45 


MODERN  VIEWS. 


191 


Sec.  V. 

"  When  I  have  bent  Judah  for  me,  filled  the  bow  with  Ephraim, 
And  the  Lord  shall  be  seen  over  them,  and  his  arrow  shall  go  397 
forth  as  the  lightning :  .  .  .  they  shall  be  as  the  stones  of  a  crown, 
lifted  up  as  an  ensign  upon  his  land  "  (Zech.  9,  ver.  13,  14,  16).  440 

The    healing    message    of    truth    shot  from  Judah's  bow   is  surely 
Ephraim's  royal  touch  on  the  thought  of  the  material  world,  destroy-  398 
ing  the  Apocalyptic  dragon,  and  bringing  the  "  tens  of  thousands  " 
of  Ephraim  into  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth. 


MODERN     VIEWS. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


46 


18 


16 


76 

78 


37 

16 


10  Thoughts  in  action  admittedly  appear  to  control  the  muscles,  as 
in  the  playing  of  music,  the  forming  of  a  letter  with  a  pen,  the 
strokes  of  an  artist's  brush  upon  his  canvas.  If  the  human  con- 
sciousness has  apparently  complete  control  over  muscular  action, 
why  does  it  not  equally  control  all  other  functions  of  the  bodyl 

15  It  has  this  apparent  control,  and  this  is  now  being  admitted  by 
scientific  men. 

Lord  Kelvin,  in  "The  Fortnightly  Review,"  March,  1892,  says: 
"The  influence  of  animal  or  vegetable  life  on  matter  is  infinitely 
beyond  the  range  of  any  scientific  inquiry  hitherto  entered. on." 

20  Martin  Crane,  in  "Right  and  Wrong  Thinking,"  from  which  some 
half-dozen  of  the  following  quotations  are  taken,  deals  very  fully 
with  "  mental"  effect. 

President  Hall,  of  Clark  University,  is  reported  as  saying, 
before  a  session  of  the  American  Medico-Psychological  Society  in 
25  Boston,  that  "the  relations  between  the  body  and  the  emotions 
are  of  the  closest"  and  "there  can  be  no  change  of  thought  without 
a  change  of  muscle."  He  also  suggests  the  possibility  that  the  193  13 
right  course  in  thinking  might  develop  the  muscle  as  well  as  the  201  30 
right  course  of  exercise. 


HO 


35 


Professor  C.  A.  Strong,  of  Columbia  University,  says,  "  Recent 
psychologists  tell  us  that  all  mental  sUtes  are  followed  by  bodily 
changes.  .  .  .  This  is  true  of  desires,  of  emotions,  of  pleasures 
and  pains,  and  even  of  such  seemingly  non-impulsive  states  as 
sensations  and  ideas.  It  is  true,  in  a  word,  of  the  entire  range  of 
our  mental  life.  The  bodily  effects  in  question  are,  of  course,  not 
limited  to  the  voluntary  muscles,  but  consist  in  large  part,  of  less 
patent  changes  in  the  action  of  heart,  lungs,  stomach,  and  other 


viscera. 


j> 


Professor  James,  of  Harvard  University,  has  said:  "All  mental 
40   states  .  .  .  lead     to     inconspicuous     changes    in    breathing    circu- 
lation, general  muscular  tension,   and   glandular  or  other   visceral 


Bef«r  to      192 
Pftff*  Lin* 


139     27 

195       5 


77     29 


MODERN  VIEWS. 

Sec.  V. 

activity,  even  if  they  do  not  lead  to  conspicuous  movements  of  the 
muscles  of  voluntary  life  ...  all  states  of  mind,  even  mere  thoughts 
and  feelings,  are  motor  in  their  consequences." 

Professor  Ladd,  of  Yale,  says  :  "  Even  the  most  purely  vegetative 
of  the  bodily  processes  are  dependent  for  their  character  upon  ante-   5 
cedent  states  of  mind." 

Professor  Miinsterberg'»  of  Harvard,  said,  in  his  Lowell  Institute 
lectures,  that  the  slightest  thought  influences  the  whole  body,  and, 
further :  "  There  is  never  a  particle  of  an  idea  in  our  mind  which  is 
not  the  starting  point  for  external  discharge,"  or  in  less  technical  lo 
language,  the  starting-point  for  some  bodily  action.  In  illustration, 
he  said  that  thinking  increases  the  activity  of  the  minute  perspira- 
tion glands  of  the  skin.  This  has  been  measured  so  accurately  by 
the  proper  apparatus  that  it  is  possible  to  determine  the  activity 
or  intensity  of  a  person's  thinking  by  its  effects  upon  these  glands.    15 

Dr.  W.  G.  Anderson,  of  the  Yale  Gymnasium,  has  made  similar 
observations  upon  the  athletes  of  that  University,  with  like  results. 
A  man  perfectly  balanced  on  a  table  would  find  his  feet  sinking 
if  he  went  through  mental  leg  gymnastics,  thinking  about  moving 
his  legs  without  making  the  movements.  This  shows  that  it  is  20 
thought  which  sends  the  blood  to  the  legs  even  when  they  are  entirely 
at  rest.  Dr.  Anderson  says,  **  Pleasurable  thoughts  send  blood  to 
the  brain;  disagreeable  ones  drive  it  away." 

How   important  the   above   statements   are   in   the   light   of    our 
present  demonstrable  knowledge  that  all  the  phenomena  of  human  25 
life    are    ethereal    illusions,    the    body  equally   with    the   so-called 
"  mind." 

Professor  Barrett,  Professor  of  Physics  of  the  Royal  College  of 
Science,  Dublin,  says  :  "  A  red  scar  or  a  painful  bum,  or  even  a  figure 
of  a  definite  shape  such  as  a  cross,  or  an  initial,  can  be  caused  to  30 
appear  on  the  body  of  the  entranced  subject,  solely  through  sug- 
gesting the  idea."  •  A  friend  of  mine  once  saw,  to  her  astonish- 
ment, what  appeared  to  be  a  great  red  scar  right  across  the  face 
of  her  brother,  who  was  asleep.  On  waking  up  he  told  her  that  he 
had  dreamt  that  he  had  been  fighting,  and  had  had  a  sabre-cut,  35 
exactly  where  the  scar  appeared.  The  appearance  passed  off  in 
a  short  time. 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi  furnishes  an  early  historical  case  of  this 
kind.  His  contemplation  of  the  wounds  of  Jesus  was  of  such  an 
intense  character  and  so  long  continued,  that  his  own  body  finally  40 
presented  appearances  similar  to  the  vivid  picture  which  he  had 
so  long  entertained.  Not  only  were  there  similar  wounds  in  his 
hands,  in  his  feet,  and  side,   but  the  appearance  of  nails  in  the 

•  "  The  Humanitarian,"  1896. 


MENTAL   CONDITIONS    CREATE    CHEMICAL    CHANGES.       193 

Sec-  V. 

wounds  was  so  realistic  that  after  his  death  an  attempt  was  made 
to  draw  them  out,  supposing  them  to  be  really  nails.  There  have 
been  something  like  ninety  or  a  hundred  well-authenticated  cases 
of  a  similar  character  since  the  time  of  St.  Francis. 

5  Professor  Elmer  Gates,  of  the  Laboratory  of  Psychology  and 
Psychurgy,  Washington,  D.C.,  plunged  his  arm  into  a  jar  filled  with 
water  up  to  the  point  of  overflow.  Keeping  his  position  without 
moving,  he  directed  his  "  thinking  "  to  the  arm,  with  the  result  that  the 
blood  entered  the  arm  in  such  quantities  as  to  enlarge  it  and  cause 

10   the  water  in  the  jar  to  overflow. 

The  Professor  went  even  further  than  this.  By  directmg  the 
"  thoughts  "  to  his  arm  for  a  certain  length  of  time  each  day,  for 
many  days,  he  permanently  increased  both  its  size  and  strength, 
and  he  instructed  others  so  that  they  could  produce  the  same  effect 

15  on  various  organs  of  the  body,  thus  demonstrating  the  accuracy  of 
the  suggestion  of  President  Hall,  of  Clark  University,  that  muscle 
can  be  developed  by  thinking  (so-called),  as  well  as  by  exercise. 
Sandow,  the  teacher  of  physical  cultm-e,  has  found  the  same  thing.  201 

Changed    Mental    Conditions    Create    Chemical    Changes.— Pro- 
20  fessor   Gates  has  dealt  fully  with    the   results   of    thinking   in    a 
long  series  of  most  comprehensive  and  convincing  experiments.     He 
found    that    change    of    the    mental    state    changed    the    chemical 
character  of  the  perspiration.     When  treated  with  the  same  chemi- 
cal reagent,  the  perspiration  of  an  angry  man  showed  one  colour, 
that  of  a  man  in  grief  another,  and  so  on  through  the  long  list  of 
emotions,  each  mental  state  persistently  exhibiting  its  own  peculiar 
result    every   time  the  experiment   was  repeated.     These   experi- 
ments show  clearly,  as  indicated  by  Professor  James's  statements, 
that  each  kind  of  thinking  is  followed  by  changes  in  glandular  or 
30  visceral  activity,  and  the  production  of  different  chemical  substances 
which  were  being  thrown  out  of  the  system  by  the  perspiration. 

When  the  breath  of  Professor  Gates's  subject  was  first  passed 
through  a  tube  cooled  with  ice  so  as  to  condense  its  volatile  con- 
stituents, a  colourless  liquid  resulted.  He  kept  the  man  breathing 
35  through  the  tube,  but  made  him  angry,  and  five  minutes  after,  a 
sediment  appeared  in  the  tube.  Anger  gave  a  brownish  material  ; 
sorrow,  grey ;  remorse,  pink,  etc. ;  showing,  as  in  the  expermaents 
with  the  perspiration,  that  each  kind  of  thinking  had  produced  its 
own  peculiar  material,  which  the  system  was  expelling. 

40  Hate  Producing  Poison.— Professor  Gates  continued  his  experi- 
ments, collecting  the  brownish  material  until  he  obtained  sufficient 
of  that  substance  to  be  able  to  administer  it  in  the  form  of  medicine 
to  men  and  animals.  In  every  case  it  produced  nervous  excitabihty 
or  irritability.    In  his  experiments  with  another  class  of  thought 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


25 


27 


Refer  to 
Pase  Line 


230 


20 


194  ANGER  PRODUCING  POISON. 

Sec.  V. 

he  obtained  another  substance  from  the  breath,  which  he  injected 
in  the  veins  of  a  guinea  pig,  when  the  pig  died  in  a  few  minutes. 
After  saying  that  hate  is  accompanied  by  the  greatest  expenditure 
of  vital  energy,  he  enumerates  several  of  its  chemical  products,  all 
poisonous,  and  concludes  by  saying :  "  Enough  would  be  eliminated  5 
in  one  hour  of  intense  hate,  by  a  man  of  average  strength,  to  cause 
the  death  of  perhaps  four  score  persons,  as  these  ptomaines  are 
the  deadliest  poisons  known  to  science." 

Only  one  specific  case  from  ordinary  life  is  cited  by  Mr.  Crane,  the 
authenticity  of  which,  he  says,  cannot  be  questioned.     Many  similar    10 
incidents  are  recorded  in  medical  books. 

A  mother  was  strong,  healthy,  vigorous,  muscularly  well  developed, 
and  not  especially  sensitive,  nor  nervously  organised.  Her  young 
babe  was  in  perfect  health.  Something  occurred  which  threw  the 
mother  into  a  fit  of  violent  anger.  Shortly  afterwards,  her  infant  15 
was  hungry,  and  she  gave  it  her  breast.  The  little  one  was  soon 
after  attacked  with  spasms,  and  died  in  convulsions  within  a  few 
hours.  It  is  acknowledged  by  the  highest  authority  that  this  was 
the  direct  result  of  the  mother's  anger.*  It  does  not  need  Professor 
Gates's  experiments  to  show  that  she  had  poisoned  the  child.  The 
mental  state  of  anger  produced  an  active  poison,  which  found  its 
way  to  the  mother's  milk  and  killed  the  more  sensitive  infant. 

Professor  Gates's  conclusions  are  very  definite :  "  Every  mental 
activity  creates  a  definite  chemical  change  and  a  definite  anatomi- 
cal change  in  the  animal  which  exercises  the  mental  activity."  And  25 
again,  he  says :  '*  The  mind  of  the  human  organism  can,  by  an  effort 
of  will,  properly  directed,  produce  measurable  changes  of  the 
chemistry  of  the  secretions  and  excretions."  He  also  says :  "If 
mind  activities  create  chemical  and  anatomical  changes  in  the  cells 
and  tissues  of  the  animal  body,  it  follows  that  all  physiological  pro- 
cesses of  health  or  disease  are  psychological  processes,  and  that 
the  only  way  to  inhibit,  accelerate,  or  change  these  processes,  is  to 
resort  to  methods,  properly  altering  the  psychologic  or  mental  pro- 
cesses." That  is,  he  has  clearly  shown  and  states  that  the  most 
effective  and  best  way  to  change  these  physical  processes  is  to  35 
change  the  thinking.  And  again,  he  says:  ''  All  there  is  of  health 
and  disease  is  mind  activity."  And  once  more:  "  If  we  can  know 
how  to  regulate  mind  processes,  then  we  can  cure  diseases  — 
all  disease/*  In  another  place  he  says:  "Mind  activity  creates 
organic  structure,  and  organisms  are  mind  embodiments."  40 

He  gives  his  conclusions  with  definiteness  and  precision  :  "  Every 
emotion  of  a  false  and  disagreeable  nature  produces  a  poison  in  the 
blood  and  cell  tissues."  He  sums  up  his  results  in  the  statement, 
"My  experiments  show  that  irascible,  malevolent,  and  depressing 
enjotions  generate  in  the  system  injurious  compounds,  some  of  which  45 
are    extremely    poisonous;  also    that    agreeable,  happy    emotions 

*  I  think  that  thi«  case  ia  one  given  by  Dr.  Hack  Tuke. 


30 


MENTAL  SUGGESTION. 


195 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


17 
192 


26 
3^ 


o 


Sec.  V. 

generate  chemical  compounds  of  nutritious  value,  which  stimulate 
the  cells  to  manufacture  energy." 

His  results  go  to  swell  the  weight  of  demonstrable  proof  of  the 
entirely  ethereal  character  of  what  is  called  material  organisation. 

As  to  the  effects  of  erroneous  thoughts  on  the  body,  we  have  the 
authoritative  utterances  of  acknowledged  scientific  observers. 


Professor  Hall  says :  "  The  hair  and  beard  grow  slower,  it  has 
been  proved  by  experiment,  when  a  business  man  has  been 
subjected  to  several  months  of  anxiety.  To  be  happy  is  essential. 
10  To  be  alive,  and  well,  and  contented  is  the  end  of  life,  the  highest  ^l*  21) 
science  and  the  purest  religion."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  these  four 
states  are  a  manifestation  of  the  condition  of  the  "  consciousness," 
and  neither  causes  nor  even  conditions  to  be  aimed  for. 


T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.,  says   of  disease  induced   by  erroneous 
15    suggestion,  that  it  is  safe  to  say  nine-tenths  of  all  the  ailments  of 
the  human  race  may  be  traced  to  this  source. 

He  also  writes:  "For  untold  ages  suggestion  was  the  only  226 
therapeutic  agency  available  to  man.  Medicine,  if  we  date  its 
advent  from  Hippocrates,  'the  father  of  medicine,'  who  flourished 
20  about  400  B.C.,  is  a  modern  institution  when  compared  with  this 
long  line  of  healers  who  wrought  their  therapeutic  wonders  by  the 
aid  of  suggestion  in  its  myriad  forms." 

"  The  North  American  Indian  believes  that  evil  spirits  are  re- 
sponsible for  all  his  diseases  ;  and  his  medicine  man  tells  him  that 
25  he  can  frighten  away  such  evil  spirits  my  making  hideous  noises, 
supplemented  by  a  diabolical  make-up.  He  prepares  himself  accord- 
ingly, and  seating  himself  before  the  wigwam  door,  in  full  view  of 
the  patient,  proceeds  to  make  things  unpleasant  for  all  concerned, 
and  positively  unendurable  for  the  evil  spirits.  The  latter  generally 
flee  in  the  course  of  a  day  or  two,  leaving  the  patient  to  recover.  I 
have  authentic  information  from  educated  Indians,  who  assure  me 
that  for  '  the  poor  Indian,  whose  untutored  mind  sees  God  in  clouds 
or  hears  him  in  the  wind,'  this  method  of  healing  is  generally  more 
effective  than  are  the  material  remedies  of  the  educated  physician."  * 
Again,  he  writes:  "Dr.  Hack  Tuke's  great  workf  contains  a 
voluminous  record  of  the  observations  of  cases  of  medical  men,  of 
both  ancient  and  modern  times,  demonstrating  the  control  of  the 
mind  over  the  body  in  health  and  disease." 


186 


44 
U 


30 


35 


Albert  Moll,    a  well-known  scientific  authority  on  this  topic,  who 

40   cannot  be  accused  of  exaggeration,  says  in  his  work  on  hypnotism : 

''  There  are  few  people  who  are  not  injured  when  they  are  assured 

*  *'  The  Law  of  Mental  Medicine,"  p.  40. 
t  '•  The  Influence  of  Mind  upon  the  Body." 


Kcfer  to 
Page  Line 


258     29 


139 

8 

143 

IG 

lU 

13 

196 


OSTEOPATHY. 


Sec.  V. 

on  all  sides  that  they  look  ill,  and  I  think  many  have  been  as  much 
injured  by  this  cumulative  process  as  if  they  had  been  poisoned." 

Dp.  Still,  an  American  osteopath,  writing  of  osteopathy   (cure  by 
manipulation  to  restore  the  normal  condition  of  nerve  control),  says : 
"  With  this  thought  in  view  I  began  to  ask  myself.  What  is  fever?    5 
Is  it  an  effect,  or  is  it  a  cause,  as  commonly  described  by  medical 
authors  ?     I  concluded  it  was  only  an  effect,  and  on  that  line  I  have 
experimented  and  proven  the  position  I  then  took  to  be  the  truth, 
wonderfully     sustained    by   nature    responding  every  time    in   the 
affirmative.       I   have   concluded,   after   twenty-five  years    of   close    lo 
observation  and  experiment,  that  there  is  no  such  disease  as  fever, 
flux,  diphtheria,   typhus,   typhoid,  lung-fever,   or   any   other   fever 
classed  under  the  common  head  of  fever  or  rheumatism,  sciatica, 
gout,  colic,  liver-<lisease,  nettle-rash,   or  croup.     On  to  the  end  of 
the  list,  they  do  not  exist  as  diseases.     All  these,  separate  and  com-    15 
bined,  are  only  effects.     The  cause  can  be  found  and  does  exist  in 
the  limited  or  excited  action  of  the  nerves  [remember  that  the  nerves 
are  the  name  used  by  the  medical  faculty  to  denote  what  is  prac- 
tically the  human  consciousness]  which  control  the  fluids  of  part  or 
the  whole  of  the  body.  It  appears  perfectly  reasonable  to  any  person    20 
.  . .  who  has  familiarised  himself  with  anatomy  and  its  working  with 
the  machinery  of  life,  that  all  diseases  are  mere  effects,  the  cause 
being  a  partial  or  complete  failure  of  the  nerves  to  properly  conduct 
the  fluids  of  life."    Mercifully  we  are  rapidly  awakening  from  this 
form  of  insanity.  25 

Professor  Munsterberg,  speaking  of  the  remedy  for  modern 
diseases,  says:  *' We  need  more  training  in  self -discipline,  in  con- 
tinuous effort,  in  voluntary  attention,  and  in  thoroughness  .  .  . 
the  fault  is  in  ourselves,  in  our  prejudices,  in  our  training,  in  our 
habits,  and  in  our  fanciful  fear  of  nervousness."  30 

Perhaps  one  of  the  most  striking  instances  of  the  change  of 
thought  on  the  subject  of  mental  healing  is  the  discussion  that 
took  place  recently  in  the  Reichstag,  on  a  Bill  to  suppress  medical 
quackery  in  Germany.  One  member  spoke  of  "  innumerable 
instances  of  animals  being  cured  in  this  way,"  and  so  many  35 
members  testified  of  their  own  knowledge  of  physical  healing,  that 
a  daily  paper  the  following  day  commented  as  follows :  "  The  debate 
proves  once  more  what  extraordinary  progress  occultism  has  made 
in  this  country  of  recent  years."  * 

The  above  is  quite  sufficient  to  show  how  necessary  it  is  to  turn    40 
out  every  wrong  thought  that  comes  into  one^s  mind.     It  has  been 
shown  also  that  there  is  only  one  right,  because  scientific,  method 
of  doing  this,  which  is  certain  in  its  results  and  beneficial  to  all 
concerned. 


«  .k 


Curious  Reichstag  Debate"  ("Daily  Telegraph,"  March  10th,  1911). 


Refer  to 

Pftge  Line 

169 

41 

54 

10 

289 

28 

108 

12 

195 

38 

536 

2 

132 

3 

77 

21 

77 

29 

145 

1 

132 

32 

102 

38 

103 

24 

536       1 


MEDICAL  RECOGNITION.  197 

Sec.  V. 

A  Purely  Metaphysical  Basis  Requisite.  —  The  quotations  herein 
given  clearly  show  how  the  advanced  workers  in  the  scientific 
world  are  recognising  the  fact  that  all  is  mental.  It  only  remains 
for  them  to  advance  from  their  semi-metaphysical  reasoning 
•'*  to  a  purely  metaphysical  basis  and  find  that  all  is  Mind 
and  its  manifestation.  They  will  then  begin  to  think  in 
a  scientific  way,  if  only  for  the  purpose  of  self-protection,  as  they 
recognise  the  enormous  power  let  loose  in  the  world.  This  so-called 
power,  although  illusionary  and  not  permanent,  must  appear  in  a 
1*^  series  of  unparalleled  disasters  in  these  latter  days,  unless  the  belief 
in  material  power  disappears,  being  destroyed  through  a  right 
understanding  of  its  false  claims.  "  The  devil  is  come  down 
unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath  but 
a  short  time  ''  (Rev.  12,  ver.  12). 

"  Of  all  the  dangerous  mental  habits  that  which  schoolboys  call 
*  cocksureness '  is  probably  the  most  perilous ;  and  the  inestimable 
value  of  metaphysical  discipline  is  that  it  furnishes  an  effectual 
counterpoise  to  this  evil  proclivity"  (Huxley). 

1"'  MEDICAL    RECOGNITION. 

In  Appendix  XI.  a  number  of  statements  from  well-known  medical 
men  are  given  which  are  worth  glancing  through,  if  there  is  any 
doubt  as  to  the  action  of  thought  in  disease.  The  following  few 
quotations  from  leading  medical  authorities  are  significant:— 

2<»  Sir  Andrew  Clark  says :  ''  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  deal  know- 
ingly and  wisely  with  various  disorders  of  the  body  without  distinctly 
recognising  the  agency  of  states  and  conditions  of  minds,  often  in 
producing  and  always  in  modifying  them."  *  77     29 

Dr.CIouston,in  his  inaugural  address  to  the  Royal  Medical  Society 
25  in  1896,  says :  ''I  could  have  related  remarkable  cases  to  you  from 
my  own  experience,  and  out  of  books,  of  functional  disease  being 
brought  on,  and  being  cured,  by  mental  impressions  only,  of  functions 
being  suspended  and  altered  from  the  same  cause  —  nay,  of 
actual  organic  lesions  being  directly  caused  and  cured  by  mental 
3,)  impressions. 

''Warts  have  been  'charmed'  away;  scurvy  among  sailors  has 

been  cured  by  the  prospect  of  a  naval  fight;  gouty  swellings  have 

disappeared  when  '  Mad  dog  '  or  '  Fire  '  was  cried  out  suddenly 

to  the  sufferers.     All  these  things  have  happened,   but  they  occur 

35   only  really  while  some  influence  or  other  for  good  or  evil  is  taking 

place.     This,  however,   must  be  sufficiently  powerful  to  usurp  the 

supreme  post  of  government."  t 

Dr.  J.  H.  Sealy  writes :     "I   shall    now    consider   the    mind  as    a 
source  of  cure,  and  as  an  agent  equally  potent,  and  as  frequently   224       6 
40  used  for  the  removal  of  corporeal  malady,  as  I  have  shown  it  to  be 
active  in  its  production."  I 

•"Lancet,"   1865,  TI..  p.  315. 

t "  British  Medical  Journal,"    January    18th,    1896. 

J  ♦^  Medical  Essays,"  II.,  p.  76. 

0  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


195     38 


200     29 


198 


FUNCTIONAL  AND  ORGANIC  DISEASE. 


Sec.  V. 


15 


20 


Sip  John  Forbes  writes:  "Means  acting  directly  on  the  mind, 
and  influencing  other  parts  of  the  body  through  it,  form  an  im- 
portant class  of  remedies,  and  occupy  a  much  larger  space  in  actual 
therapeutics  than  is  commonly  believed,  and  deserve  to  occupy  a 
still  larger.  Their  occupation  is  fully  as  powerful  and  effective  in  5 
disease  of  a  purely  bodily  character  as  in  mental  disease."  * 

Sir  Clifford  Allbutt,  K.C.B.,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  Regius  Professor  of 
Physic,  University  of  Cambridge,  writes:  "In  many  a  severe 
functional  malady,  to  arouse  latent  reserves  by  a  rekindling  of 
hope  and  courage  may  compass  a  marvellous  cure,  and  a  lively  rally  10 
even  in  some  by  nature  incurable  ...  in  many  instances  the  new 
position  is  maintained  permanently.  The  annals  of  our  own  times, 
the  annals  of  our  churches  and  religious  *  Armies,*^  are  rich  in  such 
witness."  t 

The  ** Lancet"  records  a  case  of  Dr.  Barkas,  of  a  woman  of  28 
years  of  age,  who,  with  supposed  disease  of  every  organ  and  pains 
everywhere,  was  cured  by  doses  of  pure  distilled  water.  +  Dr. 
Schofield,  referring  to  the  case,  says:  '*  This  is  a  valuable  experi- 
ment as  excluding  every  material  remedy  whatever,  and  proving 
that  it  is  the  mental  factor  alone  that  cures,  however  it  may  be 
generally  associated  with  material  remedies."  §  Burnt  sugar  was  a 
common  prescription  of  Sir  William  Gull. 

Dp.  Hack  Tuke  says  that  mental  therapeutics  without  hypnotism 
can  cure  toothache,  sciatica,  painful  joints,  rheumatism,  gout, 
pleurodynia,  colic,  epilepsy,  whooping  cough,  contracted  limbs, 
paralyses,  headaches,  neuralgias,  constipation,  asthma,  warts, 
scurvy,  dropsy,  intermittent  fever,  alcoholism,  and  typhoid  fever: 
and  avert  impending  death. 

Dp.  Schofleld  says :  "  Does  any  practical  medical  man,  after 
all,  really  doubt  these  mental  powers?  If,  then,  this  power  is  so 
well  known,  why  in  the  name  of  common-sense  should  it  be  pooh- 
poohed  and  ignored  as  it  is  1  " 

"  For  although  these  drugs  are  still  administered,  but  few  medical 
men  now  believe  that  they  are  the  entire  cause  of  the  cure ;  for  very 
gradually  it  is  beginning  to  dawn  upon  us  that  most  nervous  diseases 
at  any  rate  are  easily  and  naturally  treated  by  mental  therapeutics, 
and  that  the  still  persistent  efforts  to  cure  them  by  the  stomach  are 
neither  reliable  nor  rational." 

Sip  Fpederick  Treves,  the  well-known  surgeon,  writes:  "  I  look 
forward  to  the  time  when  people  will  leave  off  the  extraordinary 
habit  of  taking  medicine  when  they  are  sick,  and  when  it  will  be 
as  anomalous  for  persons  to  die  of  scarlet  fever,  typhoid,  cholera, 
and  diphtheria,  as  it  would  be  for  a  man  to  die  of  a  wolf's  bite  in 
England." 

Functional  and  Organic  Disease.-  About  this  much-misunderstood 
question,  Dr.  Schofield  says :  "  We  have  seen  that  the  powers  of  the 

*  •*  Nature  and  Art  in  Disease,"  p.  193. 
t  "Britieh  Medical  Journal,"  June  18th,  1910,  p.  1455. 
X  ''The  Lancet,"  1894.  II.,  1246. 
§  '•  The  Force  of  Mind,"  p.  163 


25 


30 


35 


40 


]<» 


15 


20 


25 


VIS  MEDICATRIX  NATURAE." 


199 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


40 


Sec.  V. 

conscious  mind  over  the  body  are  well-nigh  immeasurable  ;  and  know- 
ing, as  w^e  now  do,  that  our  old  division  into  functional  and  organic 
diseases  is  merely  the  expression  of  our  ignorance,  and  that  all 
diseases,  even  hysterical,  involve  organic  disturbance  somewhere, 
we  are  prepared  to  believe  that  faith  and  other  unorthodox  cures, 
putting  into  operation  such  a  powerful  agent  as  the  unconscious 
mind,  or,  if  you  prefer  the  formula,  'the  forces  of  nature,'  are 
not  necessarily  limited  to  so-called  functional  diseases  at  all." 

Dr.  Buzzard's  presidential  address  to  the  Neurological  Society, 
1891,  shows  how  fine  are  the  differences  between  functional  and 
organic  diseases  of  the  nervous  system.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  there 
is  no  definite  line  of  demarcation. 

At  the  end  of  a  long  list  of  medical  opinions,  quoted  by  him  on 
this  subject.  Dr.  Schofield  says :  "I  trust  I  have  succeeded  by  the 
mouths  of  many  witnesses  in  fully  establishing  my  thesis  that  there 
is,  after  all,  a  large  and  weighty  body  of  testimony  to  the  presence 
and  importance  of  the  '  vis  medicatrix  naturae  '  and  to  the  general 
power  of  mind  over  disease." 

As  is  the  case  with  many  other  leading  thinkers  and  practical  109 
workers,  Dr.   Schofield  has  been  unable  to  write  all  he  thinks,  or 
even  to  put  forward  all  he  knows,    on    account    of    the    general  189    17 
ignorance,  and  therefore  scornful  scepticism,  on  the  subject.  334    21. 


ADMITTED     IGNORANCE. 

"  An  nnlimited  scepticism  is  the  2)art  of  a  contracted  mindf  which 
reasons  upon  imperfect  data,  or  makes  its  own  knoivledge  and  extent  of 
observation  the  standard  and  test  of  probahilitij.  In  receiving  upon 
testimony  statements  which  are  rejected  hij  the  vulgar  as  totally  incred- 
ible, a  man  of  cultivated  mind  is  influenced  by  the  recollection  that 
many  things  at  one  time  appeared  to  him  marvellous,  which  he  now 
knows  to  be  true,  and  he  thence  concludes  that  there  may  still  be  in 
nature  many  phenomena  and  many  principles  with  which  he  is  entirely 
unacquainted.  In  other  words,  he  has  learned  from  experience  not  to 
make  his  own  knowledge  his  test  of  probability''^  (Abercrombie). 

30  De  Fleupy,  observing  that  the  medical  treatment  of  mind  is  yet  a 
science  in  its  infancy,  says  :  *'  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  fields 
of  psycho-physiology,  psycho-pathology,  and  psycho-therapeutics  are 
as  yet  almost  untouched.'* 

Dp.  Schofield  says :  "  The  point  to  be  decided  is  whether  the 
35  force  of  mind  in  disease  is  a  real  and  important  subject  for  study — 
whether  it  is  one  of  practical  value  to  medical  men.  I  think  I  have 
said  enough,  and  quoted  enough,  to  show  that  the  opinion  of  a 
large  number  in  the  profession,  who  are  worthy  of  our  highest  15 
respect,  agree  that  it  is.     It  is  a  subject  alluded  to  everywhere,  and 

*  "  Intellectual  Powers." 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


511      35 


324  37 

240  45 

329  32 

327  6 


198     30 


■|: 


i! 


aoo 


ADMITTED  IGNORA^'CE. 


"1. 
"2. 


4t 


Dr.  Shoemaker,  of  Philadelphia,  in  the  *'  System  of  Medicine," 
spares  one  page  out  of  about  1,200  ;  but  most  of  the  other  authorities, 
including  far  larger  works,  devote  none,  and  it  is  only  during  the 
last  few  years  that  men  like  Dr.  Schofield  are  beginning  to  write 
openly  on  the  subject  and  give  us  the  benefit  of  their  experience. 

"  That  which  is  ignored  in  physiology  is  not  likely  to  be  admitted 
in  pathology ;  what  is  never  taught  in  the  clinique  is  not  often 
practised  in  the  sick-room." 

♦  "  The  Force  of  Mind,"  p.  273. 

t  Ibid. 

J  Ibid.,  p.  12. 


o 


Sec.  V. 

taught  nowhere  ;  and  no  single  day  passes  in  a  medical  man's  life 
but  he  and  his  patients  must  suffer  consciously  from  it.  Is  it,  then, 
a  subject  that  could  be  taught  with  advantage  in  our  schools? 
Emphatically,  yes ;  and  one,  too,  which,  if  properly  taught,  would 
be  found  of  absorbing  interest."  *  o 

An  editorial  in  the  **  Medical  Times"  for  1872  says:  *'The  ques- 
tion how  mental  influences  may  be  practically  applied,  controlled, 
and  directed  for  therapeutical  purposes  is  certainly  one  well  worthy 
the  pursuit  of  the  scientific  physician." 

Why  is  it  that  medical  men  have  not  sooner  recognised  the  mental    i 
factor  in  disease  and  codified  the  laws  relating  thereto  1 

Dr.  Schofield  suggests  "  The  limitation  of  the  human  mind,  which, 
when  it  has  spent  a  term  of  years  in  the  steady  study  of  one  class 
of  phenomena  presented  in  medicine,  finds  it  both  painful  and 
difficult  to  consider  another."  t  l 


The  ••  British  Medical  Journal,"  of  April  12th,  1890,  suggests  as 
another  reason,  the  inherent  difficulty  of  the  subject  itself :  "  The 
influence  of  the  mind  on  the  body  is  a  subject  whose  study  involves 
so  many  of  the  fundamental  and  difficult  problems  in  Nature,  that 
it  would  be  strange  if  it  were  popular  amongst  men  whose  first  aim  20 
is  to  be  practical. 

"  Yet  another  authority  suggests  that  the  ignorance  of  the  medical 
man  of  the  period  as  to  the  mental  factors  in  medicine  is  due  to 
four  reasons  :  — 


Want  of  instruction  on  the  subject  in  medical  schools.  25 

The  difficulty  of  the  study  without  teachers  or  text-books. 
"  3.     Tlie  uncertainty  of  the  utility  of  the  knowledge  when  acquired. 
"  4.    Tlie  dread  of  being  thought  singular  or  old-fashioned."  % 
"  I  would  add  a  fifth,  namely.  Prejudice,"  says  Dr.   Schofield. 

Perelpa's  "  Materia  Medica "  devotes  three  pages  out  of  2,360  to  30 
psychic  therapeutics." 


00 


10 


15 


25 


PRACIICAL  EXPERIENCE. 


201 


Sec.  V. 

Dr.  S.  WeiP  Mitchell  writes  in  '*  The  Physician  "  :  — 
"  There  are  among  us  those  who  haply  please 
To  think  our  business  is  to  treat  disease, 
And  all  unknowing  lack  this  lesson  still, 
'Tis  not  the  body,  but  the  man  is  ill." 
Hitherto  many  important  statements  as  to  so-called  mental  action 
have  not  been  appreciated,  because,  having  no  practical  result,  they 
led  to  nothing.     Now,  in  the  light  of  the  vital  discovery  that  "  all  is 
Mind  and  its  infinite  manifestation,"  we  find  them  invested  with 
new  importance  and  value,  as  they  show  the  necessity  of  each  man   144 
learning  the  scientific  method  of  thinking,  whereby  he  can  protect   135 
himself  and  others  against  the  troubles    to    which    attention    has 
hitherto  uselessly,  and  indeed  dangerously,  been  drawn. 


PRACTICAL    EXPERIENCE. 


Refer  to 
PageLiu« 


182 

18 

332 


102 


"  We  are  so  far  from  hnoicing  all  the  agents  of  nature,  and  their 
various  modes  of  action,  th/ft  it  irould  not  be  philosophical  to  deny  any 
phenomena  merely  because  in  the  actual  state  of  our  hnoicledge  they  are 
inejcplicable.  This  only  ire  ought  to  do:  in  proportion  to  th^  difficulty 
there  seems  to  be  in  admitting  them  should  be  the  scrupulous  attention 
20  tee  bestow  on  their  examination  "  *  (Laplace). 

It  has  been  said  that  a  grain  of  proof  is  worth  a  pound  of 
argument,  and  before  I  knew  anything  of  mental  healing,  the  so- 
called  mental  results  obtained  by  people  who  had  come  to  me  for 
advice  on  other  matters  had  often  greatly  puzzled  me,  showing  me 
that  our  existing  theories  were  insufficient  to  account  for  the  results 
obtainable. 


35 
U 
5 
22 
16 
38 


On  Muscles.— Mr.  Eugen  Sandow,  for  instance,  when  consulting 
me  once,  asked  why  it  was  that  he  could  influence  a  muscle  never 
consciously   used,    and  cause   it  to  grow.t    He  said   that   a   short 

30  time  before,  for  five  minutes  every  day  for  a  fortnight,  he  steadily  193     12 
thought  that  a  muscle  in  the  middle  of  his  back  was  growing,  and 
at  the  end  of  the  fortnight  it  stood  out  as  big  as  his  fist,  although 
never  used.     He  attributes  the  success  of  his  treatment  largely  to 
the  fact  of  mental  concentration  upon  the  area  and  particular  organs 

35  exercised,  and  tells  me  he  has  found  that  concentration  has  a  dual 
effect,  as  the  mind  is  developing  in  an  almost  corresponding  degree 
to  the  muscles.     This  development  is  ethereal  and  not  truly  mental.  75     17 

The  leading  trainer  of  women's  muscles,  chiefly  the  internal  ones, 
consulting  me  about  her  business  some  little  time  ago,  asked  me  how 

40  *  «  Analytic  Theory  of  Probabilities." 

t  The   growth   of   muscle   is  an   example  given  by  Mrs.   Eddy,   of   matter 
caused  to  appear  by  thought  (see  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  198,  line  29). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


202 


ON  INERT  MATTER. 


ON  V^EGETABLE  LIFE. 


203 


2Ky     14 


204 
25 


32 
36 


77     35 


Sec.  V. 

she  could  teach  her  teachers  to  "teach  in  the  same  way  as  she 
taught,"  because  she  could  get  results  in  a  week  that  they  could 
not  get  in  a  month.  I  did  not  then  know  that  it  was  simply  the 
direct  and  indirect  action  of  her  human  mind  upon  the  internal 
muscles  of  the  pujiils,  and  although  I  looked  carefully  into  the  matter, 
could  not  be  of  any  use. 

Professor  Arthur  Keith,  Hunterian  Professor,  Royal  College  of 
Surgeons,  speaking  of  the  growth  of  human  beings,  says :  "  This 
problem  of  growth  is  most  marvellous,  and  things  which  we  hardly 
deem  credible  are  coming  to  light."° 


10 


On  Animals.  —  Major  Wood,  again,  wanted  me  to  show  him  how 
to  teach  his  son  to  break  horses  as  successfully  as  lie  could.  His 
method  was  simply  to  pull  them  over  on  to  his  knee  by  muscular 
force,  and  quietly  let  them  down  to  the  ground.  He  then  turned 
them  on  to  their  backs  helpless  with  their  legs  up  in  the  air,  when  15 
in  a  minute  or  two  they  were  perfectly  broken,  however  savage  they 
had  been  before.  I  could  not  help  him  at  all,  not  having  then 
learned  that  the  results  obtained  were  solely  due  to  the  action  of  the 
human  "mind."  It  is  now  clear  why  Rarey's  secret  of  training 
horses  died  with  him— namely,  because  he  never  knew  it  himself.     20 

The  difference  in  the  success  of  one  fancier  and  another  in  pro- 
ducing new  varieties,  either  of  animal  or  of  vegetable  so-called  life, 
is  largely  a  question  of  the  way  in  which  they  think. 

On  Human  Beings.— " -For  }ione  of  m  liceth  to  himself "  (Rom.  14, 
ver.  7).  25 

Professor  Alex,  who  could  paralyse  or  blind  a  man  instantly,  and 
as  instantly  release  him,  as  you  will  see  if  you  look  up  the  account 
of  various  tests  of  his  powers  in  the  "  Daily  News  "  about  six  years 
ago,  came  to  me  twice  for  advice.  This  was  after  my  examination 
into  mental  healing  had  commenced,  and,  being  a  thoroughly  well-  30 
intentioned  man,  he  was  delighted  when  it  was  pointed  out  that  the 
cause  of  the  many  personal  difficulties  he  had  had  in  the  past  had 
been  this  wrong  use  of  his  human  "  mind."  He  said  that  he  had  long 
thought  that  the  results  must  be  due  to  the  action  of  his  human 
"mind"  on  the  subconscious  "mind"  of  the  person  acted  upon,  and  35 
he  would  never  so  use  it  again.  Even  when  a  person  tries  to  do 
good  in  this  way  he  can  neither  do  any  real  good  to  others,  nor 
can  he  have  a  happy  life  himself.  Professor  Alex  recognised  the 
reason  for  this. 

On  Inert  Matter.— I  was  asked  by  the  "  Daily  Mail "  to  look  into  40 
the  results  of  Mr.  Hart,  who  claimed  to  be  able  to  move  matter 
with  his  mind.     Details  of  his  experiments  were  published   in   the 
"  Review  of  Reviews."   It  did  not  take  very  long  to  discover  that  all 

*  Lecture  at  Royal  Institution,  March  16th,  1911. 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Pago  Line 


67     47 


269     39 


197 
135 


1 

23 


his  results  were  purely  physical,  the  motion  of  air  being  the  cause 
of  the  movement,  which  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  axition  of  the 
mind,  and  it  was  possible  to  reproduce  them  by  ordinary  physical 
means.  Without  telling  him  this,  I  asked  him  why  he  did  not  get 
h  the  same  results  when  the  article  he  moved  was  entirely  covered  by 
glass ;  and  he  said  that  it  seemed  to  insulate  his  thought,  which  he 
recognised  was  an  electrical  current.  I  then  told  him  to  what  his 
results  were  really  due.  A  few  days  afterwards,  under  test  condi- 
tions,  he  moved  in   any  required  direction  an  aluminium  needle, 

10  entirely  closed  in  by  a  glass  shade.  At  the  end  of  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  perspiration  was  streaming  down  his  face,  he  was  dead  tired, 
and  could  not  cause  the  slightest  movement.  This  convinced  him 
of  the  truth  of  what  had  been  explained.  On  seeing  the  results, 
he  quite   recognised  that  one   could  not  work  in  this  way  at   all 

1''  without  harming  himself,  and  admitted  that  the  right  method  was 
by  turning  in  thought  to  God  and  heaven,  so  avoiding  the  evil  that 
resulted  from  moving  matter  in  the  way  he  had  done. 

Recently,  being  consulted  with  reference  to  a  novel  and  interesting 
discovery  in  aerial  flight,  the  inventor,  an  experienced  business  man, 

20  told  me  that  he  had  been  experimenting  with  friends  for  some 
time,  and  they  had  been  able  to  cause  a  match-box  to  rise  several 
feet  from  a  table  by  the  use  of  their  "  minds  "  alone.  He  told  me 
that  it  was  extremely  tiring,  and  was  delighted  to  understand  the 
reasons,  and  the  proper  way  of  working,  as  they  so  entirely  agreed 

25  with  his  own  experiences  and  ideas. 

Still  more  wonderful  results  have  been  obtained  by  many  other 
people.  Some,  hearing  of  my  investigation,  have  come  to  me  at 
various  times  for  help  or  advice,  and  told  of  their  different 
experiences  and  troubles.     I  myself  have  had  many  striking  and 

30  wonderful  results,  proving  the  power  of  prayer  both  in  entirely 
destroying  matter  and  in  enabling  it  to  be  seen,  and  also  in  altering 
it  for  the  better. 

On  Watches  —There  are  many  instances  of  how  the  hypothetical, 
ethereal  force  called  the  human  mind  affects  matter,  both  visible 

35  and  invisible,  without  such  direct  action  being  recognised.  For 
example,  a  common  experience  is  that  a  watch  will  go  well  on  one 
person  and  badly  on  another.  With  some  people,  no  watch  will 
keep  regular  time  at  all.  A  new  watch,  with  a  Kew  certificate, 
went  perfectly  on  a  friend  of  mine,  but  always  gained  when  worn  by  his 

40  sister-in-law.  A  relation  of  mine  has  had  the  same  experience, 
although  all  the  conditions,  as  far  as  could  be  told,  were  the  same. 

On  Vegetable  Life.—"  He  that  would  grow  roses  in  his  garden  must 
first  have  roses  in  his  heart "  (Dean  Hole). 

It  is  well  known  that  some  people  can  wear  cut  flowers  on  their 
45  person  for  a  long  time  ;  on  others  they  die  in  a  few  hours.      This  is 

solely  an  ethereal  or  miscalled  mental  effect,  and  varies  according    77     30 
to  the  subconscious  belief  on  the  point,  and  the  effect  thereof  on  the 
individual    and    those  around   who   may  be  acted   upon.    Plant  life 


78     28 


Refer  to     204  MENTAL  HEALING. 

Page  Line  SGC.   V. 

255  18  is  very  susceptible  to  "thought,"  and  all  trees  and  plants  can  be 
hypnotised.  For  a  long  time  we  have  known  that  plants  and 
animals  get  on  better  under  one  who  loves  them,  and  is  therefore 
constantly  dwelling  upon  their  good  qualities,  and,  until  recently, 
the  main  reason  for  this  had  not  been  discovered.  5 

Dr.  Ward,  the  paleobotanist  of  the  United  States  Geological 
Survey,  in  his  Memorial  Address  on  Charles  Darwin,  says : 
"  Darwin  looked  upon  plants  as  living  things.  He  did  not  study 
their  forms  so  much  as  their  actions.  He  interrogated  them  to 
learn  what  they  were  doing.  The  central  truth,  towards  whieh  his  1(» 
botanical  investigations  constantly  tended,  was  that  of  the  universal 
activity  of  the  vegetable  kingdom— that  all  plants  move  and  act." 

Professor  Francis  Darwin  pointed  out,  in  his  opening  address  at 
the  British  Association  meeting  in  1908,  that  plants  appear  to  have 
memory,  and  that  "  in  plants  there  exists  a  faint  copy  of  what  we    15 
174     38       know  as  consciousness  in  ourselves."* 

*'  I  hold  you  here,  root  and  all,  in  my  hand, 
Little  flower — but  if  I  could  understand 
What  you  are,  root  and  all,  and  all  in  all. 
Then  I  should  know  what  God  and  man  is  "  20 

(Tennyson). 

Platform  Displays.— It  will  be  a  surprise  to  many  when  they 
awake  to  the  fact  that  intentionally  to  become  a  witness  to  platform 
77  35  displays  of  the  abnormal  action  of  human  thoughts  is  to  participate 
255  21  in  that  action,  and  to  share  in  the  inevitable  evil  results  therefrom,  25 
unless  one  is  steadily  working  to  protect  oneself.  Only  one  motive 
renders  such  a  course  allowable— namely,  to  attend  with  the  express 
purpose  of  destroying  the  wrong  thoughts  in  connection  with  the 
display.  The  world's  stage  provides  us  with  ample  work  in  getting 
rid  of  evil  without  adding  to  our  dangers  and  difficulties  by  going  30 
out  of  our  way  to  meet  them. 

A  Warning.  I  cannot  too  emphatically  repeat  that  any  method  of 
producing  results  through  the  effect  of  human  thoughts,  as  above 
shown,  is  absolutely  wrong  and  harmful  to  the  worker  and  all 
parties  concerned.  35 

MENTAL   HEALING. 

The  Bible  Testimony.—"  //  yc  abide  in  me,  and  my  words  abide  in 
you,  ye  shall  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto  you.     Herein 
is  my  Father  glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit;  so  sJutll  ye  be  my 
disciples"  (John  15,  ver.  7,  8).     ''Heal  the  sick,  cleanse  the  lepers,  40 
raise  the  dead,  cast  out  derils  "  (Matt.  10,  ver.  8). 

The  Bible,  from  beginning  to  end,  is  full  of  references  to  spiritual 

healing,    which,    far    from    l)eing    an    exception,    is,     though     sadly 

63     10       unusual,     a     perfectly     natural     fulfilment     of     divine    law.      The 

•  "  The  faculty  of  movinp.  and  probably,  therefore,  also  of  consciousness,  may 
occasionally  re-awaken  in  vejfetable  life.    Consciousness  might  exist  in  nature   45 
wherever  there  is  livinjr  matter.     At  least  it  is  not  impossible  "     (•'  Life  and 
Consciousness."    Henri  Bergson). 


THE  BIBLE  TESTIMONY. 


205 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


255 

25 

133 

30 

230 

11 

159 

31 

S- 


following  quotations  are  some  of  the  definite  allusions  by  the  most 
advanced  workers  of  ancient  times,  as  interestingly  recorded  in  the 

Bible:— 

"  If  thou  wilt  diligently  hearken  to  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy 
:,  God,  .  .  .  and  keep  all  his  statutes  [always  think  rightly],  I  will  put 
none  of   these   diseases   upon   thee:  .  .  .  for  I   am   the   Lord  that 
healeth  thee  "  (Ex.  15,  ver.  26). 

"  Ye  shall  serve  the  Lord  your  God ;  .  .  .  and  I  will  take  sickness 
away  from  the  midst  of  thee  "  (Ex.  23,  ver.  25). 
10  "If  there  be  a  messenger  with  him,  an  interpreter,  one  among 
a  thousand,  to  shew  unto  man  his  uprightness :  Then  he  is  gracious 
unto  him,  and  saith.  Deliver  him  from  going  down  to  the  pit:  I 
have  found  a  ransom  "  (Job  33,  ver.  23,  24). 

"  I  cried  unto  thee,  and  thou  hast  healed  me  "  (Ps.  30,  ver.  2). 
1'      "That   thy   way  may   be  known   upon   earth,    thy   saving  health 
among  all  nations  "  (Ps.  67,  ver.  2). 

"  Bless  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits :  Who 
forgiveth  all  thine  iniquities;  who  healeth  all  thy  diseases  "  (Ps.  103,   217 
ver.  2  and  3). 
20      "  He  sent  his  word,  and  healed  them  "  (Ps.  107,  ver.  20). 

"  For  it  was  neither  herb,  nor  mollifying  plaister,  that  restored 
them  to  health:  but  thy  word,  O  Lord,  which  healeth  all  things" 
(Wisdom  of  Solomon  16,  ver.  12). 

"  I  have  seen  his  ways,  and  will  heal  him :  .  .  .  Peace,  peace  to 
25  hiin  that  is  far  off,  and  to  him  that  is  near  .  .  .  and  I  will  heal  him  " 
(Is.  57,  ver.  18,  19). 

"Heal  me,   O  Lord,  and  I  shall  be  healed  "  (Jer.  17,  ver.  14). 

"  I  will  restore  health  unto  thee  and  I  will  heal  thee  of  thy 
wounds"  (Jer.  30,  ver.  17). 

"  Behold,  I  will  bring  it  health,  .  .  .  and  I  will  cure  them "  (Jer. 
33,  ver.  6). 
30      "But  unto  you  that  fear  [deep  reverence,  "  Chambers's  Diet."]  my 
name  [nature]  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with  healing  in 
his  wings  *'  (Mai.  4,  ver,  2). 

The  references  in  the  New  Testament  are  too  well  known  to  need 
quotation. 
35  Dr.  Joseph  Parker,  the  late  well-known  preacher  of  the  City 
Temple,  has  put  the  case  concisely  from  a  religious  point  of  view, 
as  follows :  "  If  we  believe  the  New  Testament,  we  believe  that  men 
were  once  '  made  whole  *  without  medicine  or  doctor.  If  this  was 
a  fact  in  New  Testament  times,  why  may  it  not  become  a  fact  in 
40  the  present  day?  If  it  is  a  fact,  it  is  the  most  beneficent  fact  in 
history,  and  being  such,  it  ought,  if  possible,  to  be  recalled  and  re- 
established. To  grasp  the  question  wisely,  and  thoroughly,  we  must 
go  back  to  Christ's  own  time  and  think  of  him. 

"  Did  Christ  heal  men  1    Yes,  he  did. 
46       "  Did  Christ's  Apostles  heal  men  ?    Yes,  they  did. 

"  Was  this  healing  mechanical,  surgical,  medicinal  ?  No,  it 
was  not. 


27     14 


18 


Refer  to      20(J 
Pa2e  Line 


OUR  PRESENT  DUTY. 

Sec.  V. 

190    21  "Was  the  healing  spiritual,  sympathetic,  mentall   Yes^  it  was. 

r>82    m 
V/j    27 


'  Is  Christ  the  same,  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  1    Yes,  he  is. 
"  Does  Christ  still  work  and  reign  ?    Yes,  he  does. 
"That  settles  it." 
i:>0  7,  1.'.        If  the  full  scientific  import  of  the  previous  Scriptural  statements  be     o 
100     :n       considered,  it  will  be  seen  that  they  point  straight  to  the  truth  as 
now  put  forth. 

222    2t         Our  Present  Duty.—"  Prffj/  one  for  anofher,  that  ye  may  he  healed" 
(James  5,  ver.  IG). 

Jesus  definitely  told  us  of  our  healing  power.      He  said:   '*  And   10 
these  signs  shall  follow  them   [not  only  'you']   that  believe;  in  my 
name  [nature]  shall  they  cast  out  devils;  .  .  .  they  shall  lay  hands 
[spiritual  power]  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover  "  (Mark  16,  ver. 
17,  18). 

In  the  Orthodox  English  Church  service  to  be  read  to  the  sick,  15 
the  following  remarkable  jwissage  occurs  :  "  Wherefore,  whatsoever 
30  2:$  your  sickness  is,  know  you  certainly,  that  it  is  God's  visitation " ! 
If  this  were  true  any  remedial  measures  of  any  kind  or  description 
whatsoever  would  be  in  direct  opposition  to  God,  and  the  sicker 
you  are  the  better.  No  wonder  that  whereas  in  the  old  days  the  20 
monks  were  also  the  healers,  and  to  go  to  a  doctor  was  heresy, 
the  Church  of  England  has  failed  to  heal,  except  in  a  small  percentage 
of  cases. 

The  commandments  of  Jesus  on  this  point  were  definite,  and  in 
direct  opposition  to  the  above  statement :  "  Heal  the  sick,  cleanse   25 
the  lepers,    raise   the   dead,    cast  out   devils ''   (Matt.    10,    ver.    8). 
Proof  of  our  understanding  of  what  the  Master  taught  is  required 
to-day,  not  profession  only.     Demonstration  is  the  only  proof. 

Moses  not  only  should  have  been  able  to  heal  through  his  know- 
ledge of  God,  but  we  are  definitely  shown  that  he  did.  Speaking  30 
to  the  Israelites  he  said :  "  Ye  shall  serve  the  Lord  your  God,  and 
he  shall  bless  thy  bread,  and  thy  water  ;  and  I  will  take  sickness 
away  from  the  midst  of  thee  "  (Ex.  23,  ver.  25).  At  one  time  this 
"  I "  seemed  to  refer  to  God,  as  apart  from  his  instrument,  man, 

in  this  case  Moses.  35 

The  Apostle   James  said:    "The  prayer  of  faith  shall  save  the 

sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up ;  and  [most  important  of  all] 

if  he  have  committed  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven  him  "  (James  5, 

ver.  15). 
"  Rely  upon  no  other  Physician,  for,  according  to  my  apprehension, 

He  reserves  your  case  to  Himself.    Put,  then,  all  your  trust  in  Him, 

and  you  will  soon  find  the  effects  of  it  in  your  recovery,  which  we 

often  retard  by  putting  greater  confidence  in  physic  than  in  God. 

.  .  .  Continue,     then,     always     with     God "     (Brother     Lawrence, 

Eleventh  Letter). 
237     ir»  ^e  have  to  be  "  about  our  Master's  business,"  and  we  are  not   40 

294  11,  H5    doing  our  bounden    duty    unless    we    are   daily  healing    sin    and 
6     35       sickness.    "  What  a  beautiful  thing  it  is  to  work,  and  to  live,  and  be 

happy  "  (R.  L.  Stevenson). 

276    3.  36      Raising  of  the  Dead.—"  Heal  the  niek,  eleanse  the  lepers,  rahe  the 
dead,  cast  out  devils  "  (Matt.  10,  ver.  8). 


RAISING  OF  THE  DEAD.  207      Refer  to 

Sec.    V.  Page  Line 

There  are  seven  cases  of  the  intentional  raising  of  the  dead, 
details  of  which  are  recorded  in  the  Bible ;  three  by  Jesus  (Luke  7, 
ver.  14,  and  8,  ver.  54;  John  11,  ver.  43),  each  apparently  more 
diflScult ;  one  each  by  Elijah  (I.  Kings  17,  ver.  22),  Elisha  (II.  Kings 
:,  4,  ver.  34),  Peter  (Acts  9,  ver.  40),  and  Paul  (Acts  20,  ver.  9).  These 
are  exclusive  of  the  man  who  was  unexpectedly  resuscitated  by 
touching  the  bones  of  Elisha  (II.  Kings  13,  ver.  21),  and  of  the 
supreme  demonstration  of  the  power  of  God  by  Jesus,  when  he 
passed  unvanquished  from  the  tomb.  134      j) 

Jesus  must  have  worked  in  accordance  with  regular  laws.  His  words,     68     10 
quoted  above,  must  have  been  for  all  time.     God,  as  the  Principle  ^^i    ^f 

10  of  all  law  and  order,  could  not  act   against  law    and    order,    as     g^      5 
expressed  in  God's  man,  the  image  and  likeness  of  good,  for  God 
and  the  good  man  co-exist,  as  Principle  and  idea.    Why  should  we 
die  ?  "  For  God  made  not  death :  neither  hath  he  pleasure  in  the 
destruction    of    the     living    .    .    .    for    righteousness     is     immortal " 

15  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  1,  ver.  13,  15).  There  are  many  other 
instances  related  of  the  raising  of  the  dead.  Paul  said:  "Why 
should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incredible  with  you  that  God  should 
raise  the  dead  ? "  (Acts  26,  ver.  8).  Five  hundred  years  before 
Jesus  demonstrated  the   law   of   life,   the  great  thinker,   Lao-Tze, 

20  wrote :  "  May  not  a  man  take  a  dead  thing  and  make  it  alive  1 " 

Is  it  possible  that  this  power  could  have  been  almost  perma- 
nently lost  to  humanity  about  300  a.d.I  Gibbon,  the  historian, 
says* :  "  But  the  miraculous  cure  of  diseases  of  the  most  inveterate 
or  even  preternatural   kind,    can  no  longer  occasion  any  surprise, 

2."  when  we  recollect  that  in  the  days  of  Irenseus,  about  the  end  of 
the  second  century,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  was  very  far  from 
being  esteemed  an  uncommon  event ;  that  the  miracle  was  fre- 
quently performed  on  necessary  occasions  by  great  fasting  and  the 
joint  supplication  of  the  church  of  the  place,  and  that  the  persons 

ao  thus  restored  by  their  prayers  had  lived  afterwards  among  them 
many  years."  t  This  power  was  lost  sight  of  when  Christianity  was 
made  a  State  belief,  and  the  priests  were  so  sunk  that  they  actually 
claimed  the  healing  as  their  prerogative.  In  the  fourth  century  the 
Council  of  Laodicea  forbade  anyone  to  exorcise  devils  except  those 
duly  authorised  by  the  Bishop.  Christianity  at  that  time  became 
but     a     name,     not     a     living     flame,     and     the     teachings     of 

35  Jesus  became  to  them  mere  words,  and  so  lost  their 
practical  significance.  "  But  they  mocked  the  messengers  of 
God,  and  despised  his  words,  and  misused  his  prophets,  until  the 
wrath  of  the  Lord  arose  against  his  people,  till  there  was  no  remedy  " 
[Heb.  "  healing  "]  (11.  Chron.  36,  ver.  16).      "  For  if  the  dead  rise 

40  not,  then  is  not  Christ  raised :  .  .  .  For  he  must  reign,  till  he  hath 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet "  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  16,  25).  "  Christianity 
has  been  tried  for  1,900  years.  Perhaps  it  is  now  time  to  try  the 
religion  of  Jesus "  (Dean  Milman).  314      3 

After  the  procession  at  the  Eucharistic  Congress,  which  took 
place  at  Vienna,  in  1912,  seventy-three  people  were  so  ill  that  they 
had  to  go  to  the  hospitals,  and  three  were  seized  with  religious 
mania.     What  a  parody  on  religion. 

•"History  of  the  Rise  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  p.  351. 
45       f  Mr.  Dodwell  concludes    that  the  second  century  was  still  more  fertile  in 
miracles  than  the  first. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

274      39 


208 


THE  CAUSE  OF  DISEASE. 


31      18 


324     28 


339     32 

Hi     22 

21  r>     49 


1 1 


22 


230     13 


Sec.  V. 

"  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  1  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  1 
The  sting  of  death  is  sin  [belief  in  a  power  other  than  that  of 
God] ;  and  the  strength  of  sin  is  the  [false]  law  [of  universal  consent]. 
But  thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ''  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  55-57).  "In  the  way  of  5 
righteousness  [from  Anglo-Saxon  ''  rihtwis,"  alias  "  right  knowing." 
"Wise  as  to  what  is  right"  (Skeat's  Etymological  Dictionary)]  is 
life;  and  in  the  pathway  thereof  there  is  no  death"  (Prov.  12, 
ver.  28). 

ACTION   OF  THOUGHT. 

"  Success  in  mental  healing  by  scientific  tnetliods  is  best  promoted  by 
firat  acquiring  a  clear  understanding  of  the  laic  under  which  the  healing  lo 
is  effected.    In  other  words,  scientific  methods  require  scientific  knowledge 
for  their  successful  application  "*  (T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.). 

Now  curiously  enough  the  ordinary  metaphysician  objects  to 
"  thoughts  "  being  spoken  of  as  ''  lines  of  force,"  whereas  one  name 
is  just  as  much  a  misnomer  as  the  other  ;  for  the  only  true  and  1^ 
therefore  permanent  thoughts  are  God's  thoughts,  which  are 
spiritual  and  eternal,  the  real  things  in  the  real  world.  These 
conceived  of  materially  and  therefore  falsely,  are  what  have  been 
called  theoretically  "  lines  of  force  "  or  "  thoughts,"  and  as  "  ethereal 
lines  of  force"  they  have  to  be  intelligently  seen  to  be  powerless, 
just  as  certainly  as  that  matter,  the  more  solid  form  of  material  thoughts, 
has  to  be  known  to  be  substanceless.  In  fact,  if  anything,  "lines 
of  force "  is  the  more  useful  term,  because  it  cannot  possibly  be 
applied  to  God's  thoughts.  A  still  better,  because  less  material 
term,  is  "  false  beliefs." 


20 


25 


Homoeopathy. —It  is  now  easy  to  understand  why  Hahnemann, 
the  founder  of  Homoeopathy,  said  that  it  was  not  the  drug,  but 
what  he  would  call,  for  the  want  of  a  better  name,  "  the  spirit 
of  the  drug,"  that  did  the  work.  He  declared  that  the  world  would 
never  solve  its  problems  until  it  entered  the  mental  realm. 

Nobody  until  recently  has  ever  been  able  quite  satisfactorily  to  '■^^^ 
explain  how  it  is  possible  that  a  small  dose  of  poison  can  have 
exactly  the  opposite  result  of  a  large  dose  ;  but  all  opposition,  in 
Hahnemann's  case,  was  confounded,  if  not  silenced,  by  the  wonderful 
success  which  attended  the  application  of  the  supposed  law  in  actual 
practice.  At  the  same  time,  Hahnemann  had  to  flee  on  account  35 
of  his  failure  in  the  case  of  one  of  his  patients,  whilst  some 
homoeopathic  doctors  were  imprisoned. 

"  The  fact  remains  that  Hahnemann  was  eminently  successful  in 
curing  diseases,  and  his  following  has  assumed  colossal  proportions, 
in  spite  of  the  ridicule  heaped  upon  him  on  account  of  the  infini- 
tesimal doses  prescribed"!  (T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.). 

The  Cause  of  Disease.— From  what  has  been  said  it  will  be  seen 

•  "  The  Law  of  Mental  Medicine,"  p.  51. 
t   Ibid.,  p.  216. 


40 


i 


ACTION  IN  THE  MATERIAL  WORLD  ONLY  APPARENT.      209 

Sec.  V. 

that  the  cause  of  disease  is  the  same  as  that  of  sin ;  namely,  it  is 
the  action  of  "  lines  of  force,"  vibrating  at  certain  definite  rates  of 
vibration,  which  cause  certain  parts  of  the  mechanism  of  the  human 
"mind,"  which  for  purposes  of  explanation  are    called    cells,    to 
r,    vibrate  at  a  similar  rate  of  vibration,  so  giving  the  effect  of  the 
disease  or  sin,  as  the  case  may  be.     The  explanation  of  these  so- 
called  cells  renders  clear  the  mystery  of  the  cells  of  the  material 
scientist,  and  shows  up  their  elusive  character. 
Whilst  the  whole  effect  can  be  spoken  of  as  "mental,"  so  it  can 
10  also  be  expressed  as  "  material,"  and  still  better  as  "  ethereal,"  for, 
as  has  been  pointed  out,  these  are  merely  different  names  for  the 
same  thing.     All  are  purely  illusionary,  and  have  no  real  existence 
and  no  reality,  for  they  are  not  of  God. 

Poison.— If  a  negro   in   Central  Africa    eats    a    small    quantity 

15  of,  say,  strychnine,  it  acts  as  a  tonic.  If  he  eats  a  large  amount  it 
will  kill  him ;  if  he  takes  an  overdose  of  some  poisons  he  may 
merely  be  sick.  The  mental  workers  say  it  is  the  general  belief  in 
the  deadly  effect  of  the  poison  that  kills  the  man.  Medical  men 
scoff  and  say  that  it  is  the  drug.    Which  are  correct? 

20  The  fact,  looked  at  from  a  natural  science  point  of  view,  is  that 
the  material  drug  consists  of  millions  of  electrons  massed  together, 
each  the  material  manifestation  of  "two  lines  of  force"  vibrating 
at  a  definite  rate,  and  crossing  at  right  angles.  All  the  lines  of 
force  vibrating  at  that  particular  rate  are  "a  universal  belief,"  an 

25  ethereal  force  that  can  alone  kill  its  own  materially  conceived  person. 

It  is  not  the  inert  drug  that  kills  the  person.     That  which  kills  is 

the  excessive  vibration  of  these  "  lines   of  force  "  acting  upon  the 

human    "mind,"    and,   so    to    speak,    tearing    it    to    pieces.     A  few 

merely  stimulate   action.    Hahnemann's  mysterious   "  spirit  of  the 

30  drug"  can  now  be  understood  as  a  purely  ethereal,  mistaken  belief.* 

You  will  also  now  see  the  action  of  sp-called  will  power  in  such 

cases.    Human  will  power  simply  alters  the  vibration  of  the  line 

of  force  or  thought,   so  changing  its  usual  action,   and  producing 

another  equally  disastrous  result. 


Befer  to 
Pace  Line 


76 

80 


83 
81 


77 
79 
83 


84 
291 


35  All  Action  in  the  Material  Seeming  World  only  Apparent.— Those 
who  have  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  human  miscalled  "  mind "  to 
understand  without  difficulty  what  lias  been  here  stated,  will  see 
that  this  method  of  verbally  presenting  what  takes  place  is  neces- 
sary, to  enable  inquirers  more  quickly  to  grasp  the  fact  that  matter 

^Q  has  no  power  to  act.     Some  students  find  it  difficult  at  once  to 
accept  the  more  radical  and  final  statement  already  made,  namely,   3Q2 
that  the  whole  of  this  action  is  only  apparent,  as  really  all  material 

*  According  to  Mr.  Stephen  Paget,  Dr.  A.  M.  Kelles  states  that  the 
figures  for  Hahnemann's  dilutions  are  as  follows :  Fifth  dilution,  1  part  in 
45  132,600;  tenth  dilution,  X  in  97,656,250,000;  thirtieth  dilution,  1  in 
931,322,574,615,478,515,626,  million,  billion,  billion,  and  that  "Hahnemann 
preferred  the  thirtieth  dilution"  ("The  Faith  and  Works  of  Christian 
Science,"  p.  77). 


39 
6 


79     36 


79     43 


6 
20 


81     26 


29 

17 

9 


84:       15 


10 
39 
28 


Refer  to 
PAge  Line 


84      18 
77      11 


84 


r)12      18 
->:^S     16 

21.")     45 


83     36 
231     25 


147 

o 

141 

46 

252 

1 

227 

45 

.„f,  ••  SOME  RAY  OF  HOPE." 

-'"  Sec.  V. 

phenomena  arc,  as  shown,  merely  false  beliefs  in  the  existence  of 
ITeZ  of  cinematograph  pictures,  each  picture  --"6  /^"f 
sliKhtly  different,  all  without  an  iota  even  of  substance  or  reality. 
Endeavouring  to  alter  conditions  by  material  means  is  like  trying 
To  w^sh  out  a  magic-lantern  picture  on  a  screen.  f  J^u  change  . 
the  slide  the  picture  changes,  namely,  if  you  change  the  thought  the 
manifestation  alters. 

Cancer  and  Humanity.-Mr.  Arthur  Balfour,  presiding,  in  July, 
1909,  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  General  Council  of  the  Impena 
Ganger  Research  Fund,  which  was   held  at  the  Royal  College  of   10 
Surgeons,  warned  the  public  not  to  expect  the  immediate  discovery 
of  some  accurate  and  active  remedy  of  the  disease. 

"  Such  expectations  did  not  take  sufficient  account  of  the  fact  that 
these  great  problems  could  only  be  attacked  by  dealing  with  them 
as  part  of  a  great  biological  whole.  All  our  discoveries  were  due  to  lo 
a  broad  scientific  outlook,  which  had  produced  unexpected  results 
and  conclusions.  For  example,  investigation  of  the  action  of  micro- 
scopic organisms  had  discovered  the  same  kind  of  common  cause  pro- 
ducing such  utterly  different  things  as  alcohol,  pearls,  and  whooping 

cough.  V     17     J  V,  J 

"  One  result  of  the  investigations  carried  on  under  the  Fund  had 
been  to  show  that  bacteriology  would  give  but  little  assistance  in 
dealing  with  cancer.  But  some  important  conclusions  had  been 
reached.  The  staff  had  decided  that  heredity  was  almost  neghgible 
as  a  cause  of  cancer."  * 


20 


25 


"Some  Ray  of  Hope."-Sir  Alfred  Pearce  Gould,  K.C.V.O.,  Senior 
Surgeon  to   the   Middlesex  Hospital,    in    the    Bradshaw    Lecture, 
delivered  recently  before  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  said  that 
"  cancer  was  the  result  of  a  breach  or  failure  of  fundamental  cell 
law,   a  law  so   majestic   that  obedience   to   it  resulted   m   perfect   30 
development,    perfect   health,   the   full  measure  of  days    and   dis- 
obedience to  it  might  slowly  spell  out  all  the  inscrutable  woes  of 
cancer.  ...  It   was   quite    a    frequent    occurrence    for    a  grafted 
cancerous  growth,  after  attaining  some  size,  to  slowly  shrmk  and 
disappear,  and  in  some  series  of  experiments  a  large  proportion  ot    35 
the   grafts    that  had   'taken'     had,     after    a    period    of    growth, 
spontaneously  vanished.  ...  His  present  purpose  was  not  to  vaunt 
a  remedy,  but  to  state  a  fact-that  cancer,  even  when  advanced  in 
degree  and  of  long  duration,  might  get  better,  and  might  even  get 
well.    There  is,"  he  continued,  "  cure  of  cancer  apart  from  operative   40 
removal.     All  therapeutic  cures  are  obtainable  only  by  the  working 
of  physiological  forces,  and  the  first  hope  of  therapeutic  success 
comes   from  observation  of    the   efficiency    of    unaided    Nature   to 
accomplish  cure.    In  the  darkness  of  night  it  is  everything  to  know 

*  Extract  from  Newspaper  Report. 


Refer  to 

Pace  I^iiie 

213 

26 

231 

31 

212 

36 

252 

10 

69 

16 

230 

9 

212 

37 

213 

37 

22  ^ 

34 

SO 

30 

148 

33 

APPEARANCE  AND  DISAPPEARANCE  OF  MATTER.  2II 

Sec.  V. 

I  2  ^^^^  there  is  a  sun  towards  which  the  earth  is  revolving,  and  that 

If  we  fix  our  jcyes  on  the  east  vre  shall  soon  see  the  grey  promise 
of  dawn,  and  then  the  many-coloured  heralds  of  the  golden  sun 
itself.  And,  as  Jbhe  victims  of  cancer  call  to  us  in  the  dark  night 
5  of  despair,  'Watchman,  what  of  the  night T  it  is  much  to  know 
that  for  cancer-stricken  man  there  is  also  a  sun  of  healing.  TF/ien 
f/tc  hiohHjM  shall  kuow  the  laws  that  govern  cell-grouih/  witLa 
htoa-ledfje  akin  in  its  sfceep  and  accuracy  to  that  of  the  astronomer,  he 
trill  hare  power— the  jwfcer  to  prevent,  to  control  and  to  cure  cancer  "^ 

--^^V''»l»....>|  C  ..... 

10  Hope  Fulfilled.— Now  we  actually  know  the  laws  that  govern,  not  only 
"  cell  growth,"  but  cell  purification,  and  ultimate  dematerialisation, 
which  is  far  more  important,  and  not  only  the  biologist  but  every 
physician  has  "  the  power  to  prevent,  to  control,  and  to  cure  cancer." 


Appearance  and  Disappearance  of  Matter.—''  Strictly  speaking,  I  i69  7 
i:>  am  ana  ware  of  anything  that  has  the  right  to  the  title  of  an  '  impos-  551  23 
siln'lity/  except  a  contradiction  in  terms.  There  are  impossibilities 
logical,  hut  none  natural,  A  '  round  square;  a  '  present  past;  'two 
parallel  lines  that  intersect;  are  impossibilities,  because  the  ideas  denoted 
by  the  predicates,  round,  present,  intersect,  are  contrary  to  the  ideas 
20  deuotrd  by  the  subjects,  square,  past,  parallel.     But  walking  on  water, 

or  turning  water  into  wine,  or  procreation  tcithout  male  intervention,  138    37 
or  raising  the  dead,  are  plainly  not    impossibilities    in    this   sense " 
(Professor  Huxley). 

The  value  of  the  results  obtained  in  my  investigation  of  mental 
25  healing  is  not  to  prove  that  all  disease  is  mental,  so-called,  because  all 
open-minded,  thorough  investigators  have  found  this  to  be  the  case ; 
neither  is  it  to  prove  that  matter  can  be  caused  to  appear  and  dis- 
appear^ as  this  can.be  dope,  and  in  two  different  ways,  scientifically     33      7 
different.    The  value  is  to  show  that  there  are  two  different  methods 
30   of  working,  the  right  and  permanent,  and  the  wrong  and  temporary   339    37 
way.    We  have  to  prove  the  latter  logically,  and  demonstrate  the 
former  beyond  all  question,  by  instantaneous,  practical  results  of  an 
extraordinary      and      epoch-making      character,!    which    are    not 
miraculous,    but    divinely    natural    to    the    enlightened    spiritual    68     11 
35   understanding. 

In  earlier  days,  knowing  that   Jesus   could   not   possibly   create 
matter,    it    was   difficult    to    see   how   he    performed    his    miracle 


*  Extract  from  '•  Daily  Telegraph,"  December  8th,  1910.     The  italics  are  not  in 
the  original. 

40  t "  The  epoch  approaches  when  the  understanding  of  the  truth  of  being 
will  be  the  basi^^gj^iruer religion.  At  present,  mortals  progress  slowly  for 
fear  of  bieing  thought  ridi<iUl6us "  ("  Science  and  Health,'  p.  67,  line  33. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy).  ?  "  -   •  .  -   -  J  .     ' 


Refer  to 

Page  Lint 

321 

24 

83 

11 

76 

33 

61 

13 

336 

16 

83 

7 

212 

2 

213 

14,27 

130   1 
134   10 


211 


135  23 


212 


TWO  METHODS  OF  WORKING. 


Ill 


20 


Sec.  V. 

of  the  loaves  and  fishes.  We  know  now  that  what  he  did  was  to 
destroy  the  thoughts  that  would  have  prevented  those  persons 
present  from  being  conscious  of  the  ideas  of  God,  which  were  seen 
by  them  as  material  loaves  and  fishes.  This  miracle  could  not  have 
been  done  unless  the  material  thoughts  that  were  manifested  as 
material  loaves  and  fishes  had  been  there ;  and  they  could  not  have 
been  seen  unless  the  real  spiritual  loaves  and  fishes,  which  were 
counterfeited  humanly  or  materially,  had  existed  in  the  real  world, 
heaven,  heaven  being  here  right  at  hand. 

Some  honest  workers,  using  right  methods,  but  not  yet  having  per- 
ceived the  fundamentally  illusive  nature  of  matter,  have  criticised 
these  statements,  saying  that  working  in  the  right  way  matter  cannot 
be  made  to  appear  and  disappear.  I  have  had  probably  over  100 
cases  which  have  been  brought  about  solely  by  the  realisation  of 
God  and  His  manifestation,  and  many  other  students,  working  in  the 
right  way,  are  obtaining  like  results.  Probably  the  greatest  of  the 
miracles  of  Jesus  was  the  demonstration  over  sense  limitations 
which  resulted  in  the  disappearance  of  the  ship,  his  disciples,  and 
himself  in  the  middle  of  the  lake  of  Gennesaret,  and  their  appear- 
ance at  the  shore.  "  Immediately  the  ship  was  at  the  land  whither 
they  went "  (John  6,  ver.  21).  I  have  only  had  one  undoubted  case 
of  this  nature,  and  one  doubtful  one.  These  were  of  no  importance, 
except  as  illustrating  the  action  of  a  great  Principle  at  work.  In 
both  instances  only  the  body  was  moved,  and  it  was  protected 
from  danger.  The  thought  that  came  was,  "  There  is  nothing  but 
God."  This  thought  came  instantly  and  spontaneously,  without  any 
preliminary  recognition  that  treatment  was  necessary. 

"There  is  Nothing  but  God," — This  truth,  which  naturally  includes 
the  statement,  "  and  His  manifestation,"  is  the  quickest,  simplest,  and 
greatest  of  all  denials  and  afl&rmations,  and  its  effect  on  matter  is  in  30 
proportion  to  one's  knowledge  of  the  greatness  of  the  statement. 

Two  Methods  of  Working.—"  /  am  not  tcithout  hope  that  a  truly 
scioitific  system  of  psycho-therapeiities  may  eventually  he  evolved^  which 
will  harmonise  all  the  facts  of  human  expei^ience  that  pertain  to  the 
subject-matter  "  (T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.).  3r> 

Early  in  my  investigation  the  accuracy  of  the  statement  that 
gi'owths  such  as  cancer  could  be  caused  to  disappear  instantly  by  two 
absolutely  different  methods  became  evident.* 

There  are  probably  fifty  or  sixty  different  sects  of  what  have  been 

called  "  mental "  workers,  who  claim  to  be  able  to  heal  and  do  what  40 

are  called  miracles  of  various  kinds.     They  are  divided  into  two 

broad  classes.    Not  more   than   five,    at  the  outside,   work  in  the 

way  that  the  master  metaphysician  taught  us,  as  shown  in  the  Bible, 

namely,   by  turning  in  thought  to  God  and    heaven.       The    rest 

*"The  wrong  method  [of  'mental  healing']  is  capable  of  eril,  and  is 
mesmerism,  of  which  the  lowest  natures  are  capable.  The  scientific  method 
is  without  power  to  do  evil "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  Ist  edition,  p.  430.  Mary 
Baker  Eddy). 


2.") 


ALTERATION  OF  ELECTRICAL  TENSION. 


Sec.  V. 


213 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


20 


25 


picture  out  what  they  consider  is  best  for  themselves,  or  for  the 
person  for  whom  they  are  working,  and  then  dwell  persistently  on 
it  to  bring  about  the  visible  manifestation.  This  is  absolutely 
wrong.  It  is  practically  impossible  to  tell  what  is  best  or  even 
what  is  really  good  for  ourselves  or  for  others.  All  the  sects  say, 
"  Stop  wrong  thinking."  Where  they  differ  is  in  the  thoughts 
they  entertain  after  they  have  turned  from  the  wrong  thought ;  as 
naturally,  if  the  outlook  be  not  filled  with  some  good  thought,  wrong 
thoughts  will  appear—"  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked ''  (Luke  11, 
ver.  26)— whereas  if  only  you  stop  picturing  falsely  and  think  in 
the  way  now  shown,  the  difficulty  will  always  disappear,  and  what  is 
15  commonly  called  a  miracle  take  place. 

The  basis  of  the  fifty-five  workers  is  what  may  be  called  knowing 
a  lie ;  and  if  a  man  is  a  strong  enough  "  picturer,"  or,  to  put  it  in 
other  words,  if  he  is  enough  of  a  hypnotist— he  can  cause  the 
cancer  to  disappear  instantly  by  knowing  a  lie,  namely,  forcing 
himself  into  picturing  that  there  is  no  cancer  in  the  place  where 
materially  it  appears  to  be.  This  is  working  solely  with  matter, 
and  cannot  be  the  .right  method.  Jesus  said  :  "  Ye  shall  know  the 
truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make  you  free  "  (John  8,  ver.  32).  And, 
again,  "God  is  Spirit  [this  is  the  correct  translation]:  and  they 
that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth"  (John 
4,  ver.  24).  It  has  been  demonstrably  proved  that  those  who  work 
by  turning  in  thought  to  God  can  also  cause  a  cancer  to  disappear 
mstantly,  by  knowing  the  truth,  namely,  that  there  is  no  cancer  in 
God,  or  on  the  real  man,  the  four-dimensional,  spiritual  man,  the 
mdividualisation  of  the  Christ,  who  dwells  not  in  Hesh.  The  healing 
power  of  Truth  is  an  "immanent,  eternal  science." 

Alteration  of  Electrical  Tension.— This  puzzled  me  for  some 
time  until  it  became  clear  that,  working  in  the  wrong  way  above 
explained,  the  tension  of  the  lines  of  force  was  merely  altered 
35  and  they  were  not  destroyed  by  this  material  working  ;  consequently, 
although  the  millions  of  electrons  which  were  massed  up  together 
ni  the  form  of  cancer  disai)peare  i,  the  (apparent)  lines  of  force 
remained.  These  lines  of  force  in  about  three  months'  time  are 
manifested  again  in  some  form  of  trouble,  and  the  reason  why  this 
40  has  not  been  recognised  before  is  because  sometimes  they  take 
form  as  the  same  disease,  sometimes  another  form  of  disease,  and 
m  some  cases  even  a  form  of  sin.  In  every  case  inquired  into,  where 
the  apparent  action  had  been  directly  hvpnotic,  the  new  trouble 
was  found  to  be  worse  than  the  old. 

We  have  to  recognise  that  there  are  many  examples  in  the  Bible 
of  the  wronec  method  of  prayer;  for  instance,  the  tearing  of  the 
forty-two  children  by  she-bears  when  Elisha*  was  mocked 
(II.  Kings  2,  ver.  23,  24). 

In  most  of  the  few  sects  who  work  by  turning  in  thought  to 
Uod,   such  ternmg  in  thought  goes  no  deeper  than  a  mere  faith, 

*  There  was  a  great  lack  of  spirituality  in  Elisha  ;  for  instance,  he  only  asked 
tor  a  double  portion  of  the  spirit  of  Elijah  (ver.  9).  It  is  not  surprising  there- 
tore  that  he  smote  the  river  Jordan  with  the  mantle  of  Elijah,  and  said  :  •*  Where 
50  18  the  Lord,  the  God  of  Elijah  ?  "  (ver.  14),  and  that  the  sons  of  the  prophets  said  : 
J  he  spirit  ot  Elijah  (not  the  spirit  of  the  Lord)  doth  rest  on  Elisha  "  (ver.  15) 
It  is  a  very  grreat  question  whether  he  did  not  raise  the  son  of  the  great  woman 
of  Shunem  with  the  human  mind,  after  lying  upon  him  and  warming  him  with 
his  own  body  (2  Kings  4,  ver.  34)  after  he  had  failed  to  raise  him  from  a  distance 
(ver.  31). 


77 


30 


45 


35 


220  38 
256  2 
139     27 


213     38 


68       7 

224       5 
255     18 


79     18 

83       8 

263     30 


83     11 


83      10 

168  30 

169  20 


221     31 


P  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


214 


REAPPEARANCE   OF  THE  DISEASE. 


Sec.  V. 


90     19 


90 


23 
29 


171  23 

ir)3  8 

172  1 
321  21 


171      40 


221     ir, 


80  6 

13<;  36 

80  21 

255  21 


II 


21 


4         n 


255      18 
8)     22 


which,  while  resulting  in  temporary  palliation,  must  deepen  into 
understanding  before  invariably  good  results  can  be  obtained  and 
the  many  varied  forms  of  evil  be  unfailingly  destroyed. 

The  reason   for   the   disappearance  of,  say,  a    cancer,     and    the 
development  of  something  else  when  the  apparent  healing  is  done     r> 
the    wrong    way,    can    be   more    easily    understood    when   the  fifth 
fundamental  principle  of  the  material  world,  given  by  the  advanced 
scientifie  woiker,  Dr.  Le  IJon,  already  referred  to,  is  recognised,  viz. : 
"  5.  Force  and  matter  are  two  different  forms  of  one  and  the  same 
thing."     His  eighth  fundamental  principle  shows  why  it  is  possible    lo 
to   heal   in  a  scientific  way   so  that  there  is   no   return.     It  is  as 
follows :  "  8.  Energy  is  no  more  indestructible  than  the  matter  from 
which  it  emanates."     The  lines  of  force  or  so-called  energy  being 
destroyed,  no  trouble  can  arise  therefrom  in  the  future. 

Short-Circuiting  Particles.— Working  in  the  right  way,  as  explained,  15 
the  seeming  "  lines  of  force "  or  thoughts  of  which  the  ether 
is  composed  are  short-circuited,  alias  reduced  to  nothing  (that  is, 
what  even  a  natural  scientist  would  call  nothing)  by  the  action  of 
God — Truth.  They  destroy  themselves  by  the  negative  and  positive 
portion  of  each  thought-germ  acting  upon  the  positive  and  negative 
portion  of  the  adjacent  thought-germs,  of  which  the  line  of  force 
is  composed,  so  that  these  particles  being  self-destroyed,  there  are 
no  longer  any  lines  of  force  to  roll  up  into  any  discordant  form, 
or  to  cause  trouble  by  any  different  vibration,  a  negative  form  of 
good  having  been  replaced  by  a  better  belief. 


Reappearance  of  the  Disease.— Another  thing  that  puzzled  me, 
however,  was  that,  even  when  a  person  had  been  healed  in  the 
scientific  way  by  turning  in  thought  to  God,  the  trouble  seemed  to 
return.  The  longest  interval  known  to  me  was  twelve  years.  The 
purification  of  the  "mind "is  necessary  for  permanent  healing. 

In  the  subconscious  "  mind "  of  the  material  man  every  sin  and 
every  disease  has,  yvha.t,  for  purpose  of  HiinpUiiff/,  maj/  he  called  it>i 
cell.  If  the  cells  are  clean,  nothing  can  cause  them  to  vibrate  ; 
for  instance,  supposing  the  anger  cell  to  be  quite  clean,  no  angry 
thought  can  possibly  make  that  man  angry,  and  even  if  a  million 
people  try  to  hypnotise  him  into  being  angry,  the  intensification  of 
the  thoughts  that  take  place  cannot  have  the  slightest  effect,  as  the 
anger  cell  is  incapable  of  vibrating  with  the  vibration  which 
apparently  produces  anger. 

Hypnotists  have  discovered  this,  and  claim  that  by  hypnotism  a 
man  cannot  be  made  to  do  a  thing  that  he  would  not  do  under  ordin- 
ary circumstances.  This  is  incorrect.  If  a  man's  "  consciousness  " 
ij  fairly  right,  no  ordinary  thought  will  have  any  appreciable  effect, 
and  he  will  not  sin  in  that  particular  way.  When  he  is  hypnotised, 
however,  unless  the  particular  cell  in  question  is  perfectly  clean, 
the  wrong  thoughts  may  be  so  intensified  that,  entirely  against 
his  inclination  and  will,  he  may  commit  the  sin  referred  to.  This 
is  only  one  of  the  many  dangers  of  hypnotism.  .... 

When  the  cells  are  all  clean  the  mortal  merely  suffers  from  a  sense 


20 


25 


30 


3: 


40 


45 


^ 


SYNCHRONOUS  VIBRATION. 


215 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


'4      11 


67     37 


of  limitation,  and  may  be  called  a  "  sinless,  though  limited,  human 
5  consciousness." 

The  ether  or  sum  total  of  material  consciousness  consists  of  so-called 
lines  of  force,  infinite  in  number  and  in  terms  of  so-called  space,  at 
right  angles  to  each  other,  each  of  these  lines  of  force  or  thoughts 
assisting  to  produce  a  different  effect.  One,  for  instance,  that  of 
10  anger,  another  smallpox,  a  third  fever,  a  fourth  depression,  and  so 
on.  This,  as  has  already  been  pointed  out,  is  only  because, 
being  like  Marconi  waves,  they  have  different  vibrations. 

If,  therefore,  any  particular  cell  in  the  subconscious  or  lower  so  6 
"  no-mind  "  is  not  clean,  and  an  apparent  thought  or  line  of  force, 
15  powerful  enough  to  cause  it  to  vibrate,  should  sweep  over  it,  the 
cell  will  vibrate,  and  the  man  will  have  the  temptation  to  sin  or 
be  ill,  miserable,  or  wearied,  as  the  case  may  be.  The  thought 
may  not  be  intense  enough  to  cause  the  cell  to  vibrate  synchronously, 
but  may  be  accentuated  by  the  wrong  "  thinking  "  of  others,  or  by 
20  the  person's  own  "  thinking  "  of  evil. 

If  you  continue  dwelling  upon  the  thought,  the  trouble  becomes 
intensified :  "  Behold,  I  will  bring  evil  upon  this  people,  even  the 
fruit  of  their  thoughts,  because  they  have  not  hearkened  unto  my 
words,  nor  to  my  law  "  (Jer.  6,  ver.  19)— the  law  of  good. 
25  What  are  called  bad  thoughts  are  low  vibrations,  and  what  are 
called  good  thoughts,  high  vibrations.  All  material  thought  is, 
however,  more  or  less  bad.  Nothing  in  the  material  world  is 
perfect.  Only  God's  ideas  are  perfect.  Good  is  absolute,  evil  is 
relative  and  in  all  its  degrees  illusive. 

30  Synchronous  Vibration.— The  reason  why  with  some  people  the 
anger  cell,  for  instance,  will  respond  and  vibrate  in  unison  with 
the  angry  thought,  is  that  it  is  tuned  synchronously,  owing  to  the 
condition  of  the  "  consciousness  "  at  birth,  the  result  of  false  mortal 
beliefs.     If  ever  a  human  being  is  unfortunate  enough  to  be  born 

35  with  sufficient  small  ultimate  particles  on  the  surface  of  the  typhoid 
"  cell,"  or  "  vibrating  diaphragm,"  every  time  a  typhoid  thought 
appears  to  touch  him,  the  cell  will  vibrate  in  unison  with  it,  and  he 
will  have  typhoid.  If  the  typhoid  cell  is  clean  it  will  have  no  effect. 
If  he   "  thinks  "  that  he  is,  or  others  are,  going  to  have  typhoid,  he  is 

40  intensifying  the  typhoid  vibrations,  making  them  more  likely  to 
appear  real  to  him  or  them.  When  you  know  how  to  think  rightly, 
the  action  of  God,  as  you  realise  the  truth  (the  affirmation),  purifies 
the  human  individual,  that  is,  cleanses  the  cells  by  causing  the 
particles,  which  are  electrical,  to  short-circuit  each  other.     In  this 

45  way  we  can  get  rid  of  every  so-called  hereditary  or  other  evil. 

The  Beam  in  the  Eye.— The  would-be  metaphysician  may  wonder 
at  this  way  of  presenting  the  so-called  facts.  He  must  remember 
that  the  materialist  requires  to  be  led  along  a  path  that  he  under- 
stands. He  must  also  recollect  that  his  view  of  matter  is  just  as  203 
50  untrue  as  that  of  the  scientific  man,  for  there  is  no  material  conscious-  291 
ness,  no  human  thoughts,  no  sin  nor  sickness,  nothing  but  God  and 
God's  ideas. 


271 

20 

238 

12 

77 

29 

101 

6 

102 

24 

106 

1 

249 

17 

23 

3 

83 

4 

251 

43 

249 

16 

80     24 


80     31 


80     31 


15 
29 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


216 


SIN  AND  ITS  PUNISHMENT. 


Sec.  V. 


101 
221 


27 


26 


5 
15 


274  40 


18 


102  43 


2:.0  31 


26 

14 

193 

40 

25 

36 

215 

9 

71 

15 

lyi 

5 

200  10 
110  19 


THE  WAY  OF  ESCAPE. 


217 


P 


Startling   Home  Truths.— Every  time  a  man  states  anything  false 
to  be  a  fact,  it  becomes  more  apparently  tangible  to  the  five  senses. 
If  someone,  hearing  the  fallacious  statement,  agrees,  it  becomes  far 
more  tangible,  and  if  a  number  of  persons  hearing,  also  accept  the 
statement  as  true,  the  mischief  done  to  each  and  all  is  incalculable.     5 
Now,  if  a  man  says  in  a  public  place :  "  Sin  is  an  unavoidable  in- 
heritance,   and  no   man  can   attain  to   sinlessness,"  the    result    is 
devilish  ;  he  is  leading  each  one  straight  into  the  committal  of  his 
besetting  sin.     If  he  says :   "  All  must  die,"  he  is  practically  pre- 
paring  a  future   coflSin   for  each   of    his    hearers.     If    some    have   10 
symptoms  of  illness  causing  them  anxiety,  such  a  statement  is  quite 
enough  to   cause  fatal  developments.     If  he  advocates  intelligent 
preparation   for  a  future   death,  he   is    conducting    his    assenting 
hearers  as  on  the  wings  of  the  wind  towards  that  death.    A  sermon 
preached   on   such   lines   is   more  deadly   in   its  effects   upon   the   15 
attentive  and  devout  listener    than    any    newspaper    article    ever 
written.     Well  may  the  prophet  scientist  of  centuries  ago  cry  aloud 
to  a  hypnotised  nation :  "  Turn  ye !  turn  ye  from  your  evil  ways ; 
for  why   will  ye  die?"  (Ezek.    33,    ver.    11).      "Awake    thou    that 
sleepest "  (Eph.  5,  ver.  14) ;  words  re-echoed  by  the  world's  greatest  20 
prophetess,  who  adds:  "and  awaken  the  world."    Never  has  there 
been  such  need  of  this  warning  as  to-day,  when  the  power  of  mental 
and  so-called  mental  action  is  becoming  understood  by  an  awakening 
world,  the  latter  bringing  proportionately  more  alarming  results. 

Sin   and  Its   Punishment.—"  Success  or  failure  in   a  practitioner  25 
often  depends  as  much  on  his  expertness  in  moral  treatment  as  on  his 
skill  in  simples''  *  (Sir  J.  Crichton-Browne,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.). 

It  has  always  been  well  understood  that  glaring  forms  of  sin 
inevitably  lead  to  disease  if  persisted  in.  It  has  only  recently, 
however,  been  discovere<l  that  there  is  a  far  more  intimate  rela-  30 
tionship  between  sin  of  every  kind  and  disease  than  has  ever  been 
dreamed  of  by  mankind.  When,  as  Professor  Elmer  Gates  has 
shown  us,  even  an  angry  thought  creates  harmful  poison  in  the 
system,  it  is  not  surprising  to  find  that  every  wrong  thought  of 
every  kind  creates  physical  trouble.  Sooner  or  later,  "  Be  sure  your  35 
sin  will  find  you  out''  (Num.  23,  ver.  32).  It  is  only  the  mystery 
underlying  disease  that  has  prevented  its  disappearance  long  ago. 
If  one  hour  of  hatred  can  produce  sufficient  poison  to  kill  eighty 
men,  as  Professor  Gates  has  shown  experimentally,  just  think  for 
one  moment  of  the  appalling  result  to  poor  humanity  of  an  inter-  k 

national  war.     We  recoil  from  this  picture  of  needless  suffering.       40 

**  Medical  science  has  never  grasped— never  perhaps  set  itself  to 
grasp— the  intimate  connection  between  moral  fault  and  disease. 
.  .  .  The  bringer  of  light  and  happiness,  the  calmer  and  pacifier, 
or  investigator  and  stimulator,  is  one  of  the  chiefest  of  doctors. 
Such  a  doctor  was  Jesus  "  t  (Matthew  Arnold).  45 

*  Leeds,  18«9. 
t  "Literature  and  Dogma." 


The  Freeing  from  Sin.-  ''As    a  rule,  tgnorancetsthe  mother  of 
MnZ,  ami  wisdom  the  mother  of  goodness'^  *  (H.  Weinstock). 

It  is  fortunate  that  in  most  cases  of  sin,  at  least  75  per  cent, 
of  the  trouble  is  over  when  a  man  has  seen  that  the  sm 
-.  in  the  past  has  not  been  his  fault,  but  his  misfortune  The 
■  nfher  25  per  cent,  goes  when  he  sees  that  wrong  thought  brmgs 
s  n  and  ?fn  must  bring  unhappiness.  Understanding  that  he  is 
o  r.'^,^ppt  spiritual  being,  he  then  ceases  his  wrong  picturing,  and 
th  nl^^^i^X  He  is  then  free  from  further  punishment  for  the  past 
thinks^r^gntiy.    11^^^^^  .^  ^^^  ^  consciousness  of  their  own  prudence 

and  strength  if  you  wish  to  raise  their  character    (Vauyenargues). 

'^Philo  taught  that  where  the  Logos  had  not  stirred  in  a  maa 
there  was  no^  moral  responsibility"!  (Archdeacon  Wilberfo^^^^^^^ 

"We  will  not  sin,  knowing  that  we  are  counted  thine     (Wisdom 

^^I'iTuTikhmWT'fof  sin  is  removed  only  as  the   sin  is   discon- 

r    tinned     The  human  is  never  punished  after  sin  is.renaoved.    The 

'   nunfshment  can  only  affect  you  through  false  '  pictur  ng."  When  you 

know  t^e  sin  has  no  power,  as  it  has  no  existence,  the  sm  and  its 

J^,?J;^i«hrnPnt  are  removed  for  ever.    This  is  the  only  forgiveness  of  sm. 

^"^I    a  TfnnercaTonly  reverse  every  thought  of  his  sin  as  it  comes 

into  his  so-calfed  mind,   he  must,^   sooner  or  later    get  rid  of  his 

s?n    as  the  action  of  God  in  continually  purifying  his  mmd.        For 

ihP  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  naade  me  free 

rom  the  law  of  sin  and  death  "  (Rom   8,  ver.  2).    The  less  he  dwelU 

on  ^is  sin  the  better  it  is  for  him     Remember,  it  is  not  his  [aul^ 

He  never  made  his  so-called  mind.    He  never  made  the  thoughts 

That  attack  him.     It  is  not  his  fault,  ^V^.d' to'^hf.  d  & 

he  that  suffers,  not  you,  therefore  do  not  add  t^,^,^,  ef  tlou    a^^^ 

^^X  "i^^i:^  h^Kh^ulhtfu  s  J^^t  tp§4s 

fhof  haltlur"  ly  p?eva!l"    St..  Chrysostom).     "  Our  greates^^^^^^^^^ 
is,  not  in  never  falling,  but  in  rismg  every  time  we  fall     (Confucius). 

The  Way  of  Escape.- 

20  "  Endeavour  to  be  good,  and  better  still,  and  best ; 

Success  is  nought— endeavour's  alV  (Robert  Browning). 

Thp  human  being  will  be  saved  when  reason,   the  most  active 

hum^'ni'cTy,  awaLns  man's  sense  of  -oral  obligat^^^^^^   and  shows 

him  that  sinning  brings  no  happiness,  but  merely  trouble.        buccess 

o-   fn^in  is  dowSt  d  Further,  that  the  only  way  of  escaping 

'''   pun  shment  is  tf  stop  sinning,  and  the  only  way  to  stop  sinning  is 

to  stop  wrong  "  thinking."    Then  the  glories  of  heaven  grow  clearer 

and  the  millennium  dawns.  „^«f^^of;r»  lypnpral 

Now  that  fallacious  hypotheses,   to  which  an   apathetic  general 

30  consent  has  for  ages  been  given,  have  been  ^^^^.^^^^ffv^^^^^L^^^^^^^^ 
it  is  obvious  that  the  time  has  arrived,  which  has  been  fojetoia  oy 
the  greliest  of  the  worid's  metaphysicians  .-^.^.^^^f^^.^;"?^^^^^^^ 
following   words   of   wisdom :    "  When  needed   tell  the  truth   con 
ceming  the  lie."     In  these  words  rests  the  mspiration  of  what  is 

35   being  stated^^     ^^  ^^.^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^l%Prier'of  Sng 

of  the  truth  of  what  is  now  put  before  you  is  this  power  o^  g^"  °| 

rid  of  sin.    As  far  as  I  am  aware,  I  have  never  had  a  case  of  a 

*  Sermon  on  -  The  Jewish  Idea  of  God,"  preached  in  the  Jewish  Synago^e  m 

40   Sacramento,  1902.  .    ^  „ 

f  "  Myitic  Immanence. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


483     19 


367  6 

173  15 

144  37 

153  33 

251  12 


251     22 


205    la 


73     15 


233 

U 

71 

43 

282 

18 

174 

11 

552 

11 

274 

32 

346 

30 

343 

13 

336 

11 

73 

20 

341 

38 

229 

21 

231 

20 

240 

29 

Refer  to 
Page  Line 


•218 


KVULUTION  OF  PRAYER/    MATERIAL  GODS. 


V. 


234 
U7 
146 


24 

7 

16 

M 


2.->     45 


314        1 


146 


219 

14 

219 

35 

225 

43 

32 

41 

498 

44 

499 

4 

489 

15 

33 

1 

person  coming  for  help  over  a  besetting  sin,  where  the  result  has 
not  been  instantaneous,  and  the  victim  has  gone  on  his  way 
rejoicing.  In  some  cases  this  result  has  taken  plr.ce  when  the 
sinner  was  miles  away.  In  others  he  was  personally  unknown, 
but  his  trouble  was  spoken  of.  As  far  as  I  know,  the  healing  has  "> 
been  permanent.  In  one,  perhaps  two,  cases  there  has  been  a 
slight  relapse,  but  that  merely  temporary.  In  no  case  has  the 
individual  asked  for  help  more  than  three  times  in  all.  Where 
the  sickness  has  been  due  to  sin,  or  the  patient  has  not  asked  for 
the  removal  of  the  sin,  sometimes  the.  fight  has  been  protracted.  10 
But  the  sin  must  go  if  the  work  is  continued,- as  the  result  is  due 
to  the  action  of  God.  When  the  sin  goes  it  will  be  found  that  the 
sickness  has  gone. 

"Whosesoever   sins   ye   remit,    they   are    remitted    unto    them" 
(John  20    ver.  23).     "  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  mani- 
fested, that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil"  (I.  John  3 
ver.  8).  ' 

"Greater  Wopks."-To  change  the  thoughts  of  the  mass  of  man- 
kind from  dwelling  upon  evil,  and  even  from  a  fatal  contemplation 
of  a  material  world,  with  its  false  laws  of  imagined  necessities,  to  Vy 
the  true  thoughts  of  the  allness  of  good  as  the  law  of  all  cause  and 
effect,  the  living  Principle  of  existence,  is  the  greatest  of  all  work  to 
be  done  to-day. 


THE    EVOLUTION    OF    PRAYER. 


20 


25 


^^  Prayer  is  the  souts  sineere  desire, 
Uttered  or  ihiexpressedy .         •  • 
The  inotion  of  a  hiddei'i  fire 
That  trembles  in  the  lireast " 

(Jas.  Montgomery). 

As  with  everything  else  in  this  self-destructive  material  world, 
there  has,  fortunately,  been  a  steady  continual  evolution  in  prayer. 

Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  in  "There  is  no  Death,"  quotes  the 
following:  — 

"  God  is  God  from  the  creation. 

Truth  alone  is  man's  salvation. 

But  the  God  that  now  you  worship. 

Soon  shall  be  your  God  no  more ; 

For  the  soul  in  its  unfolding, 

Ever  more  its  thought  remoulding. 

Learns  more  truly  in  its  progress 

How  to  love  and  to  adore." 
The  attenuated  answers  to  prayer  have  been  as  a  rule  merely  the 
result  of  human  "  picturing,"  and  there  are  many  statements  in  the 
Bible  showing  the  result  of  this  so-called  thinking.  Jesus  made  this 
perfectly  clear,  and  his  enunciation  of  the  so-called  law  is  repeated 
at  least  five  times:  Luke  17,  ver.  6;  Matt.  17,  ver.  20:  Matt.  21, 
ver.  21,  22;  Mark  9,  ver.  23;  and  11,  ver.  23). 

Material  Gods.—"  //'  f/e  had  faith'  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye 
might  say  unto  this  sycamine  tree,  Be  thou  plucked  up  hj  the  root,  and 
be  thou  planted  in  the  sea;  and  it  should  obey  you''  (Luke  17,  ver.  6).  h:> 

In  olden  times  man  worshipped  a  multiplicity  of  gods— constella- 
tions, fire,  earth,  air,  or  water,  animals,  even  so-called  inanimate 
objects,  such  as  trees  and  plants,. which  ultimately  evolved  into  the 
worship  of  rehcs,  pictures,  etc.  These  ancient  .gods,  had  usually  the 
ordinary  characteristics  of  the  human  race,  and  wep^  both  so-called  40 
good  and  evil.    The  same  -  god6  ar-e  .  stillt  believed  to  have  power 


\\0 


SEMI-HUMAN  GODS. 


219 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


33      r, 


Sec-  Va 

over  man,   as   is  testified  to,  every  time   anyone   says,  "The   fire 
burns  me,"  "  the  earth  can  bury  out  of  sight,''  "  the  air  stifles," 
"water  drowns,"   "the   trees   crush,"    "the   plant   poisons,"    "the     ' 
relics   heal,"  "the   pictures  delight  me."    Whether  man's   prayers 
Nvere  answered,  simply  depended  upon  the  belief  of  the  suppliant  in  223    31 
the  result  of  his  prayer.    This  is  still  the  case  with  mistaken  prayers. 
This  worship  was  divided  into  three  heads:—       ^  .    -    -. 

1.  Mere  adoration  or  prostration  in  token  of  submission.  '"-  . 

2.  Asking,  sometimes  as  a  favour,  sometimes  as  a  right. 

3.  Definite  action;   sometimes  involving   gifts,   sometimes  merely 

sacrifice  of  time  or  position  with  the  object  of  currying  favour. 
The  material  forms  of  bowing  down  to  these  false  gods  can  now 
be  finally,  because  scientifically,  destroyed. 


Semi-human  Gods.-"  If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
15  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Bemove  hence  to  yonder  phce ;  and  it 
shall  remove;  and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you''  (Matt.  17, 
ver.  20). 

These  were  merely  a  kind  of  human  being  with  supposed  divine 
powers,  such  as  the  heathen  gods  of  mythology,  Jehovah,  a  jealous 
2u  god  of  hate  and  of  love,  who  revenged  himself  on  his  enemies,  Moloch, 
Jupiter,  and  their  counterparts  in  Eastern  countries. 
Their  worship  was  usually  in  two  forms:  — 

1.  Asking  as  a  favour  or  in  return  for  some  act  of  homage. 

2.  Acts  which   usually  took  the  form  of  sacrifice,    sometimes  of 
9-,  human  beings,  sometimes  of  animals,  and  sometimes  inerely 

the  laying  of  gifts  on  the  altar  with  the  object  of  propitiating 
the  deity  and  preventing  it  harming  the  suppliant.    These 
gifts  were  usually  taken  for  the  priests'  use. 
When  official  Christianity  took  the  place  of  Paganism,  the  so-called 
30  Christians  worshipped  saints  and  other  human  beings,  some  dead, 
some  alive.    They  even  went  back  to  their  inanimate  gods,  and 
worshipped    bones,    relics,    pictures,   etc.      The    belief    in    such    gods  r,29 
led  to  the  tyranny,  intolerance,  and  bloodshed  that  disgraced  the  46J 
Christian  religion  in  the  Middle  Ages. 

35  Anthroporaopphie  God.-"  //  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Be 
thou  removed,  and  be  thou  cast  into  the  sea  ;  it  shall  be  done.  And  aU 
things,  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  jmtyer,  believing,  ye  shall  receive  " 
(Matt.  21,  ver.  21,  22). 

This,  the  god  of  the  nineteenth  century,  had  not  lost  the  human     > 
10  qualities  which  tainted  the  ideas  of  the  early  barbarians,  and  was 
very  little  better  than  the  idea  of  the  god  that  appreciated  the 
prayers  ground  out  in  a  praying-machine  in  the  East.     Accordmg 


25 

31 
12 


■li's'. 


^^'t- 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

33      '.V2 
47      20 


33      3S 


22      28 


•220 


ANTHKOPOMORPHIC  GOU. 


THE  ONE  GOD. 


221 


20 

39 

22 

45 

23 

18 

23 

33 

2:>0 

3:> 

99 

30 

99      15 


224  8,  25 
22G     19 


298 
121 


5 

8 


213 
25«i 


7 
2 


Sec.  V. 


to  our  forefathers,  God  was  revengeful,  and  not  only  slew  Saul 
and  many  others,  but  required  a  human  sacrifice  in  the  shape  of 
His  "dearly  beloved  Son,  Christ  Jesus."  In  addition,  He  did 
not  always  hear  the  suppliants,  and  used  evil  as  a  method 
of  making  i)eopit'  g<-Mxl,  even  if  he  did  not  use  it  as  a  meiins  of  5 
punishing  the  beings  he  was  believefl  to  have  so  inefficiently  created, 
that  they  were  caimble  of,  and  in  fact  could  not  help  sinning. 
He  is  even  Siiid  to  have  foretold  that  people  were  going  to 
sin,  and  then  eternally  punished  them  for  what  they  could  not 
help  doing.  Many,  indeed,  believed  that  He  created  evil,  taking  lo 
literally  Isaiah's  words  in  chapter  45,  verse  7,  "  I  .  .  .  create  evil," 
not  discerning  its  spiritual  or  scientific  interpretation.  They  failed 
to  see  that  when  the  action  of  God  leads  to  an  understanding  of 
what  constitutes  sin,  often  that  which  seemed  good  to  the  unen- 
lightened thought,  is  recognised  as  evil  and  thus  becomes  wilful  sin.   15 

So,  in  the  peri<^l  of  systematic  destruction  of  the  material 
misconception,  the  human  ideal  is  always  rising,  and  continually 
reaching  out  to  this  higher  standard,  eventually  ultimates  in  total 
elimination,  not  only  of  sin,  but  of  every  false  belief,  and,  finally, 
of  every  belief  in  limitation.  20 

The  One  God.—"  T/tc  iffcvtual  fvrrod  praye)'  of  a  righteous  man 
avdilcth  nutch  "  (James  5,  ver.  16). 

The  worship  of  the  one  God,  although  closely  allied  to  the 
anthropomorphic  god,  is  of  a  higher  order:  — 

1.  Asking,  the  prayer  being  answered  if  the  human  belief  in  the   25 

response  was  sufficient. 

This  form  of  prayer  is  dangerous,  and  to  my  personal  knowledge 
has  led  to  many  serious  troubles,  physical,  so-called  "mental,*'  and 
moral,  due  to  the  suppliant  forming  his  own  concept  of  the  material 
results  to  ensue.  Without  irreverence,  we  may  call  this:  teaching  30 
God  his  business.  We  know  not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we 
ought"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  26).  "For  who  knoweth  what  is  good  for 
man  in  this  life  l "  (Job  6,  ver.  12.)  "  Your  Father  knoweth  what 
things  ye  have  need  of  before  ye  ask  him  "  (Matt.  6,  ver.  8). 

When  a  man  says :  "  Please  God  take  away  my  headache,"  if  he 
thinks  of  God  his  headache  is  very  slightly  dimmished.  When  he 
says,  "  take  away  my  headache,"  it  is  made  worse  by  his  thinking 
that  he  has  a  headache,  and  so  intensifying  the  thought.  When, 
however,  he  thought  of  God,  he  was  permanently  a  little  less 
liable  to  headaches,  whereas  the  intensification  was  only  temporary 
and  did  no  permanent  harm.  If  he  thinks  strongly  enough  that  the 
headache  is  going,  there  is  a  hypnotic  effect  reducing  the  headache. 
This  is  of  no  permanent  value. 

A  well-known  leader  in  the  religious  world  told  me  that  numerous 
men  of  the  highest  possible  moral  character,  having  given  up 
their  lives  to  religious  teaching,  had  absolutely  "  gone  to  the  devil"  35 
through  the  belief  that  they  were  being  led  by  God  in  response  to 
their  prayers,  by  which  they  had  ignorantly  brought  about  tneir  own 
personal  desires.  How  can  a  method  of  prayer  that  leads  to  such 
results  possibly  be  right?  It  was  easy  to  explain  the  essential 
difference  of  realising  that  the  real  or  spiritual  man  is  always  led  40 
by  God,  and  that  the  material  counterfeit  man  cannot  be,  as  it  is 
always  "  of  the  devil,'  however  go<Kl  it  may  apfK»ar  to  be. 

2.  Asking  and  believing  that  the  prayer  would  only  be  answered 

if  it  were  good  for  the  individual  or  institution  prayed  for. 
This,  the  way  in  which  a  great  many  orthodox  Christians  of  the   45 


Sec.  V. 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


511 
52G 


2 
13 


earnest  thinking  type  pray,  is  a  great  step  m  advance    and  if  a 
man   could   eliminate   the   preliminary  recognition  of   the   evil   it 
would  be  a  safe  though  limited  method.      It,    however,    '  brmgs 
the  seeker  into  closer  proximity  with  divine  Love,     and  is  one 
of  the  foundation   stones  upon  which  our  loved  English   Church 
-   has  been  built,  and  by  means  of  which  it  has  weathered  the  stornas 
'  with    which    evil    has    endeavoured    to    wreck    it.      The    steadily 
advancing  tide  of  enlightened  thought  is  now  leading  the  Church 
out  of  its  early  stages   into  the  infinite  unfoldment  of  an  ever- 
present  God. 
10      3.  Contemplation  of  God. 

This  contemplation  of  higher  ideals  marked   again   a   great  step 

and  has  led  to  many  beautiful  results.     "  The  Spirit  itself  maketh 

intercession   for  us "   (Rom.   8,   ver.   26).    Many  evidences   of    the 

value  of  this  form  of  prayer  are  found  in  the  lives  of  the  mystics   see^ote^Q 

r,   and  such  men  as  Brother  Lawrence  and  St.  Francis  of  Assisi.       Let 

all  our  employment  be  to  know  God He  is  with  us ;  seek  Him 

not  elsewhere  "  (Brother  Lawrence,  Fifteenth  Letter). 

"  When  a  man  turns  toward  God  the  thick  cloud  of  error  which 
deprived  him  of  vision  is  quickly  withdrawn  from  before  him  .  .  . 
truth  uses  the  word  as  a  goad,  and  smites  the  slumberers  and 
awakens  them,  and  when  they  are  awake  they  look  at  the  truth  and 
.>o  also  understand  it;  they  hear  and  distinguish  that  which  ts,  Jrom 
that  which  is  not ...  let  not  that  which  is  only  made  be  put  m 
by  thee  in  the  place  of  him  who  is  not  made,  but  let  him,  the  ever- 
living  God,  I>c  constantly  present  to  thij  mind  ...  why  the  body 
exists,  and  why  it  falls  to  decay,  and  why  it  continues,  thou  canst 
.>-,  not  know  until  thou  hast  raised  thy  head  from  this  sleep  m  which 
thou  hast  sunk,  and  hast  opened  thine  eyes  and  seen  that  God  is 

one Therefore  (it   is  that)  thou  dost  wallow  on  the   ground 

before  demons    and  shadows,    and  asketh  vain  petitions  from  that 
which  has  not  anything  to  give ''  (Melito  to  Antonius  Caesar,  about 
30  150  A.D.).    The  italics  are  not  in  the  original. 

The  One  True  God.-"  As  soon  as  we  are  tvith   God  in  faith  and  229    33 
iovey  we  are  in  prayer  "  (Fenelon). 

Lastly  we  come  to  the  worship  of  the  one  true  God,  the  God  of 
whom  to  think    is  a  revelation  of  celestial  bliss,  when  we  begin  to 

35   understand  Him.     Even  here  we  must  differentiate   our   prayers, 
because  at  the  present  time  there  are  three  different  degrees  of  this 
method  of  prayer,  all  good  and  effective,  but  differing  very  appre- 
ciably in  results. 
1.  Meditation  on  God.  ^.     ,    »  •        i. 

40  We  have  learnt  that  contemplation,  "  lookmg  attentively  is  not 
sufficient ;  we  have  to  meditate  or  "  consider  thoroughly  and  let  our 
understanding  of  God  lead  to  the  knowledge  of  God  that  is  eternal 
life  "  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee  the  only  true 
God"  (John  17,  ver.  3).     Millions  of  earnest  men  and  women  of 

45   differing   religious  beliefs  are  now   striving   for  omniscience,  daily 


34      17 


.f; 


470 

24 

309 

6 

140 

28 

534 

42 

13:> 

36 

171 

30 

221 

23 

136 

19 

309 

•▼ 

t 

318 

3.-> 

471 

19 

244 

30 

341 

28 

141 

7 

138 

42 

139 

4 

3t>8 

39 

48r, 

43 

240 

30 

296 

14 

237 

26 

274 

25 

139 

6 

30«; 

41 

147 

20 

endeavouring  to  obtain  the  highest  knowledge  of  God  that  they  know 
is  necessary,  and  thereby  daily  obtaining  answers  to  their  prayers. 

2.  Attirnmtion  of  truth.  *   .  .  ' 
Hundreds  of  thousands  of  these  have  advanced  beyond  medita- 
tion to  affirmation ;  that  is,  knowing  that  they  are  spiritual  beings  5 
in  heavei\   now,    and    claiming    their    God-given    birthright,  ^  their 
freedom  from  sin,  sickness,  worries,  and  troubles  of  every  kind,  their 
spiritual   at-one-ment  or   unity   with   God     that  Jesus  persistently 
taught.     This,   whilst  benefiting  only  the  individual,  is  a  compara- 
tively selfish  form  of  prayer,  and  the  evolution  of  sufficient  purity   lo 
was  necessary  to  fit  man  to  receive  the  revelation  that  came  to  the 
world  forty-four  years  ago.     Jesus  said,  nearly  1,900  years  ago:  "I 
have  yet  many  things  to  say  unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them 
now  "  (John  16,  ver.  12). 

3.  The  Denial  and  Affirmation.  15 
Man  now  wields  the  two-edged  sword  of  Truth,  and  so  becomes 

a  clearer  channel  through  which  God  acts  instantly,  a  channel  for- 

1.  The   denial,  symbolised   in   the   Bible  as   the  Angel   Michael, 

which  is  the  destruction  of  evil,  and 

2.  The  affirmation   or  realisation,   as   the   Angel  Gabriel,    which  2o 

results  in  the  purification  of  the  human  consciousness,  whereby 

it  becomes  a  still  clearer  channel  for  the  denial  of  evil,  or  action  of 

God  in  bringing  the  so-called  material  world  to  an  end. 

When  we  know  how  thus  to  pray,  we  have  to  "  watch  and  pray,"  and 

"pray  without  ceasing."    That  is,  the  thoughts  have  to  be  watched  25 

with  the  alertness  of  a  faithful  watch-dog  guarding  a  house.    Every 

wrong  thought  has  to  be  pounced  upon  and  reversed.    Every  time  we 

do  this  it  becomes  easier.   "  And  many  strokes,  though  with  a  little 

axe.  Hew  down  and  fell  the  hardest-timbered  oak  "  *  (Shakespeare). 

We  must  not  do  this  from  a  material  standpoint.  We  have  to  30 
live  in  the  presence  of  God,  to  be  continually  thinking  of  the  perfect 
world  that  is  here  around  us.  Continually  think  of  the  perfect  God 
and  His  perfect  action  ;  dwell  with  reverential  thought  on  God  as 
Mind  and  all  things  as  being  good  and  spiritual.  Lose  all  sense  of 
material  self  in  the  realisation  of  the  spiritual  selfhood  of  God,  35 
and  thus  become  a  channel  through  which  God  works.  Our 
progress  depends  upon  the  number  of  seconds  during  the  twenty- 
four  hours  in  which  we  are  so  realising  Truth,  and  in  this  way,  and 
this  way  only,  by  deep,  holy,  systematic  thinking,  do  we  reach  an 
ever-fuller  realisation  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  40 

An  ecclesiastical  leader,  in  a  letter  to  me,  writes :  "  The  night  of 
materialism  is  far  spent,  and  the  dawn  of  the  new  heaven  and  the 
new  earth  is  breaking ;  but  we  may  hasten  the  coming  of  the 
da^  of  God,  if,  amid  the  delusions  of  the  present,  we  live  in,  and 
affirm,  the  eternal  and  divine."    (See  Note  K  on  page  600.) 

"  He  that  believeth  on  me  [the  Christ],  the  works  that  I  do  shall 
he  do  also  ;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do  ;  because  I 
go  to  my  Father  "  (John  14,  ver.  12),  and  yet  as  Mr.  Edward  Kimball 
has  said :  "  Our  race  appears  to  be  one  long  monotone  of  petition 
to  God  and  everything  else,  in  order  that  it  may  be  delivered." 
Can  it  be  pretended  that  in  the  past  we  have  understood  the 
teachings  of  Jesus  the  Christ  1 

FAITH     HEALING. 

.  "  Paracelsus  made  a  broader  discovery  than  that  [of  mental  effect] 
three  hundred  years  before  Braid  was  born  ;  for  he  distinctly  intimated 
that  a  false  belief  hotcerer  induced ^  is  just  as  efficacious  for  therapeutic 
purposes  as  a  true  one — *  Faith '  beiny  the  sole  condition  precedent ;'  and  45 

••' King  Henry  VI." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


FAITH  HEALING.  223 

pZ^mazzi,  in   the  im  century,  gave  utterance  to  an  cj^pression  of 
identical  import''*  (T.  J.  Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D.), 

Sir  Clifford  AUbutt,  K.C.B.,   M.D.,  F.R.S.,  Regius  Professor  of 
Phvsics   Universitv  of  Cambridge,  writes  :  "  It  is  true,  no  doubt,  that 
-  the  solitary  and  disconsolate  heart,  closed  to  common  circumstance, 
'  may  be  more  susceptible  to  other  appeals,  may  offer  less  resistance  ; 
so  that,  as  we  have  seen,  unknown  wells  of  energy  may  be  tapped 
and  fading  and  vacillating  forces  replenished.    Then  it  is  that  the 
influence-  of  a  clerical  minister,  of  a  gentle  friend  or  Bible-woman- 
i„  brief  angels'   visits   lifting   up  human  hope   and  love  into  Divine 
love-may  be  twice  blessed,  blessed  materially  and  spiritually.    But 
even  then  the  physician  can  take  no  active  part  in  hypnotising  the 
smitten  sufferer  with  promises  of  corporeal  repair.     Indeed,  in  the 
more  formal  spiritual  ministrations  his  part  can  never  be  direct ; 
r  they  are  not  obviously  his  business,  and  even  a  religious  patient 
'  resents  the  divided  mind.     Notwithstanding,  the  sick  man  does  feel 
dimly  that  diagnosis  limited  to  material  phenomena  is  imperfect ; 
that  its  insight  ought  to  penetrate  to  mental  and  spiritual,  as  well 
as  to  bodily  conditions ;  and  he  would  say,  did  he  know  how.  Do 
>,,  you^  understand  me,    or  am  I  only  a  case  1    This  seems  to  be  our 
modest'  part' in  faith  healing;   and  with  it' these  reflections  must 
end.    How   tentative    and    inconclusive   they  are   no   one  is  more 
painfully  aware  than  the  writer  himself."  t 

Faith  healing,  in  its  attenuated  and  merely  temporary  postpone-  220 
ments  or  interchange  of  evil,  is  very  far  from  the  healing  done  by  18  i 
the  action  of  God,  when  a  man  has  learned  to  think  rightly.    Faith 
without  knowledge  has  to  be  greatly  increased  and  deepened  through  221 
understanding  of  divine  working,  and  the  nature  of  infinite  Life. 
A  consulting  physician  of   Harley   Street,   probably  the   leading 
30  medical  authority  on  the  so-called  human  "  mind,"  a  man  of  deep 
religious  conviction,  invited  me  to  go  to  his  house  one  afternoon, 
to  meet  about  a  dozen  of  the  leading  faith  healers,  or,  as  he  called 
them,  spiritual  healers,  with  a  view  to  helping  them. 

He  commenced  by  saying  he  had  found  that  faith  healing  was  222 
35  done  all  over  the  world,  by  faith  in  God,  I  drugs,  doctors,  massage, 
mental  suggestion,  hypnotism,  hydropathy,  electricity,  electric 
light  X-rays,  radium,  coloured  light,  relics,  holy  wells,  amulets,  and 
even'  incantations  to  devils.  As  far  as  he  could  tell  there  was  no 
difference  between  the  healing  done  by  these  different  faiths,  and, 
4(»  in  fact,  at  one  end  of  Lake  Ziirich  there  was  an  establishment  where 
they 'healed  by  incantations  to  devils  and  at  the  other  end  they 
healed  by  prayer  to  God,  and  he  thought  that  the  healing  done  at 
the  devil  end  of  the  lake  was,  if  anything,  the  better  of  the  two. 
The  record's  were  certainly  better  kept. 

'    '  ^  *■  '■    * "  The    Law    of    Mental    Medicine." 
t  "  Reflections  on  Faith  Healing  "  ("  British  Medical  Journal,"  June  18th  1910). 
X  This  doctor  has  stated  that  there  were  in  England  over  100  centres  for  healing 
by  faith  in  God.  '' 


25 


25 

8 

33 


42 


*■ 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


224 


RETURN  OF  TROUBLE. 


Sec.  V. 


32     43 


219 

5 

18<; 

\i\ 

25-. 

35 

21G 

18 

214     26 


219       5 
212     36 


He  then  said :  "  Does  this  mean  that  all  this  healing  is  due  to 
the  action  of  God?'*  No  one  answered  him,  and  he  turned  to  me 
asking  if  any  difference  could  be  pointed  out. 

My  reply  was  that  if  anyone  was  ill,  and  if  either  the  patient  or 
another   person   stopped  wrong  "thinking,"  and  "pictured"  a  lie   5 
strongly  enough,   namely,  forced  himself  into  sufficiently  outlining 
the  material  patient  as  well,  the  sufferer  would  appear  to  be  well 
instantly,    and  he   could   precede   that  knowing  by  asking  God  or 
by  incantations  to  devils.     Neither   had   anything   to   do  with   the 
apparent  healing,    as    the  action    was   solely    due    to    the   human   lo 
thoughts  of  a  material  man  as  being  well,  and  was  therefore  purely 
hypnotic,   and    of   no    permanent    value.      Nearly    all    supplicatory 
prayer   is   of  this   character,    and   often   harms  the   individual,    so 
certain  is  the  one  praying  of  the  existence  of  the  trouble  prayed 
against,   and  so  persistently  does  he  dwell  upon  it.     "  Then  shall    15 
his  mind  change,  and  he  shall  pass  over,  and  offend,  imputing  this 
his  power  unto  his  god"  (Hab.  1,  ver.  11). 

Return  of  Trouble.  —The  above  is  not  true  healing.  Although  the 
person  may  api)ear  to  be  well,  in  about  three  months  some  other  trouble 
arises.  The  reason  why  this  was  not  previously  known  is  because  some- 
times the  same  disease  comes  back,  sometimes  another,  and  sometimes 
even  a  form  of  sin.  20 

I  then  told  how  a  well-known  doctor,  who  had  been  for  some  time 
trying  to  heal  by  prayer,  had  come  to  me  for  advice  in  a  case  of 
cancer.  Before  he  told  me  anything  of  the  case,  I  gave  him  the 
results  of  my  investigation  into  the  method  of  healing  in  the  w^ay 
that  he  was  working,  i.e.,  by  asking  God  to  remove  the  cancer.  25 
This  was  to  give  him  confidence,  as  an  accurate  statement 
of  so  called  facts  must  necessarily  invariably  be  found  con- 
sistent with  so-called  human  experience.  I  told  him  that, 
working  in  the  way  he  did,  he  could  get  rid  of  cancer,  but 
that  about  three  months  later  trouble  would  come  ;  either  cancer  30 
would  reappear,  or  the  patient  would  suffer  from  another  form 
of  disease,  such  as  boils,  or  even  a  form  of  sin,  such  as  anger. 
He  then  said :  "  Why,  that  is  extraordinary,  I  will  tell  you  what 
has  happened.  I  got  rid  of  the  cancer,  and  three  months  afterwards 
it  came  back.  I  got  rid  of  it  again,  just  three  months  ago.  Now  35 
read  the  letter  just  received  from  the  husband  of  my  patient."  This 
letter  was  to  the  effect  that  the  cancer  had  not  come  back,  but 
that  the  wife  had  developed  fits  of  anger  so  bad  that  they  practically 
amounted  to  mania.  He  said  that  he  could  not  keep  her  in  the 
house,  and  asked  what  was  to  be  done.  40 

Saint  Teresa  regarded  the  "ecstasies"  in  which  the  apparent 
healing  so  often  took  place,  as  one  of  the  chief  perils  of  conventual 
life,    when,    as    Sir    Clifford    Allbutt    says,    "the    domination    of    a 


>'0  REAL  HEALING  WITH  HUMAN  SO-CALLED  "MIND."        225 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


80 


U> 


15 


36 
103 


13 
6 


12 


2>> 


2; 


30 


Sec>  V. 

stronger  will— a  'magnetic  personality '—often  prevails."  Quite 
correctly  she  said :  "  Suspect  everything  which  weakens  the  use  of 
our  reason,  for  by  such  a  way  we  shall  never  attain  to  the  liberty 

of  the  spirit." 

The  Harley  Street  physician  above    referred    to    admitted    that 
every  disease  could  be  imitated  by  the  action  of  the  nerves,  the 
result  of  neurosthenic  (nerve  mimicry)  action.     The  real  fact  is  that 
all  diseases  are  ethereal,  what  may  be  called   "non-mental,"   and 
are    sensibly    manifested    in    numberless    grades    of    beliefs    and     76     37 
combinations  of  symptoms,  which  depend  upon  the  persistency  with  215     10 
which  the  idea  of  them  is  regarded  (1)  by  the  individual,  (2)  by  the 
general  thought.     Those  believed  to  be  the  result  of  neurosthenic 
action   are    more    faintly    outlined,    and    consequently    very    slight 
mental  action  will   cause   them  to   disappear.      Ordinary  diseases 
are    deeper    seated    and    require    more    work.       Soon,     however, 
even  the  worst  cases  will  respond  instantaneously.     Unfortunately, 
at  the  same  time  evil  thoughts  will  have  more  apparent  reality. 
This  is  when  the  general  view  of  the  subject  has  somewhat  changed, 
and  the  power  of  thought  is  recognised.     Then,  instead  of  the  evil 
being  chained  round  mortals  by  the  universal  belief,  the  wonder  will   103 
be  if  it  should  not  at  once  disappear  when  they  turn  in  thought 
to  God. 

No  Real  Healing  with  the  Human  So-called  "Mind."— Jesus  made  256  11 
it  clear  that  there  is  no  real  healing  by  means  of  false  mentality.  186  13 
In  the  11th  chapter  of  Luke,  he  points  out.  that  he  could  not  cast 
out  devils  through  Beelzebub,  because  "if  Satan  be  also  divided 
against  himself,  how  shall  his  kingdom  stand?"*  but  "when  a 
strong  man  armed  keepeth  his  palace,  his  goods  are  in  peace." 
That  is  to  say,  a  determined  thinker  will  temporarily  protect  himself, 
"  But  when  a  stronger  than  he  shall  come  upon  him,"  meaning  that 
when  a  strong  "  thinker  "  has  evil  "  thoughts  "  about  him,  "  he  taketh 
from  him  all  his  armour  wherein  he  trusted,"  or,  more  literally, 
he  seems  to  have  lost  his  power  of  thinking  good  thoughts.  "  When 
the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man  "—that  is  to  say,  when  by 
hypnotic  action  a  man  appears  to  be  well— the  unclean  spirit  "  taketh 
^  to  him  seven  other  spirits  more  wicked  than  himself ;  and  they  enter 
in,  and  dwell  there :  and  the  last  state  of  that  man  is  worse  than  the 
first."  This,  as  has  just  been  pointed  out,  is  what  actually  takes 
place,  and  this  is  the  danger  that  is  now  coming  upon  the  world. 

It  is  only  when  a  man  has  learnt  how  to  pray  scientifically,  and    135     17 
lives  his  scientific  religion,   that  it  becomes  possible,   and  indeed    222  15.31 
quite  easy,  to  protect  himself  against  any  hypnotic  attack. 

Supplicatory  Prayep.— "  Whosoever  shall  say  unto  this  mountain. 
Be  thou  removed,  and  he  thou  cast  into  the  sea ;  and  shall  not  doubt 

*  When  Satan  is  divided  against  himself,  namely,  when  the  human  consciousness 
recognises  the  fallacy  of  its  own  supposed  law,  the  law  no  longer  acts. 


40 


f^. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


2\      H 


221      H9 


221      15 
220     25 


30     21 


221 

15 

473 

34,40 

34 

15 

153 

38 

47« 

13 

222 

31 

153 

38 

101 

4 

1(H> 

38 

110 

21 

195   17 


226 


SUPPLICATORY  PRAYER. 


Sec.  V. 


in  his  heart,  hut  shall  heUvvc  that  those  things  ichieh  he  saith  shall 
come  to  pass ;  he  shall  have  ivhatsoerer  he  saith  "  (Mark  11,  ver.  23). 

The  only  result  obtained  by  supplicatory  prayer,  when  no  realisa- 
tion of  God  takes  place,  is  produced  by  strongly  "thinking"  during 
or  after  the  prayer  is  finished,  that  the  thing  desired  has  or  must  5 
shortly  come  to  pass.  The  former  is  simply  picturing  lies,  the  latter 
is  an  attempt  to  teach  God,  the  Principle  of  all  good,  what  is  good. 
Any  result  is  solely  due  to  the  action  of  material  thoughts,  and  can 
only  be  produced  by  persons  with  a  false  mentality  of  a  certain 
class,  the  kind  that  can  easily  bring  about  direct  hypnotic  results,    lo 

This  is  not  only  useless,  but  does  harm  to  a  man.  "  Faith  produces 
miracles,  and  whether  it  be  true  or  false  faith,  it  will  always  produce 
the  same  wonders  "  (Paracelsus). 

For  £his  reason,  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  some  religious 
people  fortunately  pray  by  fervent  realisation  of  a  spiritual 
existence— the  Quakers  in  olden  days,  for  instance — the  prayers  for 
the  sick  in  church  would,  even  more  often  than  at  present,  be  the  15 
death-knell  of  the  patient.  The  habit  of  intense  realisation  of  God 
is  one  of  the  reasons  why  there  have  been  many  wonderful  answers 
to  prayer  in  the  past. 

If  we  merely  ask  of  God,  this  asking  must  imply  more  or  less  a 
doubt  as  to  whether  our  prayer  is  likely  to  be  answered.  In  fact,  the  20 
highest  form  of  supplicatory  prayer  is  to  ask  God  to  grant  our 
petition  "if  it  be  good  for  us."  This  must  imply  either  a  want  of 
knowledge  on  our  part  of  what  "  good  "  is,  or  a  doubt  as  to  God's 
intention  to  help  us.  In  any  case,  it  is  presuming  to  suggest  to 
a  personal  God  what  is  the  Iwst  thing  to  be  done  ;  suggesting  to  absolute  25 
good,  a  living,  omnipresent  Principle,  what  good  is ;  from  the 
standpoint  of  imperfection  defining  perfection. 

Now  that  the  truth  is  known,  it  seems  strange  indeed,  on  looking 
back,  that,  considering  the  marvellous  purity  and  ability  of  many 
thinkers  in  the  past,  mankind  has  hitherto  failed  to  grasp  the  fact   30 

that  all  we  have  to  do  is  to  know  that  we  have  absolute  good  around 
us,  and  that  this  good  is  spiritual  and  heavenly.  The  inevitable 
conclusion  that  all  is  Mind,  and  mental,  and  anything  else  that  may 

appear  to   exist   is  material   illusion,  must  have  followed  directly 
men  began  habitually  to  get  the  results,  which  must  have  inevitably   35 
followed    from    this    correct    method    of    prayer— the    soul's    com- 
munion with  God. 

"  God,  Thou  art  Mind  !  "  *     (R.   Browning). 
Individual  results  are  now  being  obtained,  indeed,  to  an  extent 
little  believed.     But  when  the  general  change  of  "consciousness"     o 
that  is  close  at  hand  brings  in,  as  it  must,   accumulative  results, 
all  will  be  forced  to  acknowledge  truth  and  find  that  true  science 
and  health  are  coincident  and  eternal. 

,.  Suggestion.— Apparent  healing  can  he  done  also  by  human  suggestion, 
of  which  there  are  three  kinds — audible  suggestion,  "  mental "  suggestion,  45 
and  .auto-sugejestion,  all  unscientific  and  of  no  permanent  value. 
You  must  differentiate  these  cases  where  the  trouble  arises  from 
the.  Qqnstant  conscious  picturing  by  a  person  that  he  has  a  certain 
disease.     If  he  stop  this  wrong  picturing,  but  neglect  to  realise  the 

*  '•  Paracelsus." 


- 


SUGGESTION. 


22' 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


16 


3 


18 


5   affirmation   of  truth,    the  disease,    in  the   cases  where   the   beliefs 
causing  it  are   not   very   vivid,    will    disappear,    or    diminish,    in 
proportion   as   he  stops    intensifying   them ;    but   this  is    not   true 
healing,  as  the  trouble  is  liable  at  any  time  to  return,  when  thoughts   224 
of  the   same  kind,   and   apparently    vivid    enough    to    affect    the 

10  person,  attack  him. 

Sir  Francis  Cruise,  M.D.,  has  given  the  following  saying  of  a 
great  Irish  physician :  "  Remember  that  to  inspire  a  patient  with 
hope  and  confidence  is  as  valuable  a  stimulus  towards  recovery  as 
half  the  drugs  in  the  Pharmacopseia,"  and  adds,  "Now  that  I  am 
old,  I  understand  how  right  and  wise  he  was.  This  was  treatment 
by  swjqestion"  *  This  class  of  suggestion  is  harmless,  as  it  is 
merely  getting  the  patient  to  cease  intensifying  the  cause  of  the 
disease.  Cures  by  suggestion  are  admitted  by  medical  authorities 
not  to  be  of  a  permanent  character.! 

Dr.  Frederick  Van  Eeden,  in  "  World's  Work  "  of  September,  1909, 
gives   a   good   many   particulars   of   apparent   cure   by   suggestion,    i87 
amongst  others,  that  effected  by  Professor  Hirt,  the  nerve  specialist, 
of  Breslau,  in  1890,  on  the  son  of  Professor  Dr.  Klopsch.    Professor 

15  Hirt  used  the  method  of  suggestion  advocated  by  Dr.  Liebeault, 
and  one  treatment  was  sufficient  to  produce  a  seeming  cure, 
although  every  method  of  medical  treatment  had  previously  been 
tried  in  vain. 

Dr.  Liebeault  used  suggestion  a  great  deal,  and  when  he  retired,    187 

20  iu  1891,  physicians  came  from  all  parts  of  Europe  to  the  dinner 
given  in  his  honour.  The  way  in  whicn  Dr.  Liebeault  was  first  treated 
by  his  academical  colleagues  is  described  by  Dr.  Hilger  in  the 
following  way :  "  Though  Liebeault  never  indulged  in  complaint  or 
bitterness  on  account  of  the  neglect  he  suffered  from  his  academical 

25  fellow-workers,  and  only  quietly  insisted  that  his  results  should  be 
investigated  thoroughly  and  without  prejudice,  they  had  nothing 
for  him  but  a  contemptuous  shi'ug  of  the  shoulders  and  shake  of  the 
head.  For  fourteen  years  the  patient  doctor  worked  on,  under 
neglect,  contempt,  and  derision,  until,  in  1880,  an  old  college  friend 

30  of  his.  Dr.  Lorrain,  visited  him,  and  fixed  the  attention  of  Professor 
Bernheim  on  his  remarkable  cures.  Bernheim,  who  was  at  first  as 
sceptical  as  the  others,  and  could  hardly  suppress  a  pitying  smile 
at  nis  first  visit,  became  soon  deeply  interested  in  what  he  saw, 
and   then   felt  the   greatest    admiration   for   the  good   and   simple 

35  man  who  had  endured  for  so  many  years  the  foolish  misjudgment 
of  his  colleagues  without  one  word  of  bitterness." 

The  reason  for  this  treatment  by  the  medical  profession  is  256 
because  they  have  found  by  experience  that  this  method  of  healing  204 
is  neither  scientific  nor  permanent,  and  no  more  satisfactory  than  224     16 

40   the  so-called  healing  by  drugs,  whilst  it  is  extremely  dangerous  both   187  15,  28 
to  patient  and  practitioner.     At  the  same  time  a  clear  distinction 
must  be  drawn  between  mere  mental  suggestion  and  direct  hypnotic 
effects,  the  latter  being  much  more  dangerous. 

Dr.  von  Schrenk-Notzing  has  shown  that  some  people  under  the 
influence  of  hashish  are  as  susceptible  to  verbal  suggestion  as  if  they 
were  under  hypnotic  influence. 

Dr.  Van  Eeden,  in  his  article,  says :  "As  a  matter  of  fact  the 
doctor  never  cures  a  disease  ;  he  enables  the  body  to  cure  itself  by 
assisting  it  in  the  struggle  against  hostile  influences  or  disturbances. 

45   Even  the  surgeon  does  no  more  than  remove  obstacles ;  the  cells 
of  the  body  do  the  really  curative  work.     And  in  this  work  they   210 
are  directed  and  assisted  by  what  we  call  the  Psyche,  that  part  of 
the  body  which  is  not  directly  perceptible  by  the  senses." 

*  Introductory  chapter  to  "  Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion,"  p.  xxii. 
t  "Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion,"  by  Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey,  p  118. 


21 
31 


43 


Refer  to     228 
Page  Line 


"MENTAL"    SUGGESTION. 


Sec.  V. 


20 


He  also  writes  as  follows:  "When  I  lectured  in  a  city  of 
the  Middle  West,  before  an  audience  of  university  students,  and 
reminded  them  of  the  errors  of  official  science,  and  the  danger  in  "> 
entirely  denying  the  cures  of  quacks,  instead  of  investigating  them, 
a  doctor  stood  up,  white  with  indignation,  and  said  in  a  tremulous 
199     19      voice:  '  Sir,  you  are  trying  to  make  quacks  of  them  all.'" 

Binet,  about  eleven  years  ago,  published  his  standard  work  on 
suggestibility.  He  found  that,  when  using  an  impressive  way  of  lo 
questioning,  he  was  able  completely  to  falsify  the  memory  of 
children.  Of  143  only  two  had  enough  independence  of  judgment 
to  reply  accurately.  Dr.  Van  Eeden,  remarking  upon  this,  writes 
as  follows :  "  You  are  in  your  turn  invited  to  reflect  on  what  is 
happening  daily  in  courts  and  in  police  headquarters,  when  some  15 
of  those  whose  suggestibility  co-efficient  is  high— some  of  the 
98  per  cent,  non-resistants— are  submitted  to  the  '  mild  suggestions ' 
of  a  questioning  police  officer,  a  coroner,  a  judge,  or  a  lawyer.  I 
remember  quite  well  that  when  I  was  a  boy  of  ten  I  was  questioned 
into  a  guilt,  being  entirely  innocent.  And  though  it  may  be  true 
that  suggestibility  lessens  in  riper  years,  we  may  be  quite  sure 
that  at  least  50  per  cent,  of  the  average  of  men  retain  enough  of  it  to 
be  entirely  unreliable  as  witnesses  under  the  suggestive  pressure  of 
a  headstrong  policeman,  a  pompous  judge,  or  a  shrewd  lawyer." 

He  also  writes  as  follows :  "  The  soul  of  a  child,  and  in  lesser 
degree,  of  the  grown-up  man,  can  be  shaped  by  suggestive  in^uence 
in  any  form ;  it  can  be  bent,  crooked,  twisted,  adulterated— morally 
and  mentally— to  an  extent  depending  on  its  degree  of  plasticity, 
its  inborn  original  force  of  resistance,  and  the  power  of  suggestive 
forces  at  work." 

The  definition  of  suggestibility,  as  given  by  Bernheim,  is  "the 
aptitude  of  the  mind  to  receive  an  idea,  and  the  tendency  to 
transform  it  into  action." 

The  above  will  show  how  absolutely  necessary  it  is  to  understand 
what  is  taking  place,  and  to  gain  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  truth  ^ 
to  be  able,  not  only  to  discern  between  the  true  and  the  false 
methods  of  working,  but  to  protect  oneself  and  others  against  the 
evil  effects  of  material  thoughts  unknowingly  intensified  by  ignorant 
workers.  I  know  of  cases  where  "  mental "  suggestion  has  caused 
353  18  innocent  beginners  in  mental  working  to  falsely  make  terrible  accusa- 
tions against  true  workers.  They  were  practically  hypnotised  into 
believing  it  and  incriminated  themselves. 

** Mental"  Suggestion.*— The  term  "  mental "  suggestion,  which  is 
often  wrongly  attached  to  mental  work  of  the  right  kind,  requires  a 
word  of  explanation.  Any  putting  forward  of  future  material  results,  45 
with  the  object  of  inducing  these  outlined  results,  is  purely  hypnotic 
suggestion,  material  means,  and  wholly  wrong.  Statements  of  truth, 
which  are  based  on  scientific  fact,  such  as  "You  are  absolutely  well," 
should  be  put  forward  only  when  the  patient  has  sufficient  know- 
ledge to  understand  thoroughly  the  pomt  of  view  from  which  you 
are  speaking— namely,  absolute  truth.  Such  a  statement  as  "You 
will  be  well  to-morrow,"  is  wrong;  it  also  is  based  upon  a  lie — 

*  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  cures  of  certain  kinds  of  diseases  have  been 
effected  by  .  .  .  faith-healing  cults,  all  of  which  cures  come  under  the  head  of 
healing  by  suggestion  "  (Sydney  Holland). 


30 


•40 


) 


THE  REAL  TEST 


229 


Sec.  V. 


5  namely,  that  the  man  is  ill,  whereas  all  men  are  in  reality  spiritual 
and  perfect.  "  I  believe  that  you  will  be  well  to-morrow "  is  a 
legitimate  statement  when  it  is  true.  If  you  do  not  believe  it  you 
are  sinning.  It  is  often  unwise,  as  it  is  of  the  greatest  importance 
to   give   the  patient   complete   confidence,   and    such    a    prophecy 

10   unfulfilled  weakens  such  confidence. 

The  only  true  suggestion  is  the  holy  suggestion  of  God's  thoughts 
coming  to  man  in  the  real  world,  and  however  clouded  these  may 
be  by  the  human  channel  through  which  they  reach  mankind,  they 
can  never  rank  as  mere  repetition  of  material  thoughts,  intensified 

15  by  so-called  human  beings,  to  further  results  in  a  predetermined 
direction.  These  holy  thoughts  are  "  the  true  Light,  which  lighteth 
every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  "  (John  1,  ver.  9).  "  He  that 
fclloweth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness  "  (John  8,  ver.  12).  "  Thy 
word  is  a  lamp  unto  my  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path  "  (Ps.  119, 

20   ver.  105),  which  always  leads  Godwards. 

Most  of  the  faith  healers  reject  with  indignation  the  idea  that 
they  heal  with  the  material  "  no-mind,"  and  say  the  work  is  only  done 
by  the  (3hrist  whom  they  invoke,  while  admitting  that  they  cannot 
teach  others  to   heal,    and   holding   it  a  special  gift ;   whereas   all 

25   can  heal  when  they  pray  in  the  right  and  scientific  way. 

"  If  we  were  well  accustomed  to  the  exercise  of  the  presence  of 
God,  all  bodily  diseases  would  be  much  alleviated  thereby."  "Ye 
should  leave  off  human  remedies  .  .  .  comfort  yourself  with  Him, 
who  is  the  only  Physician  of  all  our  maladies  "  (Brother  Lawrence, 
Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  Letters). 

One  test  of  whether  a  man  is  working  with  the  human  mind  or 
by  the  power  of  God  is  whether  he  is  tired  or  invigorated  by  his 
work.* 

The  Real  Test.— The  real  test  of  true  working  is  whether,  as  the 
result  of  the  work  done,  sin  disappears  instantaneously  continually, 
and  not  occasionally,  from  those  we  are  helping,  and  without  any  re- 
currence, even  of  temptation.    If  so,  you  may  rest  assured  that  the 

3  I  chance  is  brought  about  in  the  right  and  permanent  way— namely,  by 
turning  in  thought  to  God,  for  it  can  be  done  in  no  other  way. 
"  AVithout  me  ye  can  do  nothing  "  (John  15,  ver.  5). 

DIVINE     HEALING. 

"  Call  unto  me,  and  I  will  answer  thee,  and  sheic  thee  great  and 

36  mighty  things,  which  thou  knowest  not.    . . .  Behold,  I  will  bring  it 

health  and  cure,  and  I  will  cure  them,  and  will  reveal  unto  them  the 

abundance  of  peace  and  truth  "  (Jer.  33,  ver.  3,  6). 

Professor  Hamack  has  shown  that  the  healing  of  sin  and  sickness 
was  the  vital  element  that  underlay  primitive  Christianity,  and  was 
40  the  cause  of  its  rapid  growth  in  its  early  days.  Again,  we  have 
come  to  a  stage  when  the  exercise  of  the  same  God-given  power  is 
bringing  about  an  extension  of  Christianity,  inspiring  and  far- 
reaching  in  its  results,  as  it  ultimately  affects  every  individual 
member  of  the  human  race,  alive  or  so-called  dead. 

*  In  the  Daily  Telegraph  of  November  7th,  1913,  appeared  an  account  of  the 
cures  of  a  Bishop  who  believes  that  he  heals  by  the  power  of  God.  In  the  first 
case  mentioned,  that  of  Mrs.  Manny,  who  had  long  suffered  from  abscesses  on  the 
eyes,  "the  Bishop  put  his  hands  on  her  bead  and  prayed  in  silence,  slowly  passing- 
his  hands  over  her  eyes.  Her  groans  continued  for  a  time.  Then  they  ceased 
gradually,  a  smile  flickered  over  her  face,  and  grew.  At  last  she  was  radiant, 
and  sank  back  from  the  apparently  exJiaicsted  prelate.  Her  face  was  expressive 
of  relief."    The  newspaper  report  continues  :  "  After  six  '  cures  '  other  people 

pressed  forward  ;  but  Bishop  said  it  was  exhausting  work,  and  he  felt  too 

tired  for  more  *  cures '  that  day.    Incidentally,  he  denounced  some  other  faith- 
healers  as  geekers  of  notoriety  and  impostors." 

Q  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

198     10 


320 


223     31 
221     7, 22 
534     12 


231 

20 

217 

36 

210 

29 

309 

18 

222 

15 

87 

7 

231 

36 

232 

21,40 

235 

26 

231 

12 

230 

46 

231 

17 

243 

11 

115 

31 

252 

10 

64 

43 

Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


534  42 
240  29 
222   38 


194   38 


208  32 


321 

27 

809 

30 

237 

1 

534 

42 

108   11 


60  25 
53  43 


230 


DIVINE  HEALING. 


Sec.  V. 


lo 


2(» 


The  effect  of  healing  done  in  the  way  that  Jesus  taught  is  entirely 
different  from  the  results  following  so-called  faith  healing  or  any  form 
of  hypnotic  influence.     The  former  is  "  the  effect  of  God  understood." 

We  cannot  heal  habitually  in  this  way  until  we  obtain  a  scientific 
knowledge  of  God  and  the  universe.  In  Wyclif's  Bible  the  passage, 
"to  give  knowledge  of  salvation  unto  his  people  by  the  remission 
of  their  sins "  (Luke  1,  ver.  77),  is  rendered,  "  to  give  science  and 
health  to  his  people  unto  the  remission  of  their  sins." 

The  certainty  of  scientific  healing  constitutes  its  utility.  Based  upon  a 
demonstrable  Principle,  it  never  fails  when  properly  practised. 
"The  dynamics  of  medicine  is  Mind,"  God.  Although  some  un- 
enlightened people  sneer  at  divine  healing,  the  antagonism  is 
nothing  like  what  it  was  against  homoeopathy  about  fifty  years  ago. 
Those  practising  it  are  usually  honoured  and  respected,  though 
sometimes  laughed  at  and  often  criticised.  This  criticism  and  the  ir> 
abuse  that  now  and  then  divine  healing  meets  are  of  actual  advan- 
tage as  an  advertisement.  A  clergyman  once  came  to  me  for  in- 
formation and  treatment  because  of  the  marked  difference  in  the 
spirit  of  the  replies  of  the  two  classes  of  witnesses  in  a  legal  inquiry 
where,  owing  to  insufl&cient  realisation  of  Truth,  the  patient  had 
died.    The  results  he  has  since  obtained  by  true  prayer  are  wonderful. 

The  Key  to  the  Miracles  of  Jesus.  —  Jesus,  the  master- 
metaphysician,  only  once  told  us  how  to  pray.  He  said:  "All 
things  whatsoever  ye  pray  and  ask  for,  believe  that  ye  have 
received  them,  and  ye  shall  have  them"  (Mark  11,  ver.  24,  Rev.  Ver.).  25 
"  Ye  ask,  and  receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss  "  (James  4,  ver.  3). 
Although  this  first  passage  is  the  key  to  the  so-called  miracles  of  our 
Lord,  no  logical  thinker  has  ever  matle  sense  of  it  unless  he  knew 
what  is  now  put  before  you.  For  this  reason,  it  was  mistranslated 
in  the  Authorised  Version,  which  reads :  "  Believe  that  ye  receive  30 
them."  Many  other  passages  similarly  have  been  incorrectly  trans- 
lated, in  order  to  "  make  sense,"  or  rather,  make  them  agree  with 
preconceived  ideas.  What  the  words  really  signify  is:  believe  the 
truth —namely,  that  you  are  now  a  spiritual  being  in  heaven,  a  son 
of  God,  and  that  you— being  spiritual—"  have  received  "  everything 
you  can  possibly  need  (realise  this,  make  it  real  to  yourself) ;  then 
you,  the  material  being  (the  counterfeit),  "  shall  have  "  it,  namely, 
you  will  be  out  of  your  human  difficulty,  for  your  Father  "hath 
blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ " 
(Eph.  1,  ver.  3).  "  It  is  His  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom  " 
(Luke  12,  ver.  32),  for  "  Lo,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you " 
(Luke  17.  ver.  21).  You  never  know  the  form  of  good  that  you  will 
receive,  out  you  can  be  certain  that  the  want  will  disappear. 

Amongst  many  proofs  of  the  above  statement,  it  may  be  men- 
tioned that  one  of  the  foremost  clergymen  of  the  day  said  in  my 
presence  to  another  friend  of  mine,  also  a  theological  leader : 
*'  There  is  no  question  about  it,  this  truth  has  given  me  the  know- 
ledge of  how  to  pray  in  the  way  that  Jesus  did,  and  I  have  been  4 
obtaining  results  that  can  only  be  spoken  of  a«  miracles." 

Note  N  on  page  592  is  the  copy  of  a  letter  received  from  another 
theological  leader,  a  friend  of  mine. 


35 


40 


THE  KEY  TO  THE  MIRACLES  OF  JESUS. 


231 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


The  Bishop  of  Durham  writes :  "  We  would  not  limit  the  virtues 
-  of  the  hidden  life,  the  indwelling  Christ,  to  our  spiritual  experience 
only  The  humblest  caution  befits  us  when  we  discuss  the  relation 
of  the  spiritual  to  the  physical,  and  particularly  of  faith  to  heahng. 
''  It  is  most  credible  that  in  untold  instances  the  maladies  and  the 
fatigues  of  this  tabernacle  are  mysteriously  affected  for  relief  by 
the  remembrance  that  Christ  is  our  life." 

"  If  Christ  be  not  raised  [in  our  '  consciousness '],  your  faith  is  vain 
[mere  faith  is  not  sufficient ;  an  understanding  of  Christ  is  necessary] ; 
10  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins"  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  17).  What  is  the  proof 
of  our  knowledge  of  the  Christ?  Paul  answered,  with  no  uncertam 
voice :  "  For  if  the  dead  rise  not,  then  is  not  Christ  raised  "  (ver.  16), 
"and  we  are  found  false  witnesses  of  God"  (ver.  15).  Let  us 
raise  the  dead,  so-called,  and  thus  prove  our  knowledge  of  God  and 

ir>  His  Christ. 

The  healing  of  sickness  has  aptly  been  called  the  "  bugle  call." 

It  brings  people  to  be  relieved  of  their  troubles,  and  this  ends  in 

their  being  freed  of  their  sins. 

I  would  like  to  say  at  once  that  the  healing  of  sickness  is  not 

^0   sufficient  proof  of  the  truth  of  what  is  now  being  put  before  you. 

The  only  absolute  proof  is  the  constant  instantaneous  healing  of 

This  cannot  be  done  with  the  material  "  no-mind.''   In  any  case, 


276 


sm. 


229  31 
217  38 
240     29 


2; 


30 


35 


the  disappearance  of  sickness,  except  where  the  cases  are  continuous, 
instantaneous,  and  permanent,  is  no  proof  that  a  man  is  working 
in  the  proper  way.  H.  T.  Butlin,  F.R.C.S.,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  writes: 
"  Every  medical  man  of  large  and  long  experience  must  have  seen 
patients  recover  who,  according  to  our  laws  and  theories,  ought  not 
to  have  recovered,  and  he  often  finds  it  quite  impossible  to  explain, 
even  to  himself,  the  reason."  * 

The  lecture  on  new  inventions  and  discoveries,  to  which  reference 
is  made  later,  was  given  at  the  request  of  a  clergyman,  whose  wife 
had  been  healed  of  internal  ulceration  and  a  fibroid  tumour  in  three 
weeks  by  true  prayer,  when  given  up  by  the  medical  faculty  as  hope- 
lessly incurable.  A  week  after  the  lecture,  at  the  request  of  this 
clergyman,  I  had  a  talk  with  some  of  his  congregation,  and  indicated 
to  them  the  true  method  of  prayer,  telling  them  how  and  where  to  find 
the  full  explanation.  Within  a  fortnight  there  were  eighteen  cases 
of  so-called  miracles,  performed  by  those  who  had  been  present, 
many  of  whom  obtained  and  studied  the  text  book  to  which  I  had 

^0  referred  them.t  Most  of  these  were  cases  of  healing.  The  clergyman 
himself  instantaneously  healed  one  of  his  parishioners,  who  had 
been  suffering  for  some  time  from  a  painful  form  of  paralysis. 

One  man,  over  seventy  years  of  age,  who  was  almost  entirely 
blind,  even  with  his  glasses  on,  came  up  for  a  talk  at  the  end  of  the 

4r>  evening.  The  following  is  an  account  written  by  the  friend  who 
led  him  on  the  occasion:— 

*  "Spiritual  Healing"  ('-British  Medical  Journal,"  June  18th.  1910). 
t "  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures  "  (Mary  Baker  Eddy).    This 
book  can  be  obtained  for  a  fortnight  without  payment  from  all  Christian  Science 
50   Churches  and  reading  rooms.  A  copy  has  also  been  supplied  to  most  public  libraries. 


210     39 


326       G 
210     40 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


41      24 


21      35 


43       4 

532     13 
534      42 


240     29 


232  GOD  DESTROYING  ALVTTER. 

Sec.  V. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  the  night.     Eleven  p.m.  on  a  dark  February 
night ;  all  had  gone  but  seven  of  us.     The   old  man's    face    was 

strangely  eager  as   he  made   his  way  to   Mr. ,  and  touched 

him.     *  Sir,'  he  said,  *  do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  I  can  be  healed 

of  my  bad  sight'    Mr. looked  at    him.     'You    never    had  5 

bad  sight ;  the  sight  God  gave  you  was  spiritual  and  perfect.  You 
are  now  and  always  have  been  a  son  of  God,  with  perfect  sight.' 
The  old  man  looked  aghast.  'Why  have  I  to  wear  these  glasses, 
then  1 '  he  asked.     [  You  have  been  humbugged  by  the  devil,'  said 

Mr. ,  'you  have  perfect  sight,  you  are,  and  always  have  been,   lo 

the  son  of  God.'  *  Good  God !'  cried  out  the  old  man,  *  I  can  see, 
and  I  never  knew  it.  Good  God !  I  can  see,  and  I  never  knew  it. 
No  more  humbug  of  the  devil.'  Down  he  smashed  the  glasses  on 
the  floor.  '  I  won't  wear  the  things  any  more.  I  am  a  child  of 
God,  with  perfect  sight.'  The  old  man  stood  there,  his  face  15 
strangely  white,  his  hand  upraised  as  though  taking  an  oath,   and 

Mr. silently  treating.     I  am  bound  to  say  at  that  time  I  felt 

almost  awestruck.  It  was  a  full  half  an  hour's  sharp  walk  to  the 
old  man's  home.  Up  and  down  the  kerbstones  without  any  assist- 
ance the  old  man  walked  home.  .  .  .  This  was  five  years  ago,  20 
and  I  heard  of  the  old  man  from  his  son  at  Christmas,  1909, 
and  he  is  still  about  with  perfect  sight,  better  than  many  young 
men  of  20  to  30.  It  took  about  six  weeks  for  the  old  man  to  be 
perfectly  healed,  but  I  may  say  I  myself  tested  him,  and  found 
his  sight  was,  if  anything,  better  than  mine,  reading  the  smallest  25 
print  with  ease,  and,  as  everyone  said,  he  looked  ten  years  younger." 

This  is  one  of  the  many  practical  applications  of  the 
saying  of  the  Master,  "  Know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  will  set 
you  free,"  as  the  healing  was  done  almost  entirely  by  his  own  recog- 
nition of  the  truth  of  the  great  Master's  teaching  and  of  the  3(» 
presence  of  the  Christ.  He  had  practical  proof  of  the  Second  Coming 
of  the  Christ,  which  came  to  him  that  night  "  with  healing  in  his 
wings"  [uplifted  thoughts]  (Mai.  4,  ver.  2).  His  friend  who  wrote 
the  above  account,  and  who  was  waiting  to  lead  him  home,  learnt 
how  to  pray  rightly,  and  is  not  only  now  living  a  life  of  health  and  35 
happiness,  instead  of  continual  sickness  and  worry,  but  is  able  to 
demonstrate  the  healing  power  of  Truth.  A  friend  of  mine,  whom  I 
asked  him  to  help,  was  suffering  from  a  variety  of  troubles,  including 
double  hernia  of  twenty  years'  standing.  All  the  troubles  dis- 
appeared in  a  short  time,  the  hernia  in  three  weeks,  and  I  have  40 
seen  his  doctor's  letter,  written  since,  certifying  as  to  the  hernia, 
which  was  supposed  to  be  absolutely  incurable. 

"  But  the  feeble  hands  and  helpless. 
Groping  blindly  in  the  darkness. 
Touch  God's  right  hand  in  that  darkness, 
And  are  lifted  up  and  strengthened"  (Longfellow). 

God  Destroying  Matter.—"  The  Son  of  God  was  manifested,  that 
he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  deril"  (I.  John  3,  ver.  8). 


W 


i 


RESULTS  OP  TRUE  PRAYER. 


233 


Sec>  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


Truth  always  dispels  illusion,  therefore  the  action  of  God  upon 
the  illusionary  material  world  is  always  destructive :  * 

1  Destroying  evil  and  inharmonious  thoughts,  and 

2  Purifying  the  human  "consciousness"  by  causing  the  destruc- 
5  tion  of  apparent  particles  on  the  cells  of  the  subconscious  or  lower 

"no-mind."  .1    .  j  i  j 

Results  Of  True  Prayer.-'' Coy>^^  ^^^^^?,  l^^'^ ^f'f  ^^'^^^J^^^ow^ 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  cjire  you  rest     (Matt.  11,  ver.  ^»). 
The  healing  of  physical  sickness  is  only  the  bugle  call  to  higher 
10  thought  and  action.     "  Sickness  is  the  schoolmaster,"  pointing  the 
way  to  the  understanding  of  God  and  man. 

The  healing  of  sin  is  the  real  purpose  of   all    knowledge,    and 

the   first   result   of   knowing  how  to  think  scientifically  is  that  one 

obtains  an  easy,    scientific  method   of   getting  rid   of  sin  out   of 

1-    oneself,   or  rather  out  of  this  false  sense    of    oneself,  for    we    all 

""   seemingly  have  something  from  which  we  would  gladly  be  freed. 

Every  time  that  you  reverse  a  wrong  thought  the  result  of  the 

affirmation  is,  that  the  action  of  God  permanently  purifies  your 

human    "consciousness"    somewhat,    and    you    are    a  better  man 

20  morally,   intellectually  and  so-called   physically.     "And    the    Lord 

shall  deliver  me  from  every  evil  work "  (II.  Tim.  4,  ver.  18).    This 

improvement  never  can  be  annulled.     "  For  myself,  I  wish  no  other 

prayer  but  that  which  improves  me  in  virtue.     I  would  fain  live  more 

nearly  as  I  pray  "  (Santa  Teresa).     "  He  who  rises  from  his  prayer 

25  a  better  man,  his  prayer  is  answered  "  (George  Meredith). 

The  second  result  is  that  you  can  heal,  not  only  sickness,  but  Bin 

instantaneously. 

Thirdly,  you  can  get  your  fellow-man  out  of  any  sort  of  trouble 
whatsoever.     There  is  no  limit  of  any  kind. 

30  Fourthly,  you  can  obtain  perfect  peace  of  mind  and  happiness— no 
worries,  no  troubles.  "  Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace  I  give 
unto  you  "  (John  14,  ver.  27).  "  To  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and 
peace"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  6).  "The  peace  of  God,  which  passeth 
all  understanding"  (Phil.   4,    ver.    7).     "Thou   hast   made    us    for 

35  Thyself,  O  Lord ;  and  our  heart  is  restless  till  it  rests  m  Thee " 
(St.  Augustine).  . 

Finally,  all  limitations   disappear.    No   human  being   can  desire 

much  more. 

My  own  experience  is  that  feelings  of  anger  ceased  to  trouble 

40  me  in  about  eight  months.     Two  months  later,  irritability  became  a 

thing  of  the  past,  and  it  is  now  about  six  years  since  I  was  annoyed. 

The  peace  and  happiness  that  constantly  surround  one  are  only  a 

question  of  degree.    We  know  that  we  have  the  panacea  for  every 

evil.     "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and 

45  I  will  give  you  rest"  (Matt.  11,  ver.  28).  ,  ,. 

"  If  in  this  life  we  would  enjoy  the  peace  of  paradise,  we  must 
.  .  .  hinder  our  spirits  wandering  from  Him  on  any  occasion ;  we 
must  make  our  heart  a  spiritual  temple,  wherein  to  adore  Mim 
incessantly"  (Brother  Lawrence,  Fourteenth  Letter). 

Divine  Life   destroys  death,   Truth  destroys  error,   and  Love  destroys 
"   ("Science  and  Health,"   p.  339,  line  2.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


136  1 

136  33 

80  30 

177  7 


229  31 

492  12 

217  1,36 
231  20 
240  29 

218  10 
177  10 


306     21 
435     42 

80     30 


240  29 

218  1 

314  1 

466  36 

467  21 
300  39 
145  34 
329  40 


304     46 


•  « 


hate 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

464     25 


234 


RESULTS  ACCORDING  TO  LAV^. 


INSTANTANEOUS  RESULTS  IN  OVER  HALF  THE  CASES. 


235 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Sec.  V. 


USS     23 


156     17 


218       1 


The  knowledge  of  the  infinite  ideas  that  are  instantly  available 
to  the  spiritual  man  in  heaven,  and  the  realisation  that  he  has 
instantly  any  idea  that  he  needs,  will  overcome  any  limitation 
from  which  a  human  being  may  be  suffering— financial  or  otherwise— 
if  he  will  only  stop  "  thinking  "  that  it  is  hopeless,  and  that  he  will  5 
still  be  in  want.  "  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee  "  (Heb. 
13,  ver.  5). 

"  The  thoughts  of  his   heart,  these   are  the  wealth  of   a   man " 
(Burmese  saying). 

Results  According  to  Law.— The  healing  done  in  the  present  day  by  10 
true  prayer  is  now  being  recognised  by  ^^e  medical  faculty.  Only 
to-day,  I  have  heard  of  four  cases  of  heali/jg  in  an  English  hospital, 
just  brought  about  through  a  friend,  all  having  been  given  up  by  the 
senior  surgeon.  He  had  no  objection  to  the  use  of  prayer,  and  in 
every  case  the  result  was  successful,  the  worst  case  being  entirely  15 
healed  in  eleven  days. 

Every  week,*  at  least  5,000  testimonies  are  publicly  given  of  divine 
healing,  and  testimonies  are  given  probably  in  every  city  of  any 
importance  in  the  world.  In  England  alone  I  estimate  that  at  least 
1,000  people  per  week  on  an  average  are  healed,  many  having  been  20 
given  up  as  hopeless  by  the  medical  faculty.  A  veritable  army  of 
workers  is  spreading  the  truth  throughout  the  world,  and  demon- 
strating their  knowledge  of  God  in  a  way  that  is  beyond  question, 
namely,  by  habitually  healing  sin  and  sickness. 

Every  now  and  then,   however,   one  comes  across  a  person  who   25 
alleges  wrong  diagnosis  or  coincidence!  as  the  only  reason  for  the 
apparently  wonderful  cures. 

These  were  the  arguments  used  by  the  Jews  to  account  for  the 
healing  of  the  blind  man  by  Jesus,  "  with  the  sole  result  that  there 
has  come  ringing  down  the  centuries  the  triumphant  answer  of  the  30 
sick  man,   '  One  thing  I  know,  that,  whereas  I  was  blind,  now   I 
see  '  *'  I  (Frederick  Dixon). 

As  a  complete  answer  to  such  arguments,  the  following  experience 
one  autumn  may  be  given. 

Help  had  been  asked  for  in  a  case  where  continued  pain  for  two  35 
years  had  culminated  in  suffering  which  kept  others  in  the  house 
awake  at  night,  and  which  even  heavy  injections  of  the  latest  known 
drugs  would  not  allay.  Work  began  at  8  p.m.,  and  for  ten  and 
a-half  hours  the  truth  was  realised  as  clearly  as  possible,  and  every 
time  the  moaning  commenced,  through  the  realisation  that  there  was  40 
no  pain  in  heaven,  nothing  but  absolute  bliss,  peace,  harmony,  joy, 
etc.,  the  action  of  God  stopped  the  pain.  The  rest  of  the  time,  the 
affirmation  alone  was  used,   to  so   purify    the    human    consciousness 

*  For  over  ten  yearf  I  have  attended  thesetestimony  meetings  practically  every 
Wednesday  evening,  rarely  missinjr  one.  For  the  first  three  years  I  took  careful  45 
notes  of  the  results  given.  The^e  I  examined  into  where  possible  and  checked  the 
statements  made  by  cross-examination  at  the  time,  and  again  later  in  many  cases. 
"  Men  are  told  that  they  must  believe  to  be  slaved.  Which  of  the  many  creeds  must 
we  believe  ?  [There  are  said  to  be  about  140  diflferent  Christian  se^ts.]  We  cannot 
believe  them  all.  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?  Christian  Science  promises  more 
by  way  of  deliverance  and  benefit  than  all  else  known  to  humanity.  The  real 
question,  therefore,  is  this  :  Does  Christian  Science  fulfil  its  promises  or  not  /  " 
(Edward  Kimball). 

t  This  word  is  here  used  in  its  popular  sense. 
I  "Cosmopolitan  Magazine.' 


Sec.  V. 


thft  the  pain  thoughts,  false  beliefs,  could  not  cause  it  to  vibrate 
svnchronously.    After  4  a.m.  there  was  no  sound,  and  by  6.30  a.m. 
all  severe  pain  had  left,  and  the  patient  never  even  moaned  agam. 
Going  back  to  the  City  in  the  morning,  the  recognition  that  every 
5    time  a  wrong  thought  is  reversed,  it  should  be  done  with  all  the    143     lo 
care  and  thoroughness  with  which  love  for  a  fellow-man  had  caused 
such  reversals    throughout   the    previous    night,    brought  also    the 
determination  to  try  and  do  this  in  the  future.     The  additional  gain 
of  so  working,  is  that  when  the  time  of  trial  comes,  and  again  Goliath 
,0  has  to  be  met  in  single  combat,  one  rises  just  as  much  m  the  face 
of  the  greater  need  as  the  experience  of  the   previous  night  had 
stimulated  one  to  rise  above  the  former  level. 

At  that  time  I  was  practically  certain  that  in  the  course  of  my  experi- 
ence  of  this  right  method  of  praying,  in  over  50  per  cent,  of  the  cases   143    21 
15    instantaneous  effects  followed.    Not  that  the  healing  was  completed 
in  half  the  cases,  but  that  a  favourable  change  was  at  once  notice- 
able    I  had  thought  that  75  per  cent,  were  instantaneous,  but  when 
questioned  on  this  point,  reduced  my  estimate  to  over  50  per  cent, 
to  be  on  the  safe  side.     On  the  way  to  my  office  I  began  to  wonder 
20  whether  this  estimate  could  be  excessive,  and  thought  it  would  be 
wise  for  three  months  to  see  what  the  percentage  of  instantaneous 
results    was,    when    the    thoughts   were    reversed.       Durmg    that 
period,    out    of    the   many  cases,    incidental    or   otherwise,    where 
the  counterfeit  thoughts  had  been  reversed  (by  the  denial  and  affirma- 
25   tion)  only  one  occurred,  as  far  as  I  am  aware,  when  there  was  not  an 
instantaneous  benefit;  in  the  case  of  disease  either  complete  heal-   ^'^^ 
ing  or  noticeable  improvement.    The  one  exception  was  a  bad  case 
of  sclerosis  of  the  spinal  cord  in  a  visitor  at  a  friend's  house.     Even 
in  this  instance,  the  nurse  and  daughter  both  said  they  thought  the 
30  patient  was  better.     During  this  three  months  there  were  numerous 
cases  of  trouble  of  many  different  kinds,  apart  from  disease,  where 
there  were  only  two  possibUities,  either  entire  elimination  of  the 
trouble,  or  no  result  at  all.     Some  of  these  difficulties  were  merely 
mentioned  casually,  but  all  yielded  with  one  reversal,  m  demonstration 
35    of  the  working  of  divine  Principle.       In  this  way  we  become  the 
sentinel  of  God.*     "  More  things  are  wrought  by  prayer  than  this 
world  dreams  of  "  ("  Morte  D'Arthur,"  Tennyson).     ''  I  can  of  mine 
own  self  do  nothing  "  (John  5,  ver.  30).     "  With  God  all  things  are 
possible  "  (Matt.  19,  ver.  26).     "  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ 
40    which  strengtheneth  me  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.   13).       In  the  majority  of 
these   cases,   the   work* was   done   impersonally,   in   so   far   as   the 
patient  was  concerned,  namely,  by  thinking  only  of  God  and  His 
manifestation  when   an  account  of  the  trouble  was  being   given.   ^^^^    ^^ 
It  is  wrong  to  think  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  any  person  unless  you 


30 
21 


3 


45 


•"God  has  made  man  capable  of  this,  and  nothing  can  vitiate  the  ability 
and  power  divinely  bestowed  on  man  "  ("  Science  and  Health,  p.  Sa^,  ime 
13.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


236 


THE  HOLY  GHOST. 


147     17 


4D0     15 
222     31 


14  :^     39 


319 

12 

23:> 

2r, 

134 

3 

143 

i«; 

138 

42 

534     42 
35       5 


Sec.  V. 


15 


20 


have  been  asked  for  help,  and  even  then  it  is  better  to  do  the  work 
impersonally  by  destroying  in  one's  own  "  consciousness  "  all  false 
sense  of  the  error  seemingly  apparent  to  oneself.  When  this  is 
accomplished,  the  patient  is  freed. 

To  obtain  really  good  results  it  is  necessary  to  get  right  away   5 
in  thought  from  the  material  world,  and,  so  to  speak,  lose  oneself, 
that  is,  lose  the  physical  sense  of  material  things,  in  the  realisation 
of  God  and  His  idea.    This  dawning  sense  of  the  spiritual,  this  sixth 
sense,  is  hallowed  in  its  self-consecration  to  God.     The  realisation 
of  man's  unity  with  good  lifts  us  into  a  new  world ;  it  teaches  the  10 
facts    with   regard   to  supernal  realities ;    it  cleanses    us   from  all 
thoughts   unlike  God ;   and   when  mortal   thought  would  draw   us 
to  earth  again,  the  very  earth  and  mortals  around  us  seem  blessed 
by  the  breath  of  God,  in  which  we  have  for  a  time  seemed  to  live. 
"  I  knew  I  felt  .  .  .  what  God  is,  what  we  are, 

What  life  is— how  God  tastes  an  infinite  joy 

In  infinite  ways— one  everlasting  bliss, 

From  Whom  all  being  emanates,  all  power 

Proceeds :  in  whom  is  life  for  evermore  "* 

(R.  Browning). 

Early  Instantaneous  Results.—"  Unto  yoii  that  fear  [reverence]  mtj 
name  [nature]  .shall  the  San  of  righteoamess  arise  with  healing  in  hix 
wings  ;  "  (Mai.  4,  ver.  2). 

If  a  beginner  even  will  pray  in  this  way,  keeping  an  absolutely 
open    mind,    and   not   thinking    that    God    will    possibly    not   act; 
that  is,  that  God  will  not  be  God,  the  demonstration  will  be  made. 
I  think  that  one-third  to  one-half  of  beginners  who  work  on  these 
lines   obtain   instantaneous   results   within   a   fortnight,    depending   25 
upon  how  closely  they  watch  the  thoughts  that  come  to  them,  and 
instantly  reverse  the  wrong  ones  by  denial  and  affirmation. 
"  Ah,  God,  for  an  open  mind ! 
Ready  to  lose  and  to  find  ; 
Teachable,  quick  to  discern. 
And  as  brave  to  unlearn  as  to  learn." 

The    Holy    Ghost.t— True  prayer  is  solely  due  to  the  action  of  God. 
This  action  is  the  Holv  Ghost,  or  Divine  Science,  "  the  development  of  30 
Life,  Truth,  and  Love,    which  is  the  action  of  Gocl  on  the  real  man  that 
makes  man  what  he  is,  namely,  the  knowledge  or  consciousness  of  God, 
or  in  other  words,  God's  i)ower  of  thinking  of  his  own  idwis. 

When  the  human  is  thinking  of  God,  the  Holy  Ghost  being  the 
action  of  God  that  makes  man  the  consciousness  of  God  in  the   35 
reality,  so  it  is  the  same  action  of  the  Holy  Ghost  that  is  recognis- 
able in  the  present  material  world  as  making  the  human  being  think 

•"Paracelsus." 
t  Writing  of  the  Constantinopolitan  Creed,  Von  D.  Adolf  Haniack,  Professor 
of   Theology  at  Berlin  University,  writes  :    '•  It    looks  therefore  as  though  the    40 
writer  of  the  Creed  did  not  conceive  the  Holy  Ghost  as  a  person,  but  as  a  power 
and  gift.    This  is  indeed  literally  the  case.     Xo  proof  can  be  shown  that  about 
the  middle  of  the  second  century  [the  time  our  Apostles'  Creed  was  compiled]  the 
Holy  Ghost  was  believed  in  as  a  person     This  conception,  on  the  contrary,  is  one 
of  much  later  date,  which  was  still  unknown  to  most  Christians  in  the  middle  of    45 
the  fourth  century.  ...  In  the  Creed  the  Holy  Ghoet  is  conceived  of  as  a  gift." 
Dr.  Swete's  "  The  Apostles'  Creed"  deals  fully  with  the  evolution  of  the  early 
Christian  view  of  the  Holy  Ghojt. 


ALL  CAN  HEAL. 


23: 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


20 


of  God'  True  or  scientific  prayer  is  the  incoming  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
or  Holy  Spirit,  which  reveals  and  sustains  God's  universe.  It  is 
the  kingdom  of  God,  which,  I  believe,  only  comes  once  m  its 
seeming  fulness  to  man,  until  he  can  heal  practically  everything 

5  instantaneously,  but  which,  when  it  comes,  leaves  him  with  the 
knowledge  of  what  John  meant  when  he  wrote :  I  was  m  the 
Spirit  on  the  Lord's  day  "  (Rev.  1,  ver.  10),  "  And  I  saw  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth"  (Kev.  21,  ver.  1)  "that  great  city,  the  holy 
Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God,  Having  the  glory  of 

10  God"  (Rev.  21,  ver.  10,  11).  . 

Dr  Inge,  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Cambridge,  writes :  This  last 
idea '  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  copula,  who  *  in  perfect  love  dost 
join 'the  Father  and  the  Son,'  is  not,  as  is  usually  supposed,  an 
original  speculation  of  Augustine's,  but  is  found  in  Yictorinus,  to 

15  whom  he  owes  so  much."*  .  •    j-    •  1         tTo 

"  Our  Lord  imposed  no  rigorous  ceremonies  on  his  disciples,    ne 

taught  them  to  enter  into  the  closet ;  to  retire  within  the  heart, 

to  speak  but  few  words ;  to  open  their  hearts  to  receive  the  descent 

of  the  Holy  Spirit "  (Madame  Guyon). 

All  Can  Heal.- All  will  find  that  they  are  able  to  heal,  as  this  is 
done  entirely  through  the  action  of  God,  God  being  the  Principle 
of  good  and  not  a  being  requiring  supplication.  This  action  is  the 
Holy  Ghost  or  Comforter,!  the  ''  Spirit  of  truth  "  of  which  the 
prophecy  of  Jesus  is  recorded  (John  14,  ver.  17).  It  is  the  mental 
realisation  of  the  truth  that  enables  us  to  heal,  and  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  the  spirit  or  holiness  of  this  truth,  that  abides  "with  you  for 
ever,"  and  heals  and  "shall  teach  you  all  thmgs"  (John  14,  ver. 
26)     All  that  is  necessary  to  be  able  to  heal  continually  is  to  learn 

9=  how  to  pray  scientifically  and  how  to  demonstrate  the  Chris t-life, 
and  so   to  remain   a   consecrated   channel  for    spiritual    good    to 

"^  Those  whose  duty  has  hitherto  led  them  to  dive  most  deeply  into 
false    knowledge,   spoken   of    as    scientific,    will   be    the    first    to 

QO  appreciate  the  enormous  import  of  the  complete  exposure  of  its 
theories,  and  to  advance  most  rapidly  in  the  apprehension  of  the 
real  facts  and  the  understanding  of  spiritual,  and  therefore  natural 
mental  science.  Consequently  such  work  will  be  the  most  potent 
factor    in    the    bringing    about    of    universal    salvation.  And 

35   the  earth  [the  scientific  thought]  opened  her  mouth  [gave  out  the 

■      knowledge  of  truth  to  the  world],  and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which 
the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth "  [false      non-mental     working] 
(Rev.  12,  ver.  16). 
The  Medical  World.-The  medical  world  stands  at  the  parting  of  the 

4A  ways.  The  discovery  of  the  fact  that  not  a  part,  but  all  reality,  is  Mind 
and  mental,  renders  the  medical  knowledge,  that  before  was  helpful, 
actually  the  reverse.  The  universal  advance  m  knowledge  demands 
advanced  practice,  to  avoid  a  greater  present  danger  to  both 
practitioner  and  patient  alike.     There  is   no    standing    still    with 

45   safety  on  the  revolving  wheel  of  progress.    In  the  mental  era  now 

♦  "  The  Paddock  Lectures  "  for  1906. 
t  Eustace  Miles  points  out  that  the  Greek  word  "  parakletos,';^  translated 
"Comforter,"  means  "  one  who  urges  you  forward  and  inspires  you        Itns  was 
the  meaning:  attached  to  the  word  "parakalo"  in  the  speeches  of  Demosthenes 
to  the  Athenians. 


107  41 
230  22 
534     42 


240  29 

229  36 

534  42 

108  5 

232  28 

135  23 

139  4 

206  40 

308  39 

222  34 

240  30 

240  41 

54  42 


169  35 


290  8 

144  37 

336  6 

182  19 

54  9 

103  12 


Refer   to 

Page  Line 

284 

44 

141 

14 

103 

13 

103 

fi 

lOf. 

2 

274 

4 

139 

27 

77 

2t» 

321 

U 

US 

1.-) 

253 

4 

101 

«; 

238 


THE  MEDICAL  WOULD. 


THE  MAN  IN  AUTHORITY. 


239 


Sec.  V. 


190 


101 


240     20 


234      13 


30     12 
102     22 


237 

26 

329 

32 

101 

10 

entered  upon  by  the  world,  the  possession  of  this  medical  know- 
ledge must  become  through  its  intelligent  reversal  the  most  potent 
instrument  for  good,  whereas  unreversed,  such  retainment  of  false 
pictures  becomes  just  as  surely  the  most  deadly  danger  to  its 
possessor.  5 

No  one  will  understand  better  than  the  educated  medical  worker 
how  a  knowledge  of  evil  which  necessitates  the  constant  picturmg 
of  it  in  its  various  manifestations  of  disease,  must  necessarily 
intensify  such  wrong  picturing  and  recoil  on  the  head  of  every 
practitioner  who  does  not  know  how  scientifically  to  protect  himself  10 
by  the  understanding  of  God,  dwelling  on  universal  good. 

It  is  generally  admitted  that  the  majority  rules,  and  it  is  now 
clear  that  this  majority  is  not  calculated  by  the  number  of  persons, 
but  by  the  depth  of  thought.  In  every  case  of  sin  or  disease  there 
is  not  only  the  individual  belief  or  faith  in  evil  to  measure  and  15 
outweigh,  but  the  general  consent  to  accepted  pictorial  prognostica- 
tions. These,  it  is  now  proved,  constitute  the  only  so-called  law 
affecting  material  conditions.  The  medical  man  stands  in  the  very 
responsible  position  of  being  the  chief  agent  of  administration  of 
these  laws  of  general  belief.  When  a  doctor  even  tolerates  the  truly  20 
scientific  mental  treatment  of  his  patient,  the  case  generally 
progresses  more  rapidly ;  when  he  acknowledges  possible  good 
through  such  treatment,  recovery  is  a  foregone  conclusion ;  but 
when  the  doctor,  accepting  this  wonderful  truth  of  the  non-reality 
of  evil  and  the  Allness  of  Mind,  good,  as  the  greatest  discovery  in  25 
the  world  of  medicine,  subordinates  all  surgical  and  other  material 
aid,  then  it  will  be  found  that  such  changed  attitude  and  modified 
practice  subserves  the  interests  of  the  medical  faculty  whilst  leading 
the  way  to  a  higher  knowledge  and  truer  practice.  Healing  will 
be  found,  under  such  circumstances,  practically  always  instantaneous.  30 
All  material  methods  are  merely  a  needful  "  suffer  it  to  be  so  now  " 
in  moments  of  immediate  necessity,  until  the  principle  of  right 
thinking  is  sufficiently  established  to  prevent  any  further  develop- 
ments of  disease. 

It  is  now  obviously  self-evident  as  a  scientific  fact  that  glorious  35 
developments  in  the  healing  of  sickness  lie  waiting  at  the  door  of 
every  medical  man  to-day.    When  it  is  seen  that  knowledge  of  Truth, 
instead    of    taking  away  his  life's  work,  is  merely  pointing  him  to 
"  greater  works  "  than  have  ever  before  been  even  attempted  by 
the  medical  faculty,  he  will  not  delay  a  moment  longer  to  utilise   40 
this   power   in   the   interests   of   humanity.     While    the    scientific 
medical  practitioner  of  to-day  stands  in  the  forefront  of  the  battle, 
fighting  against  the  last  stage  of  the  physical  self-imposed  suffering 
of  a  self-deceived,  cruelly  treated  world,   true  science  is  teaching 
the   truth    that   will  prevent   sin  and   recurring  disease,  and  finally   45 
destroy  all  evil,  by  turning  universal  thought  in  the  direction  only 


i 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


^  L^e   Truth,  and  Love  as  God.    Magnificently  equipped  for  God  s 
Jork    invested  as  he  already  is  with  an    authority    conferred   by 
The    temporary    democratic  law  of  human  belief,  that  holds  sway 
over  king  and  beggar  alike,  the  medical  man  has  complete  dominion 
-   nver  every  form  of  disease,  whether  called  functional  or  organic. 
■'   Let  him   offer  this  temporal  authority  on  God's  altar,   consecrate 
it   anew    to   divine    Mind    and    its   infinite    manifestation,    absorb 
he     grand     truths     of     uninterrupted,     all-harmonious    scientific 
being   and  open  his  door  to  the  waiting  and  suffering  multitudes. 
10  Let  him    who   has    borne    the    burden   and    heat    o     the    day    be 
'    the    wearer    of    a  crown   of   rejoicing,    the    gift    of    an    emanci- 
pated grateful   world.     Casting  his  '^  net   on  the  right  side       he 
gains  an  abundance  of  work  with  a  superabundant  reward.    The 
millennium  of  universal  health  will  quickly  bring  to  such  workers  new 
r    and  more  joyful  occupations  not  yet  come  to  hght,  because  of  the 
''   veU  that  sin,  disease,  and  death  have  spread  over  human  intelligence 
The  coming  flood  of  literature   now  about  to  be  brought  forth 
is    with  a  few  exceptions,  the  most  important  by  far  of  any  yet 
nroduced  *    Written  from  a  new  standpoint,  based  upon  spiritual 
oo  science,  it  will  consist  for  the  main  in  contradiction  of  mistaken 
'     hypotheses,   and  the  reinstatement  of  man  in  his   natural  mental 

element,  t  •   j       u         ■ 

A  rapidly  increasing  fungus  growth  of  spurious  mind  culture   is 

now  springing  up,  claiming  to  instruct  mankind  as  to  how  to  obtain 

25  whatever  seems  to  be  desirable.     It  must  inevitably  lead  to   dire 

suffering.     It   is   essential  that   the   flood-tide   of    pure    literature 

should  sweep  away  this  final  attempt  of  evil. 


The  Man  in  Authority.-"  Speak  the  word  only,  and  nuj  servant 
shall  he  healed.  For  I  am  a  man  nnder  authority,  having  soldiers 
under  me,  and  I  say  .  .  .  to  my  servant,  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it.  •  •  •  lU 
And  Jesus  said  unto  the  centurion,  Go  thy  way ;  and  as  thou  hast 
believed,  so  he  it  done  unto  thee.  And  his  servant  was  healed  in  the 
.^el/same  hour'*  (Matt.  8,  ver.  8,  9,  13). 

While  all  can  heal,  the  man  invested  with  authority  is  the  man 
,.  most  capable  of  enforcing  law.  The  medical  man  has  been  humanly 
•*•*    .         .    T      -.1    ^^.  ^  ...i-i :i.„  ^f  „;,Ti«rr  fVio  vArrlip.t,  nf  life  or  death.    2 


34  20 

253  4 

238  12 

88  25 

275  20 

198  38 

184  7 


190  22 

314  29 

148  26 

58  36 

323  44 

150  22 

153  36 

9  2 

290  8 

176  9 

31  18 

149  38 


30 


*  i( 


-  -^  We  err  in  thinking  the  object  of  vital  Christianity  is  only  the  bequeathing 
of  itself  to  the  coming  centuries.     The  successive  utterances  of  reformers  are 
essential  to  its  propagation.     The  magnitude  of  its  meaning  forbids  headlong 
40   haste,  and  the  consciousness  which  is  most  embued  struggles  to  articulate  itself 
C  Message  for  1901,"  p.  30,  line  5.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "This  movement  of  thought  must  push  on  the  ages  ;    it  must  start  the 
wheels  of  reison  aright,  educate  the  affections  to  higher  resources  and  leavo 
Christianity  unbiased  by  the    superstitions    of  a  senior  period      (   Christian 
45   Science,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  235,  line  19.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


21 
3 


invested  with  the  authority  of  giving  the  verdict  of  life  or  death,   274     40 


80  20 


77  29 


243  11 


222  31 

139  4 

308  39 

296  14 


631  4 

335  15 

336  8 

30  12 

111  24 

327  19 

S36  11 

234  24 

218  1 


20 


Refer  to     240  RECOGNISED    SCIENTIFIC   LEADERS. 

^^'"^^  Sec.  V. 

275  39  although  no  one  need  submit  to  the  latter.  At  the  present  moment 
the  world  will  meekly  accept  his  verdict.  Let  this  be  the  verdict  of 
life  and  perpetual  health,  and  so  let  him  "  bring  blessings  for  the 
whole  human  family." 

235    26         Instantaneous    Healing.— The  question  of  whether  the  work  can   5 
be  done  instantaneously  or  not  can  be  answered  at  once  in  the 
affirmative.     Whether  any  specific  evil  will  be  overcome  instantly 
depends  upon  four  main  points. 

80  21,31       1.  Upon  the  condition  of  the  so-called  cells  in  the  subconscious 

or  lower   so  called   "mind"  of  the  patient;   in   other   words,    his  10 
condition  of  "  no-mind. *' 

2.  The  imagined  strength  or  intensity  of  the  thoughts  attacking, 
namely,  the  tenacity  of  the  error. 

3.  What  people  around  are  picturing.     In  a  hospital,  for  instance, 
where  the  doctors  and  nurses  view  the  patient  as  passing  through   15 
the  successive  stages  of  the  disease,  they  may  intensify  the  faint  out- 
linings  until  they  are  as  dangerous  as  the  worst  ones. 

4.  On  the  condition  of  the  so-called  "  mind  "  of  the  healer.     This, 
in  its  turn,  depends  upon— 

(a)  His  spirituality  and  knowledge  of  God. 

(b)  His  technical  knowledge,  or  ability  to  deal  with  the  conditions 
of  the  case.  For  instance,  his  power  of  reading  thought  and 
of  discerning  the  condition  of  the  patient's  so-called  ''  mind." 

(c)  The  life  he  leads.     To  do  really  good  work,   that  is,   to  get 
instantaneous  and  permanent  results  in  a  large  percentage  of   2." 
cases,  one  must  strive  to  live  a  life  of  true  unselfishness, 
always  thinking   of  what  is   best  for  a  fellow-man   and   the 
human  race,  and  acting  up  to  one's  highest  sense  of  right. 

We  cannot  heal  instantaneously  case  after  case  completely  unless 
we  live  habitually  as  in  the  presence  of  God.  That  is,  as  far  as  30 
possible,  every  moment  of  the  day  we  must  be  actively  conscious  of 
God  and  His  manifestation.  We  must  never  let  anything  but  the 
highest  possible  thoughts  dwell  in  dur  "consciousness."  "Prayer 
is  nothing  but  the  application  of  the  heart  to  God,  and  the  internal 
exercise  of  love ;  so  that  we  ought  to  pray  without  ceasing,  and  35 
live  by  prayer"  (Madame  Guyon). 

"He  prayeth  best  who  loveth  best 
All  things,  both  great  and  small " 

(S.  T.  Coleridge). 

Recofirnised  Selentiflc  Leaders, -The  above  applies  literally  in  its  40 
fullest  significance  to  the  scientific  leaders  of  all  classes  The 
enormous  responsibility  attaching  to  such  workers  in  this  final 
^^r^M  r.  .  ^'^^'^  consciousness  cannot  be  too  highly  estimated. 
While  the  doctor,  responsive  to  the  faith  of  his  patients,  hastens 
to  heal  the  body  the  scientific  leaders  hasten  to  teach  mankind  45 
tl^  truth,  whereby  they  can  heal  diseased  imagination  and  mental 
affliction,  and,  m  fact,  the  insanity  of  sin  in  all  its  forms.  The 
field  of  operations  for  both  these  great  classes  of  mankind  to-day 
IS  of  world-wide  dimensions. 


LOVE. 


Sec  V. 


241     Refer  to 
PftseLine 


Love  •— "  ^  ^'^'^-  commandment  I  giro  unto  youy  That  ye  Jove  one  335 
another;  as  1  have  loved  you Jhat  ye  also  love  one    another"    (John 
13,  ver.'  34).    ''  For  God  is  love  "  (I.  John  4,  ver.  8).  246 

"  What  hidden  wealth  lies  in  the  true  meaning  of  this  word  of 
r,  words,  'heaven's  signet'?     Its  scientific  explanation  can  only  be 
fully  reached  when  approached  with  a  sense  of  profoundest  awe  and 
solemnity.    Where  is  the   human   standard  of   measurement   com- 
parison with  which  can  indicate  even  a  fraction  of  it  %    As  close  as 
the  centre  of  one's  being,  it  extends  beyond  human  conception  of 
10  tbe  farthest  star!     Gentler  than  the  softest  whisper,   it  can  quell  336 
the    strident   discord   of   a   material  world!     Softer   than  the   fall  524 
of  a  snowflake,  yet  the  dynamic  force  that  holds  the  universe  for     85 
ever   in   its   grasp!      Omnipresent— it   admits   no    even   imaginary 
rival!     Unsatisfied!     It  claims  'all  that  really  is,'  for  its  essence  246 
15  and  necessity  are  universal  at-one-meut. 

"  Standing  where  I  do,  as  its  humble  student,  and  having  caught 
some  first  faint  gleams  of  its  wondrous  glory,  I  would  add  but  few    246 
words  under  this  heading,  for  guidance  in  obtaining  its  priceless 
gift,  and  for  this  sufficient  reason— the  import  of  the  whole  of  this 
20  message  is  directed  to  that  one  end."     It  shows  how  to  wield  this   295 
divine,  irresistible  power,  and  how  to  protect  oneself  against  the  519 
serpent,   material  sense,    which   purports   to   bite  the   heel  of   the  354 
woman  and  struggles  to  destroy  the    spiritual    idea    of    Love.      A  344 
right  understanding  of  what  is  now  gladly  set  forth,  in  response 
25  to  the  call  of  humanity,  cannot  fail  to  bring  to  the  seeker  the  reward 
of    Love,    of    obedience    to    whose    demand  this    book    itself    is    the 
outcome,  and  to  whose  all-pervading  influence  its  wording  is  with 
confidence  submitted. 
Love  is  supreme  cause,  the  distributor  of  all  the  perfection  in- 
30  dicated    in   the    conception  of  the  reality— heaven— as  defined  pre- 
viously.   Love  and  knowledge  are  halves  of  one  dissevered  whole. 
"He  who   foolishly  believes   is   foolish;    without  knowledge   there 
can  be  no  faith.     God  does  not  desire  that  we  should  remain  in 
darkness  and  ignorance.     We  should  all  be  recipients  of  the  divine 
35  wisdom.    We  can  learn  to  know  God  only  by  becoming  wise.    To 
become  like  God  we  must  become  attracted  to  God,  and  the  power 
that  attracts  us  is  Love.     Love  to  God  will  be  kindled  in  our  hearts   300 
by  an  ardent  love  for  humanity,  and  a  love  for  humanity  will  be   294 
caused  by  a  love  to  God "   ("  De  Fundamente  Sapientiae ").    Love  297 
40  "  includes  the  whole  duty  of  man."    This  means  true  love.t 

God,  omnipotent,  omnipresent  good,  and  the  origin  of  all  wisdom, 
not  only  does  not  desire  as  a  personal  autocrat,  but  rather  as  a 
divine  Principle  of  all  intelligence,  does  not  allow  of,  any  remaining 
in  ignorance  of  Truth.  We  are  wise  in  hastening  to  acquire  all 
45  essential  knowledge  of  Life  as  a  practical,  spiritual,  and  eternal 
existence,  and  so  save  time  wasted  in  useless  preliminary  suffering 
*  "  The  vital  part,  the  heart  and  soul  of  Christian  Science,  is  Love.  Without 
this  the  letter  is  but  the  dead  body  of  Science— pulseless,  cold,  inanimate 
(••ScienceandHealth,"p.  113,  line5.    Mary  Baker  Eddy)  ^^ 

50       t  "Personal  love  is  little  better  than  personal  hate"  ("  Science  and  Health, 
p.  228.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


44 
326 
340 


22 
31 


19 
5 
3 

24 


19 


11 
11 
31 
10 

34 

12 

1.27 


34   17,25 


17 
19 
26 


34     20 


34     17 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


242 


THE  PRINX'IPLE  OF  CHRISTIANITY. 


Sec.  V. 


THE  POWER  OF  LOVE. 


243 


3r>4     1 4 


58     11 


487     36 


501       3 


351      47 


245a  5 
487  34 
230  22 
23«;     21) 


through  lack  of  Truth.  For  whether  by  slow  or  rapid  footsteps, 
suffering  or  joyous  experience,  the  end  arrived  at  must  inevitably 
be  the  same,  eternal  Truth. 

The   struggles   of   Paganism   against   Christianity,    which,   unfor- 
tunately, have  continued,  in  one  form  or  another,  during  the  last  5 
2,000  years,  have  been  the  struggles  of  man  for  his  personal  benefit  as 
against  the  demands  of  the  iiniversal  law  of  love  taught  by  Jesus. 

Love  is  the  Principle  of  Christianity,  and  love  the  outcome  of  its 
divine  rules.*  "When  it  is  asked  whether  anyone  be  a  good  man, 
it  is  not  asked  what  he  believes  or  what  he  hopes,  but  what  he  10 
loves.  Little  love  is  little  righteousness,  great  love  is  great 
righteousness,  perfect  love  is  perfect  righteousness  "  (St.  Augustine). 
"  To  love  abundantly  is  to  live  abundantly,  and  to  love  for  ever  is 
to  live  for  ever."  "  Love  someone,  in  God's  name,  love  someone, 
for  this  is  the  bread  of  the  inner  life,  without  which  a  part  of  you 
will  strive  and  die  "  (Max  Ehrmann).  "  In  this  case  to  give  is  to 
receive  "  (Westcott). 

Love  necessitates  the  welling  out  of  the  utmost  tenderness,   the    15 
outcome  of  a  compassion,  which  is  induced  by  the  intense  desire  to 
be  of  service.     This  desire  makes  man  ever  on  the  watch  to  utilise 
this  power  of  love,  unknown  to  the  recipient  or  otherwise,  and  so 
to  be  a  channel  for  the  love  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
for  it  is  the  spiritual  real  man,  man  being  the  love,  life,  and  truth   20 
of  God.     We  have  to  love  others,   as  Shakespeare   says,    "with  a 
respect  more  tender,  more  holy  and  profound  than  mine  own  life." 
"  To  love  one's  neighbour  is  after  all  to  love  in  others  that  which 
is  Divine  and  eternal"  (A.  T.  Schofield,  M.D.).    "Whosoever  hateth 
his  brother  is  a  murderer  "  (I.  John  3,  ver.  15).     Hate  is  the  absence  of  25 
love  when  we  are  thinking  of  our  fellow-men.     W^e  must  either  love 
or  hate.    Work  continually  to  be  more  loving.    ''  Charity  shall  cover 
the  multitude  of  sins  "  (I.  Peter  4,  ver.  8).     This  love  is  the  essence 
of   Christianity.     Godama,    the    founder    of    Buddhism,    who    mis- 
takenly looked  upon  all  so-called  material  life  as  "suffering"  and    3,) 
not  illusive,  yet  taught  that  the  scientific  principle  which  led  to  release 
and  happiness  was  universal,  inclusive  love.     This  love  is  unselfish, 
impartial,  because  it  is  Love,  God.     "  He  that  loveth  not    knoweth 
not  God  "  (L  John  4,  ver.  8).     More  love  is  what  the  world  needs. 
We  must,  as  soon  as  possible,  raise  up  our  love  for  the  man  in  the    35 
street  until  it  is  always  equal  to  that  for  our  nearest  and  dearest, 
and  free  from  all  personality  other  than  is  necessary  in  order  to  have 
an  object  of  this  love.     "  Love  one  another  "  (John   15,   ver.    17). 
"  Abound    in    love  .  .  .  toward   all    men "    (I.    Thess.    3,    ver.    12). 
We  must   get   entirely    free    from  all    material   sense    impressions.    40 
True  prayer  alone  will  do  this.     The  wrong  method  of  prayer  creates 
difficulties.     "  He  who,  being  a  man,  remains  a  woman,  will  become 
a   universal    channel.     As   a   universal    channel    the   eternal    virtue 
will  never  forsake   him.     He  will   re-become   a  child "  t  (Lao-Tze). 
"As  a  mother  loves,  who,   even  at  the  risk  of  her  life,   protects   45 

*  Almost  all  my  early  instantaneous  results  were  obtained  by  realising  God  as 
Love  and  the  absolute  love  in  Heaven.  When,  in  testing'  the  statement,  that  God 
was  Principle,  I  first  obtained  an  instantaneous  result  from  that  realisation,  my 
love  for  God  seemed  to  disappear,  and  it  took  me  some  months  before  I  regained 
a  more  comprehensive  idea  of  God.  Then  my  love  for  God  returned  far  stronger 
than  it  had  ever  been.  Many  others  have  lost  their  feeble  idea  of  God  and  found 
it  enhanced  a  thousand  fold.    (See  Note  N  on  page  592.) 

t  "  Tao-Teh,"  or  '•  The  Simple  Way." 


Sec.  V. 


her  only  son,   such  love  let  there  be  towards  all  beings  "   (Metta 
Sutta).     ^'  Beloved,  let  us  love  one  another :    for  love  is  of  God  " 
(L  John  4,  ver.  7). 
The  Power  of  Love.—**  See  that  ye   lore  one  another  tcith  a  pure 
o  heart ferrenf///"  (I.  Peter  1,  ver.  22). 

Whenever  even  a  bad  case  comes  to  our  knowledge,  arousing  the 
intense  desire  to  help,  which  true  love  gives,  this  is  followed 
by  a  feeling  of  glorious  spiritual  uplifting,  and  immense  spiritual 
power  over  evil,  with  a  sense  of  triumph  and  unity  with  God,  a 
10  joy  quite  inexpressible.  The  healing  is  then,  as  far  as  I  am  aware, 
always  instantaneous.  "I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love 
them  freely"  (Hos.  14,  ver.  4).  "Faith  .  .  .  worketh  by  love" 
(Gal.  5,  ver.  6).  "Love  is  the  everlasting  worker  of  miracles  .  . 
Love   is  the  saviour,   love  is  the  perpetual  wonder  of  life"*   (E. 

15    H.  Griggs). 

"So  it  is  not  the  speech  which  tells,  but  the  impulse  which 
goes  with  the  saying, 
And  it  is  not  the  words  of  the  prayer,  but  the  yearning 
back  of  the  praying  "  (Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox). 
The  Protective  Power  of  Love.— This  may  be  easily  proved  if  you 
find  yourself  with  a  so-called  dangerous  animal.  All  that  is  necessary 
is  to  lose  all  sense  of  the  fierce  seeming  animal  and  realise  God  as 
Love,   or  realise   the   absolute   protection  of   God   as  omnipresent 
20   Love  around  you,  and  no  harm  can  ensue.    Now  we  have  the  secret 
of  Daniel's  control  over  the  lions  in  their  den,   and  of  the  angel 
that  "  shut  the  lions'  mouths."      The   same   remarks    apply   to   the 
human  beast,  man,  who  is  much  more  dangerous,  and  not  so  easy 
to  help.     This  only  means,  however,  that  you  must  more  completely 
25   get  away  from  picturing  the  material  man,  and  more  clearly  realise 
divine    Love.     "Love     [divinely]  as    many    persons   and   as   many 
creatures  as  you  possibly  can  "  (Blackie). 

"Love  being  the  highest  Principle,  is  the  Virtue  of  all  Virtues; 
from  whence  they  flow  forth.  Love  being  the  greatest  Majesty,  is 
30  the  Power  of  all  Powers,  and  whence  they  severally  operate:  And 
it  is  the  .  .  .  Power  from  whence  all  the  Wonders  of  God  have 
been  wrought  by  the  Hands  of  His  elect  Servants,  in  all  their 
Generations  successively.  Whosoever  finds  it,  finds  Nothing  and 
All  Things  "t  (Jacob  Boehme). 
35  Three  Phases  of  Love.—"  Speech,  Prophecy,  Science,  Faith,  aglow 
with  Love,  are  lamps  that  cheer  our  eyes  and  guide  us  through  the 
darkness  of  the  world"  (Edgar  Daplyn). 

There  are  three  different  phases  of  love,  the  material— we  may  call 
it   the   human— the   intellectual  and  the   spiritual.  J  Each   is  sub- 

40  ♦"Christian   Science   Sentinel,"   August  10th,  1910. 

t"  The  Supersensual  Life,"  p.  29. 
X  A  marked  illustration  of  these  three  phases  may  be  traced  in  the  married 
life  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  are  symbolically  referred  to  in  her  letter  to  the 
First  Church  of  Chrisc  Scientist,  Boston  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  139).  This 
45  letter  also  contains  a  call  to  love  and  a  lesson  of  how  to  love  our  fellow-man, 
as  well  as  the  early  history  of  this  teaching  in  the  Christian  Science  field, 
typified  in  the  story  of  the  building  of  the  First  Church.  (See  Appendix  II., 
"The Symbolism  of  Love"  and  •'  Church  Building.") 

B 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

244   2 


336 

21) 

534 

42 

246 

20 

240 

26,29 

68 

10 

258 

39 

344   8 
242  22 


240 

31 

241 

38 

242 

22 

58  14 


453  20 


453  16 

454  6 


Refer  to 
Paseline 

242     45 


244 


THREE  PHASES  OF  LOVE. 


PURITY. 


245 


Sec.  V. 


9«  12 
245a  H 
49«     29 


142      41 


142     4 


o 


295 
332 


24 
11 


divided  into  three.  The  lowest  is  the  material  love,  the  highest  type 
of  which  is  the  love  of  the  mother  towards  the  child,  which  includes 
purity  and  constancy.  This  is  the  love  that  gives  you  happiness  by 
merely  being  with  the  loved  one. 

"She  never  found  fault  with  you,  never  implied  5 

Your  wrong  by  her  right :  and  yet  men  at  her  side 

Grew  nobler,  girls  purer  .  .  . 

None  knelt  at  her  feet,   confessed   lovers   in   thrall; 

They  knelt  more  to  God  than  they  used— that  was  all "  * 

(E.  B.  Browning).       10 
The  happiness  that  is  felt  in  the  presence  of  true  workers  is  because 
they  are  always  at  work  destroying  the  false  pictures  that  would 
otherwise  now  and  then  result  in  discomfort  to  their  companions. 
We  need  to   manifest  towards   the   so-called   other  sex,   as  the 
result  of  treatment,  the  qualities  that,   as  humanly   seen,  are   so    15 
often  apparently  lacking  ;  towards  the  woman,  strength  of  character, 
courage,  wisdom,  and  frankness  ;  toward  the  man,  the  complements 
of  love,  virtue,   intuition,   and  refinement.     Most  important  of  all, 
we  need  to  pray  by  realising  in  the  spiritual  man  the  qualities  that 
we  are  tempted  to  believe  lacking  in  those  witli  whom   we  come   in   20 
contact ;  with  a  woman,  strength,  wisdom,  etc.  ;  with  a  man,  love,  refine- 
ment, etc.     These  qualities  lying  dormant  in  either  sex  require  to  be 
recognised  to  demonstrate  the  completeness  of  each  one,  as  '*  the 
one  "  which  on  God's  side  is  a  majority. t  This  realisation  or  recogni- 
tion of  the  spiritual,  perfectly  balanced  male  and  female  qualities   25 
of  each,    results    in   the  alteration   uf    each   "consciousness"   by    the 
action  of  God,  and  thus  proves  each  individual  reflection  of  Mind  to 
be  male  and   female.     "Let   the  male  and  female  of  God's  creating 
appear."     This  spontaneous  levelment  of  the  individual  conscious" 
ness  can  only  come  to  those  who  are  consistent  in  their  habitual   30 
practice  of  right  thinking  and  consequent  right  doing.  J 

This  realisation  of  the  male  and  female  of  God's  creating  is  bring- 
ing to  light  on  earth  to-day  men  and  women  gloriously  equipped  to 
deal  with  their  fellows  in  the  spirit  of  Christly  capacity  and  true 
gentleness  that  can  conquer  all  seeming  opposition  to  Truth  and  35 
Love,  and  lead  to  higher  joys.  Such  men  and  women  will  save  the 
world  in  the  times  of  dire  trouble  that  are  now  liable  to  be 
manifested.  "  Sympathy  .  .  .  may  prove  ...  a  treasure  in  itself 
to  its  possessor.''  ''  To  be  patient,  sympathetic,  tender  ...  to  love 
always— this  is  duty"  (Amiel). 

*  "My  Kate."  .q 

t  "  A  union  of  the  masculine  and  feminine  mind  seems  requisite  for  complete- 
ness ;  the  former  reaches  a  higher  tone  from  communion  with  the  latter-  and 
the  latter  gams  coarnge  wid  strength  from  the  former  ;  therefore  these  different 
l°f  sJL'1"w\Vl!.°'^^^  ^"f  demand  each  other,  and  their  true  harmony  is  oneness 
of  boul      C  Science  and  Health,'  p.  315,  Ist  edition.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).  45 

.>.Li7'''"  ^^^.^^"^^  himself  beinjr  asked  by  a  certain  person  when  his  kingdom 
should  come  .'  answered.  When  two  shall  be  one.  and  that  which  is  without  as 
that  which  iswithm;  and  the  male  with  the  female,  neither  male  nor  female" 
(11.  Clement  .>,  ver.  1)  Clenaent  was  a  disciple  of  Peter  and  aftenvards  Bishop  of 
Romo.    Eusebms  speaks  of  this  epistle  as  "  the  wonderful  Epistle  of  St.  Clement  "    60 


w 


y> 


Sec.  V. 

"  Perhaps  the  truth  is,  that  there  has  scarcely  been  a  town  in  any 
Christian  country  since  the  time  of  Christ  where  a  century  has  passed 
without  exhibiting  a  character  of  such  elevation  that  his  [or  her] 
mere  presence  has  shamed  the  bad,  and  made  the  good  better,  and 
a  has  been  felt  at  times  like  the  presence  of  God  himself "  ("  Ecce 
Homo,"  p.  171,  Seeley).  Of  Charles  Kingsley,  his  wife  wrote : 
"  Who  lived  in  the  presence  of  God  here." 

The  greatest  intellectual  love  is  the  giving  to  your  hearers  the 
utmost  that  they  can  take  in.  "  Feed  my  lambs.  .  .  .  Feed  my 
i'»  sheep"  (John  21,  ver.  15,  16).  If  the  truth  is  so  expressed  as  to 
interest  them  the  whole  time,  they  willingly  take  in  the  spiritual 
food  of  which  you  give  them  as  much  as  they  are  prepared  to  receive 
at  the  time. 

"There  is  nothing  so  good  to  the  human  heart  as  well-agreed 
15  conversation,  ...  for   love    is    agreement    of    thought"     (Richard 
Jefferies). 

Purity.—"  I'/te  life  that  hy  prayer  and  purity  of  heart  keeps  in  touch 
with  the  very  source  of  life  itself  ,  ,  .  is  the  only  life  worth  while 
(M.  E.  Duckler). 

20  "  We  only  know  our  relations  to  God  through  our  relations  to  each 
other.  .  .  .  The  Garden  of  Eden  surely  exists  still  on  earth,  for  those 
who  have  faith  and  purity  enough  "  (Charles  Kingsley). 

The  influence  of  the  highest  spiritual  love  is  felt  when  men  and 
women  are  better  and  more  determined  to  live  their  religion,  after 

25  you  have  spoken  with  them.  *  When  you  love  truly  you  will  under- 
stand ''  the  hidden  manna ''  (the  constant  happiness  that  comes  from 
truly  loving  and  being  truly  loved,  the  food  for  constant  joy),  the 
"  white  stone  "  (the  necessary  antecedent  purity,  "  the  corner  stone  of 
all  spiritual  building  ")  and  the  "  new  name  [nature]  written  "  (Rev. 

30  2,  ver.   17)  therein,  which  is  the  indescribable  internal  peace  and 
joy  and  realisation  of  God  that  true  love  brings.       "  The  joy  of  246 
heaven  is  the  joy  of  love,  the  key  to  it  is  in  Christ "  (James  Hinton). 
"Love  propagates  anew  the  higher  joys  of  Spirit." 

May  all  accepting  these  words,  from  this  moment  consecrate  them- 
35  selves  afresh  to  God  ;  God  that  is  Love  itself,  infinite,  pure,  Spirit.  241 
All  nations,  all  denominations,  all  sects,  whatever  their  knowledge  of  318 
God,  can  so  pray  that  God  works  through  them,  thus  forwarding  ^oq 
the  universal  brotherhood  that  is  so  rapidly  coming,  and  gaining 
for  themselves  and  others  purity  of  thought,  and  therefore  purity 
40  of  life,   by  which  we  obtain  joys  unspeakable  and  "the  peace  of  246 
God  which  passeth  all  understanding." 

*  '•!  long-,  and  live,  to  see  this  love  demonstrated.    I  am  seeking-  and  praying 
for  it  to  inhabit  my  own  heart,  and  to  be  made  manifest  in  my  life.     Who  will 
unite  with  me  in  this  pure  purpose,  and  faithfully  struggle  till  it  be  accom- 
45   plished  ?  "  ("  Pulpit  and  Press,"  p.  21,  line  7.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


R  2 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


222     31 

317  1 

318  8, 23 


318     8,23 


35 


8 

9 
35 
37 


20 


Refer  to      245a 
Page  Line 


9(;  11 

8:.  12 

14:>  2 

242  M 

24  i  1« 


190    ^^:> 
9i>    2;j 


ir»2 

504 


4:j 


300     29 
300     38 


34      ].-> 
34      20 


353     18 


THE   UXIOX  OF  MEXTAL   QUALITIES. 


THE    FALSE    DIVISION    OF    THE    SEXES. 


Sec.  V. 


In  the  endeavour  towards  the  attainment  of  a  perfectly  balanced 
male  and  female  consciousness,  complete  in  each  one,  and  thus  alone 
capable  of  adequately  dealing  with  all  problems  that  may  arise, 
let  it  be  clearly  understiMxl  that  the  i)ositi<m  to  be  aimed  at  is  entirely  •"> 
spiritual.  It  is  a  leyelment  of  purely  mental  qualities,  the  right 
adjustment  of  conditions  that  generations  of  mistaken  hypotheses 
have  rendered  scientifically  abnormal.  The  so-called  woman  has 
been  ground  tlown  and  belittled  through  lack  of  the  male  qualities, 
whilst  the  male  has  been  brutalised  through  want  of  those  usually  called  10 
feminine. 

The  Union  of  Mental  Qualities.— "  ^y/^/  fo  S(dome  enquiring  'how 
long  death  .shrfi/  hftcc  power'  the  Lord  said,  so  long  as  t/e  women  bear 
children.  For  I  came  to  destron  the  works  of  womankind.  And 
Salome  said  to  him,  I  hare  done  tccll  then  in  not  l)earing  children. 
Bat  the  Lord  answered  mging,  Eat  evert/  herh,  hut  that  which  hath 
hittcrncss  do  not  eat.  And  Salome  enquired  when  should  he  known  the 
things  ahout  whirh  Ur  was  asked  [/.^.,  when  the  kingdom  of  God  shall 
come']  ;  the  Lord  said,  When  ye  shall  have  trodden  down  the  garment  qt 
shame,  and  when  the  two  shall  he  one,  and  the  male  with  the  female 
neither  male  nor  female''*  (St.  Clement). 

Granted  that  we  are  in  the  last  days,  and  that  with  the  dis- 
appearance of  death  there  is  no  need  for  birth,  it  is  evident  that 
the  main  motive  of  the  marriage  relation  no  longer  exists,  and  15 
any  other  motive  is  essentially  a  mistake,  leading  materially 
downwards  instead  of  spiritually  upwards.  The  right  adjustment 
in  the  individual  human  consciousness  of  both  male  and  female 
begins  scientifically  for  the  first  time  on  the  intellectual  plane,  when 
the  man  and  woman  can  meet,  and  calmly,  patiently,  and  20 
courageously  face  the  mighty  "  intellectual  wrestlings "  that  must 
precede  the  complete  recognition  and  subsequent  exposure  of  the 
false  laws  of  matter  and  their  fatal  results,  and  the  attainment  for 
themselves  and  all  mankind  of  a  perfectlv  balanced  understanding 
of  God,  man,  and  the  universe,  and  the  laws  relating  thereto.  25 

Platonic  Friendship.— The  intellectual  grasp  and  complete  exposure 
of  false  theories  must  precede  the  intelligent   denial   of  all    material 
laws  and    consequent     effacement     of     human    footsteps     in     wrong 
directions,   and    lead   to  a  truly   scientific  and    unbroken    friendship 
entirely  opposed  to  so-called  Platonic  freindship,  which,  because  of  its   30 
failure,  has  rightly  become  a  by-word.   This  is  because  the  intellectual 
intercourse  of  the  latter,  instead  of  solving  existing  world  problems, 
has  but   brought    forward    fresh    ones,    and    in    so    many    cases   led 
into  hopeless  individual  difiiculties.      Such    unhappy    exiXM'iences   of 
mentalities  struggling  to  emerge  from  the  slougn  of  materialistic   35 
beliefs  have  been  due  to  the  want  of  the  recognition  of  the  Allness 
of  the  one  Mind  and  its  mental  manifestation.     There  has  been  no 
guiding  Principle  at  the  back  of  the  desire  for  spiritual  at-one-ment. 
"Grant   me   grace   never  to   love   anything   but   through  thy  love 
and  for  thy  love  "  (Avrillon). 

Dangerous  Whirlpools.-Many  of  the  world's  best  workers  could 
tell  how  even  a  kindly  act  towards  beginners,  reaching  out  for  human  40 
sympathy  in  time  of  need  has  led  to  slanderous  misrepresentation. 
Such,  inneed,  |K)Ssibly  inspired  the  ix)et's  words  :  "  Fools  [the  unin- 
structed]  rush  in  where  angels  fear  to  tread."  It  is  sadly  needful  to 
be  more  than  a  little  wise  in  dealing  with  the  inflammable  nature  of  the 

•  Clem.  Alex.  exc.  Theod.  67. 


GOD'S  PROTECTION. 


245b 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Sec.  V. 

I)resent  abnormally  divided  male  and  female  consciousness,  to   avoid 
the  risk  of  possible  subjection  to  the  unjust  criticism  of  grosser  natures, 
which  brings  us  face  to  face  with  a  general  impurity  undreamed  of. 
It  is  essentially  true  that  "to  the  pure  all  things  are  pure,"  and 
:,  equally  true  that  one  of  the  cruel  aspects  of  ignorant  human  con- 
sciousness   is    unjust   criticism    of   imaginary   conditions    by    lower 
mentahties.     Individuals,  often  not  recognising  their  own  tendency 
to  respond  to  evil  thoughts,  never  perhaps  having  been  really  tested, 
are  quite  unable  to  gauge  a  pure  and  fearless  nature,  struggling  to 
10  work  out  hitherto  unsolved  human  problems  for  the  universal  good. 
''  For  the  Scripture  saith.  The  untested  man  is  unworthy."  * 

God's  Protection.  —  So  complete  is  the  infinite  protection  of  divine 
Principle,  forever  surrounding  those  walking  untrodden  paths  in 
''  unexplored  fields  of  Science,"  and  finding  themselves  in  the 
face  of  possible  danger  when  trying  to  help  their  fellow-men,  that  any   355     1« 

15  misjudgment  of  them  or  harsh  injustice  will  be  overruled,  and  the 
honest  intent  of  fearless  workers  made  clear.  The  lurid  glare, 
though  it  be  as  a  lightning  flash,  which  ill-natured  criticism  is  apt 
to  throw  upon  the  path  of  those  bravely  pressing  forward,  serves 
but  to  show  any  dark,   lurking,  hidden  dangers  that  otherwise,  by 

2(t  ensnaring  the  feet  of  ignorant  but  well-meant  endeavour,  might 
have  retarded  the  progress  of  a  world. 

Pure-minded,  earnest  students  of  Truth  can  never  be  injured 
by  the  reckless  arrows  of  false  imputations.  A  thousand  such 
shafts  may  fall  at  the  right  hand  and  ten  thousand  at  the  left,  but 

25  they  can  never  touch  the  true  servants  of  God,  nor  harm  any  but 
the  archers.  Science  makes  clear  that  a  wrong  thought  dwelt  on 
inevitably  harms  ignorant,  as  well  as  vicious  thinkers.  273     13 

A  Warning.  — A  few  words  of  special  warning  may  be  added  should 
any  earnest  students  feel  inclined  to  follow  their  own  individual 
30  human  methods  in  the  attainment  of  this  ideal,  rather  than  take 
the  advice  and  warnings  of  those  who,  reaching  out  for  the  truth 
with  needful  guidance,  have  already  explored  the  way,  solved  great 
problems,  successfully  fought  the  fight,  and  gained  invaluable 
experience. 

35  The  Marriage  Tie.— Fearless  intercourse  on  the  highest  intellectual 
plane  is  compatible  with  the  highest  morality,  but  on  the  lowest 
material  plane  it  is  neither  truly  Christian  nor  scientific. 

There  is  only  one  condition  in  which  free  intercourse  on  the  lowest 
human  plane  of  action  is  allowable,  and  compatible  with  morality 

40  and  scientific  progress,  and  that  is  loyal  companionship  under  the 
legal  institution  of  marriage.  This  condition  has  been  the  basis  of 
the  highest  present  civilisation,  and  will  continue  to  support  progress 
until  the  intellectual  and  spiritual  plane  is  alone  found  attractive, 
as  the  levelment  of  individual  male  and  female  consciousness  brings 

45  nearer  universal  dematerialisation  of  all  evil. 

*  Didascalia,  11,8,  and  Constitutions.  11.  8. 


Refer  to 
PBCe  Line 


245c 


SPIRITUAL  CONSECRATION   NECESSARY. 


PRACTICAL  RESULTS  THE  ONLY  PROOF. 


245D 


Sec.  V. 


213 
505 


Spiritual  Advance.—  Consistent  advancement  in  higher  under 
standing  of  truth  will  never  separate  husband  and  wife,  nor  any  true 
companionship,  but  will  bring  all  into  a  far  closer  at-one-ment 
on  that  higher  plane  where,  if  the  demand  for  courtesy,  patience, 
gentleness,  and  love  is  greater,  closer  bonds  of  spiritual  unity  are  5 
being  rapidly  welded,  and  will  prove  to  be  the  only  bonds  that  can 
never  be  broken.  Thus  only  do  we  prove  that  we  are  linked  in 
a  conscious  eternal  unity  which  admits  no  taint  of  material  earthly 
sense. 

The  greater  demand  for  demonstration  of  heavenly  qualities  is  not  10 
surprising  when  we  recognise  that  in  the  endeavour  to  attain  to  a 
perfectly    balanced     individual    male    and    female    consciousness, 
complete    in   each   one,    multitudinous   and   diametrically    opposite 
views  must  be  brought  together  and  closely  analysed  without  clash 
of  arms.     This  is  essential  to  progress.     No  material  union  on  the  15 
lower  plane  has  hitherto  ever  proved  equal  to  this  strain  in  the 
historical  record    of    human   experiences.        Indeed,    the    reverse 
picture  faces  us  on  many  sides.     How  often  a  happy  and  seemingly 
united  pair,  who  are  entirely  at  oile  in  the  ordinary  round  of  married 
life,   are   seen  to  betray  a  painful  incompatibility  of  temperament  20 
on  the  first  attempt  to  ascend  into  the  mental  plane  of  free  inter- 
change and  discussion  of  new  thoughts  regarding  the  fundamentals 
of  existence.     It  has  unfortunately  often  come  to  the  point  of  a 
loving  ( !)  husband  forbidding  a  beloved  wife  to  think,  speak  of,  or 
look  into  a  religion  which  she  feels  to  be  unquestionably  true. 

"I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword.  For  I  am  come  to 
set  a  man  at  variance  against  his  father,  and  the  daughter  against 
her  mother,  and  the  daughter  in  law  against  her  mother  in  law. 
And  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they  of  his  own  household"  (Matt.  10, 
ver.  34-36). 

Spiritual  Consecration  Neeessary.-If  this  has  been  the  case  in 
the  past,  what  must  be  the  demand  of  to-day  for  these  higher 
qualities,  standing  as  we  do,  facing  an  entire  mental  revolution 
of  old  laws  resting  on  misconceptions  and  fatal  to  all  in  their  results  1 
It  is  obvious  that  the  progress  of  the  world  demands  every  working  35 
moment  from  such  students  as  are  able  to  demonstrate  harmonious,  intel- 
lectual, and  spiritual  companionship,  for  the  purpose  of  working  out 
higher  problems  of  the  essential  rules  of  life  for  the  benefit  of 
humanity. 

This    work    necessitates    the    exercise    to    the    fullest   possible  40 
extent  of  both    male  and   female    qualities  ;  by  the  man,  intuition, 
gentleness,  refinement,  patience,  thoughtfulness  for  others,  in  fact, 
all  that  love  implies ;  by  the  woman,  wisdom,  courage,  frankness, 
energy,  and   unfailing   application. 

When  the  ideal  unity  aimed  at  for  all  is  declared,  and  the  paths  45 
leadmg  thereto  understood,  much  becomes  clear  that  might  other- 
wise seem  obscure,   and  much  generous  help  will  be  afforded  the 
worlds  workers  by  all  truly  pure  and  loving  natures,  in  place  of 
*°«ri$l      opposition  that   may   have  arisen   through  misconception. 

That  IS  true  love  which  is  always  the  same,  whether  you  give   50 
everything  or  deny  everything  to  it"  (Goethe). 


Sec.  V. 


Refer  to 
Pageliiiie 


25 


SO 


Intellectual  blending    of    male   and    female    qualities    of    thought 

in  individual  human  consciousness  is  essential  for  the  final  complete 

denials  and  consequent  effacement  of  these  antiquated  but  deadly 

laws.     Spiritual  at-one-ment  or  true  unity  is  the  eternal  outcome  of 

o  the   omnipotent  action   of  the  eternal  law  of  good. 

"  So  links  more  subtle  and  more  fine 
Bind  every  other  soul  to  thine 
In  one  great  brotherhood  divine " 

(Adelaide  A.  Procter). 

Need  for  Fulftlment  of  the  World's  Highest  Standard.— In 
rendering  to  Caesar  that  which  is  his  just  due,  it  is  impossible  to 
be  too  conscientious  in  the  payment  to  the  uttermost  farthing 
of  this  debt,  not  only  in  the  absolutely  honest  and  faithful  relation 
10  between  husband  and  wife,  but  in  all  intercourse  with  the  other 
sex.  As  we  advance  it  becomes  more  and  more  evident  that,  neither 
by  word  nor  deed,  can  we  run  counter  to  the  human  requirements 
demanded  by  the  popular  conscience  in  the  endeavour  to  safeguard 
its  feeble  human  standard  of  right.  Any  deviation  from  the  above 
15  course  can  only  lead  to  needless  suffering  for  all  concerned. 

Other  loving  companionships  on  the  material  human  plane  com- 
patible with  morality  and  Christianity  are  those  that  exist 
between  intimate  members  in  the  families  growing  out  of  and 
resulting  from  the  above  legal  contract. 
20  "  Simplicity  ought  to  be  in  our  affections,  purity  in  our  intentions. 
Purity  doth  apprehend  and  taste  of  God:  Simplicity  doth  tend 
towards  Him  "  *  (Thomas  a  Kempis). 

"  Self-restraint   and   purity. 
The  knowledge  of  noble  truths, 
25  ...  This  is  the  greatest  blessing  " 

(Teachings  of  Buddha). 

Practical  Results  the  Only  Proof.-  To  judge  accurately  of  the 
rightness  of  human  intercourse  between  men  and  women  it  is 
necessary  to  discern  the  motive  which  brings  them  together,  whether 
80  it  be  a  person  they  go  to  see  or  a  Principle  they  meet  to  discuss  and 
further  apprehend.  Only  the  latter  motive  justifies  the  wisdom  or 
utility  of  the  meeting.!  What  can  prove  the  motives  of  those  who 
meet  1  The  works  that  result  in  their  lives  will  place  them  beyond 
all  possible  mdsconception  on  this  point. 

35  The  Mighty  Purpose  to  be  Accomplished.— So  far  in  human  history 
the  highest  realisation  of  happiest  earthlj^  experience  has  been 
rudely  interrupted  by  the  cold  enshrouding  mist  of  death. 
Having  been  investigated  and  exposed,  this  needless  interruption 
of   a  false   material  law    leading  to   death  and   further   immature 

40  counterfeits  of  God's  man,  is  now  doomed  to  disappear.  In  the 
light  of  scientific  truth,  even  the  present  generation  will  be  re- 
established on  a  sound  basis  of  health  and  joyous  existence,  opening 

*  '•  Imitation  of  Christ,"  Book  II. 
t  Foreseeing  these  untrodden  human  footsteps,  the  greatest  spiritual  seer  of 
45   our  own  times  has  expressed  it  in  these  words  :  '' '  What  went  ye  out  for  to  see '  ? 
A  person  or  a  Principle  ?    Whichever  it  be  determines  the  right  or  the  wrongr  of 
this  following"  ("Personal  Contagion,"  '-Christian  Science  Sentinel,"  July  7th 
1906.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Hefer  to 
Page  Line 


246 


JOY. 


V. 


BEAUTY. 


24'; 


26G  28 


241 
243 


26rt 
241 


233 
21)5 

21 
324 
2M 
234 
8 
111 
300 
332 

65 


17 

10 


39 
14 


30 
11 
37 
23 
20 
24 
33 
15 
40 
31 
16 


323  39 

31 «  22 

55  13 


up  glorious  vistas  of  spiritual  at-one-ment  and  eternally  unfolding 
perfect   ideas.     There    is   a   mighty   purpose    to  be   accomplished. 
Individual  advancement  will  always  be  the  result  of  self-forgetful 
co-operation  for  others'  good. 
Joy.—"  Jo//  is  the  grate  we  say  to  God''  (Jean  Ingelow).  5 

"There  are  wit,   humour,   and  enduring   vivacity  amongst   God's 
people      (Talrnage).     "  Joy  is  a  duty  "  (Van  Dyke).     It  is  a  health- 
giving  duty.        Wondrous  is  the  strength  of  cheerfulness  "  (Carlyle). 
u  A 1  ^^"^'^   ^^   worth   a   hundred   groans   in   any   market "    (Lamb). 
Always  laugh  when  you  can  ;  it  is  a  cheap  medicine  "  (Byron). 

'Talk  happiness.     The  world  is  sad  enough  lo 

Without  your  woe.     No  path  is  wholly  rough  " 

...        .  x^       mt.     ,  (Ella  W.  Wilcox). 

A  leader  of  New  Theology  writes  :  "  Love  is  essentially  self-giving. 
It  IS  the  living  of  the  individual  life  in  terms  of  the  whole.  In  a 
tmite  world  this  cannot  but  mean  pain,  but  it  is  also  self-fulfilment.''    ^^ 

True  love  certainly  does  not  mean  pain,  but  the  contrary.  In  the 
past  it  has  meant  pain  simply  because  we  did  not  know  how  to  pray 
or  how  to  love.  Now  Love  always  brings  with  it  joy,  an  indescrib- 
able joy,  because  Love  when  sufficiently  realised,  destroys  sin, 
sickness,  and  every  kind  of  trouble.  20 

As  Aristotle  points  out,  the  distinctive  mark  of  true  happiness 
is  the  full  realisation  of  the  activity  peculiar  to  each  individual. 
It  is  only  by  a  joyous  and  useful  life  that  we  can  show  our-gratitude 
for  what  we  have  been  taught. 

"  The  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy  ''  (Gal.  5,  ver.  22).  "  Your  joy 
no  man  taketh  from  you  "  (John  16,  ver.  22).  Love  means  happiness. 
Love  means  life.  Love  means  every  single  thing  that  is  worth 
having.  When  love  is  lived,  it  is  no  mere  theory,  it  is  practical 
religion,  the  religion  of  God,  for  Love  is  God,  and  love  to  be  real  25 
must  be  spiritual  "Feeling  is  everything.  A  name  is  sound  and 
smoke  clouding  Heaven's  glow"  (Goethe). 

This  must  be  the  experience  of  thousands  besides  myself     Where 
are  the  cares  and  troubles  of  ten  years  ago  ?    Gone,  never  to  return 
Where  is  the  increasing  despair  at  the  horrors  enacted  all  around 
us/     Drowned  m  the  joy  of  alleviating  the  misery  of  others.     "We    3) 
will  rejoice  in  thy  salvation  "(Ps.  20,  ver.  5).     There  is  no  time  to  be 
unhappy   there  is  no  time  for  anything  but  work-work  that  brings 
a  heavenly  inestimable  joy,  a  "high  and  holy  joy."     Sin,  suffering, 
and   sickness   disappear  from   right   and  left  directly  they  present 
themselves   to   the    one    keeping   watch    in    prayer,     and    we     find    35 
ourselves  m  "the  midst  of  the  paradise  of  God,"  of  good  (II    Cor 

^f'-^'^T;  /t  *"^  ^^^-  \  ^^JT;  '7)-  For  "in  thy  presence  is  fulness 
of  joy  (Ps  16,  ver.  11).  This  fulness  of  joy  comes  through  treat- 
ment, and  through  treatment  alone.  Even  in  the  present  improved 
human  experiences  of  mortals  there  is  great  joy.  As  Spinoza  has 
said,  joy  is  the  transition  from  less  to  greater  perfection." 
l^reedom  from  fear  is  the  gateway  of  happiness,  and  this  freedom  40 
^*"r.  J  obtained  when  we  know  how  to  think  so  that  the  action 
of  God  destroys  the  thoughts  that  cause  the  fear.  Then  the  evil 
l^oughts   that   you   have   felt   cannot   act.      "  Joys   want   eternity " 

Grief    is    comparatively    easily    destroyed.      "What's    gone,    and 
what  s  past  help,  should  be  past  grief  "  »  (Shakespeare) 

J     ?»H®a''  ^^  ^^^  ^™^^®  ^^"^  ^^^  ^^^i°g  t^an  fountains  of  tears  for  the   ^•> 
dead      (Anon.). 

Beauty.—"  Goodness  and  lore  mould  the  form  into  their  otcn  image 
and  cause  the  joy  and  beauty  of  love  to  shine  forth  from  every  part  of 
M^ /flrc^ "  (Swedenborg).  *         *  ^ /-        . 

*  A  Winter's  Tale,  III.  2. 


I 


I 


Sec.  V. 


Kefer  to 
Page  Lin« 


It  is  interesting  to  note,  and  it  has  been  observed  by  many,  that 

"  imagination  and  beauty  have  a  truth  of  their  own  which  can  be 

felt,  not  stated."    The  art,  poetry,  and  drama  of  the  ancients  "  we 

cannot  excel.     Those  in  their  beauty  represented  truth,  which  is 

5   eternal.     Beauty  is  the  apotheosis  of  truth "  *  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge). 

"  Beauty  is  God's  handwriting ;  a  wayside  sacrament.  Welcome 
it  in  every  fair  face,  every  fair  sky,  every  fair  flower,  and  thank  for 
it  Him,  the  fountain  of  all  loveliness  "  (Charles  Kingsley). 

"  Beauty,"  Professor  Alfred  Russel  Wallace  says,  "  is  a  spiritual 

lo  mystery.  Even  Huxley  was  puzzled  by  the  beauty  of  his  environ- 
ment. What  is  the  origin  of  beauty?  Evolution  cannot  explain. 
Nevertheless,  of  course,  evolution  is  a  sound  hypothesis."  t 

Here  you  get  the  ultimate  outcome  in  a  nutshell.  Spiritual  reality 
on  the  one  hand,  material  theories  on  the  other ;  and  one  of  the 

15   world's  greatest  thinkers,  after  many  years  spent  in  the  investiga- 
tion  of    its   mysteries,   standing  seemingly    as  puzzled  as   a    little 
child,  while  we  know  that,  in  fact,  man  is  always  standing  perfectly 
poised,  reflecting  a  living  Principle,   with  its  heavenly  manifested     58     32 
realities    of   beauty    and    goodness     ever     available    in     abundant 

20  profusion  around.     Thank  God  for  this  beauty. 

Directly  a  man  really  grasps  the  significance  of  the  momentous 
facts  now  set  forth,  his  expression  changes,  the  principal  difference 
being  in  the  expression  of  the  eyes.  These  have  been  called  ''the 
windows  of  the  soul."    When  a  person  becomes  a  would-be  mental 

25   worker   whilst   still   resting  on   a  material   basis,    amidst   ethereal 
intricacies    which    purport    to  be   "  mental,"   because   invisible    to 
normal   human   sight,    it   can  be   known   by  the   alteration  in   his 
expression.     His  eyes  become  hard   and  steely.     The  palm  of  the  267     33 
hand  also    shows   the    condition   of  the    "  consciousness "  or   "  no- 

.3(1  mind."  This  is  the  mark  of  the  beast  referred  to  as  follows:  "If 
any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark 
in  his  forehead,  or  in  his  hand.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  God :  .  .  .  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night " 
(Rev.  14,  ver.  9-11).     Now  they  can  protect  themselves,  finding  peace 

35  in  God.  319      4 

When  a  person's  ideas  grow  nearer  to  truth,  the  eyes  brighten  138     28 

and  yet  become  softer,  and  a  beautiful  look  gradually  grows  upon     ^^     ^^ 

the  countenance.  1    Sometimes,  as  people  have  spoken  to  me  of  God,    318     30 

God's  love  has  shone  through  the  seeming  endless  mist  of  matter, 

40  and  I  have  seen  them  look  like  angel  beings.    This  marvellous  beauty 

is  the  sign  referred  to  in  Eev.  7,  ver.  3,  "  Hurt  not  the  earth .  . .  till 

we  have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads,"  and 

in   Eph.    1,   ver.    13,   "Ye    were    sealed   with   that   holy    Spirit    of 

promise."    I  have  a  letter  from  the  brother  of  a  well-known  clergy- 

45  man  who,  when  very  ill,  had  asked  for  treatment  to  enable  him  to 

*  Birmingham  Lecture,  October  25th,  1910. 

t  Interview  by  Harold  Begbie  ("Daily  Chronicle,"  November  4th,  1910). 

X  This  change  in  the  eyes  that  comes  when  a  man  treats  is  no  doubt  the  origin 

of  the  frequent  reference  in  the  Acts  to  what  Sir  William  Smith  calls  Paul's 

"peculiar  habit  of  looking  steadily  when  about  to  speak."    This  " steadfastly 

beholding"  is  also  noted  when  he  was  about  to  heal  (Acts  14,  ver.  9). 


Refer  to 
Pare  Line 


248 


BEAUTY. 


Sec.  V. 


preach  a  sermon.     He  writes  that  of  all  the  sermons  he  had  ever 
heardhisbrotherpreach,this  one  had  been  the  most  inspired,  although 
no  one  thought  that  he  could  at  the  time  possibly  face  his  audience. 
He   said  that  the  vast  congregation  were   profoundly  moved,  and 
that  the  expression  on  his  brother's  face  had  been  just  like  the  face   5 
of  an  angel.     This  was  the  third  time  that  this  friend  had  been 
similarly  helped,  and,  alluding  to  the  first  occasion,  he  characterised 
it  as  "  his  miraculous  sermon."     Such  is  the  power  of  God.     Accord- 
ing to  Maeterlinck,   Plotinus  had  the  most  divine  intellect  of  any 
man  who  ever  lived.     In  his  moments  of  inspiration  it  is  said  his 
face  shone  with  a  light  not  of  earth.     Mr.  F.  Taylor  writes :  "  The 
transcendent,     spiritual    reality    within    the    earthly    image    shone 
through   the   mask   of  flesh.    By   sheer   intellectual  and   spiritual 
energy  he  attained  into  union  with  God ;  became  one  with  that 
undefinable  reality,  which  is  the  flame  in  the  prophet's  heart,  the 
love  and  purity  which  comes  from  goodness  of  character,  the  light 
and  life  of  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world,  and  the  one 
undying  self  in  which  we  all  live  and  move  and  have  our  being." 
"  The  true  aim  of  education  is  to  develop  a  real  love  of  beauty " 
(Plato),  for  "All  beauty  and  goodness  are  in  and  of  Mind." 

"  Beauty  is  truth,  and  truth  beauty— that  is  all  jg 

Ye  know  on  earth,  and  all  ye  need  to  know  "  *  (Keats). 
If  you  are   always   watching  for  opportunities  to   be  kind,  and 
making  use  of  such  opportunities,  you  will  find,  not  only  inestimable 
joy  in  this  demonstration  of  love,  but  the  beauty  that  love  gives 
will  shine  through  your  face  in  ever-increasing  variety  of  expression,   15 
and   you  will    receive    in   return  "such    sweet  smiles   and    hearty 
thanks."    This  is  the  true  beauty,  which  is  spiritual,  and  shines  through 
and  beautifies  the  plainest  features.     It  has  been  said  that  no  old 
person  has  any  right  to  be  ugly,  as  he  has  had  all  his  life  in  which 
to  grow  beautiful.    Now  we  know  the  secret  of  how  to  become   20 
beautiful,  we  must  continually  pray,    think   rightly,    "Till   we    all 
come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son 
of  God,    unto   a   perfect   man,    unto   the   measure   of   the   stature 
of  the  fulness  of  Christ"  (Eph.  4,  ver.  12). 

"  The  essence  of  all  beauty  I  call  love  "  t  (Elizabeth  Browning).       25 
"And  he  who  loveth  wisely,  well,  and  much, 
The  secret  holds  of  the  true  master  touch*' 

(Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox). 


*  "  Ode  on  a  Grecian  Urn." 
t  "  A  Drama  of  Exile." 


>J 


0 


SECTION  VI. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


37 

40 

25 

23 

36 

3 

"THE    CARNAL    MIND    [ETHEREAL    'NO-MIND']    IS    ENMITY         37     21 

AGAINST    GOD" 

(Rom.  8,  ver.  7). 

5  Notwithstanding  the  phenomenal  results  apparent,  instances  of 
which  have  been  pointed  out,  the  human  so-called  "  mind "  can 
cognise  nothing  absolutely,  can  do  nothing  good,  nor  provide  any- 
thing either  real  or  permanent.  Its  very  best  seeming  effects  are 
nothing  more  than  counterfeits  of  reality. 

10      "  They  that  are  in  the  flesh  cannot  please  God  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  8). 
"As  it  is  written,  There  is  none  righteous,  no,  not  one"  (Rom.  3, 
ver.  10.    Jesus  showed  that  even  the  purest  human  (being  material  or 
carnal  mind  and  body)  could  not  be  really  good,  as  he  said  :   "  Wliy     38      6 
callest  thou  me  good?  there  is  none  good  but  one,  that  is,  God" 

15  (Matt.   19,  ver.  17). 

Good    is     Absolute,     Evil     Relative.— What    we     call    good    is  251 
only  more  or  less  bad,  and  you  can  always  suggest  an  improvement  215 
upon  everything    except   the    spiritual   realities   of  heaven.       The 
principle  of  mathematics  is,  however,  true,  and  therefore  cannot  be 

20  improved.     God,  good,  is  absolute  ;  that  is,  nothing  can  be  better, 

because  nothing  is  less  than  perfect  in  heaven.     Evil  is  relative ; 

that  is,   everything  can  be  either  better  or  worse  in  the  seeming 

material  world,  this  world  of  evil. 

Jesus  said :  "  Ye  [the  material  so-called  you]  are  of  your  father  the 

25  devil,  .  .  .  He  .  .  .  abode  not  in  the  truth  [root  meaning  reality] 
because  there  is  no  truth  [reality]  in  him. ...  he  is  a  liar  and  the 
father  of  it "  (John  8,  ver.  44).  We  are  also  told :  "  Yet  hath  he  seen 
no  good :  do  not  all  go  to  one  place  1 "  (Eccles.  6,  ver.  6).  "  If  we  say 
that  we  have  no   sin,  we  deceive  ourselves "  (I.  John  1,  ver.   8). 

30  "All  that  is  in  the  world,  ...  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the 

world.     And  the  world  passeth  away"  (I.  John  2,  ver.  16,  17).  99     18 

"  He  that  committeth  sin  is  of  the  devil ;  for  the  devil  simieth 
from  the   beginning."    John  then   refers  to   the  apparent   duality     38     31 
of  man,   and  continues :   "  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was 

35  manifested,  that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  Whoso- 
ever is  born  of  God  .  .  .  cannot  sin,  because  he  is  bom  of  God" 
(I.  John  3,  ver.  8,  9).  "The  carnal  mind  [the  human  mind,  called 
also  the  soul]  is  enmity  against  God:  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the 
law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  So  then  they  that  are  in  the 
flesh  cannot  please  God"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  7,  8). 


45 
47 
30 
20 


27 


25 
35 

27 

11 
21 

28 
38 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


250 


SIN. 


38     31 

281      34 
249      12 


471 

38 

251 

40 

43 

U\ 

51 

12 

154 

19 

21(;     25 


38       3 


Sec.  VI. 


"We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in 
wickedness  "  (I.  John  5,  ver.  19)  is  another  reference  to  the  appareut 
duality  of  the  world.  The  following  passage  shows  that  Paul  knew 
that  the  material  counterfeit  cannot  be  the  man  here  spoken  of: 
"  They  which  are  the  children  of  the  flesh,  these  are  not  the  children  5 
of  God"  (Rom.  9,  ver.  8). 

We  all  agree  with  what  Paul  says,  "  In  me  .  .  .  dwelleth  no  good 
thing :  .  .  .  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good  I  find  not.  For  the 
good  that  I  would  I  do  not :  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that 
I  do.  ...  It  is  no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me."  10 
Then  he  continues,  with  a  burst  of  exultation,  "  For  I  delight  in 
the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man"  (Rom.  7,  ver.  18-20,  22). 
Remember  that  this  "  I  "  is  the  mortal  counterfeit. 

Conscience.  -What  we  have  humanly  called  good  depends  upon  our 
conscience,  and  that  has  depended  upon  the  way  in  which  we  have  15 
been  brought  up.  Knowledge  of  truth  has  now  lifted  man  above  any 
hereditary  limitations  or  arbitrary  educational  influences.  I  was 
once  told  that  a  tribe  in  Central  Africa  considered  it  an 
absolute  necessity  to  their  welfare  in  after  life  to  kill 
and  eat  their  parents  when  they  got  to  a  certain  age.  It  20 
certainly  was  better  for  the  parents  to  be  fattened  up  for  a  year, 
as  they  used  to  be,  and  then  painlessly  killed,  when  asleep,  and 
eaten,  than  to  be  left  in  the  jungle  to  starve,  the  fate  of  the  aged 
of  the  neighbouring  tribes.  The  Chukches  stone  their  aged,  and 
some  of  the  Indian  tribes  give  them  over  to  tigers.  "Sin  is  not 
imputed  when  there  is  no  law "  (Rom.  5,  ver.  13).  Darwin,  in  his 
journal  during  the  voyage  of  H.M.S.  Beag/e  round  the  world,  gives 
the  reply  of  the  Terra  Del  Fuegan  boy  to  the  question  why  they 
ate  their  old  women  when  hungry,  instead  of  their  dogs :  "  Doggies 
catch  otters,  old  women  no." 


:iiy 


)t 


30 


SUi 


Sin,— '  All  unrighteousness  [' n   way  that  is  mt  right']    is 
(I.  John  5,  ver.  17).* 

One  night,  when  at  work  for  patients,  listening  for  about  a  minute 
and  a-half  to  a  train  at  a  distance,  trying  to  mount  a  hill,  I  suddenly 
recognised  that  this  was  wasting  time,  and,  on  consideration,  saw  35 
that  it  could  only  be  looked  upon  as  sinning.  This  was  because  I 
had  two  patients  then  habitually  in  pain,  and  a  minute  and  a-halfs 
prayer  for  one  of  them  would  certainly  have  given  relief  more  or 
less,  possibly  permanently.  "To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good, 
and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin"  (James  4,  ver.  17).  4  ) 

"  The  problem  remains  to  seek  evil  rather  in  self  than  in  Satan, 
isatan  only  showing  the  limits  of  our  self-knowledge"  (Schleier- 
macher).  Now  ^vhen  we  find  this  evil  in  our  so-called  consciousness 
we  can  destroy  it  instead  of  moaning  over  it  as  we  used  to  do  in 
the  past. 

„  Sin  is  a  lie  from  the  beginning,  the  outcome  of  evil  or  the  devil, 
a  liar  and  the  father  of  it"  (John  8,  ver.  44).     It  is  purely  illusion- 
ary,        an    assumption     that     nothing    is     something."     If     you 

/..I  .'^^®  ™°'®  spiritual  we  are,  the  more  conscious  to  us  is  an  error  of  belief  " 
(•  Science  and  Health,"  1st  edition,  p.  438.     Mary  Baker  Eddv). 


.) 


THE   ABSOLUTE  STANDARD   OF   GOOD.  251 

Sec.  VI. 

either  love  or  fear  sin,  you  are  making  something  of  it,  and  in 
either  case  you  are  punished  for  belief  in  a  power  other  than  that 
of  God ;  a  disobeying  of  the  grand  First  Commandment :  "  Thou 
shalt  have  none  other  gods  before  me "  (Deut.  5,  ver.  7).  That 
which  you  mentally  admit  and  dwell  upon  as  possible  will  appear  238 
at  some  time  and  in  some  form  as  manifest  evil.  Destroy  the  idea 
ot  sin  as  something  real,  and  you  destroy  the  love  or  fear  of  it,  as  the  i52 
case  may  be,  and  sin  disappears.  Fear  unconquered  becomes  the 
conqueror.     The  belief  in  sin,  "the  miasma  of  earth,"  is  due  to  the  217 

10  action  of  wrong  thoughts— thoughts  unlike  God— upon  a  human  so- 
called  "  mind  "  not  sufliciently  purified.  If  you  destroy  the  sense  of  sin 
the  sin  disappears.  We  must,  however,  condema  evil  in  every  disguise, 
and  enlist  to  lessen  sin,  disease,  and  death,  through  Christ,  Truth. 
It  is  a  fight  for  immortality,  with  all  its  glorious  happiness,   and 

15  shared  with  those  we  now  love.  The  punishment  of  sin  is  only 
removed  as  the  sin  is  removed  by  being  destroyed.  The  belief 
that  at  the  last  moment  a  man  may  be  pushed  into  heaven  by  the 
prayers  of  another,  or  by  a  few  tears  on  his  part,  is  responsible 
for  a  large  amount  of  the  sin  prevalent.     Men  would  not  sin  if  they   ^52 

20  knew  that  they  always  had  an  adequate  punishment.  They  would 
soon  learn  how  to  stop  sin  if  they  recognised  that  they  were 
punished  at  once.  Sin  is  never  punished  after  its  removal.  The  only  217 
punishment  a  man  receives  is  from  material  so-called  thoughts.  They 
cause  all  the  trouble  resulting  from  sin.  Sin  is  a  form  of  madness. 
When  you  know  and  prove  by  demonstration  that  sin  has  no  power, 
the  sin  and  its  punishment  are  removed  for  ever. 

Sin,  sickness,  and  trouble,  unfortunately,  appear  fearfully  real  to  us 
in  this  material  dream-world,  but  they  are  not  real  in  an  absolute 
or  philosophical  sense ;  that  is  to  say,  the  only  reality  is  God  and 
heaven.  The  realisation  that  the  sin,  etc.,  does  not  exist  in  heaven, 
where  all  is  spiritual  and  perfect,  will  cure  the  sin  and  its  con- 
sequences quicker  than  anything  else,  and  enable  a  man  to  fight 
against  it  with  ease  instead  of  with  difficulty. 


•> 


30 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


29 


6 


31 


15 


13«)      26 


Persecution.— Hitherto  we  have  never  had  a  standard  by  which 
35  to  work.  All  so-called  good  in  the  material  world  has  been  relative.  249 
Hence  the  terrible  crimes  in  the  past,  committed  by  (good)  men,  the 
persecutions  of  Christians  by  would-be  Christians.  This  persecu-  349 
tion  is  by  no  means  obsolete,  and  so  distorted  is  the  human  standard  353 
of  good  that  the  persecuted  are  often,  on  their  emergence  from  349 
4Q  trouble,  the  first  to  turn  round  and  become  the  persecutors. 


17 

35 

15 

4 


The  Absolute   Standard  of  Good.— At  last  we  have  an  accurate 
standard  by  which  to  gauge  every  thought,  and  each  thought  that 

will  not  stand  the  test  cannot  be  too  quickly  cast  out  from  our  "  con-  j  39 

sciousness."     This  standard  is  the  standard  of  absolute  good,  God,  21-     28 

^jj  and  to  think  in  accordance  with,  and  therefore  live  by  this  standard,  «-     oq 
is  to  find  here  and  now  the  kingdom  of  God  that  is  within. 


250     14 


35 


Refer  to 
P»ce  Line 


APPARENT  TWO  WORLDS. 


fi7 
484 

:k>4 


29 

10 
39 


222  33 


139  33 


312 

144 
534 
295 


30 

46 

9 

11 


321 
234 


29 
17 


38  31 


64  31 

320  23 

21  36 

61  36 


98  21 


84 


135  17 

136  33 

84   1 


252 

Sec.  VI. 

The  Unfailing  Action  of  the  Principle  of  Good.— So  certain  is  the 
action  of  God,  the  divine  Principle  of  all  good,  that  if  anyone  reading 
these  words  will  only  turn  away  in  thought  from  the  material 
to  the  true  mental  standpoint,  deny  the  reality  of  his  trouble,  and, 
dwelling  on  God,  good,  lose  all  sense  of  a  material  world,  by  5 
realising  with  sufficient  clearness  the  omnipotence  of  His  perfect 
action  in  the  perfect  world,  heaven,  he  will  be  healed  in- 
stantaneously. No  one  can  doubt  this  when  the  Principle  at  work 
is  really  understood.  Cease  all  doubts  and  prove  it  for  yourself  at 
once.  The  eternal  Truth  heals  now  just  as  certainly  as  it  did  1,900  lo 
years  ago,  when  the  savioui-  of  the  world,  Christ  Jesus,  proved  man's 
divine  origin  and  the  invincible  power  of  the  Christ. 

Again,  so  certain  and  continuous  is  this  ever-acting  Principle, 
that,  although  some  may  not  understand  fully  the  statements  and 
arguments  now  being  presented,  yet  if  they  accept  them  with  an  15 
open  mind  and  an  earnest  desire  to  know  more  of  God,  from  that 
moment  their  troubles  begin  to  disappear.  This  truth  has  been 
proved,  and  is  being  proved  in  thousands  of  cases  daily. 

Apparent  Two  Vforlds.— 'Listen,  Jo/tn,  beloved  of  mt/  Fat/ier./bolish 
men  thus  say  in  fake  accusation  that  my  Father  fashions  their  bodies  20 
ofcky;  hut  hy  the  Holy  Spirit  he  made  all  the  powers  of  the  hearens, 
andit  was  through  false  accusation  that  the  saints  were  found  ha mng 
mortal  bodies  of  clay,  and  by  reason  of  this  they  were  betrayed  unto 
death"  (From  Uncanonical  Gospel  in  the  British  Museum, 
attributed  to  St.  John). 

We     have     to     keep     quite     clearly     before     us     the     difference 
between  these  seemingly  two  universes,   the  real  and  the  unreal; 
always    denying   the    reality   of    the    unreal,    or    three-dimensional 
world,    the    material    hell,    and   endeavouring  to   realise   the    per- 
fection   of    the    real    and    spiritual,    or    four-dimensional     world, 
heaven  and  our  real  consciousness,  now  every  hour  growing  clearer 
to   the   dawning    spiritual  senses,    until    the    final    disappearance 
of  all  illusion  and  the  apprehension  of  the  spiritual.     "W^hile  we 
look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are 
not  seen :  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal ;  but  the  things   35 
which  are  not  seen  are  eternal "  (II.   Cor.  4,  ver.   18).     Many  mix 
up  the  two,  and  this  is  one  of  the  chief  difficulties  with  most  of 
the  principal  so-called  "  mental "  schools,  which,  accurately  speaking 
should  be  called  ethereal  schools.      They  believe    that    matter  is    a 
manifestation  of   Spirit.       Whereas    "  That   which    is  born  of  the   4u 
flesh  is  flesh,  and  that  which  is  bom  of  the  Spirit  is  spirit "  (John 
3,  ver.  6).     It  is  impossible  to  get  such  a  result  as  the  instantaneous 
healing  of  cancer  and  other  false  growths  in  the  proper  way,  which 
is  a  permanent  cure,   namely,  by  the  purification  of  the  patient's 
so-called  "mind'*  or  human  consciousness,   while  this  wrong  idea  46 
of  the  world,   and   therefore   of  matter,   is   even   tacitly  accepted 
by  the  healer  through  ignorance. 


FOOLISH  BELIEFS. 


25 


30 


Sec.  VI. 


253      Refer  to 
Page  Line 


COLLECTIVE  FORCE  OF  FOOLISH   BELIEFS. 


10 


lo 


"  What  is  the  matter  with  this  race  ?  Everybody  is  afraid.  They 
are  taught  as  babies  to  be  afraid.  '  Dont  eat  that  ice  cream,  my  dear 
little  thing.'  '  Why  not,  mamma  ?  '  *'  Oh,  because  you  will  have  about 
fifty  or  sixty  h'nds  of  stomach  ache  if  you  do  '  "  (Edward  Kimball). 

From  what  has  been  said  it  will  be  recognised  that  any 
form  of  belief  held  by  enough  people  in  a  community  becomes 
a  so-called  law  to  that  community,  apparently  active  and  seemingly 
affecting  more  or  less  every  individual  member.  When  this  form 
of  belief  produces  so-called  good  effects,  apparently  no  harm 
worth  mentioning  is  done  ;  but  when  the  belief  is  a  belief  in  evil, 
the  members  of  the  community,  whose  minds  are  receptive,  and  who 
do  not  know  how  to  protect  themselves,  suffer  in  proportion  to  the 
condition  of  their  so-called  "  minds,"  and  the  general  intensity  of 
the  belief.     Such  suffering  often  wakens  man  to  vital  facts. 

The  effect  of  these  general  beliefs,  at  first  merely  ethereal 
thoughts,  and  later  intensified  into  materially  visible  trouble,  is 
very  noticeable  in  the  case  of  disease.  In  countries  where  ignorance 
prevails  amongst  the  lower  classes,  such  as  in  India,  it  is  quite 
enough  to  strongly  impress  a  native  that  he  has  fallen  a  victim  to  a 
prevalent  disease,  such  as  the  plague,  for  him  to  show  signs  of  it. 
On  the  appearance  of  these  symptoms  he  gives  up  all  hope  and 
shortly  disappears,  another  victim  to  the  curse  of  ignorance.     Even 

-'^  in  the  forefront  of  civilisation  the  same  results  are  just  as  prevalent. 
For  instance,  fifty  years  ago  water-melons  were  considered  rank 
poison  to  the  majority.  Dr.  Tanner,  at  the  end  of  his  forty-days' 
fast,  surprised  everj^one  by  gorging  himself  with  this  deadly  fruit. 
With  much  astonishment  the  world  woke  up  to  the  fact  that  sugar 

25  and  water  could  not  possibly  hurt  anyone  when  known  to  be 
harmless,  and  there  was  one  bugbear  less  to  the  infant  gourmet, 
another  light,  wholesome,  and  palatable  food  added  to  the  list. 
Fruit  pie,  again,  fell  under  the  ban  of  general  belief.  At  one  time, 
in  America,   it  was   pie   at   breakfast,  pie   between   meals,    pie   at 

30  lunch,  dinner,  tea,  and  whenever  Tommy  could  get  into  the  larder. 
Then  fear  came  pointing  its  finger,  colic  followed  in  its  train,  and 
before  long,  not  only  did  Tommy  suffer  from  his  forbidden  repast, 
but  Tommy's  father  drenched  himself  with  noxious  draughts  in 
the  hope  of  vanquishing  the  enemy  that  was  raging  within. 
Now  fruit  pie  smiles  serenely  on  nearly  all  its  votaries,  and  Tommy 
sleeps  quietly  at  night,  the  punishment  for  his  raid  on  the  family 
larder  being  confined  to  his  father's  slipper. 

The  Action  of  Food.— Not  only  has  man  learned  that  he  need  not 
be  afraid  of  any  kind  of  food,  but  he  is  learning  that  the  apparent 
action  of  food  is  purely  owing  to  mistaken  human  beliefs,  and  that 
food  is  not  necessary  to  sustain  life.  One  friend  of  mine  has 
recently  fasted  for  forty  days  and  for  sixty  days,  while  one  frequently 
hears  of  men  fasting  from  ten  to  twenty  days  with  good  effects, 
as  far  as  health  goes. 

Two  friends  of  mine  have  for  years  never  had  more  than  a  few 
pieces  of  bread  and  butter  daily,  with  either  a  little  milk  or  some 


98  15 

238  12 

63  4 

73  27 


77 

30 

152 

14 

17 

45 

15 

16 

189 

17 

228 

9,40 

271 

9 

14 

44 

278 

13 

103 

22 

87 

23 

102     22 


271      1,9 


35 


4(1 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


254 


SLEEP  A  WASTE  OF  TIME. 


Sec.  VI. 


174       8 


314       H 


271 
199 


9 
13 


271 
274 


6 

40 


511 
144 
269 


15 

1 
39 


40       1 


tea,  and  yet  enjoy  robust  health.  A  client  of  mine,  a  well-known 
authority  on  food,  told  me  that  an  acquaintance  of  his  had,  for 
over  a  year,  only  taken  one  mouthful  per  day,  which  he 
masticated  until  it  disappeared,  and  yet  was  perfectly  nourished. 
Of  course,  food  at  present  is  necessary,  but  a  little  later,  when  we  5 
know  more,  we  shall  find  that  right  thinking  will  be  more  effective 
than  any  food. 

Be  a  Law  of  God,  Good,  unto  Yourself—Dr.  Theodor  Siebert,  a  German 
authority  on  diet,  after  fifteen  years'  observation  of  the  diet  of 
famous  athletes  and  wrestlers,  states:  "The  general  result  of  my  i(i 
observations  is  this:  Every  person  is  a  law  unto  himself."  What 
better  testimony  can  we  want  than  this  to  the  fact  that  the  result 
of  food  is  solely  a  question  of  a  person's  "  mentality,"  and  the 
thoughts  that  come  to  him,  and  this  can  be  judged  of  by  what  he 
thmks.*  "  They  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength  15 
.  .  .  they  shall  run  and  not  be  weary;  they  shall  walk  and  not 
faint"  (Is.  40,  ver.  31). 

Bacteria  are  affected  by  human  thought  just  as  much  as  any  other 
animals,  and  the  mental  call  by  the  patient  to  battle  or  to  carousal 
is  just  as  effective  as  the  audible  call  with  any  other  freebooter. 

Belief  in  sickness  is  in  many  cases  a  mere  foolish  belief.  Some 
parade  their  troubles  in  the  hope  of  attracting  attention ;  others  00 
commit  suicide,  by  attempting  to  win  what  one  may  almost  call 
fame  by  their  continual  ailments.  Many  are  almost  offended  at 
the  idea  of  possible  health,  and  all  are  more  or  less  flattered  by 
any  attentions  to  supposed  bodily  weaknesses.  Many  live  a  prey 
to  constant  fears,  while  the  one  hopelessly  infectious  disease  called 
death  everyone  unanimously  accepts  as  eventually  his  final  and 
fatal  ailment. 

Sleep  a  Waste  of  Time  -Similarly,  sleep  seems  at  present  neces- 
sary, but  very  little  is  required.  A  friend  of  mine  for  several  years 
has  not  averaged  more  than  three  hours,  and  constantly  has 
worked  by  my  side  the  whole  night  through  without  the  slightest 
ill  effect.  It  is  quite  easy  to  work  night  after  night  for  a  patient, 
doing  one's  ordinary  business  through  the  day,  without  the  slightest 
feeling  of  either  tiredness  or  sleepiness,  and  with  no  ill  effects. 

Naturally,  it  is  necessary  to  know  the  truth  in  order  to  obtain 

^i^lw J!^"^*^^-  ^^^^"^^  thinking  is  the  basis  of  all  true  existence 
All  that  IS  necessary  IS  to  realise  that  man  (the  real  man)  never 
sleeps,  for  God  is  Mmd,  ever  active,  and  man  reflects  that  Mind 
and  never  sleeps  (in  the  reality),  therefore  no  want  of  sleep 
can  harm  man  as  he  is  spiritual.  Curiously,  the  realisation  of  the  40 
same  truth  will  help  a  person  suffering  from  insomnia,  as,  when  fear 

A^V''  *^n  r^*'^^  k'"''^"  of  Aucrust  9th,  1911,  appeared  an  article  on  "A  Serious  • 
Addre*j  Delivered  by  a  Prominent  Physician  to  a  Gathering  of  Medical  Men  "  in 
which  he  stated  "  Danjjers  lurk  in  every  present  form  of  food,"  saving  also  "  It 
appears  to  me  that  it  is  really  danprerous  to  be  •alive.'"  The  '•  Daily  Mirror  "  i- 
submitted  the  quotation  to  a  food  expert,  who  gave  them  twenty  instances  of  the 
poisonous  nature  of  well-known  foods,  and  the  dangers  that  are  attached  to 
ordinary  things  like  the  constant  washing  of  the  skin 

This  shows  how  the  whole  thing  is  not  merely  a  question  of  what  one  does 
and  what  one  leaves  undone,  but  what  one  thinks  and  what  other  people  think    50 


2.") 


30 


So 


HYPNOTISM. 


Sec.  VI. 


255     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


has  gone,  and  he  recognises  that  sleeplessness  will  not  harm  him, 
the  worry  disappears,  and  the  realisation  that  man  is  governed  by 
the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding,  soon  gives  him 
the  desired  sleep.  As  man  becomes  less  material,  he  always  tries  to 
5  remain  awake  as  long  as  he  possibly  can,  so  as  to  be  of  more  use 
to  others.  This  motive  leads  to  the  habit  of  thought  which  brings 
best  results  to  himself. 

Sleep  is  found  now  not  to  be  necessary.  An  American  doctor 
advises  his  patients  not  to  sleep,  saying  that  the  mind  rests  more 
when  a  man  is  quietly  lying  down  than  when  he  is  unconscious. 

There  are  many  other  foolish  beliefs,  binding  man  to  matter,  and 
no  doubt  each  will  readily  recognise  his  own  special  seeming  limita- 
10  tions,  and  commence  to  get  rid  of  them,  with  much  advantage 
to  himself  and  those  around.  The  sooner  he  starts  the  better  for 
him,  and  the  sooner  he  will,  with  perfect  confidence,  be  able  to 
control  the  important  things  of  life.  An  ounce  of  practice  is  worth 
many  pounds  of  theory. 

15  FALSE    BELIEFS. 

A  few  of  the  more  dangerous  beliefs   that  have  been  founded 
on  false  premises  may  now  be  dealt  with. 

HYPNOTISM.—'*  T/iere  are  few  powers  at  present  available  to  man  256     15 

more  dangerous  than  that  which  is  displayed  by  the  hypnotiser  .  .  .  this  215      2 

20  i^  a  power  that  no  good  man  has  a  right  to  exercise  "*  (Annie  Besant).     257    25 

Hypnotism  is  a  belief  in  the  apparent  control  of  one  human  being     77     25 
over  another,   leading  "to  moral  and  to  physical  death."    It  is  a  214     42 
mistakenly  imagined  fight  in  which  the   stronger   overpowers   the 
weaker.     This  false  "  mental,"  really  higher  physical,  force  is  always     22     21 

25  more  or  less  harmful,  and  in  its  varying  forms  of  animal  magnetism,   204     31 
spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places,  so-called  "  mental "  malpractice, 
etc.,  is  the  greatest  enemy  of  the  human  race  that  ever  had  or  ever 
will  have  an  apparent  sense  of  reality  between  the  present  time 
and   its   final   total   destruction,    now,    thank    God,    nearing    with 

30  tremendous  rapidity. 

I  was  once  asked  by  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  to  draft  a  Bill  for 
the  stopping  of  mental  malpractice.  My  reply  was  that  the  remedy 
would  be  worse  than  the  disease,  as  it  would  draw  people's  attention 
to  the  harmful  effects  obtainable.  The  time  is  now  almost  ripe 
for  legislation  on  the  subject.  Undoubtedly  hypnotic  exhibitions 
at  public  entertainments  should  be  prohibited  by  law,  as  in 
Switzerland,  Holland,  and  other  countries.  I  also  think  that  its 
use  should  be  limited  to  certified  practitioners,  until  it  can  be 
stopped  altogether. 

As  showing  the  dangerous  power  of  hypnotism.  Sir  Henry  Morris, 
Bart.,  M.B.,  F.R.C.S.,  writes:  "Esdaile,  it  is  said,  on  one  occasion 
hypnotised  a  man  in  open  court  behind  his  back  and  without  his 
knowledge."!  Sir  Francis  R.  Cruise,  M.D.,  an  authority  on  the 
subject,  writes,  and  puts  it  in  italics:  "as  we  use  it,  it  will  he  for 
good  or  evil"  J 

35       There  are  five  different  forms  of  hypnotism,  all  of  them  wrong,   118     10 
and  all  of    them    merely    altering    human    phenomena.     Of   these     17    33 
five,    all  except  auto-suggestion,   which   again  may   be   subdivided 
into  two  heads,  are  the  theoretical,  ethereal  action  of  one  human 
consciousness  over  another. 

•  Lecture  delivered  at  St.  Jamei's  Hall,  September  9th,  1891. 
t "  Sujrgestion  in  the  Treatment  of    Disease"  ("British    Medical    Journal" 
June  18th,  1910). 

t  Introductory  chapter  to  "  Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion,"  p.  xxiv. 


Ref«r  to 
Pace  Line 

264     18 


256 


U  YPN  OTIC  PRAYER. 


NAPOLEON. 


257 


219 
220 
213 

5 

25 

6 

77 

30 

273 

12 

306 

24 

305 

32 

222 

21 

227 

37 

187 
224 
204 

15,  28 
16 
31 

222 
213 

219 

220 

255 

259 
24 

212 
213 

213 


42 
46 

25 

30 

21 

31 

8 

7 

31 
3 

33 


Sec.  VI. 

There  is  also  the  hypnotic  action  of  thoughts  upon  a  human 
being  without  such  thoughts  intensifying  themselves  on  a  second 
imfortunate  individual. 

Hypnotic  Prayer. —Take,  for  examination,  one  of  the  least 
obnoxious  forms,  namely,  when  a  man  prays  for  anything  and  then  is 
certain  that  a  preconceived  result  is  going  to  be  brought  about  by 
the  action  of  God.  We  can  never  choose  what  is  best  for  a  man,  and 
outlining  desired  results  in  this  way  can  in  any  case  only  bring  about 
what  the  person  praying  thinks  is  best,  and  both  human  beings 
are  necessarily  harmed  to  a  certain  degree,  and  are  possibly  harmed  5 
to  a  very  serious  extent.  When  praying  for  anyone  in  the  right 
way,  only  good  can  come  to  both,  and  both  so-called  minds  are 
improved. 

"No  good  is  certain,  but  the  steadfast  mind," 
The  undivided  will  to  seek  the  good  "  (George  Eliot). 

There     are    many     forms     of    false    ''mental"     science     whose 
followers,    choosing   the  results   they   desire,   claim   to   be  able   to  10 
work  miracles.     All  these  methods  are  more  or  less  bad.     Even  in 
the  best  cases  the  results  can  never  do  any  permanent  good,  and 
as  certainly  do  some  harm. 

Hugo  Miinsterberg",  an  authority  on  hypnotism,  writes :  "  For 
instance,  1  have  steadily  refused  requests  of  students  and  others  15 
to  use  hypnotism  for  the  purpose  of  overcoming  merely  bad  habits, 
such  as  the  habit  of  biting  the  nails.  A  child  who  finds  some 
difficulty  m  sticking  seriously  to  his  tasks  might  learn  now  this, 
and  now  that,  under  the  influence  of  hypnotic  suggestions,  but  he 
would  remain  entircltf  unt ruined  for  )nasterin(j  the  next  U'tmoiL  [The  20 
italics  are  mine.]  In  the  same  way  some  naughty  traits  might  be 
artificially  removed,  but  the  child  would  not  gain  anything  towards 
the  much  more  important  power  of  suppressing  an  ugly  tendency 
of  his  own  effort." 

Charcot,  Richet,  Brabinski,  and  many  others  have  declared  that   25 
for  curative  purposes   hypnotism   is   very   rarely   useful,    generally 
entirely  useless,  and  often  injurious.* 

Dp.  Schofleld  writes :  "  Faith  cures  exist  of  many  varieties. 

"  1.  There  is  the  prayer  and  faith  cure  at  Lourdes ;  which  is  based 
upon  faith  in  God  and  the  Virgin,  perhans  mostly  on  the  latter.  30 

* '  2.  Relic  cures  of  all  sorts ;  where  the  basis  is  faith  in  the  holy 
emblems,  seen  or  touched. 

"  3.  Evangelical  faith  cures  ;  based  upon  external  Divine  power. 

"  4.  Mind   cures ;    effected    by   the   realisation  of   the   power  of 
mind  over  matter,  or  by  the  conscious  effect  of  the  mind  of  the  35 
healer  on  the  patient. 

"  5.  Christian  Science  cures,  based  on  the  unreality  of  disease, 
and  the  direction  of  the  mind  to  the  Divine. 

"  6.  Spiritualistic  cures  ;  effected  by  a  supposed  fluid  or  magnetic 
influence  passing  from  healer  to  patient.  ^  ^ 

"  8.  Direct  faith-healing  ;  effected  by  faith-healers,  in  whom  the 
patient  has  confidence,  and  who  heal  on  the  spot  '*  t 

As  already   explained,  if  a  man  heals  by  thinking  of  God  and 
the  spiritual  world,  this  is  the  true  and  scientific  method.     If  he 
temporarily    removes  trouble    by   thinking   of   the   material   world.    45 
it  is  wrong  and  harmful  to  all  concerned. 

•  "  The  Force  of  Mind  "  p.  222. 
t  Ibid.,  p.  202. 


Sec.  VI. 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


17 

18 


Unfortunate  Workeps.— If  a  man  tries  to  use  his  so-called  mind  in  267 
the  wrong  way,  it  causes  him,  if  anjiihing,  more  trouble  than  the     77 
person  whom  he  is  influencing.*    When  I  have  asked  a  man  who   376 
does  this  whether  he  is  happy,  whether  he  is  healthy,  and  whether 
5  he  is  successful,  his  answer  has  been  invariably  "No."    Working 
in  this  way  is  like  using  a  silk  pocket-handkerchief  to  clean  a  door- 
step.    The  human  "  no-mind,"  or  ethereal  mechanical  counterfeit  of 
consciousness,  is  dangerous  to  itself,  and  if  people  use  it  improperly 
it    inevitably    leads    from    bad    to    worse.     May    God  help   such 

10  unfortunate  workers,  and  that  speedily. 

Napoleon.— Once  when  lecturing  before  the  Eoyal  Engineers  at 
Chatham,  and  referring  to  the  different  sources  of  so-called  power 
likely  to  become  available,  I  mentioned  that  the  human  so-called 
"mind"    was   at    present   the    most    available   agent   for  utilising 

15  the  latent  power  of  the  ether,  or  rather,  that  with  which  idolatry 
credits  it.  The  following  morning,  at  breakfast,  mentioning  that 
Napoleon  was  one  of  the  strongest  false  "mental "  workers  of  modern 
days,  the  General  in  command  read  me  the  following  words  of 
Napoleon :  "  I  have  inspired  multitudes  to  die  for  me.     God  forbid   376 

20  that  I  should  form  any  comparison  between  the  enthusiasm 
of  my  soldiers  and  Christian  charity.  They  are  as  different  as  their 
causes.  And  then  my  presence  was  required ;  the  electricity 
of  my  look,  my  voice,  a  word  from  me,  then  the  sacred 
fire    was    kindled    in    all    hearts.     I   certainly  possess   the   secret 

25   of  that  magic  power  which  carries  away  other  people's  minds :  yet  255 
I  could  never  communicate  it  to  others.     Not  one  of  my  generals 
ever  received  it  from  me,   or  guessed  at  it ;  neither  have   I  the 
power  to  eternalise  my  name  and  my  love  in  the  heart.    Now  that 
I  am  at  St.  Helena,  now  that  I  am  alone,  nailed  to  this  rock,  who 

30  fights  and  conquers  empires  for  me  ?  What  courtiers  have  I  in  my 
misfortune  1  Does  any  one  think  of  me  ?  Does  any  one  in  Europe 
move  for  me?  Who  has  remained  faithful?  Where  are  my 
friends?"  Ultimately,  like  all  such  workers,  he  broke  down  alto- 
gether, and  showed  "painful  signs  of  degeneration." 
This  is  the  record  more  or  less  of  all  those  possessing,  or  more 

35   strictly  speaking,    being  possessed   by  this   so-called   power.     The 
greater  the  development  of  the  human  "mind  power"  (so-called), 

the  greater  the  unhappiness. 

Emerson,  mistaking  for  a  real  power  this  hypnotic  control  over 

the  hypnotiser  and  hypnotised,  wrote :  "  A  river  of  command  runs 

40  down  from  the  eyes  of  some  men,  and  the  reason  why  we  feel  one 

♦  Recently,  in  one  of  the  well-known  London  ma^'azines,  a  signed  article  appeared 
entitled  "  Menti-Culture,"  in  which  is  shown  how  one  person  can  affect  another, 
and  compel  the  other  to  do  what  he  wants.    One  para^aph  runs  as  follows  :— 
•  You  may  find  that  the  other  man  will  begin  to  feel  that  joa  are  gaining 
45    some  sort  of  influence   over   him,  and  he  may   in   self-defence  endeavour  to 
terminate  the  interview.    This  you  must  not  permit,  for  you  have  gained  an 
influence,  and  you  must  follow  it  up.     Do  not  leave  him  until  you  get  wliat  you 
camefory     The  italics  are  those  of  the  writer  of  the  article. 
This  shows  how  the  wrong  use  of  the  human  mind  is  gaining  ground,  and  how 
50  essential  it  is  to  learn  how  to  protect  oneself  and  the  hypnotiser  against  such  a 
devilish  system  of  working  which  otherwise  damages  both  concerned. 

S  2 


40 
36 
42 


40 
3 


74   23,34 


20 


21 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


258 


OCCULTISM. 


267     29 


267     42 


349     35 
104     41 


71     21 


68     10 
243     13 


Sec.  VI. 

man's  presence  and  not  another's  is  as  simple  as  gravity ;  and  this 
natural  force  is  no  more  to  be  withstood  than  any  other  natural 
force." 

Lord  Wolseley  recognised  this  so-called  power  and  wrote :  "  This 
is  the  influence  which  men,  with  what  I  may  term  great  electrical 
power  in  their  nature,  have  exercised  in  war.  Caesar,  Marlborough, 
Napoleon,  and  many  others  I  could  name  possessed  it  largely.  The 
current  passed  from  them  into  all  around,  creating  great  enthusiasm 
in  all  ranks  far  and  near,  and  often  making  heroes  of  men  whose 
mothers  and  fathers  even  had  never  regarded  them  in  that  light. 
This  feeling  is  an  addition  of  at  least  50  per  cent,  of  strength  and 
energy  to  the  army  where  it  exists." 

Such  false  stimulant  only  leads  to  increased  sense  of  weakness 
when  removed,  and  the  apparent  power  must  sooner  or  later  die  out. 


"  SPIRITUALISM." 


259 


o 


10 


15 


20 


False  Chpists.— The  reference  in  the  New  Testament  to  false 
Christs  and  false  prophets  working  miracles,  is  a  reference  to 
results  obtained  by  this  hypnotic  action.  "  And  many  false  prophets 
shall  rise,  and  shall  deceive  many  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  11).  "  For  false 
Christs  and  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall  shew  signs  and 
wonders,  to  seduce,  if  it  were  possible,  even  the  elect "  (Mark  13, 
ver.  22).  "  Beloved,  believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits 
whether  they  are  of  God:  because  many  false  prophets  are  gone 
out  into  the  world  "  (I.  John  4,  ver.  1).  The  test  of  the  true  prophet 
is  whether  he  turns  in  thought  to  God  or  not.  A  very  fair  sign 
of  this  is  whether  he  is  always  loving  and  never  blames  or  criticises  25 
others. 

OCCULTISM.-'*  T/ie     science    of    the    nnhwicn "     ("  Chambers's 
Etymological  Dictionary  "). 

In  the  light  of  present  scientific  knowledge  this  term  becomes 
obsolete.  All  the  mysterious  phenomena  that  have  hitherto  been  30 
such  a  puzzle  to  the  world  in  general  are  now  uncovered,  and  no 
longer  veiled  in  the  mystery  of  a  past  age.  There  are  still  some 
who  may  use  the  term,  simply  because  not  sufficiently  advanced  in 
the  right  understanding  of  God  and  the  material  universe  to  be 
able  to  account  for  what  to  them  appears  mysterious,  and  is  put  35 
aside  as  unsafe  to  be  dealt  with.  Universal  spread  of  real  know- 
ledge enlightens  this  blind  condition.  There  is  no  longer  any 
such  thing  as  occult  phenomena,  as  even  the  miracles  of  Jesus  are 
now  easily  understood,  whilst  the  whole  of  the  phenomena  classed 
under  the  terms  hypnotism,  spiritualism,  etc.,  are  no  more  occult  40 
than  the  simplest  acts  of  every-day  life.  It  has  been  the  mysteiy 
attached  by  ignorance  to  the  so-called  miraculous  events  with  which 
the  Bible  teems,  that  has  throughout  the  centuries  led  to  the 
complete   failure  to  grasp   its   accurate   scientific   significance,   and 


Sec.  VI. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


30 
21 


SO  gain  by  reversal  its  true  spiritual  import.  There  is  now  not  a 
single  incident  in  the  Bible  that  can  be  called  occult,  or  in  any 
sense  mysterious. 

''SPlRn\JALlSV[.''*—"Aiidw/ient/iei/  shall  say  unto  you,Seek  untothem 
6  that  have  familiar  spirits,  and  unto  wizards  that  peep,  and  that  mutter" : 
should  not  a  people  seek  unto  their  God  ?  "  (Is.  8,  ver.  19). 

The  results   obtained  by  spiritualists,   so-called,    are   simply  due 
to  the  intensification  of  human  concepts  by  the  so-called  "  mind "     77 
of  the  medium,  and  in  some  cases  by  the  "  minds  "  of  those  present  215 

10  at  the  seance.  "  Spiritualism "  is  an  entire  misnomer,  as 
its  phenomena  are  entirely  material.  "  Etherealism,"  or  even 
"  Materialism,"  is  a  more  accurate  name. 

There  is  no  question  as  to  the  phenomenat  of  "spiritualism";   264  9,14 
Crookes,    Wallace,    Hyslop,    James,    Richet,    Lodge,    and    Cesare 

15  Lombrosoj  have  all  testified  to  the  results,  but  the  theory  based 
upon  such  phenomena  is  absolutely  wrong.  I  asked  Sir  William 
Crookes,  who  has  vouched  for  the  existence  of  various  forms  of 
these  phenomena,  to  what  he  thought  they  were  due.  He  said :  "  I 
have  not   the  slightest  idea,   but   I  do   not  think  that   they  have 

20  anything  to  do  with  departed  spirits."    He  has  said: 

"  I  have  nothing  to  retract.  I  adhere  to  my  already  published 
statements.  Indeed,  I  might  add  much  thereto.  I  regret  only  a 
certain  crudity  in  those  early  expositions  which,  no  doubt  justly, 
militated  against  their  acceptance  by  the  scientific  world.     My  own 

25  knowledge  at  the  time  scarcely  extended  beyond  the  fact  that 
certain  phenomena  new  to  science  had  assuredly  occurred,  and 
were  attested  by  my  own  sober  senses,  and,  better  still,  by  auto- 
matic record,  ...  I  think  I  see  a  little  farther  now.  I  have 
glimpses  of  something  like  coherence  among  the  strange  elusive 

30  phenomena  ;  of  something  like  continuity  between  those  unexplained 
forces  and  laws  already  known." 

I  should  like  here  to  pay  a  tribute  to  the  courage  with  which 
Sir  William  gave  to  an  ignorant  world  the  results  of  his  examina- 
tion, not  minding   whether   he   improved  or   injured  his   scientific 

35  position,   but  desirous  only  of  contributing  to  our  knowledge.     A     48 
lesser  man  might  have  allowed  the  fear  of  ridicule  from  sceptical    109 
ignorance  to  deter  him.     Would  that  all  had  this  moral  courage. 
"  An  Englishman  fears  contempt  more  than  death  "  (Goldsmith). 

Professor  Lombroso    writes     in     "After    Death— What  1" :    "In   118 
psychical  matters  we  are  very  far  from  having  attained  scientific   265 

40  certainty.  But  the  spiritualistic  hypothesis  seems  to  me  like  a 
continent,  incompletely  submerged  by  the  ocean  in  which  are 
visible  in  the   distance    broad    islands   raised    above    the   general 


40 
39 


27 
14 


45 


*  "When  the  Science  of  Miod  is  understood,  spiritualism  will  be  found 
mainly  erroneous"  (" Science  and  Health,"  p.  71,  line  21."    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  An  excellent  article  by  Gertrude  Kingston  appeared  in  the  "  Nineteenth 
Century  and  After"  of  September,  1911,  giving  some  of  her  experiences. 

X  Lombroso,  that  great  scien'  ific  leader  and  pioneer  in  the  new  fields  of  exact 
learning,  after  most  careful  investigation,  wrote  that  the  phenomena  of  spirit- 
ualism "  form  such  a  compact  web  of  proof  as  wholly  to  baffle  the  scalpel  of 
doubt." 


Befer  to 
Paffe  Lioe 


168     20 


81      19 

81      20 

83       f> 


258     31 

123     28 
117     38 


90     21 


262       1 

123     28 
122       8 


122       1 


260  SO  CALLED  PROOFS. 

Sec.  VI. 

level,  and  which  only  in  the  vision  of  the  scientist  are  seen  to 
coalesce  in  one  immense  and  compact  body  of  land,  while  the 
shallow  mob  laughs  at  the  seemingly  audacious  hypothesis  of  the 
geographer." 

J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.,  writes:  "Granting  that  an  efflorescence,  5 
let  us  say,  from  the  medium,  another  from  the  bodies  of  those 
present,  and  a  third  from  the  atmosphere,  perhaps,  might  be 
tangibly  available  as  a  framework,  it  is  not  at  all  incredible  that 
bound  ether,  under  strain,  might  be  attracted  to,  and  agglomerate 
with,  and,  acting  under  intelligent  power,  might  possibly  produce  10 
all  the  phenomena  of  materialisation,  and  those  of  poltergeists, 
and  other  like  manifestation.  Such  an  interpretation  might  also 
serve  to  account  for  the  almost  universal  employment  of  such 
terms  as  'magnetism,'  'electricity,'  'animal  magnetism,*  'ethereali- 
sation,'  'materialism,'  and  the  like,  applied  in  spiritualistic  nomen-  15 
clature  simply  because  they  seem  appropriate,  while  no  other 
terms  are ;  but,  as  the  most  careful  tests  show,  the  phenomena  do 
not  respond  to  electroscopes,  magnetoscopes,  galvanoscopes,  or 
other  similar  instruments.  .  .  .  Phenomena  of  this  character  have 
been  too  common  everywhere,  in  all  parts  of  the  world  and  during  20 
all  past  times,  as  well  as  at  present  for  us,  as  scientific  students, 
to  ignore  them.  It  may  not  be  possible,  at  present,  to  explain 
these  phenomena,  at  least  to  fully  explain  them,  but  their  sub- 
stantial identity  is  so  remarkable  in  all  the  narratives,  that  they 
must  have  some  valid  basis.  .  .  .  They  involve  telepathy  and  2."> 
thought  transference,  and  very  often  prevision,  almost  always 
clairvoyance ;  the  physical  manifestations  clearly  extend  far  beyond 
phenomena  of  these  types  alone.  In  fact  the  physical  and  the 
non-physical  seem  to  blend  in  these  cases  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
suggest  a  revision  of  all  our  conceptions  of  crude  matter  as  formerly  30 

held,  and  this  is  what  science  to-day,  in  the  light  of  its  recent 
advances,  stands  ready  to  accept  on  proof."* 

Mrs.  Besant  writes  :t  "  This  Thought  Force  is,  in  the  Esoteric 
Philosophy,  the  one  source  of  form ;  it  is  spoken  of  by  H.  P. 
Blavatsky  as  '  The  mysterious  power  of  thought  which  enables 
it  to  produce  external,  perceptible,  phenomenal  results  by  its 
own  inherent  energy.'!  " 

So-called  Proofs.— The  following  are  claimed  to  be  the  proofs 
of  the  truth  of  spiritualism:— 

1.  You  may  see  a  figure  seemingly  identical  with  a  person  who  3') 

has  died  or  who  is  at  the  time  alive  ;  you  can  speak  to 
him,  touch  him,  weigh  him,  photograph  him,  etc.  ;  that  is, 
the  figure  is  just  as  material  as  an  ordinary  human  being. 

2.  This  so-called  person  will  tell  you  things  that  you  think 

only  you  can  possibly  know,  and  tell  you  or  enable  you  to  40 
see  things  that  are  happening  at  a  distance,  that  have 
happened  in  the  past,  or  are  about  to  happen  in  the  future. 

3.  He   will  tell  you   things   that  the   dead  (or  living)   person 

whom   he  resembles   did,   and  that  no    one    else    could 

♦  •*  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modern  Science,"  pp.  356,  357. 

t  *  Reincarnation,"  p.  21. 
I  "Secret  Doctrine,"  I.,  312,  new  ed. 


5 


10 


•20 


2) 


HO 


3: 


4. 


5. 


7. 


8. 


9. 


THE  EXPLANATION  OF  IIS  SEEMING  MYSTERY.  261 

VI. 

possibly  have  known,  except  a  thought  reader,  and  which 
can  be  afterwards  verified  as  correct.  Sometimes  in^ 
formation    is    given    by    automatic    writing   in  a   closed 

recepta,cle.  ,  . 

Sometimes  the  person  is  invisible,  sometimes  visible. 

The  medium  himself  will  sometimes  give  the  above  in- 
formation, and  sometimes  a  voice  will  sound  exactly  as  a 
person  speaks  or  used  to  speak,  of  whom  he  consciously 
knows  nothing.  The  voice  sometimes  seems  to  come  from 
the  medium  and  sometimes  from  someone  else. 

The  medium  will  appear  to  move  from  place  to  place,  alter 
in  size,  or  weight,  or  shape  ;  limbs,  for  instance,  lengthen- 
ing or  appearing  close  to  the  medium  or  at  a  distance. 

Material  things  of  all  kinds  will  be  made  to  appear  and 
disappear,  will  be  moved  from  place  to  place,  or  brought 
from  a  distance,  and  will  apparently  alter  in  weight. 

Apparent  healing  will  take  place,   and  fire,   etc.,  have  no 

effect. 
Sounds   of    all  kinds    are   heard;    luminous    appearances, 

phantom  forms  and  faces  are  seen. 
10.  Miscellaneous  occurrences  of  a  complex  and  often  diabolical 
character   will  take  place. 
Stages  in  the  Formation  of  Matter.* -Close  your  eyes  and  imagine, 
say,  a  rose.     You  are  in  ethereal  touch  with  the  rose.     Do  this  when 
only   partially   conscious   of   other   things;   it   comes  clearer.     Mr. 
Carpenter  stated  that  he  knew  a  man  who  every  afternoon  went 
into  his   study   with  drawn  blinds,   and    for    an    hour    entrancing 
experiences   would   come   to  him,   of   travels    abroad,    etc.     If  the 
rose  is  thought  of  when  in  a  light  trance,  the  rose  can  be  photo- 
graphed   and    seen    by    those    sufficiently    psychic.     If  the   same 
experience    takes    place    when    the    operator    is   in  the   ordmary 
spiritualistic  trance,   the  rose   can  be  seen  by  all  those   present, 
although  their  hands,  or  any  other  form  of  matter,  would  pass  right 
through  it.    Now  should  this  occur  when  the  sorcerer  or  witch,  or 
to  use  more  modem  terms,  the  so-called  medium-or,  shaU  we  say, 
the  victim-is  in  a  deep  trance,   the  rose  can  be  both  seen  and 
touched,  and  if  the  thought  of  those  present  is  sufficient,  it  can  be 
kept  for  a  day  or  two,  until  the  general  thought  of  death  prevents 
those  looking  at  it  seeing   God's   perfect  idea  m   any   other  way 
than  a  mass  of  decaying  matter.     "  Sic  transit  gloria  mundi. 

Remember  that  this  cannot  always  be  done  when  wanted.  1  he 
phenomena  are  apparent  only  when  thoughts  are  there  intensifying 
themselves  on  the  so-called  mind  of  the  operator. 

The  Explanation  of  Its  Seeming  Mystery.  ^The  scientific  reason  for 

these  wonderful  results,   most  of  which  have  been  confirmed  by 

45  many  reliable  people,   is,  that  the  "  subconscious  mmd      or  basic 

*  Since  the  above  was  written,  the  followinof  has  appeared  in  the  public  press  : 

"  Major  Darget . . .  first  fixed  his  eyes  on  hie  walking  stick,  and  then  concentrated 

all  his  thoughts  on  a  photographic  plate  in  a  developing  bath.     In  a  quarter  ot 

an  hour  the  walking  stick  was  reproduced  on  the  plate,  and  a  similar  experiment 

50  with  a  bottle  was  quite  as  successful.    Ea«h  photograph  was  obtained  m  the 

presence  of  half  a  dozen  witnesses." 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 

473     9, 12 
265     41 


2fi2       8 

119     31 
130       1 


202  7 

262  44 

263  30 
464  23 
256  39 


117  19 

84  1 

263  30 

84  1 

146  33 


40 


17     24 

274     40 


76  32 

77  29 


122       9 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


262 


OBJECTIONS  AND  DANGERS. 


76  32 


77  20 


268  3D 


263  40 

264  26 


125  13 
211  29 
261   13 


Sec.  VI. 

false  "mentality"  of  the  material  man  is  always  in  ethereal  touch 
with  every  thought  in  the  material  worid,  past,  present,  and  future, 
and  a  mixed  medley  of  ethereal  thoughts  of  every  kind  and  descrip- 
tion, with  and  without  any  logical  sequence  or  benefit  to  mankind,  are 
intensified  on  the  so-called  "mind"  of  the  medium  until  they  are  5 
manifested  more  materially  in  the  form  of  what  are  called  the  spirits 
or  the  flowers,  or  other  things  that  these  spirits  are  supposed  to 
bring  or  produce.  Thoughts  are  also  similarly  intensified  so  that 
you  may  hear  what  sounds  like  the  voice  of  a  human  being,  or  see 
visions  of  the  past  or  future.  10 

Objections  and  Dangeps.— On  the  other  hand,  it  is  admitted  by  all 
spiritualists  with  whom  I  have  discussed  this  matter  that  the 
following  statements  are  correct:— 

1.  By  far  the  greater  part,   probably  95  to  99  per  cent.,   of 

the  information  gained  at  seances  is  absolutely  wrong.         15 

2.  Even   when   correct   information   is   given,    it    cannot    be 

depended  upon,  as  nearly  always  there  is  more  or  less 
inaccuracy. 

3.  In  many  cases  investigation  into  "  spiritualism "  has  done 

much     harm,     both     to     the    human   consciousness    and  20 
physically.     It  often  leads  to  mania. 

4.  Serious    bodily   injury   is    sometimes    inflicted    on    those 

present,  and  often  property  is  damaged. 

5.  It  is  almost  always  tiring,  and  sometimes  excessively  so. 

6.  The  so-called  spirits  constantly  contradict  themselves  and  25 

other  spirits  on  all  points. 

7.  Last,  but  not  least,  it  deteriorates  the  moral  character. 

This  last  point  is  only  admitted  by  spiritualists  to  be  the  case 
in  some  instances. 

I  remember  laying  before  the  President  of  the  leading  spiritualistic   30 
association    scientific  evidence  of  what  spiritualism  really  is,  i.e., 
merely  false  pictures,   entirely  void  of  any  real,   spiritual,  mental 
substance,    deceiving  mankind,    chiefly  on   account   of  the   earnest 
and   self-sacrificing    endeavours    of   many    Christian    seekers    after 
truth  to  pierce  the   veil  of  mystery  that  enshrouds  the  so-called  40 
hereafter,   and   so   be   of  assistance  to  humanity.     I   explained   to 
him  the  so-called  origin  of  matter,  and  the  two  methods  of  causing 
it  to  appear  and  disappear,   saying  how  in  many  cases  when  the 
things  the  spirits  were  supposed  to  bring  were  materialised  in  the 
room    they  would  be  dematerialised  elsewhere,  and  that  therefore  45 
they  would    be   practically    stolen.    Whilst    this   explanation    was 
proceeding  his  face  had  been  getting  longer  and  longer,   and  on 
hearing  the  last  statement,  he  admitted  that  it  was  true,  as  often, 
when  spirits  had  brought  flowers,  he  had  been  able  to  find  out  in 
the  neighbourhood  the  plant  from  which  the  flowers  had  been  torn.  50 


TERRIBLE  RESULTS. 


263 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


Sec.  VI. 

It  will  be  found  that  the  realisation  of  the  non-reality  of  matter  321     24 
and  the  Allness  of  God  is  sufficient  to  prevent  the  manifestation  of 
any  occult  phenomena  of  this  description. 

Terrible  Results.  —In  spiritualism,  not  only  foolish,  but  horrible 
•"»  and  dangerous  results  are  obtained,  as  well  as  those  which  appear   170      5 
to  be  good,  for  the  phenomena  depend  upon  the  individual  condition     80     12 
of  the  medium  and  of  those  present.     If  a  critic  be  there  who  is 
a  disbeliever  and  strong  thinker,  no  result  will  be  produced,  as  his 
so-called  "  mind  "  will  produce  too  powerful  a  negative  result,  and  so 
K'  prevent  it.     This  is  the  reason  why  all  occult  phenomena  are  more  264      4 
or  less  disbelieved  by  strong  thinkers  in  the  West  who  start  with 
a  biassed  view. 

"Mediumship  has  supplied  American  asylums  with  thousands  of 
lunatics."  *    Sir  J.  Risdon  Bennett, t  and  others,  have  given  similar 
'^  testimony. 

"  Five  of  my  friends,"  writes  a  medium  of  eight  years'  standing, 
"destroyed  themselves,   and   I   attempted   it,   by    direct    spiritual    260    35 
influence."  I  26I      9 

The  method  by  which  spiritualistic  results  are  obtained  is 
2'J  absolutely  wrong,  being  the  exact  opposite  of  true  mental  spiritual 
working.  Take  one  point  alone :  you  are  told  to  keep  your  "  mind  " 
as  free  from  thought  as  possible,  §  whereas  to  fulfil,  and  therefore 
demonstrate,  the  law  of  life,  exactly  the  opposite  is  necessary, 
namely,  you  should  always  be  actively  thinking  and  using  your  42  39 
"consciousness,''  but  as  far  as  you  can  in  the  proper  way,  not  by 
thinking  of  the  material  world,  but  by  always  thinking  of  the  307  6 
reality,  heaven. 


25 


30 


35 


Deterioration  of  Moral  Character.— In  every  case  I  have  known, 
with  the  exception  of  the  better-class  Yogis  in  India,  the  human 
being  has  morally  deteriorated  sooner  or  later  after  commencing  to 
materialise  matter.  This  is  the  explanation  of  the  extraordinarily 
divergent  views  held  with  regard  to  materialising  mediums,  and 
such-like  materialising  occult  workers.  Obliged  to  earn  a  living  by 
displaying  their  powers,  there  comes  a  day  when,  not  being  quite 

•  "  The  Edinburgh  Review,"  July,  1868. 
t  "  Dieeasea  of  the  Bible,"  p.  80. 
t  "  Spiritualism  Unveiled,"  p.  40  (Miles  Grant). 
§  A  friend  of  mine,  well  informed  on  such  subjects,  has  lately  written  to  me 
as  follows  :  '♦  If  in  a  room  anyone  thinks  a  medium  is  a  cheat,  she  receives  the 
idea  that  she  must  cheat.    No  one  has  a  right  to  think  a  positive  thought  at  a 
seance.      The  medium  has  to  be  in  a  negative  condition,  and  any  strong  thinker 
on  a  downward  line  is  very  responsible."    This  is  one  of  the  many  proofs  of  the 
dangrer  of  this  system,  and  is  also  a  reminder  of  the  necessity  of  always  actively 
45   thinking  thoughts  of  Life,  Truth,  or  Love,  and  so  being  non-receptive  to  any 
mental  suggestions  of  evil  under  all  circumstances. 


40 


264     17 


BB 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


264 


DETERIORATION  OF  MORAL  CHARACTER. 


Sec.  VI. 


205     14 
118     27 


239     13 


263     40 
255     40 


76  37 
215  9 
262     27 


222     15 


up  to  the  mark,  they  resort  to  a  little  falsification,  and  this,  lessen- 
ing their  own  faith  in  their  results,  they  lose  the  so-called  power, 
and  ultimately  descend  to  absolute  trickery,  and  indeed  worse. 
Sooner  or  later  the  trickery  is  discovered,  and  then  people  say 
that  all  their  results  were  equally  fraudulent.  "> 

For  instance,  Professor  Lombroso  gives  accounts  of  the  tricks 
played  by  a  well-known  medium,  both  when  in  the  state 
of  trance  and  when  out  of  it,  showing  that  the  moral  character 
was  debased.  There  is  little  doubt  about  her  original  results. 
Mr.  Hereward  Carrington  has  written  a  book  called  "  The  Sorceress,"  lo 
which     he     gives     particulars     of     this     medium's     "occult 


m 


m 


20 


30 


results."    The  importance  of  the  book,  is  that,  while  Mr.  Carrington 
is  known  for  his  exposure  of  spiritualistic  tricks  and  started   as 
a  sceptic,  he  now  admits  the  phenomena,  although  uncertain  of  the 
cause.*    This  medium  was  what  is  called  "  exposed"  at  Cambridge, 
and  once  told  Professor  Lombroso  that  at  Genoa  she  was  conscious 
of  someone  secretly  ordering  her  to  cheat,  and  felt  compelled  to 
obey.     This  shows  how  she  was  hypnotised  into  evil,  and  illustrates 
the  injustice  and  sin  of  judging  harshly  any  who  have  been  un- 
fortunate enough  to  have  fallen  under  the  dangerous  influence  of 
so-called  "  spirits."  t    Professor  Sidgwick,  not  knowing  exactly  what 
was  taking  place,   was  naturally  disgusted  with  the  trickery  his 
investigations  brought  to  light,  and  declared  that  he  would  "  ignore 
her  performances  in  the  future  as  those  of  other  persons  in  the 
same  mischievous  trade  were  to  be  ignored."    These  were  only  due  2 
to  the  wrong  thoughts  which  acted  upon  a  medium  that  was  receptive 
to    such    false    thoughts.      Such    are    the    results   of   spiritualistic 
experiments    upon    mediums  who  otherwise  might  be  living  holy, 
and  therefore  happy  lives,   helping  all  round  them.     When  they 
understand  what  is  taking  place,  and  the  danger  of  their  position, 
they  will  make  use  of  their  knowledge  to  free  themselves  from  this 
fatal  outside  control.      These  workers,   on   awakening  to  the  tnith, 
will  be  astonished  to  find  the  power  that  all  possess  of  helping 
those  who  previously  have  been  only  mystified  and  further  misled 
by  their  work  (See  Note  T  on  page  601). 

The  following  is  a  description  of  the  results  upon  a  well-known 
"spiritualist":  "He  retreated  to  a  sofa  and  appeared  to  be 
fighting  violently  against  some  unpleasant  influence.  He  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  then  extended  his  fingers  toward  the  door  as 
though  to  exorcise  it ;  finally  he  burst  into  a  scornful  mocking  peal  40 
of  laughter  that  lasted  for  several  minutes ;  as  it  concluded  a 
diabolical  expression  came  over  his  face.  He  clenched  his  hands, 
gnashed  his  teeth,  and  commenced  to  grope  in  a  crouchmg  position 
towards  the  door."  1   What  a  grim  caricature  of  God's  man. 

"For  a  long  time,"  writes  Dr.  B.  F.  Hatch,  "I  was  swallowed  45 

•  In  "The  Problems  of  Psychical  Research,*' Mr.  Carrington  gives  details  of 
the  formation  of  an  apparent  beinpr,  "Little  Stasia,"  by  Mile.  Stanislaw  Tomczyk, 
a  girl  of  eighteen,  under  test  conditions.     This  so-called  being  was  photographed. 

t  ProfesBor  Hugo  Miinsterberg,  of  Harvard  University,  has  written  an  excellent 
account  of  two  so-called  seances.  He  thinks  that  her  case  is  one  of  irresponsible 
double  personality. 

X  "  Psychic  Notes,"  Calcutta,  1882. 


3.-) 


PLANCHETTE.  265     Kefer  to 

Sec.    VI.  Page  Line 

up  in  its  whirlpool  of  excitement,  and  comparatively  paid  but 
little  attention  to  its  evils,  believing  that  much  good  might  result 
from  the  openings  up  of  the  avenues  of  spiritual  intercourse.  But 
during  the  past  eight  months  I  have  devoted  my  attention  to  a 
•"  critical  investigation  of  its  moral,  social,  and  religious  bearings, 
and  I  stand  appalled  before  the  revelations  of  its  awful  and 
damning  realities,  and  would  flee  from  its  influence  as  I  would 
from  the  miasma,  which  would  destroy  both  soul  and  body."  * 
The  same  results  as  in  "  spiritualism  "  are  obtained  more  or  less  by 

1'^   other   sects,   who   present   an  entirely  different  theory  from  such  207     15 
results,  equally  undemonstrable. 

"After  Death— What ?"  by  Professor  Lombroso,  published  since  118     33 
the  above  was  written,  bears  out  what  has  been  said.    He  was  an 
extremely  able  man,  an  eminent  Italian  criminologist  and  psycholo- 

1^   gist,  whose  honour  and  good  faith  have  never  been  questioned. t 
His  own  testimony  is  corroborated  in  many  respects  by  that  of  other 
distinguished  men.     The  accuracy  of  his  statements  need  not    be  171     10 
questioned,  only  his  interpretation  of  them.     His  book  may  be  of 

use  to  the  materialist,  as  it  will  show  him  that  he  has  still  something 

2t^  more  to  learn,  and  that  he  has  entirely  to  remodel  his  old 
assumptions.     It  is  not  of  much  use  to  others. 

To  be  fair  to  "  spiritualists,"  it  should  be  said  that  many  live 
splendid  lives  and  are  examples  to  humanity.  Many  also  have 
been  turned  from  so-called  atheism,  agnosticism,  and  doubt    to  a 

25  study  of  the  Bible  by  the  phenomena  they  have  witnessed,  for 
instance,  the  late  C.  H.  Hall.  These,  however,  are  the  awakening 
thinkers,  who  have  been  usually  living  their  religion,  that  is,  doing 
the  best,  up  to  their  understanding,  for  their  fellow-men.  This 
right   purpose   must    eventually   bring   all  earnest  seekers  to    the 

30  true  knowledge  of  God  in  any  case. 

There  are  also,  every  now  and  then,  cases  where  mediums  have 
been  of  use,   such  as  in  the  recent  finding  of  Priestley^s  body  by   262      l 
Mrs.   Lee,   but  the  belief  that  departed  spirits   are  necessary   for 
such  a  result  is  simply  a  limitation,  and  mediums  do  very  different 

35  work  as  they  learn  to  think  in  the  right  way,  and  give  up  the 
broken  reed  leaned  upon  in  the  past. 

Planchette.  — Planchette  is  merely  a  belief  in  limitation,  those 
using  it  imagining  that  it  is  necessary  to  enable  them  to  obtain  so-  268  26 
called  messages  from  the  dead.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  results 
^0  obtained  are  merely  due  to  ethereal  "thoughts"  passing  over  the 
"consciousness "  of  the  person  using  it,  and  over  the  instrument. 
Similar  devices  have  been  known  for  centuries,  for  instance,  in  China. 

In  Matla  and  Van  Zelst's  book,  "  The  Mystery  of  Death,"  par- 
ticulars are  given  of  an  electro-mechanical  instrument  called  the 
Dynamistograph.  This  is  said  to  be  a  kind  of  telegraphic  apparatus 
which  will  take  the  place  of  the  medium,  so  that  departed  spirits 
can  communicate  witn  those  still  alive.  Its  action,  again,  is  merely 
due  to  "  thoughts "  being  intensified  enough  by  the  "  mind "  of 
the  medium  to  cause  the  apparatus  to  act. 

Such  methods  of  communication  were  punishable  with  death  in 
the  time  of  Moses.    "A  man  also  or  woman  that  hath  a  familiar 

*  "  Spiritualism  Unveiled,"  p.  38  (Miles  Grant), 
t  In  consequence  of  a  critical  article  that  appeared  in  a  newspaper  on  the  work 
of  Maxolo,  that  great  philologist  invited  Lombroso,  the  writer  of  the  article,  to 
visit  him.    When  a  boy  of  fourteen  appeared  he  thought  that  a  practical  joke 
was  being  played  on  him. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


26f> 


THEORY  UNSOUND. 


MAGICIANS  AND  WIZARDS. 


77     35 


307     20 


246     32 


If 


72 
261 


2 

41 


Sec.  VI. 


spirit,  or  that  is  a  wizard,  shall  surely  be  put  to  death "  (Lev.  20, 
ver.  27).  "  So  Saul  died  .  .  .  for  asking  counsel  of  one  that  had 
a  familiar  spirit  [ !],  to  enquire  of  it ;  And  enquired  not  of  the  Lord : 
therefore  he  slew  him"  (I.  Chron.  10,  ver.  13,  14).  This  death 
resulted  from  his  mistaken  appeal  to  the  human  consciousness,  5 
which  was  able  to  read  the  death  thoughts  that  were  about  to 
attack  him  on  the  following  day.  Saul,  instead  of  destroying  these 
thoughts,  as  he  could  have  done  if  he  had  known  how  to  pray 
rightly,  allowed  his  fear  to  intensify  them,  and  accordingly  paid  the 
penalty  of  ignorant  disobedience  to  the  messages  of  truth  that  had  l(> 
been  presented  to  him  by  the  prophet  while  alive. 

Grief  for  a  "Departed  '  Friend.— Some  obtain  relief  from  their 
feelings  of  sadness,  after  losing  a  dear  one,  by  attending  stances, 
and  thinking  that  they  are  in  touch  with  their  beloved  for  a  time. 
It  has  been  frequently  proved  that  a  gleam  of  spiritual  understand-  15 
ing,  bringing  even  a  momentary  recognition  of  the  fact  that  they 
are  always  with  their  dear  one  in  the  real  world,  both  being 
spiritual  and  perfect,  gives  far  greater  relief.  Often  it  has  been 
instantaneous,  and  the  late  sufferer  has  left  full  of  joy,  determined 
to  start  a  new  life  of  helping  others,  looking  forward  to  the  rapidly  20 
approaching  end  of  the  mesmeric  belief  in  separation.  These 
thoughts  enter  the  "mournful  man's  darkened  room"  like  beauteous 
angels  guarding  him  from  all  false  beliefs  which  would  engulf  him 
in  a  sea  of  misery.  The  fact  that  the  mourners  commence  instantly  to 
help  their  fellow-men,  through  knowing  how  to  pray;  turns  them  from  25 
the  selfishness  of  grief  to  their  real  and  only  duty  and  source  of 
happiness,  the  helping  of  those  around  them. 

Dr.  Schofield  writes :  "  Not  a  single  sorrow  exists  that  can  touch 
us  save  through  our  own  thoughts.  These  form,  as  it  were,  an 
atmosphere  through  which  every  external  event  must  pass,  and  30 
which  determines  its  character  and  effect  on  us.  The  same  event 
to  one  man  is  an  evil  he  deplores,  and  to  another  a  blessing  in 
which  he  rejoices,  solely  on  account  of  the  different  minds  through 
which  it  passes.  A  mind  can  thus  be  formed  to  which  'all  things 
work  together  for  good '  [Rom.  8,  ver.  28].  Steadiness  of  purpose  35 
is  always  well  marked  under  great  pain  or  pressure."  "  To  keep 
head  against  a  rapid  stream  is  different  from  paddling  in  a  pond." 

"  Thoughts  are  real  things, 
From  whence  all  joy,  from  whence  all  sorrow  springs" 

(T.  Traherne).  40 

Theory  Unsound. — From  what  has  been  put  before  you,  it  must 
be  acknowledged  that  there  has  been  presented  a  consistent 
scientific  theory  of  the  working  and  of  the  effect  of  the  so-called 
"mind,"  which  fully  accounts  for  all  the  ethereal  (miscalled 
mental)  and  material  phenomena  of  spiritualism.    It  is  exactly  the   45 


Sec.  VI. 


267 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


15 


11 


reverse,  with  the  fragmentary  theory  propounded  by  spiritualists. 
This  proves  itself  to  be  false,  not  only  by  its  inconsistency  with  many 
other  known  material  so-called  facts,  and  its  failure  to  bring  to  light 
any  knowledge  that  enables  mankind  with  certainty  to  destroy 
5  all  forms  of  surrounding  evil,  but  by  its  actual  intensification,  in  262 
many  cases,  of  such  evil. 

The  absolute  consistency  of  the  theory  now  presented  to  you  is 
proved,  because — 

1.  It   perfectly   explains   all  phenomena  of  the   material   world, 
10  however   seemingly  mysterious. 

2.  It  enables  each  and  all,  in  denying  the  reality  of  all  material  222     15 
phenomena  and  affirming  the  reality  of  good,  as  Mind,  to  demon- 
strate, in  a  practical  manner,  the  allness  and  reality  of  God,  good, 

and  the  ever-available  power  of  God  to  overcome  all  evil. 

In  no  way  do  all  other  known  theories  more  clearly  prove  their  554  41 
own  false  basis  than  through  their  utter  inability  to  offer  any  per-  175  21 
manent  remedy  for  the  evil  around  us,  or  even  any  correct  explana-  265  10 
tion  of  the  constantly  changing  phenomena  of  material  evidence. 


Magicians  and  Wizards.— Professor  Lombroso  writes  that  so-called 
20  magicians,  wizards,  and  prophets,  "are  all  true  mediums,  having 
an  influence  in  the  political  and  religious  constitution  of  the 
community,  individuals  who  act  in  our  realm  of  space  as  if  they 
were  living  in  a  space  of  the  fourth  dimension,  upsetting  our  laws 
of  time,  space,  and  gravity ;  prophets  and  saints  who  predict  the 
25  future  and  transport  themselves  through  the  air."  Remember 
that  this  is  the  matured  opinion  of  a  scientific  man  of  unquestionable 
position,  after  investigation  into  the  subject. 

Now   we  have  the   secret   of   the    power   that   certain  men  like 
Cagliostro  possessed.     Figuier  says :  "  The  whole  assembly  felt  a  sort 

80  of  terror  when  he  appeared."  Madame  d'Oberkirch,  who  was  very 
unwilling  to  believe  in  him,  says  that  he  predicted  the  death  of  the 
Empress  Marie  Theresa,  and  even  foretold  the  hour  at  which  she 
would  expire.  She  writes:  "His  glance  was  so  penetrating  that 
one  might  be  almost  tempted  to  call  it  supernatural.     I  could  not 

35  describe  the  expression  of  his  eyes-  it  was,  so  to  speak,  a  mixture 
of  flame  and  ice.  It  attracted  and  repelled  at  the  same  time,  and 
inspired,  whilst  it  terrified,  an  insurmountable  curiosity.  I  cannot 
deny  that  Cagliostro  possessed  an  almost  demoniacal  power,  and  it 
was  with  difficulty  that  I  tore  myself  from  a  fascination  I  could  not 
^40  comprehend,  but  whose  influence  I  could  not  deny."  His  end  was 
similar  to  that  of  all  who  have  had  this  fatal  power.  After  having 
been  driven  out  of  most  towns  he  lost  his  power,  when  he  sunk  into 
an  abject  state  of  poverty,  and  at  last,  arrested  by  the  Holy  See, 
and  "examined"  by  the  Apostolic  Court,   he  was  condemned  to 


265 

118 
459 

14 

27 

2 

461 

9 

122 

9 

131 

1 

188 

23 

253 

8 

472 
473 
125 

21 

18 
22 

217     28 


258 

17 

21 

37 

460 

35 

255 

21 

257 

5,37 

258 

14 

Refer  to 
Page  Line 


268 


DIVINATION. 


i 


170 
459 


4 
1 


460     35 


123     28 


125  16 
117  38 
269     35 


II     42 


265     38 


262     17 


Sec.  VI. 

perpetual  imprisonment  in  a  dungeon,  where  his  only  communication 
with  mankind  was  when  his  jailers  raised  the  trap  to  let  food  down 

to  him. 

With  such  undoubted  testimony  to  the  appearance  of  such  extra- 
ordinary   phenomena,    surely    it    is    time    that    all    baseless    theories     5 
were  laid  bare  before  an  awakening  world,  showing  how  useless  and 
indeed  harmful  are  such  methods  of  working. 

Appendix  III.  gives  an  idea  of  the  extent  to  which  the  black  art 
was  once  carried  and  the  fear  which  it  aroused. 

Divination.— There  are  many  sects  in  the  world  whose  followers  lo 
can  read  thought,  giving  different  reasons  for  it.  There  are  many 
psychometrists  who,  on  taking  anything  in  their  hand,  will  answer 
almost  any  question  about  its  history  that  you  choose  to  ask, 
and  some  of  them  can  read  future  thought.  There  are  numerous 
clairvoyants  who  have  similarly  developed  this  capacity.  All  these  15 
have  various  limitations  of  belief,  and  the  work  is  very  tiring. 

The  "  spiritualists "  think  that  it  is  a  departed  "  spirit "  who  is 
the  actor,  not  recognising  that  it  is  merely  the  mechanical  working 
of  the  so-called  "  mind  "  of  the  medium.  In  Central  Africa  some  of 
the  witch  doctors  do  the  same  thing,  others  obtain  these  results  by  20 
hypnotising  boys.  The  same  result  is  obtained  by  members  of  a 
tribe  in  Abyssinia.*  In  other  cases  people  mix  up  this  practice 
with  palmistry,  crystal-gazing,  and  the  telling  of  events  by  the  use 
of  cards  and  various  so-called  magic  spells  and  black  arts,  a  large 
portion  of  their  results  being  just  ordinary  thought  reading.  The  2.> 
use  of  cards,  crystals,  etc.,  is  quite  unnecessary  to  obtain  these 
results,  were  they  not  believed  to  be  necessary.t 

Another  limited  method  of  thought  reading  is  by  means  of 
colours.  The  different  colours  are  simply  different  vibrations,  and 
therefore,  from  the  sequence  of  varying  colours,  which  are  caused  3 J 
to  altdr  their  position  by  the  vibration  of  ethereal  thoughts  of 
differing  numerical  value,  can  be  calculated  out  mathematically 
the  vibrations  that  are  about  to  act  at  any  given  time  in  the  future. 

It  may  well  upset  one's  old  scientific  theories  to  see  on  one's  own 
table  pieces  of   cardboard  covered   with  differently  coloured   silks  35 
jumping   up  in  the  air  one    after    the    other    with    mathematical 
accuracy,  and  from  no  apparent  cause  known  to  the  scientific  world. 

Except  in  a  few  cases,  the  results  obtained  by  various  forms  of 
divination  are  so  very  imcertain  that  they  cannot  be  relied  upon. 
The  only  way  in   which   absolute   certainty   can   be  obtained   and   40 
ultimately  beneficial  results  must  invariably  ensue,  is  by  working, 

••I  waa  once  retained  to  make  a  report  of  the  prospects  of  the  commercial 
development  of  Central  Abyssinia.    I  saw  all  the  travellers  in  that  country  that 
I  could,  and  my  staff  read  up  all  the  literature  obtainable.    The  instances  of 
the  exercise  of  so-called  ''mental"  power  in  that  country,  in  all  sorts  of  ways   45 
that  were  credibly  stated,  were  extraordinary. 

t  The  present  methods  of  such  thought  readers  who  foretell  trouble  at  certain 
dates,  either  correct  or  imaginary,  and  then  as  the  time  approaches,  pester  and  in 
some  cases  terrorise  the  victim  with  letters  requesting  payment  to  enable  them  to 
further  investigate  and  so  guard  the  individual  against  the  evil,  should  be  legally 
stopped.  Such  action  intensifies  any  forthcoming  threatening  trouble,  the 
thought  causing  which  by  their  methods  cannot  possibly  be  destroyed. 


DISASTROUS  SELF-MADE  LAWS. 


269 


Refer  to 
Face  Line 


Sec.  VI. 

with  an  absolutely  pure  motive,  and  in  the  truly  scientific  way  in  132     30 
which  our  Lord,   the  master-metaphysician,    worked,  namely,  with   125      5 
spiritually  awakened  consciousness.     In  this  way  only  can  we  be 
sure  of  the  real  value  of  any  result  obtained,  and  are  certain  never 
.j   to  be  harmed. 

The  Unknown  Powers  of  Animals.—There  are  many  cases   of  the     13    30 
possession  of  extraordinary  powers  by  animals.     One  instance  prob- 
ably will   suffice.     T.    W.  Hudson,   Ph.D.,   LL.D.,   commenting   on     14      3 
communication  between  ants,  writes:   ''  I  shall  avail  myself  largely 

1<»  of  Romanes'  so-called  *  complete  resume  of  all  thi  more  important 
facts  of  animal  intelligence,'  known  to  science  at  the  time  he  wrote. 
From  this  we  learn,  first,  that  the  sense  of  sight  in  ants  is  extremely 
limited ;  secondly,  that  they  are  destitute  of  the  sense  of  hearing  ; 
and,  thirdly,  that  they  have  some  very  complete  and  perfect  means   121     11 

l"i   of  communicating  intelligence  to  each  other. 

"  The  one  observable  fact  that  gives  colour  to  this  supposition  is 
that  they  bring  themselves  into  physical  contact  with  each  other 
by  means  of  their  antennae  whenever  an  emergency  arises  requiring 
a  consultation,  or  necessitating  the  assurance  of  a  command.     But 

20  the  question  at  once  arises :  Is  the  sense  of  touch,  per  se,  equal  to 
an  explanation  of  all  the  facts  relating  to  the  conveyance  of  the 
intelligence  required  to  organise  and  administer  the  complicated 
system  of  governmental  polity,  to  adjust  social  relations,  to  main- 
tain discipline  in  war  and  enforce  a  division  of  labour  in  peace,  to 

'2o  organise  and  maintain  an  army  of  defence,  to  discipline  its  forces 
and  command  it  in  action,  to  build  bridges  and  construct  pontoons 
and  ferries  for  the  passage  of  vast  armies  over  streams  otherwise 
impassable,  to  invade  successfully  the  domains  of  foreign  tribes  and 
capture  and  enslave  their  inhabitants,   and,  finally,  to  inaugurate 

30  and  maintain  a  system  of  slave  labour  vastly  more  successful,  and, 
let  us  hope,  more  humane,  than  any  that  has  ever  prevailed  in  the 
history  of  mankind  V" 


1)  • 


DISASTROUS    SELF-MADE     LAWS. 

Tiredness.—"  They    that   wait    tq)on   the  Lord  shall  renew  their 
3o  Htreuyth  ;  .  .  .  .  shall  run,  and  not  be  weary ;  .  .  .  and  they  shall  walk, 
and  not  faint'*  (Is.  40,  ver.  31). 

The    wrong    method    of    working    with     the     human     so-called 
"mind,"    in    the    endeavour   to    act    upon    matter,    is    extremely  203  11,23 
tiring,  and  I  know  of  no  one  who  has  worked  at  a  stretch  for  more 
4u  than  2^  hours  without  being  fatigued.     This  is  because  the  whole 

process  is  purely  physical,  moving  matter.     Working  in  the  right  way   us     30 

a  man  can  continue  for  many  consecutive  hours,  not  only  without  254     40 

y getting  tired,   but  feeling  refreshed  at  the  end,   "mentally"    and   510     15 


40 


*  "  The  Law  of  Mental  Medicine." 
t  "Bees  also  are  capable  of  receiving  impressions  from  their  fellows  which 
excite  in  them  emotions  they  are  able  to  communicate  to  their  companions " 
C' Evolution  and  Function  of  Living^  Purposive  Matter,"  p.  71.    W.  C.  Macnamara, 
F.R.C.S.). 


Refer  to 
Page  Lino 


234     38 


270 


FEAR. 


536       1 


20 
271 


25 
9 


76 
215 


37 
10 


144 
282 


38 
20 


Sec.  VI. 


physically  better,  and  truly  more  awake.     Six  or  seven  hoi^s  con- 
secutive work  at  night  is  quite  a  common  occurrence  with  those 
working  scientifically,   and  when  need  be  they  work  all  night  for 
several  nights   consecutively,    following  their  usual   duties    in   the  _ 
daytime,  without  showing  or  feeling  the  slightest  signs  of  fatigue.     « 

Disease.  —Already  the  medical  profession  admits  the  mental  cause 
of  disease  in  many  cases,  as  will  be  seen  from  Appendix  XI.    Dr. 
Clifford  Allbut  says :  "  It  is  an  undoubted  clinical  fact  that  granular 
kidney  is  often  produced  by  prolonged  mental  anxiety."    Sir  B.  W. 
Richardson  writes :  ''  Diabetes  from  sudden  mental  shock  [ethereal   10 
intensification]  is  a  true,  pure  type  of  a  physical  malady  of  mental 
origin."     Sir    James    Paget    tells    us    of    a   young  man  who   had 
hsemoptysis  on  his  birthday,  and  for  nine  years  afterwards  on  each 
birthday,  being  quite  free  in  the  intervals.     Sir  George  Paget  says : 
"  In  many  cases  I  have  seen  reasons  for  believing  that  cancer  has  15 
had  its  origin  in  prolonged   anxiety."     Dr.    Murchison  says:   "I 
have  been  surprised  how  often  patients  with  primary   cancer  of 
the  liver  have  traced  the  cause  of  this  ill-health  to  protracted  grief 
or  anxiety.    The  cases  have  been  far  too  numerous  to  be  accounted 
for  as  mere  coincidences."    Dr.  Snow  ("  Lancet,"  1880)  asserts  his  20 
conviction  that  the  vast  majority  of  cases  of  cancer,  especially  in 
certain   parts,    are  due   to   mental   anxiety.     Dr.    E.   V.   Hartmaun 
writes :  "  The  surest  way  to  be  attacked  with  an  infectious  disease 
is  to*  be  afraid  of  it,  whilst  the  physician  under  like  circumstances 
is  very  rarely  attacked.     Lively  fear  and  the  thought  of  sickness  is  25 
of  itself  sufficient  to  cause  the  same."    Not  that  there  is  any  cause 
or  power  in  fear,  but  merely  that  fear  occasions  continuous  and 
vivid  ethereal  impressions  to  take  seemingly  a  more  material  form. 
Dr.  Stokes  says :  "  The  first  sight  of  cholera  patients  gives  rise  to 
symptoms    of    cholera    afterwards."      Dr.    Lloyd    Tuckey    writes :    30 
"There  is  no  more  effectual  depressant,   no    surer    harbinger    of 
disease,  than  fear  "  *  (See  Note  J  on  page  585). 

Fear.-'  Fear  not :  for  I  am  tcith  thee "  (Is.  43,  ver.  5).  " For  that 
ichieh  troubled  thee,  uhatsoerer  it  was,  was  not  mthout  anyichere,  hut 
icithin,in  thine  own  opinions,  from  tchenee  it  must  be  east  out  before 
thou  eanst  truly  and  constantly  be  at  case  "  f  (Marcus  Aurelius). 

When  a  man  is  afraid,  he  is  physically  in  touch  with  certain 
ethereal  thoughts  that  are  attacking  him,  or  are  about  to  attack  him 
in  the  future.  Fear  has  been  very  much  misunderstood.  Like  naany 
other  things  in  the  material  world,  it  is,  under  present  conditions,  35 
temporarily  useful  if  you  only  use  it  properly ;  and  when  fear  of 
any  particular  thing  is  felt,  set  to  work  mentally  and  vigorously  to 
destroy  the  thoughts  that  are  attacking  or  about  to  attack,  and 
are  therefore  making  you  afraid.  Vague  or  indefinite  fear  has  to 
be  destroyed  by  the  denial  of  the  reality  of  fear  and  the  realisation  40 
of  the  absolute  fearlessness  and  trust  in  God  that  exist  in  the 
reality,  in  heaven,  the  true,  all-harmonious  consciousness  that  is 
always  good.  "  Worry  is  the  oldest  child  of  fear,"  one  of  the  devil  s 
brood,  and  if  you  go  on  picturing  that  you  are  having  trouble,  or 

•  "Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion,"  p.  18. 

t  "Meditations." 


10 


WILL  POWER.  271 

Sec.  VI. 

are  going  to  have  it,  you  are  intensifying  those  ethereal  forms  of 
trouble,  and  so  doing  your  best  to  bring  about  their  material  appear- 
ance as  soon  as  possible.     "  For  the  thing  which  I  greatly  feared 
IS    come    upon    me"    (Job    3,    ver.    25).       -Depression    and    low 
spirits,     Matthew  Arnold  says,  "  when  yielded  to,  become  a  species 
of    death.'      "Fear    is    a    habit    of    mind,"    as    Victor    Longheed 
0  says  in  his  -  Vehicles  of  the  Air,"  and  to  continue  being  afraid  is  a 
very  bad  habit,  a  shocking  habit.     "  For  fear  is  nothing  else  but 
a  betraying   of  the   succours   which  reason  offereth"  (Wisdom  of 
Solomon       17,      ver.      12).       An     Oriental    proverb    says:     "The 
plague  killed  5,000  people.     50,000  died  of  fear."     Unseen  ethereal 
vibrations,  such  as  what  may  be  termed  "  disease  thoughts,"  are, 
on  account  of  being  unrecognised  by  the  multitude,   much  more 
far-reaching   m   their   effects.     When   recognised,     however,     they 
are   much   more   easily   destroyed,    because   they   are,    fortunately, 
not   acted    upon   by   powerful   workers   with   the   human   "mind," 
15  who   seldom   have   the   delicate   mechanism   needful   to   feel   faint 
ethereal  vibrations. 

If    an    individual    human     consciousness    be    highly    strung    or 
highly   trained,   it   will  feel  the    thoughts    when    they    vibrate    very 
slightly.      This    is    the    case    with    what  are  called  highly  nervous 
20  people.     If  they  go  on  fearing,  "  picturing  "  strongly  that  they  have 
the  trouble,    or    are  about  to  have   it,    they  may  intensify   these 
ethereal  thoughts   so  much  that  they  will  visibly  bring  about  the 
thing  feared.     Whereas,  if  they  work  in  the  way  pointed  out,  the 
thought  or  thoughts  will  be  destroyed,  and  either  the  trouble  will 
25  not  arise,  or  they  will  be  permanently  free  from  it,  as  the  case  may 
be.     In   this  way   an  awakened  individual   gains   some   advantage 
from  being  sensitive,   as  this  brings  him  more  easily  in  conscious 
touch  with  discordant  vibrations,  so  enabling  him  more  readily  to 
utilise  his  knowledge  of  Truth,  that  they  may  be  destroyed. 
30      Sometimes,  feeling  that  there  was  work  to  be  done  for  myself, 
but   not  understanding   clearly   enough   what   it   was,    and  having 
work  of  importance  to  do  for  others,  instead  of  entirely  destroy- 
mg-as  it  is  always  safer  to    do-the    discordant   faint   vibrations 
of    which    I    was    dimly    aware,    I    have    left    them    alone,     feeling 
^s  confident  that  any  trouble   would  be    overcome    when    necessary. 
Sometimes  this  has  taken  place  in  such  a  way  as  to  be  a  practical 
lesson  to  one  present ;  as  the  difficulty  thus  foreshadowed  has  come 
into   manifestation,    and  then   being   dealt   with    scientifically    has 
consequently  been  seen  to  disappear.     "  For  God  hath  not  given  us 
*0  the  spirit  of  fear ;  but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind  " 
(II.  Tim.  1,  ver.  7). 

Will-Power. -Some  people  seem  to  imagine  that  human  will- 
power IS  a  different  form  of  evil  from  that  which  appears  as  simple 
individual  wrong  "  thinking."  This  is  not  so.  Will-power  is  simply 
45  due  to  ethereal  thoughts  of  a  definite  intent,  intensifying  them- 
selves on  a  so-called  human  mind,  and  differs  merely  in  degree 
from  ordinary  so-called  human  thoughts.  Again,  some  seem  to  think 
that  there  is  a  supposed  intelligence  in  the  human  "  no-mind,"  the 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

274        9 

77     29 


US     42 

539     39 


321      24 

77     30 


146 

32 

77 

29 

283 

24 

215 

22 

321     24 


77     30 


2.>     25 


Re<«r  to 
Page  Line 


272 


SO-CALLED  "MENTAL  MALPRACTICE." 


139 

77 


53 
146 


ir> 

36 


62      32 
321    21,26 


321      21 


21 
10 


355 

16 

88 

27 

342 

42 

76 

24 

348     33 


36 


321      24 


72      10 


Sec.  VI. 

twists  and  turns  of  which  have  to  be  guarded  against.  There  is 
nothing  of  the  sort.  Thought  after  thought  comes  along  in  doleful, 
predestined  procession,  their  want  of  order  and  sequence  only 
matched  by  their  baseless  pretensions  to  power. 

So-Called  *' Mental  Malpractice."-"  True  nohility  is  exempt   from    j 
fear  "  *  (Shakespeare). 

/  When  other  people  are  said  to  be  thinking  and  talking  wrongly 
of  you,  malpractising,  as  it  is  called,  they  cannot  possibly  harm  you 
if  you  know  how  to  protect  yourself  and  pray  in  the  right  way.  They 
only  harm  themselves,  and  it  is  our  duty,  and  indeed  privilege,  lo 
to  destroy  the  false  thoughts  that  are  seemingly  attacking  and 
causing  them  to  malpractise,  or  otherwise  they  will  be  punished. 
This  is  done  by  destroying  the  false  thoughts  attacking  your  own 
(  mind  and  making  you  picture  them  as  thinking  and  talking  wrongly 
of  you.  When  you  have  done  this  they  stop  malpractising,  for  15 
there  are  no  vibrations  there  to  make  them  do  it. 

We  have   no   right,  however,  to   influence  others  in  any  human 

direction  ;  indeed,  we  should  not  even  let  our  thoughts  rest  upon 

.^them.     Leave  each  man  free  to  work  out  his  own  salvation.     We 

I  have  enough  to  do  in  keeping  our  own  outlook  pure  and  wholesome.   20 

I     "  As  silent  night  foretells  the  dawn  and  din  of  morn,"  so  prophetic 

'foresight  warns  us  that  the  false  peace  of  ignorance  precedes  the 

final  battle  and  victory  that  come  with  the  universal  dawn  of  Truth, 

and  compass  the  destruction  of  a  count^^rfeit  world. 

When  you  really  understand  human  theories,  and  the  battle  of  true   25 
spiritualisation     versus    etherealisation,     and     obtain     the    under- 
standing  that  finally  subordinates  all   so-called   human   laws,    how 
can  you   possibly  be  frightened  by  what  have  been   shown   to   be 
merely  high-tension  electrical  currents,  mere  human  thoughts  that, 
unless  destroyed,  pass  over  you  at  their  predetermined  time  1  These   3o 
have   no  more   power  to   harm   than   the  cobwebs  through   which 
you  unconsciously  pass  in  early  dawn.     The  only  seeming  control  that 
they  have  had  is  tne  hypnotic  power  that  you  have  hitherto  allowed 
them,  by  accepting  the  general  behef  about  them.     These  vibrations 
cannot  possibly  evade  your  mental  work,  and  their  destruction  is   35 
only  a  question  of  your  praying,  that  is,  doing  your  mental  work, 
steadily   and    properly.       "Who    art  thou,  that  thou   shouldst   be 
afraid  of  a  man  .  .  .  which  shall  be  made  as  grass ;  And  forgettest 
the  Lord  thy  maker?"  (Is.  51,  ver.  12,  13). 

Fortunately,  not  all  thoughts  are  strong  enough  to  act  or  are 
intensified  sufficiently  to  act,  as  shown  by  the  remark  to  his  children 
of  the  old  man  who  was  dying:  "I  have  had  a  long  life  full  of 
trouble,  most  of  which  never  happened." 

In  any  case,   wrong  picturing  by  others,   even  when  specifically   40 
directed  with  a  view  to  harm  you,  cannot  permanently  damage  your 
human  consciousness,  as  it  can  only  intensify  the  wrong  thoughts. 
If  you  are  working  rightly  you  reverse  the  evil,  and   the  malpractice 
merely  results  in  your  being  lifted  up  and  helped. 

" Drawing  Fire."— Such  is  the  nature  of  evil ;  not  only  to  destroy  45 
itself,  but  to  lead  to  its  own  destruction.     You  will  find  that  the 

•  'Henry  VI., "  act  4,  so.  1. 


> 


> 


Sec.  VI. 


PREVENTIVE  LEGISLATION. 


273 


Befci  to 
Page  Line 


i> 


I^ersons  most  malpractised  on,   if  working  rightlj^   have  always  the   331     14 
broadest  backs.     They  not  only  are  capable  of  standing,   but  draw 
off  fhe  fire  from  those  who  are  perhaps  less  able  to  protect  them- 
selves through  lack  of  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  consequent  power 
of  realising  Truth  and  protecting  themselves. 


Malicious  "Mental"  Malpractice.- Intentional  miscalled  "mental" 
malpractice  is  but  little  understood.    In  the  present  rapidly  approach-    170      5 
ing  end  of  all  sin  and  limitation,  the  milder  forms  of  sorcery,  witch-   462     27 
craft,  hypnotism,  and  animal  magnetism,  have  developed  into  this   255     18 
10  '^  sin  of  sins."     Unfortunately,  those  practising  it  know  almost  as  little 
about  it  as  those  malpractised  upon.     If  all  who  ever  exercise  this 
murderous  (miscalled)  power  understood  it,  they  would  know  that  it 
harms   most  of  all  themselves,    and   would   flee  with   horror  from  256      5 
the  living  hell  they  are  bringing  down  upon  their  own  heads.    At  the 
15   time  they  may  seem  to  be  more  or  less  having  their  own  way,  but  if 
their  feelings  were  analysed  it  would  be  admitted  by  them  that  there 
was  no   happiness.     Success  is  merely  the   spur  to  more   devilish 
work,  which  at  the  bottom  of  their  hearts  they  hate.     This  loathing 
of  the  means  increases  the  bitterness  that  shuts  off  the  love  from 
20   others  which  is  in  reality  their  due,  and  the  love  toward  others  that  241      i 
increases  our  awakening  happiness,  in  fact,  is  the  source  of  all  life's 
happiness.     "  Envy  is  the  atmosphere  of  hell,"  love  that  of  heaven. 
The  agony  to  which  no  verbal  description  of  hell  can  do  justice,  and 
the  ultimate  protracted,  fearful  death  that  must  befall  the  pitiable 
25   victim  of  such  actively  evil  thoughts  as  cause  a  man  to  malpractise, 
do  not  help  him.     Cursed  to  the  last  moment  by  himself  and  others,' 
he  gains  nothing  by  such  a  course,  but  loses  all.     "  Wide  is  the  gate 
and    broad    is    the   way,   that   leadeth  to   destruction"   (Matt.    7, 
ver.   13).     Nothing  will  save  him  from  the  full  measure  of  punish- 
30  ment  except  the  ceasing  to  practise  this  devilish  work.     Up  till 
now,  its  mystery  has  protected  it.     Ignorance  of  the  subject,  how- 
ever, 18  disappearing.     The  worst  form  of  this  is  the  unforgivable  328    23 
sm  which  "  shall  not  be  forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither 
in  the  world  to  come  "  (Matt.  12,  ver.  32),  not  until  the  end  of  all  evil. 

35    ;  Preventive    Legrislation.-Having   been    asked   a  few   years    ago 
to  prepare  a  Bill  to  check  this  terrible  scourge,  more  terrible  to  the 
practitioners  than  those  practised  on,  I  pointed  out  that  the  remedy 
would  merely  intensify  the  disease,   until  the  world  knew  enough     77     27 
to  be  able  to  protect  itself,  and  that  if  the  Bill  were  put  forward  it 

40  would  do  more  harm  than  good,  attracting  the  attention  of  those 
who  were  vicious  and  ignorant ;  the  only  real  cure  was  to  awake, 
and  through  steady  mental  work  in  the  right  way,  to  break  down  this 
false  power  by  knowing  its  nothingness,  and  realising  that  the  only  321     24 
power  18  that  of  God,  good. 

45       During  the  last  five  years  a  great  change  has  come  about,  and  all 

over  the  world  this  false  power  is  being  more  or  less  recognised   104    40 

T  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


274 


DEATH. 


Sec.  VI. 


20 

25 

238 

7 

311 

32 

103 

6 

275 

19 

323  45 

285  14 

23  11 

55  21 


222      35 
279     38 


217  30 

22  13 

278  9 

279  12 


63 

1 

253 

4 

286 

41 

275 

27 

174 

9 

254 

26 

and  practised.  Soon  it  will  be  found  that  laws  will  be  passed  to 
deal  with  the  matter  and  civil  justice  "  will  pass  sentence  on  this 
darkest  and  deepest  of  crimes." 

Undoubtedly   an   Act  should   immediately  be   passed  prohibiting 
all  advertisements  descriptive  of  disease  of  any  kind,  and  the  sooner    5 
it  is  considered  "  bad  form  "  to  talk  of  disease  or  human  troubles 
in  drawing-rooms  or  home  circles  the  sooner  will  poor,  ignorant, 
suffering  humanity  be  freed  from  its  bondage. 

The  fatal  mistake  of  drawing  the  attention  of  a  nation  to  any  one 
disease  is  shown  by  the  prophecies  in  the  Bible,  with  regard  to  the  lu 
fatal  ravages  of  one  particular  form.  The  eyes  of  the  public  cannot 
too  soon  be  opened  to  the  great  mistake  now  being  made  and  the 
necessity  for  its  being  dealt  with  in  a  scientific  way,  so  making  full 
use  of  the  prophetic  warnings  in  the  Bible  on  this  point. 

Matter  Refined  up  to  Demateplallsatlon.— Fortunately,  the  human  15 
consciousness  never  gets  worse.  It  is  always  steadily  being  purified 
and  refined,  until  it  is  dematerialised  and  no  longer  appears, 
any  false  sense  of  existence  having  ceased  altogether.  You  may 
say :  "  Oh,  I  knew  a  young  man  who  was  perfect— in  after-life  he 
was  a  devil."  The  reason  is  that  his  mind  was  always  bad,  but  20 
the  particular  class  of  devilish  thoughts  never  attacked  him  when 
he  was  young.  The  human  consciousness  always  improves  as  the 
human  being  gets  older,  because  of  the  self-dematerialisation,  owing 
to  the  continuous  action  of  God.  When  we  turn  in  thought  to  God 
in  the  right  way,  then  this  action  takes  place  rapidly.  25 

Death.—"  For  God  made  not  death  :  neither  hath  he  pleasure  in  the 
destruction  of  the  licing.  For  he  created  all  things,  that  they  might 
have  their  being :  and  the  generations  of  the  xcorld  [heaven]  were 
healthful ;  and  there  is  no  poison  of  destruction  in  them,  nor  the  king- 
dom of  death  upon  the  earth  [the  spiritual  earth]  .•  (For  righteousness  so 
is  immortal)  "  (Wisdom  of  Solomon  1,  ver.  13-15). 

The  false  belief  that  Soul  and  the  real  man  are  in  the  body  has 
deluded  us  into  the  idea  that  death  is  a  friend,  a  stepping-stone 
into  heaven.  This  is  a  lie,  for  death  is  an  enemy,  the  result  of  deadly 
ignorance  which  has  to  be  met  and  vanquished  through  understanding  35 
of  Truth.  "  The  man  that  wandereth  out  of  the  way  of  under- 
standing shall  remain  in  the  congregation  of  the  dead"  (Prov.  21, 
ver.  16).  "  For  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath 
made  me  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  2). 
Ignorance  and  fear  kill  over  50,000,000  people  a  year,  more  than 
one  and  a-half  every  second. 

The  fact  is  that  there  is  no  real  death.  The  phenomenon  is  merely  a 
false  belief  due  to  a  false  assumption,  the  general  consent  to  which  40 
has  constituted  a  false  ethereal  law,  or,  as  might  be  expressed  in 
other  words,  has  led  to  the  disastrous  result  of  a  univei*sal,  mistaken 
belief  in  death  as  a  necessary  human  experience,  with  its  consequent 
doleful  manifestation.  "  For  I  have  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of 
him  that  dieth,  said  the  Lord  God :  wherefore  turn  yourselves,  and  45 


I 


DEATH  UNNECESSARY. 


275 


Refer  to 
Face  Line 


276 

355 

37 


39 

40 

6 


275     43 


249      16 


Sec.  VI. 

live  ye"  (Ezek.  18,  ver.  32).  Man  simply  hypnotises  himself  or  is 
hypnotised  into  dying.  Andrew  Lang  states  that  in  Australia, 
"whenever  a  native  dies,  no  matter  how  evident  it  may  be  that 
death  has  been  the  result  of  natural  causes,  it  is  at  once  set  down 
5  that  the  defunct  was  bewitched."  We  have  much  to  learn  from 
nature's  children. 
Many  sinners,  even  criminals,  live  to  a  green  old  age  because 

they  have  a  stronger  belief  in  life  than  in  death.  But  when  the 
grim  expected  enemy  overtakes  them  they  have  no  knowledge  of 
10  truth  wherewith  to  ward  off  his  attack.  Even  those  living  a  life 
approaching  a  human  idea  of  perfection  succumb  when  death  appears 
on  the  scene,  as  mere  human  goodness  is  no  protection ;  the  innocent 
child,  the  saintly  character,  the  intellectual  giant,  the  vicious 
criminal,  all  fare  alike  if  equally  ignorant.  Understanding  of  God  is 
15  the  only  safety.  Knowledge  that  God  is  Life,  and  that  there  is 
nothing  else,  no  sin,  no  disease,  no  death,  as  God  is  All-in-all,  is  the 
spiritual  armour  through  which  no  dart  can  pierce,  no  evil  slay. 
''  To  know  thy  [God's]  power  is  the  root  of  immortality  "  (Wisdom 
of  Solomon  15,  ver.  3). 

We  have  traced  in  this  work   the   fatal   result   of  even   one   wrong 

thought.     What  must  be  the  daily,  even  hourly,  result  to  humanity  of 

20  the  common  consent  to  one  false  assumption  1  We  have  also  traced  the 

irresistible  power  of   one   good   thought ;   the   one   with   God  that 

must  always  be  a  majority.     What  must  be  the  result  to  mankind 

of  the  common  consent  to  this  one  scientific  fact,  but  the  swift  and 

total  destruction  of  the  last  enemy  1  What  a  glorious  awakening  is 

25   now  taking  place  through  the  dawn  of  truth.      Now  that  the  so-called 

power  in  the  material,  ether-world  is  proved  to  be  merely  %lse  belief, 

it  is  easily  seen  how  a  false  assumption  of  the  reality  of  death,  and 

therefore  of  birth,  with  all  the  false  string  of  beliefs  in  sin,  sickness, 

and  trouble  that  binds  one  to  the  other  in  successive  dream  pictures, 

30   slays  a  man  ;  "  For  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  6) ; 

whereas  the  belief  in  the  unreality  of  it  all,  lifts  him  from  hell  to 

heaven.     "  Turn  ye,  turn  ye  from  your  evil  ways ;  for  why  will  ye 

die,    O   house   of   Israel"   (Ezek.    33,    ver.    11).      "My   people   are 

destroyed  for  lack  of  knowledge  "  (Hosea  4,  ver.  6). 

Continuity,  as  Professor  Drummond  says,  is  the  "  Law  of  Laws." 

35  "  If  a  man  keep  my  saying  [and  realises  his  immortality],  he  shall 

never  see  death  "  (John  8,  ver.  51).     "  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 

destroyed  is  death"  (I.  Cor.   15,  ver.  26).     Science  opens  wide  the 

portals  into  Life.    "  In  the  way  of  righteousness  [wise  as  to  what  is 

right*]  is  life ;  and  in  the  pathway  thereof  is  no  death  "  (Prov.  12, 

ver.  28).     "For  all  the  boundless  universe  is  Life.     There  are  no 

DEAD  "  (Lord  Lytton). 

Death  Unneeessary.t— '  The  man  of  the  future  is  man  triumphant 
40  over  dying  nature,  exulting  in   the  freedom  and  privilege  of  spiritual 
life  "  (Professor  Dana).     "  Wliosoecer  liveth  and  belie veth  in  nie  shall 
never  die"  (John  11,  ver.  26). 

Death  is  merely  a  passing  from  one  state  of  experience  to  another     37  6 

material  phase  of  the  dream  of  life  upon  a  mechanically  evolved   279  4, 38 

45   ethereal  earth  called  matter,  and  an  entirely  needless  experience.  281  11 

It  will  for  ever  cease  when  man  changes  his  false,  mistaken  views  275  l 
of   life   as   material,   and,   understanding   the   law   of  Life   and  its 
manifestation  as  wholly  good  and  eternal,  stands  aghast  at  the  bald 

*  Skeats'  "  Etymological  Dictionary." 
t  Bergrson  speaks  of  being  "able  to  beat  down  resistance  and  clear  the  most 
formidable  obstacles,  perhaps  even  death." 


274 

41 

305 

32 

322 

37 

101 

5 

102 

24 

71 

35 

76 

32 

282 

20 

■t 


Hefer  to      276 
Page  Line 


RAISING  FBOM  THE  DEAD. 


Sec.  Vt. 

imposition  that  for  so  long  has  devastated  the  home  circles.    When 

111     39      the  mortal  appears  to  die,  and  no  signs  of  life  are  visible,  it  only 

means  that  his  human  consciousness  is  not  being  sufficiently  acted 

81      9       upon  by  the  thoughts  passing  over  it  to  make  the  body  move.     '*  In 

the  present  uncertainty  as  to  the  presence  or  absence  of  life  in   5 
doubtful   cases,   it  is  impossible  to   argue  the  matter  intelligently 
until  science  can  present  some  simple  and  certain  test  of  death, 
which  it  has  not  yet  been  able  to  do  "*  (J.  W.  Heysinger,  M.D.). 

Dr.  Stenson  Hooker,  Honorary  Secretary  of  the  Association  for 
the  Prevention  of  Premature  Burial,  writes  me :  "  There  is  only  one  10 
test,  and  one  only  sure  one,  viz.,  decomposition  of  the  tissues."!  At 
the  public  meeting  of  this  society,  wnen  I  had  to  second  the 
resolution  on  this  subject,  over  400  cases  of  premature  burial  were 
given.     Precautions  should  always  be  taken  to  prevent  premature  burial. 

Professor  Michael  Foster  says:  "The  difference  between  a  dead    15 
human  body  and  a  living  one  is  still,  to  a  large  extent,  estimated 
by  drawing  inferences  rather  than  actually  observed."  I 

After  death,  the  hair  on  bodies  exhumed  is  often  found  to  have 
continued  to  grow.  Short  and  scanty  when  buried,  it  is  found  to  be 
long  and  massed  up.  20 

There  have  been  well  authenticated  cases  of  vivi-sepulture,  that 
is,  suspended  animation,  whilst  a  man  is  buried.  Colonel 
Townshend,  according  to  Dr.  Cheyne,  could,  under  test  conditions, 
"  die  or  expire  when  he  pleased,  and  yet,  by  an  effort  or  somehow, 
he  could  come  to  life  again"  (See  Note  U  on  page  604). 

Raisingr  from  the  Dead.—"  T/ie  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  but  the  qift  of 
God  is  eternal  life  "  (Rom.  6,  ver.  23). 

81     10  Actual  death,  not  that  such  a  thine  as  the  unfortunate  temporary 

belief  called  death  can  be  scientifically  called  actual,  does  not 
take  place  until  post-mortem  decomposition  sets  in.  This  i> 
is  shown  by  the  blackening  under  the  armpit  and  abdomen. 
Until  then  the  material  form  can  be  what  is  called  raised 
from  the  dead,  as  this  is  really  only  a  revivifying  of  the  human 
mind,  until  again  it  apnears  to  act  upon  the  btxly  and  move  it.  § 
206     43  This  is  why  there  have  been  so  many  records  of  people  in  the   30 

past  being  able  to  raise  from  the  dead.  Apollonius  of  Tyana,  for 
instance,  is  said  to  have  raised  a  young  woman,  and  St.  Dominic, 
bom  in  1170  a.d.,  was  claimed  to  have  this  power.  Whenever  a 
26  man  was  a  strong  enough  "  picturer,"  and  was  certain  that  he  could 
-,,16  raise  the  corpse,  he  succeeded,  if  tlie  so-called  mind  had  not  become 
permanently  sei^rated  from  the  body  and  awakenwl  to  a  new  phase  of 
experience.  I  know  of  two  such  cases  in  late  years.  This  is  quite 
8  different,  however,  from  the  way  in  which  Jesus  the  Master  worked. 
Until  the  man  wakens  from  the  dream  of  death  to  find  himself  in  a 
separate  state  of  consciousness— this  dream    of   another    phase  of   4(» 

•  "  Spirit  and  Matter  before  the  Bar  of  Modem  Science,"  p.  94. 

fSome  interesting  experiments  have  recently  been  carried  out  by  Professor 
Raoul  Pictet,  of  Geneva.  He  froze  goldfish  to  20  deg.  C.  for  three  months, 
and  brought  them  to  life,  and  many  other  animals  were  frozen  for  considerable 
periods  without  apparent  harm.  45 

X  The  Marquis  d'Ourches  offered  two  prizes,  amounting  to  25,000  francs,  for 
some  simple,  certain  sign  of  death,  but  without  success,  although  the  money  was 
distributed  among  those  sending  the  best  suggestions.  A  case  has  just  been 
reported  in  the  papers  (March.  1914)  where  Don  Francisco  Cabrero.  conductor  of 
the  orchestra  at  the  Novedades  Theatre,  at  Barcelona,  was  just  about  to  be  buried 
when  he  was  seen  in  the  coffin  to  move  bis  right  arm.  There  were,  it  is  said,  no 
signs  of  decomposition. 

§  It  may  be  recollected  that  Jesus  pointed  out,  both  in  the  case  of  Lazams  and 
the  daughter  of  Jairus,  that  what  was  thought  to  be  death  was  practically  a  50 


202 
213 


20; 


WTi 


f 

1 


NO  GAIN  BY  DEATH. 


277 


Sec.  VI. 


state  of  coma,  or  only  a  form  of  sleep.  Jesus  said  :  *'  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth  ; 
but  I  go,  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep"  (John  11,  ver.  11).  He  also  said  : 
*'  Why  make  ye  this  ado,  and  weep  ?  the  damsel  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  And 
they  laujrhed  him  to  fcom  "  (Mark  5,  ver.  39,  40j.  How  typical  of  the  modem 
45    reception  of  new  truths, 

*  According  to  the  Talmud,  this  takes  pla'^e  twelve  months  after  death,  and 
until  then  the  dead  can  be  brougrht  up  by  necromancy.  It  also  says  in  the 
Sabbat,  that  the  soul  (the  soal  is  the  human  mind)  of  a  man  watches  over  his 
corpse  for  seven  days.  Iq  the  Zend  Avesta.  the  Bible  of  theParsees,  it  is  written  : 
"  When  the  man  is  dead,  on  the  thinl  night,  when  the  dawn  appears,  the  soul 
enters  the  way  made  by  Time,  and  open  both  to  the  wicked  and  to  the  righteous." 


Beier  to 
FageXiixie 


78 


material  existence— a  psychic  person,   one  who  has  developed    a 
power  of  seeing  things  that  the  ordinary  person  does  not  recognise,   130 
can  see  the  human  consciousness,  which  sometimes  remains  in  the   128 
more  solid  body  and  sometimes  wanders  about.    Under  such  condi- 

5  tions  it  appears  to  have  a  connection  with  the  body  by  means  of  what 
has  been  described  to  me  in  various  ways  by  those  who  have 
sufficiently  good  sight  to  see  it.  The  best  description  is,  I  think,  "  a 
thin  cord  of  light."  This  may  be  "  the  silver  cord  "  that  is  spoken  of 
in  the  beautiful  passage  in  Eccles.  12,  ver.  6,  as  being  broken.  When 

10  the  cord  is  no  longer  visible,  the  general  opinion  is  that  the  person 
cannot  be  "brought  round  again."  In  any  case,  when  post-mortem 
decomposition  sets  in,  the  material  form  goes  to  ruin,  having  been 
forsaken  by  the  so-called  mind,  that  has  hitherto  held  the  particles 
together  and  caused  their  apparent  action.    When  this  false  con- 

15  sciousness  has  passed  into  another  state  of  consciousness  or  phase  of 
the  dream, ^  it  is  of  no  use  trying  any  further  to  raise  "  it "  from  the 
dead,  although  the  old  illusive  ethereal  form,  equally  with  any  other 
material  forms,  alive  or  dead,  may  be  seen  at  any  time,  if  the 
disbelief  in  the  possibility  is  not  too  strong. 


20  No  Spiritual  Advancement  or  other  Gain  by  Death.— Although 
death  has  apparently  released  a  mortal,  his  human  con- 
sciousness is  still,  however,  in  exactly  the  same  condition  as 
previously.  If  the  man  has  suffered  from  anger,  he  is  still  liable 
to  be  angry  in  the  next  phase ;  if  he  has  suffered  from  headaches, 

25  he  will  still  suffer  from  headaches,  until  he  has  gained  sufficient 
knowledge  of  Truth  to  free  himself.  There  is  an  important  difference, 
however,  that  if  a  man  die,  say,  from  consumption,  when  he 
wakes  up  he  has  ceased  to  suffer  from  consumption ;  he  knows 
that  he   has  never   died  from  it,    and     consequently  the  fear   of 

30  it  has  to  a  great  extent  gone.  This,  put  into  the  language  of  a 
natural  scientist,  is  that  the  lines  of  force,  the  vibration  of 
which  appears  as  what  is  called  consumption,  are  not  then 
attacking  him.  If,  however,  later  on,  these  consumptive 
thoughts    again    attack    him,    before   his    human    consciousness     is 

35  purified,  he  will  be  down  with  consumption  again,  and  may  have  a 
second  fight,  or  even  pass  into  another  state  of  consciousness  and 
have  a  third  fight  with  the  same  disease.  This  is  because  the  con- 
sumption cell  in  the  basic  false  mentality  has  not  been  sufficiently 
cleaned  or  purified.      The  only  way  of  doing  this  is  by  the  affirma- 

40  tion,  that  is  to  say,  by  turning  in  thought  to  God  and  dwelling  on 


1 

39 
19 


80     25 

80     31 
214     33 


215 

13 

137 

1 

215 

3 

80 

30 

321 

26 

275 

1 

45 

4 

152 


Refer  to 
Pftge IJn« 


278 


SUICIDE  NO  RELEASE. 


VICTORY  OVER  DEATH. 


274      33 


261) 

33 

14 

44 

15 

16 

103 

22 

322       6 


55     23 


101     20 


VI. 

realities,    the 


Sec.  VI. 


279     Refer  to 
Page  Lino 


God,    and   the   perfection    of    the    infinite    unseen 
manifestation  of  God.* 

There  is  one  respect  in  which  a  man  is  better  off  after  death, 
namely,  that  having  awakened  to  find  he  has  not  died,  he 
gains  a  certain  amount  of  disbelief  in  death,  and  as  a  consequence,  5 
the  fear  of  annihilation  in  most  cases  disappears.  Naturally,  all 
these  changes  do  not  in  any  shape  or  way  affect  the  real  spiritual 
man,  who  is  always  in  heaven,  perfect. 

Suicide  No  Release.— "  For  Death  is  the  greatest  of  earth's  illasions. 
There   is   no   death,    bat   only   change   in  iifes  conditions  "■\  (Annie  10 
Besant).     "  /  am  come  that  they  may  hate  )ife  "  (John  10,  ver.  10). 

There  is,  however,  no  need  for  any  such  experience  as  that  dis- 
appearance called  death,  which  is  merely  a  result  of  widespread 
ignorance.  It  will  be  seen  from  the  complete  exposure  of  the 
seeming  mystery  called  death,  that  there  is  not  the  slightest  gain  in  15 
committing  suicide.  The  "  consciousness  ''  of  the  suicide  not  having 
been  changed,  he  will  still  have  exactly  the  same  liability  to  trouble 
after  death,  that  is,  in  a  new  phase  of  the  dream.  If  he  is  "  hard 
up  "  here  he  will  be  "  hard  up  "  there  ;  if  jealous  here,  he  will  be 
jealous  \  lere  ;  miserable  here,  miserable  thoughts  still  attack  him.  20 
Now  an(  here,  he  has  presented  to  him  the  right  and  only  solution 
of  how  to  get  out  of  all  his  difficulties,  the  unfailing,  ever-ready 
Principle,  upon  which  he  can  absolutely  rely,  and  he  will  never 
gain  the  reward  of  perfect  happiness  by  eluding  the  straight  path 
thereto. 

To  disappear  in  so-called  death  is  not  by  any  means  to  drop  the  25 
illusion  of  birth  or  death.  When  the  illusion  of  a  fleshly  man,  with 
its  limitations  of  birth  and  death,  beginnings  and  endings,  has  been 
destroyed  by  being  scientifically  overcome  and  not  submitted  to, 
then,  and  then  only,  will  take  place  what  seems  to  us  to  be  the 
finding  of  the  true  likeness  and  reflection  everywhere.  30 

"  Behold,  I  shew  you  a  mystery ;  We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we 
shall  all  be  changed.  In  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at 

♦  "  When  the  belief  in  the  power  of  disease  is  destroyed,  disease  cannot  return  " 
(Misc.  Writ.,  p.  58,  line  8.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).    Bat  belief  in  the  powerlessness  of 
disease  will  never  be  obtained  by  snbmittinfr  to  its  decree.     This  belief  is  only   35 
destroyed  when  the  mind  is  purified  in  this  respect.     Death  is  not  purification. 
Purification  is  obtained  by  systematic  treatment  against  the  troubles,  including 
disease,  that  have  still  the  power  of  harming  man.    This  power  is  evidenced  by 
man's  fear  of  them.     When  the  fear  has  gone  for  ever  it  means  that  th3  mind 
is  purified  in  respect  of  that  trouble  of  which  the  fear  has  pone,  and  no  longer   40 
can  it  kill  him  or  even  harm  him.    A  mere  intellectual  knowledge  that  a  disease 
has  not  killed  him  has  not  taken  away  the  fear  that  again  that  disease  may 
cause  him  to  pass  into  another  stage  of  consciousnesB.    On  the  contrary,  it  has 
already   shown  him   that  it  has  this  apparent  power  over  the  human  being. 
SuflBcient  knowledge  of  God  would  have  protected  him,  and  would  protect  him  in   45 
the  next  stage  of  consciousness,  but  this  knowledge  must  be  obtained,  and  is  not 
guined   by  death.     If  death  was  a  release  from  any  particular  form  of  evil, 
then  it  would    be  a  simple  way  out  of  a  difficulty   to  accept  the  verdict  of 
death    and    be    thankful    for    the    release,    looking    forward    to    this    easy 
method  of  shirking  the  next  battle.      "  If   mortals   are   not   progressive,  past   50 
failures  will  be  repeated,  until  all  wrong  work  is  effaced  or  rectified  "  ("  Science 
and  Health,"  p.  240,  line  19.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  Those  whose  minds  are  completely 
purified  "  shall  not  be  hurt  of  the  second  death"  (Rev.  2,  ver.  11)  in  any  form. 
Their  human  minds  have  then  reached  the  stage  of  purification  to  which  Jesus 
had  attained  just  before  his  ascension.  f  '•  The  Ancient  Wisdom."  M 


32 
26 
35 


the  last  trump:  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be 
raised  incorruptible,   and  we  shall  be  changed"  (I.  Cor.  15,   ver. 
51,  52). 
Human  wearisome  experience  continues  just  as  apparently  real  275    42 
5   beyond  the  grave  as  on  this  side  of  it.     There  is  no  more  pitiful 
illusion  of  a  tired  mortal  than  that  anything  in  the  shape  of  relief 
or  rest  from  the  ceaseless  troubles  of  this  world  that  the  ordinary 
|/  man  has,  awaits  him  in  a  "beyond  the  grave."     How  can  this  be 

;  so  when  "  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  "  1  (Rom.  6,  ver.  23). 

Victory  Over  Death.—"  So  when  .  .  .  this  mortal  shall  have  put  on 
immortality,  then  shall  he  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written, 
Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victory"  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  54). 

Death   has   to    be  overcome   by   the  purification   of   the    human  l-^B 
consciousness,  and  entire  freedom,  not  only  from  disease,  but  from  ^^1 
sin  has  to  be  obtained.     "  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  ^^^ 
is  death  "  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  26).    Jesus  proved  Life  to  be  deathless. 
His   teachings   "  live  in   our  hearts."     We  must   prove  our   under- 
standing of  them  by  demonstration  of  the  truth  we  may  voice. 

The  "  great  high  priest "  Jesus  was  "  tempted  like  as  we  are,  yet 
without  sin  "  (Heb.  4,  ver.  15).     When  the  human  mind  is  sufficiently 

20   purified  by  dematerialisation  of  the  particles  of  matter,  then  takes     43      4 
place  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ.    This  is  first  individual  and  then  532     13 
collective,  and  means  the  recognition  of  the  fact  that  we  are  spiritual 
beings  in  heaven  now.    This  includes  the  corollary  that  the  material 
man  is  not  the  real  man  and  has  nothing  to  do  with  us.  We  prove  this 

25   by  destroying  the  false  images  of  ourselves,  called  mortals.     Then 
"  Unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  [Christ]  appear  the  second 
time  without  sin  unto  salvation  "  (Heb.  9,  ver.  28).     This  recognition 
of  what  we  are — sons  of  God,  spiritual  and  perfect — is  an  absolute     41     21 
shield,   "the  shield  of  faith,"  which  protects  the  so-called  mortal 

30  man  against  every  evil  to  which  he  is  thought  to  be  heir.  "  Even 
so  must  the  Son  of  man  be  lifted  up  [lifted  in  thought  to  God] :  That 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  [the  Christ-man]  should  not  perish,  but 
have  eternal  life"  (John  3,  ver.  14,  15).  "Why  will  ye  die,  O 
house  of  Israel?"  (Ezek.  18,  ver.  31).     "If  a  man  keep  my  saying     . 

35  [knows  the  truth],  he  shall  never  taste  of  death  "  (John  8,  ver.  52). 
"I  will  ransom  them  from  the  power  of  the  grave;  I  will  redeem 
them  from  death  "  (Hos.  13,  ver.  14). 

What  .Happens  at  Death.*—"  There  is  no  death  !     What  seem^  so  is 

translation  "  (Longfellow). 

The  question  is  often  asked.  Where  is  the  next  world,  the  next 
phase  of  consciousness  ?  It  is  here  around  us.  That  is  to  say, 
when  a  man  sails  away  into  the  land  of  the  unknown,  whose 
frontier  posts  are  query  marks,  he  does  not  go  away  to  some 
distant    place,     but    those    around   merely   fail   to   see   the    same 

40   false  picture  or  inverted  image  of  the  real,  spiritual  man,  that  we  28I     30 
previously  were  hypnotised  into  seeing  as  the  false  material  pictures 
pass  by.     This    does   not   mean    that,   as    the  theosophists    think, 
he  is  in  the  astral  state.    He  is  merely  cut  off  from  us  by  the  false 
universal  and  individual   belief    in  separation,  but  his  human  mind 

45  is  still  conscious  of  a  body,  another  material  body,  neither  more  488    35 

*  It  must  not  be  f orgrotten  that,  as  Dr.  Le  Bon  says,  "  Nature  knows  no  rest." 
The  whole  of  what  is  called  "  a  dead  body  "  is  a  mass  of  so-called  life — molecules 
vibrating  with  terrific  rapidity.  It  is  worth  mentioning  that  the  so-called 
"death  agony  "  has  been  ^hown  by  Sir  William  Osier  and  others  to  be  a  fiction, 
except  in  certain  cases  of  poisoning  and  heart  attacks,  the  pain  from  which  can 
be  reduced  by  amyl  nitrite  if  proper  mental  treatment  cannot  be  obtained. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

81       8 


280 


WHAT   HAPPENS  AT  DEATH. 


Sec.  VI. 


BIRTH,  ITS  MYSTERY  SOLVED. 


281 


2K8   7 


2S6  37 


281  27 

282  25 
22  10 


nor  less  real  than  his  former  one,  and  only  another  material 
counterfeit  or  false  sense  of  his  spiritual  body.  When  he  wakes  up 
from  the  nightmare  of  death  he  cannot  possibly  see  those  whom 
he  is  certain  he  has  left  in  another  world ;  but  he  still  sees  the  same 
282  .5, 25  heaven,  materially  ;  that  is,  has  the  same  false  material  sense  of  5 
the  same  spiritual  universe  that  he  saw  before  he  appeared  to 
die,  only  he  sees  it,  so  to  speak,  from  another  point  of  view.  Any 
advanced  mathematician,  sufficiently  desirous  of  demonstrating 
this  mathematically,  could,  of  course,  do  so,  as  all  so-called  material 
facts  are  capable  of  mathematical  statement.  Professor  Cayley,  lo 
the  famous  mathematician,  declared  his  belief  that  every  mathe- 
matical truth  has  an  objective  correlative  in  this  world.  We  see 
now  that  this  is  an  accurate  statement. 

Birth,  Its  Mystery  Solved.— "7^  is  very  possible  that  many  general 
statements  now  current,  about  birth  and  generation,  will  be  changed  15 
with  the  progress  of  information  "  (Agassiz). 

Ruskin,  unconscious  probably  of  the  truth  he  was  giving  out,  has 
said,  in  the  "Eagle's  Nest":  "Among  the  new  knowledges  which  ^^^ 

the  modern  sirens  tempt  you  to  pursue,  the  basest  and  darkest  is 
the  endeavour  to  trace  the  origin  of  life,  otherwise  than  in  Love." 
This  Love  is  God,  and  man  is  the  love  of  Love,  the  love  of  God. 

If  this  is  heaven  counterfeited,  as  seen  materially,  do  we  not  lose 
sight  of  a  portion  of  it  when  a  man  is  removed  by  death  to  what 
is  called  another  world? 

No,  and  for  these  reasons: —  20 

1.  There  is  only  one  world  and  that  is  the  spiritual  universe, 
heaven,  the  kingdom  of  God  that  is  within  reach,  here  now.  The 
so-called  next  world  is  merely  another  phase  of  the  dream  in  which 
the  real  world,  heaven,  is  seen  again  as  a  material  world,  with 
material  people  on  it,  perceived  seemingly  as  another  world.  25 

2.  No  one,  in  reality,  ever  leaves  the  earth,  through  death  or  other- 
wise. Man  being  spiritual  and  having  life  eternal,  and  the  real 
earth  also  being  spiritual,  this  illusionary  separation  between  man 
and  the  earth  can  be  proved  by  demonstration  to  be  false  and 
needless  ;  but  this  demonstration  cannot  be  made  until  the  lying  .30 
evidence  is  so  far  self-destroyed  that  we  recognise  its  possibility. 
Only  that  consciousness  which  is  prepared  and  ready  to  receive 
truth  can  so  far  understand  it  as  to  bring  out  such  higher  possibilities 
of  phenomena. 

We  can  prove  now  that  there  is  no  separation  if,  when  desiring  35 
to  meet  a  friend,  who  is  alive  but  absent,  we  realise  clearly  that 
there  can  be  no  separation  in  the  one  Mind.     Then  instantly  the 
friend  appears,  or  in  some  other  way  the  sense  of  separation    is 
destroyed. 

Phenomena,  if  real,  must  be  spiritual  and  eternal,  but  as  in  40 
the  case  of  the  transfiguration  of  Jesus,  spiritual  truth  shines 
through  the  manifestations  of  what  are  called  normal  conditions 
in  every  age.  Omnipresence  must  be  proved  individually  and 
collectively  to  be  true,  and  this  by  demonstration,  in  direct  opposi- 
tion to  all  supposed  limitations  of  imaginary  laws.  Thus  upon  45 
the  mount  of  uplifted  consciousness,  the  spiritual  meeting-place 
on  the  shore  of  time,  the  "  verge  of  heaven,"  will  be  again  enacted 
scenes  of  the  transfiguration  of  mortals ;  and  men,  no  longer  en- 


58 
76 


Sec.  Vl. 

shrouded  by  clouds  of  seeming  mystery,  will  shine  as  beacon  lights 
upon  the  world,  heralds  of  spiritual  bliss,  glorious  resplendent  beings. 

"  Love  makes  people  believe  in  immortality,  because  there  seems 
not  to  be  room  enough  in  life  for  so  great  a  tenderness "  (R.  L. 
5   Stevenson). 

In  proportion  as  individual  understanding  of  law  and  order  pierces 
the  misty  veil  of  false  consciousness,  so  scientifically  this  demonstra- 
tion will  rise  to  its  highest  possibility  in  the  consciousness  that  is 
purified  from  everything  but  its  limited  sense,  till  soon  again,  in  the 
10  light  of  the  true  knowledge  that  is  now  being  diffused  abroad,  will 
be  demonstrated  that  there  is  no  separation,  but  only  a  delusion  301 
called  death,  the  temporary  result  of  ignorance,  and  soon  to  be  275 
universally  destroyed.  *  ^^^ 

Counterfesance.— "  The  act  0/ forging ;  forgery''  (Webster). 

1 5       Then,  if  man  is  never  separated  from  the  earth,  he  being  spiritual, 
here  now  if  we  could  only  see  him,  why  is  there  not  another  visible     37 
material   counterfeit   of  the   spiritual   reality  of  a   person  who   is  250 
seemingly  removed  by   death  to   another  world,   that  is,  another 
state  of  dreamland? 

20  There  is*— but  there  can  be  no  inter-communication  between 
individuals  in  such  differing  false  states  of  belief  as  those  who 
imagine  they  have  died  and  left  their  friends,  and  those  who  believe 
that  they  have  been  left  behind  owing  to  their  friends  having  died 
and  passed  into  another  world. 

25       God  being  individually  reflected  by  the  one  who  has  seemingly 
disappeared,  is  certainly  continually   reflected   and    His   reflection 
must  therefore  be  again  counterfeited  in  the  human  concept,  the 
material  misrepresentation  of  the  earth  and  its  inhabitants,  from  what-  280 
ever  plane  of  false  consciousness  it  may  be  viewed.     When  one     27 

30   individual  departs,  there  appears  in  his  place  a  new-bom  child, 

maintaining  the  number  in  this  so-called  world,  but  as  this  is  only 

another  picture,   a  meaningless  form,   it  does  not  appear  in  any 

way  as  expressing  the  individual  who  has  apparently  departed. 

This   child   presents   another  false   human    aspect   of   the   same 

35  spiritual  individuality  as  before,   but  in  the  human  consciousness 
it  is  pictured  as  a  new  "  person  "  altogether,  because  of  the  abnormal 
interruption  called  death. 
If  these  new  human  beings  were  never  conceived  of  there  would  ^^^ 

*  "  Until  the  imaginary  connection  between  the  so-called  dead,  named  spirits,  and 
40  those  supposed  to  be  living  in  matter  is  destroyed,  mortal  man  is  not  dead,  only 
changed,  for  the  immortal  is  not  gained,  and  belief  can  gather  itself  on  the 
wrong  side  of  the  question,  and  continue  the  old  conclusion  of  Life  in 
matter"  ("Science  and  Health,"  Ist  edition,  p.  67.  Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
"  Whatever  seemeth  a  new  life  or  creation  is  a  mortal  thought  taking  to  itself 
45  a  belief  that  it  is  an  added  numeral  of  God"  ("Science  and  Health,"  6th 
edition,  p.  56,  line  22.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


322 


71 


250 


286 


S6 
16 


58     35 


36 
43 
39 
31 


28 
13 


26 
9 

88 


4 

31 


Refer  to 

Pa?e 

Tiine 

2") 

31 

217 

33 

95 

27 

174 

6 

280 

5 

280     30 


173 

3 

71 

33,  42 

72 

21 

30 

38 

7 

43 

87 

14 

287 

17 

71 

3 

7 

43 

322 

37 

280 

26 

290 

19 

281 

29 

289 


282  CJOUNTEKFESANCE. 

Sec.  VI. 

be  no  birth,  and  if  there   were  no  birth   there  could   be  no  death. 
Similarly,  if  there  is  no  death  there  cannot  possibly  be  any  birth. 

The  man  who  has  apparently  died,  turns  round  in  his  sleep,  as  it 
were,  to  find  himself  in  what  he  conceives  of  as  another  material 
world.  He  sees,  however,  the  same  portion  of  heaven,  only  he  sees  5 
it  materially  in  another  series  of  dream  pictures.  As  even  the 
human  mind  does  not  retrograde,  he  seems  to  exist  as  an  adult  and  not 
as  a  little  child  in  the  new  state  of  consciousness  in  which  he 
finds  himself. 

This  man,  though  finding  himself  alive,  can  no  more  communicate 
with  those  who  are  in  another  state  of  consciousness,  apparently  left  10 
behind,  than  can  a  person  who  is  awake  enter  into  the  conscious 
human  experience  of  one  who  is  asleep  and  dreaming.  As  a  matter 
of  fact  they  are,  and  have  been,  always  together  in  the  same  world, 
heaven.  Until  the  individual  has  passed  into  and  therefore  become 
again  a  slave  in  another  state  of  false  consciousness  there  can  be  nothing  l.> 
but  the  majority  of  wrong  beliefs  concerning  that  state  that  can  prevent 
him  being  what  is  called  raised  from  the  dead.  These  states  of 
false  consciousness,  of  which  there  may  be  a  hundred  or  more, 
interpenetrate  each  other  here  and  now. 

Fleeting  Dream  Pictures.— In  other  words,  the  pageant  of 
this  so-called  material  world  is  only  a  succession  of  fleeting 
dream  pictures,*  false  views  of  the  real  world  seen  as  what  20 
are  called  successive  periods  of  history.  This  may  be  called 
a  periodic  law  of  repetition,  although  it  is  no  law,  but  simply  habit, 
and  it  will  shortly  cease.  Fortunately,  it  will  soon  be  universally 
discovered  that  we  have  never  been  subjected  to  any  loss  or 
separation,  but  merely  have  temporarily  lost  sight  of  the  false  25 
sense  of  each  other,  and  the  so-called  dead  have  simply  accepted 
another  false  view  of  the  real  spiritual  inhabitants  and  real 
universe.  It  will  be  seen  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  "  extinct 
species,"  but  merely  change  of  visible  form. 

This  is  why  we  find  in  the  Bible    one  man  after  another  seen  as  30 
successive   dream  pictures,  types  of  someone  else  to  follow.     Abel, 
Abraham,  Joseph,  f  Joshua,  Jeremiah, J  and  others,  have  been  pointed 
out  by  the  commentators  as  earlier  types  of  the  spiritual  man  that 
was  later  materially  seen  as  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  the  highest  human 
conception    of    a    spiritual     being    possible     in     that    age ;    but   35 
not    having    the    key,    they     were    unable    to     follow    the     idea 
to  its  logical  conclusion.     Looking  back,  we  find  that  the  characters 
and  groupings  of  events  that  stand  out  in  the  past  successive  ages 
of  history,  prefigure  in  an   extraordinary  way   the   characters   and 
groupings    of    the    succeeding    ages.     In   other   words,    "history  40 
repeats  itself." 

•  "  In  short,  the  world  the  mathematician  deals  with  is  a  world  that  dies  and 
ia  reborn  at  every  instant— the  world  which  Descartes  was  thinking  of  when  he 
spoke  of  continued  creation  "  ('Creative  Evolution."     Henri  Bergson). 

t  Luther  says  :  "  As  it  was  with  Joseph  and  his  brethren,  so  it  was  with  Chrigt    45 
and  the  Jews.' 

X  St.  Jerome  and  others  have  stated  that  Je-emiah  prefigured  the  Christ,  and 
have  given  detailed  aocounts  of  the  parallel. 


FLEETING  DREAM  PIOTURES. 


283 


Sec.  VI. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


An  interesting  case  of  this  repetition  is  the  passage  of  the 
Israelites  out  of  Egypt,  with  the  crossing  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  the  pas- 
sage of  the  Israelites  out  of  Media,  when  "the  most  High  then 
shewed  signs  for  them,  and  held  still  the  flood,  till  they  were  passed 
5  over  "  (II.  Esdras  13,  ver.  44).  This  was  referred  to  by  Zechariah  as 
follows :  "  All  the  deeps  of  the  river  shall  dry  up :  and  the  pride  of 
Assyria  shall  be  brought  down "  (Zech.  10,  ver  11).  Again  in  the 
present  days  will  this  be  repeated,  and  the  waters  of  death  will 
be  dried  up  until  advancing  man  awakens  to  find  himself  already 
10  in  the  holy  land— God's  world,  "for  the  first  heaven  and  the  first 
earth  were  passed  away ;  and  there  was  no  more  sea "  (Rev.  21, 
ver.  1). 

Another  interesting  case  is  the  two  destructions  of  the  city  of 
Jerusalem.     Captain  Weldon,  writing  of  the  description  by  Jeremiah 
15  of  the  current  events  round  the  Jerusalem  of  his  day,  says:  "The 
whole  of  the  passages  just  quoted  fit  in  so  exactly  and  so  appro- 
priately  into  the    story   of   the   destruction  of   Jerusalem   by   the 
Romans  that  it  is  difficult  to  believe  it  possible  that  the  events  of 
two  sieges,  even  of  the  same  city,  could  be  so  exactly  paralleled."  * 
20       It  is   not  possible   to    change  the   universal  so-called   "mental" 
miasma  of  mortals,    until  individual  understanding  and  demonstra- 
tions prove  its  unreality,  and  thereby  publish  the  good  tidings  abroad  ; 
this  rapidly  awakens  the  universal  thought,  sweeping  away  dustheaps 
from  the  ethereal  workshop  of  earthly  picturing.    The  ordinary  man 
25   requires  practical  proof  of  everything.     He    is    tired    of    barren, 
illogical  theories.     In  this  age,   fortunately,   this  universal  change 
of  methods  can  be  and  is  being  rapidly  brought  about ;  and  as  man 
bends  his  stiffening    crystallising  theories  in  humble  but  scientific, 
and    therefore    all-potent,    prayer    to    God,    the    great    universal, 
30  democratic  command  will  be  given  by  God  through  man  collectively- 
Let  us  make  man  in  God's  image  and  likeness.     The  carrying  out 
of  this  command  will  be  accomplished  by  knowing  and  loving  only 
God,  and  man  as  His  image  and  likeness,  the  eternal  manifestation 
of  Life,    Truth,    and  Love,   through  consistent  fulfilment   of  Life's 
35    Golden  Rule   of  right  thinking  and   the   consequent  right   acting. 
Then  will  the  corresponding  phenomena  instantly  and  universally 
appear  in  obedience  to  divine  law,  and  it  will  be  seen  that  all  is 
good,  and  good  is  All-in-all  and  eternally  present  to  be  worshipped 
and  loved. 
40       Then  in  the  glad  light  of  the  seventh  day  of  spiritual  understanding 
material   phenomena   fade  and  disappear,   together  with  the  false 
mentality     that     conceives    and    makes    them    visible,    and    man 
recognises  spiritual  truth  as  tangible  reality. 


21 

38 

88 

36 

101 

10 

332 

15 

47 

42 

48 

11 

293 

1 

98 

17 

101 

10 

102 

24 

30 

28 

30     43 


290 

37 

287 

13 

34 

15 

449 

7 

222 

0 

25 

9 

21 

21 

Nieodemus.— This    scientific   revelation   throws   light  upon    some 

♦  "The  Evolution  of  Israel,"  p.  192. 


Refer   to 
Page  Line 


284 


NIC0DE3Ii:S. 


44       4 

162       7 
281    29,34 


38     31 


37 

2i\ 

40 

1 

80 

30 

97 

27 

171      19 
343      15 


70 


Sec.  VI. 

of  the  mystical  sayings  of  our  Master  to  Nicodemus  in  the  third 
chapter  of  .St.  John,  which,  until  lately,  I  for  one  had  only  considered 
from  one  point  of  view,  whereas  every  passage  in  the  Bible  has  its 
material,   intellectual,   and  spiritual  significance. 

Jesus  said :  "  Except  a  man  be  born  again,   he  cannot   see  the     5 
kingdom  of  God''  (ver.  3).     Nicodemus  must  have  been  not  only 
eager  to  learn,  as  his  midnight  visit  showed,  but  an  able  man,  for  he 
was  "  a  ruler  of  the  Jews  "  and  also  "  a  teacher  of  Israel "  *    He  evi- 
dently inaagined  that  Jesus  alluded  in  some  sense  to  a  material  birth, 
for  he  said  :  "  How  can  a  man  be  born  when  he  is  old  ?  can  he  enter   1') 
the  second  time  into  his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born?"  (ver.  4). 
Jesus  then  made  it  clear  that  there  were  two  apparently  diametric- 
ally opposed   concepts   of   man,   one   the  true   spiritual    being    in 
heaven ;  the  other  only  a  mere  mechanical  apparatus,  the  counter- 
feit called  the  fleshly  man,  simply  a  false  sense  of  the  real  man ;  as   l  '> 
he    said:    "That    which    is    born   of  the    flesh   is   flesh;    and    that 
which    is     born    of    the    Spirit     is    spirit"    (ver.    6).      He     also 
showed  that  the  false  sense  of  the  material  man  had  to  be  got  rid 
of  by  purification,  and  that  he  could  only  reach  heaven  (or  rather 
the  mortal  get  rid  of  the  material  sense),  because  the  real  spiritual   lO 
man  is  already  in  heaven.    Jesus  said :  "  And  no  man  hath  ascended 
up  to  heaven,  but  he  that  came  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son 
of  man  which  is  in  heaven"  (ver.   13).     He  could  not  have   been 
speaking  of  himself,  because  he  said  later  to  Mary :  "  I  am  not  yet 
ascended  to  my  Father"  (John  20,  ver.  17).     He  also  said:  "Except   25 
a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God "  (John  3,  ver.  5).     Later,  he  said :  "  Marvel  not 
that  I  said  unto  thee,  Ye  must  be  born  again  "  (ver.  8),  and  went 
on  to  show  how  little  his  hearer  understood  either  of  the  material 
negative  or  of  the  real  spiritual  world.    Nicodemus  evidently  could   :^0 
not  see  how   a  new   material   counterfeit   of   him— his   real   self- 
could  appear  to  others  as  a  little  child,  for  he  said :  "  How  can  these 
thmgs  be  1 "  (ver.   9).    Jesus's  reply  was :   "  We  speak  that  we  do 
know,  .  .  .  and  ye  receive  not  our  witness"  (ver.   11),   and  then, 
after  illustrating  man's  ignorance  of  any  accurate  knowledge  of  the   35 
material  world,  by  his  inability  to  trace  the  movements  of  the  winds, 
he  evidently  said  that  it  was  no  use  trying  to  explain  to  a  materially 
encrusted  man  more  advanced  science,  saying :  "  If  I  have  told  you 
earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how  shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell 
you  of  heavenly  things?"  (ver.  12).  40 

Unprejudiced  Hearing  Necessary  to  Gain  Truth.-These  words  of 
Jesus  hold  good  to-day.  The  man  who,  whilst  trying  to  gain  a 
better  knowledge  of  the  spiritual  world,  will  listen  and  take  in  the 
hitherto  hidden  explanation  of  the  material  so-called  laws,  which 
apparently  bind  and  limit  him,  is  the  man  who,  by  reversal  of  the   45 

*  R«vi8ed  Vereion. 


UNPREJUDICED  HEARING  NECESSARY  TO   GAIN  TRUTH.    285 

.VI. 

false  ideas  that  come  to  him,  finds  himself  regarding  life  from  a 
new  standpoint,  and  most  quickly  gains  a  clear  sense  of  the 
details  of  the  real  spiritual  facts,  and  so  finds  heaven,  now 
and  here.     A  knowledge  of  these  spiritual  details,  sooner  or  later,  is 

5  essential.  There  must  be  no  excuses  for  ignorance.  We  dare  not 
dream  away  our  time  in  a  false  state  of  security,  relying  upon  the 
letter  alone,  but  must  be  actively  at  work,  consciously  inspired, 
gaining  a  better  knowledge  of  God  by  the  reversal  of  the  constant 
succession  of  false,  lying  beliefs  that  we  have  been  taught  to  believe 

i<>  true,  and  in  which  we  should  no  longer  show  our  belief  by  daily  acts. 

"  History  Repeats  Itself,"  and  in  a  more  intricate  form.  Whilst 
all  the  material  features  of  these  successive  dream  pictures 
are  more  or  less  different,  you  will  find  that  they  coincide  each 
with  the   other,   a  steady  improvement  for  the  better  continually 

1"  taking  place.  As  in  printing  one  impression  after  the  other  is  put 
upon  the  paper  until  we  see  a  complete  whole  built  up  from  separate 
plates,  so,  by  comparing  these  impressions,  we  are  enabled  better  to 
understand  the  details  of  the  whole  false  mechanical  world  process. 
At  the  present  time  we  have  in  front  of  us  a  series  of  past  pictures, 

20  called  successive  historical  records.*  Let  us  look  upon  them  as 
portions  cut  off  a  long  cinematographic  film,  each  placed  one 
behind  the  other,  and  all  hiding  heaven,  which  is  behind  the 
last  one.  Mrs.  Besant  speaks  of  the  "  recurrent  cycles  in  history," 
for  which  she  states  reincarnation  "  affords  the  only  sufficient 
explanation."  Now  w©  have  the  true  explanation.  Examining 
the  latter  end  of  each  series  of  these  successive  dream 
pictures,  with  the  help  of  the  Bible  prophecies,  we  can, 
in  the  light  of  the  new  knowledge  that  has  dawned  upon 
the  world,  "  turn  backward  the  telescope  of  to-day  .  .  . 
with  its   lenses   of   more    spiritual  mentality,"    upon   the    human 

25  "  inklings  historic."  W©  can  then  predict  with  fair  certainty 
the  future  that  lies  before  us,  in  this  latter  end  of  the  series  that 
now  in  the  next  few  years  is  about  to  come  into  view.  Let  us 
hasten  to  learn  how  to  destroy  the  evil  foreseen,  and  so  purify  these 
pictures  that,  instead  of  confusion  and  misery,  we  may  find  ourselves 

30  surrounded  iDy  the  peace  and  happiness  that  accompany  all  true 
understanding.  In  this  way  only  can  we  make  intelligent  use  of 
past  history,  "Declaring  the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  from 
ancient  times  the  things  that  are  not  yet  done  "  (Is.  46,  ver.  10). 

Remember  that  all  these  kaleidoscopic  pictures  are  but  varying 
counterfeit  views  of  the  one  perfect  spiritual  reality,  viewed  either 

35  individually  or  collectively,  and  all  appear  seemingly  at  different 
periods,  but  to  speak  more  accurately  at  the  same  moment,  being 
merely  different  false  views  of  the  reality.  Our  work  is  to  awake 
to  this  fact,  and  hasten  the  glad  time  when  the  material  man  de- 
materialises,  that  is,  appears  to  awake  and  see  again  those  loved 

40  ones  who  have  disappeared  from  sight,  and  to  see  his  fellow-men  as 

they  really  are,  spiritual  beings  in  the  real  world,  heaven.     What 

a  glorious  time  awaits  us.     Do  not  our  hearts  "  burn  within  us " 

(Luke  24,  ver.  32)  even  at  the  human  forecast. 

"  Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


335       7 
237     43 


173 

3 

71 

41 

101 

27 

322 

22 

274 

Ifi 

289       3 


96 
295 


2 


See  Note  V 
on  page  606. 


179 

2 

98 

6 

358 

33 

173 

2 

174 

24 

321 

24 

179 

4 

295 

11 

145 

16 

397 

4 

87 

15 

86 

20 

96 

2 

45 

5 

14 

30 

41 

24 

246     38 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


286 


"  HISTORY  REPEATS  ITSELF." 


42 
534 


19 


286     43 


339     28 


21 
7« 


286 

289 


19 
80 


182     30 
77     20 


281      38 


280     22 


31  18 

176  21 

274  41 

21  38 

100  25 

283  20 


5 
6 


Sec.  VI. 


what  we  shall  be:    but  we  know  that,   when  he   shall  appear,   we 
shall  be  like  him  ;  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is  "  (I.  John  3,  ver.  2). 

Not  only  are  correlative  types  of  individuals  to  be  found,  but  you 
will  see  exactly  the  same  coincidences,  not  only  throughout  nature, 
but  in  everything  ;  for  instance,   in  the  writmgs  of  the   prophets,     5 
the   writing  of  an  individual  being  duplicated  by  the   building  of 
a  temple,  the  history  of  a  nation  and  otherwise. 

So  exactly  is^  this  the  case  that  Haeckel's  "  gastraea  theory  "— 
based  upon  his  "fundamental  biogenetic  law,"  that  ostogeny  or 
development  of  the  individual  is  a  recapitulation  of  the  phylogeny  10 
or  development  of  the  race— applies  equally  to  man  as  to  lower 
so-called  forms  of  life.  I  have  tried  to  refrain  as  much  as  possible 
from  speaking  in  too  advanced,  technical  language,  except  where 
the  terms  used  were  coming  into  general  use,  and  it  was  therefore 
of  educational  value,  but  it  is  sometimes  instructively  amusing  to  15 
see  what  can  be  done  in  this  way.  The  use  of  highly  technical 
terms  is,  as  Sir  Hiram  Maxim  once  said,  a  mere  cloak  for  ignorance. 
This  statement  you  can  carry  further  probably  than  Sir  Hiram 
intended,  as  you  can  always,  if  you  know  enough,  use  "  the  language 
of  the  people,"  and  with  telling  effect.  20 

A  Mechanical  World.-  The  mechanical  material  world  has  been 
compared  to  a  clock.  The  accepted  theories  concerning  human 
life,  with  their  regularly  recurring  birth,  sin,  disease,  and 
death,  are  the  works,  wound  up  and  set  going,  the  dial-plate  acting 
as  a  tell-tale  of  how  regularly  or  irregularly  they  are  being  acted  25 
upon  by  the  mechanical  pressure.  The  earth,  with  its  inhabitants 
and  entire  material  phenomena,  is  literally  one  large  clock.  Each 
day  it  is  wound  up  by  its  owners.  Each  individual  who  at  sun- 
down admits  that  it  is  essential  its  material  procedure  shall  be 
repeated  during  the  next  twenty-four  hours,  is  winding  up  his  30 
clock-work  earth ;  and,  so  long  as  this  mechanical  imitation  of  the 
real  earth  and  man  is  kept  going,  mankind  is  simply  maintaining  its 
own  limitations,  and  content  to  centre  its  whole  interest  in  a  nursery- 
toy  imitation  of  its  real  kingdom,  the  true  and  living  spiritual  earth 
and  heaven  and  man.  The  true  man  acts  entirely  independently  of  35 
any  preconceived  material  line  of  procedure  or  law  of  necessity. 

The  whole  world  of  the  reality  is  all  bound  up  together  and 
maintained  by  the  underlying,  everlasting,  living  Principle,  but  in 
this  suppositional  world  all  the  real  ideas  are  counterfeited  in 
a  series  of  seemingly  material  things,  also  seemingly  held  together  40 
and  governed  by  cruel,  imaginary  laws.  These  have  an  apparent 
power  until  men  awaken  to  the  unreality  of  mere  fleeting  shadows. 
This  accounts  for  many  seemingly  mysterious  coincidences,  such 
as  the  history  of  individuals  and  nations  being  read  in  the  stars, 
and  the  marvellous  apparent  working  of  the  law  of  numbers.    The   45 


A  MECHANICAL  WORLD. 


287 


10 


Sec.  VI. 

Principle  of  the  science  of  numbers  is  as  true  in  the  material 
universe  as  in  heaven,  only  we  get  a  false  sense  of  it  here,  when 
api)lying  it  to  material  phenomena,  which  prevents  us  from  seeing 
its  accurate  and  harmonious  working. 

There  is  no  retrograde  step,  and  each  of  these  false  series 
of  pictures  continues  in  appearance,  gradually  being  refined  until 
its  end  comes,  when  finally  the  last  material  record  of  the  last 
mortal  fault  fades  away,  and  is  what  is  called  dematerialised  by 
the  greater  weight  of  right  thinking. 

In  this  so-called  end  of  the  material  world  of  evil  all  the  successive 
series  of  fleeting  dream  pictures  will  completely  disappear  at  the 
same  time,  and  immortal  man  and  the  lesser  ideas  will  be  clearly 
seen  everywhere  as  spiritual  and  perfect. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

44G     30 

289       7 


80 

30 

97 

27 

98 

21 

101 

10 

322 

44 

101 

22 

283     38 


22 


32 
32 
39 


Scientific  Confipmation.*— The  German  geologist,   Edward  Suess, 

15  in  "  Das  Antlitz  der  Erde,"  speaks  of  "  a  great  and  yet  unknown 
rhythm  in  the  evolution  of  living  beings— a  rhythm  dependent  on 
periodic  changes  in  the  inorganic  environment."    He  was  on  the   282 
verge  of   a    great   discovery   here— a    glimmer    of  truth  had  been 
caught  by  the  inquiring  "  mind." 

20      A  leading  article,  "  Is  it  possible  to  be  Original,"  in  the  "  Daily 
Mail"  of  January  7th,  1911,  says:  "Ideas  march  along  in  extended     7() 
order.    They  are  not  isolated  discoveries  made  by  specially  brilliant  532 
individuals.     Their  influence  is  in  the  air.     It  is  felt  by  numbers  of     76 
thinkers   at  a  time."       And   another   instance    "is   offered   us   by 

25  M.  Lichtenberger  in  his  admirably  lucid  study  of  Nietzsche.     One  of 
the  famous  German  philosopher's  most  famous  theories,   the  one 
that  he  thought  must  paralyse  the  world,   was  the  theory  of  the 
eternal   return.  .  .  .  Briefly,    it  is   that  everything   which   happens  285  11,34 
must  have  happened  in  exactly  the  same  way  any  number  of  times 

30  before,  and   w^ill  go  on   happening    at    intervals    for    ever."    The 
unreality  of  material  phenomena  had  not  yet  dawned  on  him.f 

Maunder' s  "  Scientific  and  Literary  Treasury,"  under  the  article 
"Life,"  gives  the  following  interesting  facts:  "The  proportion  of 
births    to    the    actual    stationary    population    of    any    place,    ex- 

•6  presses,     or    is    relative    to,    the    average    duration    of    life    in 

•Although  this  succession  of  dream  pictures  is  not  elaborated  by  Mrs.  Eddy,  it 
is  the  only  logical  deduction  from  her  writings,  and,moreover.  the  knowledge  was 
obtained  by  treatment,  by  the  realisation  of  God.  As  it  was  realised  that  "  man 
knows  Truth,''  thoughts  came  flashing  into  the  human  mind,  fitting  in  with  the 

4  )  spoken  words  of  a  conversation  close  by.  So  the  truth  became  clear  to  human 
comprehension.    Since  then  additional  proofs  of  its  correctness  have  accumulated. 

Amongst  other  passages  confirming  this  view  the  following  may  be  quoted  : 

y  My  beloved  Edward  A.  Kimball,  whose  clear,  correct  teaching  of  Christian 
Science  has  been  and  is  an  inspiration  to  the  whole  Field,  is  here  now  as  veritably 

4o  as  when  he  visited  me  a  year  ago.  If  we  awaken  to  this  recognition,  we  should 
see  him  here  and  realise  that  he  never  died  :  thus  demonstrating  the  fundamental 
truth  of  Christian  Science  "  (•'  There  Is  No  Death,"  "  Christian  Science  Journal  " 
October,  1909.  Mary  Baker  Eddy.  See  also  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  548,  line  18 
onwards.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  This  theory  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  "  The  Will  to  Power."  The  same 
idea  has  recently  been  put  forward  by  two  others  working  quite  independently. 


D 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


288 


SCIENTIFIC  CONFIRMATION. 


DARWINLIN  THEORY  OF  EVOLUTION. 


2S0     27 
281     27 


Sec.  VI. 


289 


that  population."  "  The  mortality  of  a  place  always  appears 
to  be  proportionate  to  its  fecundity ;  as  the  number  of  births  in- 
creases, so  does  the  number  of  deaths  at  the  same  time."  "  For 
example,  suppose  the  proportion  of  births  to  be  in  the  ratio  of 
1  to  28,  the  average  life  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  place  will  be  5 
twenty-eight  years."  It  will  be  seen  from  this  that  the  number 
of  individuals  on  this  earth  does  not  vary.  Obviously  the  numbers 
in  any  given  locality  vary. 

Sadler  enunciated  the  following  law :   **  The  prolificness  of  human 
beings,  otherwise  similarly  circumstanced,  varies  inversely  as  their    10 
numbers,"  and  he  says  that  statistics  prove  that  the   number    of 
conceptions  is  always   greatest  in  the  most  '^  mortal "   years   and 
vice  versa. 

Population,  dynamically  considered,  is  the  result  of  two  pairs  of 
opposing  forces.  15 

1.  The  numerical  relation  between  the  births  and  deaths  of 

a  given  period,  and, 

2.  Immigration  and  emigration. 

The  intensity  of  these  opposing  forces   operating  on  population 
depends  upon  a  variety  of  causes.    Any  statement  as  to  the  total   20 
population  of  the  world  must  be  to  a  large  extent  an  estimate,  as 
the  difficulties  of  obtaining  any  accurate  basis  for  calculations  have 
hitherto  proved  insurmountable. 

My  father,  Sir  Rawson  W.  Rawson,  who  was  President  of 
the  Royal  Statistical  Society,  and  one  of  the  two  English  delegates  25 
to  the  International  Statistical  Society,  of  which  he  was  President 
until  his  death,  gave  a  good  deal  of  time  to  this  question,  but 
with  little  result,  and,  although  at  first  sight  one  may  seem  to 
find  many  estimates  and  seemingly  authoritative  statements  upon 
this  subject,  it  will  be  found  that  the  following  quotation  from  the  30 
article  on  "  Population "  in  the  "  Encyclopaedia  Britannica "  is  a 
fair  promise  of  all  that  can  be  hoped  for,  upon  looking  deeper  into 
the  assumptions  upon  which  such  calculations  have  been  based:  — 

"  So  great,  indeed,  is  the  uncertainty  in  which  all  calculations  are 
involved  that  an  eminent  French  statistician,  M.  Block,  abandoned  35 
all  attempt  to  deal  with  the  problem,  dismissing  the  subject  in  the 
following  note:  'Nous  nous  abstenons  de  donner  le  chifEre  de 
I'ensemble  de  la  population  de  la  terre ;  personne  ne  connait 
ce  chiifre.'*  With  this  view  of  the  matter  we  entirely  agree.  We 
venture  to  say  that  any  person  of  fair  intelligence  and  ordinary  40 
education  would,  even  without  any  statistical  training,  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  there  was  nothing  certain  to  be  known  on  the 
subject,  which  the  figures  of  those  who  have  made  the  subject  a 
special  study,  profess  to  illustrate. 


>) 


«    4. 


We  abstain  from  givisg  the  figrure  of  the  entire  population  of  the  earth  ;   45 
no  one  knows  this  figure." 


H 


Sec.  VI. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Many  Theosophists  are  gradually  coming  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  number  of  individuals  is  fixed.  Mrs.  Besant  writes :  "  If  the 
number  of  egos  in  the  world  be  a  fixed  number  how  do  you  account 
for  the  increase  in  population?  It  is  a  doubtful  matter  to  begin 
with  whether  there  is  or  is  not  an  increase  of  the  population  of 
the  globe,  however  great  may  be  the  increase  on  any  particular 
area.  No  census  of  the  total  population  has  ever  been  taken,  no 
statistics  are  available  for  our  guidance."  * 

It  is  interesting  that  Pythagoras  (569-470  B.C.),  one  of  the 
most  wonderful  men  of  ancient  times,  is  said  to  have  taught  that 
the  same  events  recur  again  and  again,  in  regular  cycles. 
Pythagoras,  who  had  travelled  much,  founded  a  brotherhood,  in 
5  which  study  and  personal  purity  were  the  rules  of  life.  He  was 
a  wonderful  mathematician,  and  the  first  to  show  that  number 
—vibration— was  the  basis  of  material  phenomena.  He  asserted 
the  unity  and  eternity  of  God  as  against  the  varied  beliefs  of 
mythology,  and  appears  to  have  been  the  first  to  discern  that  the 

10  arrangement  of  the  heavenlj'^  bodies  presented  intervals  synchronous 
with  musical  rhythm ;  and  that  the  earth  and  planets  revolved 
round  a  central  point.  In  many  other  directions  he  exercised 
the  powers  that  have  been  shown  are  available  to  all  men.  For 
instance,  he  is  said  to  have  tamed  wild  beasts  instantly,  to  have 

15  foretold  the  future,  and  to  have  been  able  to  move  instantly  from 

one  place  to  another.     The  great  solution  of  all  his  problems  would 

have  speedily  followed  had  he  discerned  the  practical  method  of 
permanently  destroying  evil  in  a  scientific  way.  His  memory  was 
ardently  cherished  by  his  disciples,  who  had  the  greatest  faith  in 

20  his  teachings.  Considering  the  terrible  results  that  must  have 
followed  the  general  publication  of  his  knowledge  to  a  world  un- 
instructed  in  true  science,  no  wonder  that  in  that  age  they  were 
unwritten  and  kept  secret,  nothing  being  published  about  them 
until  fifty  years  after  his  death.     The  little  that  was  published  is 

25  said  to  have  had  a  great  influence  upon  Plato,  who  lived  about  fifty 
years  later  than  Pythagoras. 

THE  DARWINIAN  THEORY  OF  EVOLUTION. 

The  "  mental "  age  pictured  in  the  opening  of  the  sixth  seal  of  the 
Apocalyptic  vision  of  things  to  come  is  now  well  established.     Old 

30  things  are  rapidly  passing  away,  new  "  things,"  as  thoughts,  are 
obtaining  and  maintaining  their  rightful  place  in  man's  views  of 
existence. 

Material  theories  and  hypothetical  speculations  have  for  indi- 
viduals    been    already    swallowed  up  in    demonstrable    facts,    and 

35  to-day  are  on  the  eve  of  so  being  for  the  mass. 

The  difficulties  so  bravely  faced  by  Darwin,  of  accounting  for  *'  a 
single  centre  of  creation  "—a  single  birthplace  of  the  race ;  the 
descent  of  individuals  from  a  single  pair  or  hermaphrodite ;  the 
various  means  of  dispersal,  etc.,  all  disappear  in  the  greater  light 

40  of  the  mental  era  that  has  dawned.  Mankind  rubs  its  eyes  in 
astonishment,  to  inquire  where  are  any  possible  material  limita- 
tions of  time  or  space,  whether  there  can  be  any,  when  there  is  no 
longer  obstructive  substance  in  matter?  The  centre  of  creation  is 
Mind's  perfect  poise.     The  complete  manifestation  is  the  reflected 


479 

12 

282 

21 

285 

14 

286 

45 

74 

18 

456  4 

48  37 

115  5 

202  18 

125  16 

130  1 

321  24 


103 

33 

105 

6 

484 

30 

479 

12 

103 

12 

169 

40 

54 

10 

237 

45 

103 

15 

54  43^ 


281  29 


90  36 

114   37 

57  27 


*   K 


Reincarnation." 


U  2 


Refer  to 

Page  Line 

71 

19 

339 

8 

73 

12 

103 

12 

237 

41 

103 

1.-) 

H 

33 

74 

3 

282 

19 

290 


SOLVING  OF  DARWINIAN  PUZZLES. 


Sec.  VI. 


554 


282     28 


85 
85 


1 
3 


159      18 
283     36 


283     36 
222     35 


image  and  likeness  of  perfection  everywhere,  which  can  be  seen 
from  every  point  of  view  to  lead  back  to  its  divine  source.  The 
graduations  of  human  misconceptions  are  found  to  disappear,  giving 
place  to  "  diviner  conceptions,"  until,  rising  above  all  sense  of 
material  illusion,  the  origin  and  ultimate  of  species  and  universe  n 
are  discovered  to  be  in  Mind,  and  eternally  spiritual  and  perfect. 

Now  this  general  awakening  to  the  knowledge  of  Truth  is  leading 
to  a  vast  reorganisation  of  ideas  in  every  direction,  and  soon  the 
following  Darwinian  puzzles  will  be  understood  by  all. 

"Cause  of  Variability."— All  the  intricate,  elaborate  theory  of  lo 
material  evolution  will  be  recognised  as  merely  the  externalisation 
of  "  thoughts,"  and  the  material  structures  of  the  world  as  only 
"buildings,"  each  layer  of  "bricks"  resting  on  its  predecessor, 
smoke  rings  in  the  towers  of  Babel,  mere  human  inventions.  The 
ethereal  architect  is  found  to  be  builder,  mason,  carpenter,  furnisher,  i.') 
and  indeed,  house  itself.  The  "  professor "  of  medicine  to-day  is 
foreshown  to  be  the  "  educated  "  invalid  of  to-morrow. 

"The  Survival  ofthe  Fittest"  merely  records  the  disappearance  of 
error  and  the   apiHurance   of  a  better  belief. 

"Species  Once  Lost  Do  Not  Reappear."  -Mistakes  found  to  have  20 
been  mistakes  are  not  again  made,  and  therefore  obviously  species, 
false  forms  of  reality,  once  "lost  sight  of,"  do  not  reappear. 

*•  Absence  of  Intermediate  Varieties  at  the  Present  Day."— All 
mystery  surrounding  the  absence  to-day  of  intermediate  varieties 
of  species  disappears  in  an  instant.  25 

"Mutual  Affinities  of  Organic  Beings."-The  law  of  gravity,  as 
illustrated  in  its  highest  expression  as  the  "mutual  affinity  of 
organised  beings,"  disappears  before  the  explanation  of  gravity  as 
nothing  more  than  the  electro-magnetic  attraction  of  illusionary 
particles,  now  to  be  dealt  with  by  the  higher  law  of  Mind.  30 

**  Geographical  Distribution,"  being  but  distribution  of  thoughts, 
is  easily  understood,  and  the  puzzle  of  how  it  has  come  about  that 
**  forms  of  life  change  almost  simultaneously  throughout  the  world  " 
is  solved. 

Not  only  can  all  the  multitudinous  forms  included  within  each  of  3.") 
the  great  kingdoms  of  this  world  be  "traced  back  to  a  pair"  of 
progenitors,  but  all  the  four  kingdoms  themselves,  although  seen 
from  many  individual  standpoints,  merge  into  one,  all-inclusive  mani- 
festation of  one  false  mentality,  one  miscalled  mind,  universally  repeated 
in  countless  ethereal  forms  of  mortal  individualities.  Material  evolu-  40 
tion,  in  which  St.  Augustine,  St.  Bede  the  Great,  St.  Gregory  of 
Nyssa,  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  all  believed,  might  be  more  accurately 


SPIRITUAL  EVOLUTION." 


291 


Sec.  VI. 


expressed  as  being  a  gradual  but  temporary  apparent  appearance 
of  material  counterfeits,  imitations  of  mental  tangible  realities.  St. 
Augustine  understood  material  beliefs  better  than  most  theologians, 
as  he  wrote  that  the  animals  were  created  "  by  a  process  of  growth, 

5  whose  numbers  the  after-time  unfoJded  from  imperfect  to  perfect 
forms."  Gesenius  pointed  out  that  this  unfoldment  was  "evolution, 
not  conversion."  These  mental  tangible  realities  dawn  upon  the 
human  consciousness,  being  rapidly  "  brought  to  light  by  the  evolu- 
tion of  advancing  thought ''  as  man  turns  to  God,  to  the  one  Mind 

10  that  is  all-good,  and  proves,  through  demonstration  of  the  unfailing 
power  of  Principle  to  heal  disease  and  sin,  that  its  manifestation  is 
essentially  life,  truth,  and  love,  and  therefore  of  necessity  eternal, 
real,  and  universal. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

74        5 


34     18 


"  Spiritual  Evolution  '*  in  its  reality  is  the  continual  redistribution     57     38 
15  of  perfect  ideas  in  new  combinations  of  infinite  variety  and  beauty. 


25 


Unnatural  Science.—"  If  nothing  is  to  be  called  science  but  that 
which  is  exactly  true  from  beginning  to  end,  lam  afraid  there  is  very 
little  science  in  the  world  outside  mathematics.  Among  the  physical 
sciences  I  do  not  know  that  any  could  claim  more  than  that  each  is  true 
20  within  certain  limits,  so  narrow  that,  for  the  present  at  any  rate,  they 
may  be  neglected  "  (Huxley). 

The  truth  to  which  attention  has  been  directed  makes  it  abundantly 
clear  that  what  has  hitherto  ranked  as  natural  science  is  entirely  un- 
natural, and  must  be  henceforth  relegated  into  the  category  of  old 
wives'  fables.  Natural  science  has  served  its  day,  indeed,  it  has 
been  a  good  and  faithful  servant,  but  like  the  old  family  coachman, 
its  day  is  past,  and  the  modern  chauffeur  whirls  this  bundle  of 
misconceptions  with  greater  and  greater  rapidity  to  its  destined 
end.  Both  the  old  tried  servant  and  the  new  mechanically  trained 
assistant  are  merely  temporary  aids  to  a  desired  end.  In  other 
words,  the  theoretical  explanation  in  its  details,  as  put  before  you, 
is  only  a  temporary,  though  necessary,  stepping-stone  to  enable  the 
mortal  more  easily  to  throw  off  the  false  ideas  that  have  until  lately 
enwrapped  him  in  a  material  dream.  The  material  mortal  is  only 
a  belief  in  a  kingdom  divided  against  itself.  The  final  belief  that 
loses  itself,  as  the  dream  disappears,  is  that  all  this  constantly 
changing  series  of  phenomena  is  only  heaven  around  us,  hidden  by 
a  series  of  cinematographic  pictures,  each  following  with  lightning 
rapidity.  Hence  there  are  no  lines  of  force  that  destroy  themselves, 
no  vibrating  ether,  no  gathering  electrons,  no  electrical  self- 
intensification  of  thoughts,  no  changing  conscious  or  subconscious 
mind,  no  material  body  that  is  dematerialised,  no  motion  of  matter. 


30 


35 


40 


328 

1 

99 

30 

100 

29 

99 

30 

25     29 


58 

34 

74 

15 

75 

15 

81 

19 

77 

29 

80 

1 

81 

5 

84 

11 

ki' 


Beler  to 

P»cre  Liaa 

84 

32 

85 

13 

70 

2 

171 

19 

322 

45 

292 


UNNATURAL  SCIENCE. 


Sec.  VI. 


68 

20 

321 

24 

246 

32 

44     12 


332 


no  material  gravity,  no  limited  time.  This  whole  so-called  scientific 
explanation  is  merely  the  complete  instead  of  fragmentary, 
will-o'-the-wisp  theory  of  material  phenomena.  Temporarily  useful  1 
Yes.  Accurate  ?  Yes.  True  1  No ;  for  there  is  nothing  but  God 
and  His  manifestation.  An  intimate  knowledge  of  this  glorious  r> 
and  tangible  but  hitherto  undiscerned  reality  can  only  come  to  the 
human  consciousness  when,  casting  off  its  old  ideas,  it  advances 
gladly  along  the  path  of  true  Science,  and  man  proves  his  scientific 
knowledge  by  habitual,  instantaneous  demonstration,  the  destruction 
of  sin,  sickness,  and  every  form  of  evil,  blessing  the  day  that  he  10 
gained  even  a  smattering  of  truth,  and  being  daily  blessed  by 
those  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact. 

Unnatural  Religion.— " -For  God  hath  not  yiren  us  the  spirit  of  fear ; 
but  of  power,  and  of  loce,  and  of  a  sound  mind'^  (II.  Tim.  1,  ver.  7). 

In    a    book    recently    published,    called    "  Non-Churchgoing :    Its    15 
Reasons   and   Remedies,"  numerous  authors,    including  Sir   Oliver 
Lodge,   Mr.  J.   R.   Macdonald,  and  some  half-dozen  ministers  and 
various  persons  of  position  and  experience  explain  the  reason  why 
people  do  not  go  to  church. 

The  "  Daily  News,"  *  writing  about  this  book,  says :  "  There  is  con-  20 
siderable  agreement  among  the  authors.    All  assume  that  church- 
going  is  on  the  wane.     '  The  world  is  deserting  the  church ;  that 
is  the  fact ! '    This  is  the  general  opinion." 

''  Next,  most  allow  that  unbelief  is  not  increasing.  '  The  nation 
is  growing  temperate  ;  its  manners  are  improving ;  the  amenities  of  25 
life  are  more  desired.'  *  War  is  denounced  as  an  evil ' ;  *  civic 
morality  is  strengthening.'  Towards  the  weak  and  suffering  there 
is  shown  a  tenderness  and  an  effective  sympathy  never  before 
observed." 

This  being   the    case,    there   must   be    something   wrong  in  the  30 
Churches.    What  is  it  ?    Divine  service  no   longer  means   consecra- 
tion to  God,  but  merely  public  worship,  material  forms.     It  is  that 
they  are  not  up  to  date.     The  difficulty  is  due  to  the  material  basis 
upon  which  the  whole  of  the  Church's  concept  of  God,  man,   and 
heaven  rests.     Men  want  something  better.     They  want  a  religion  35 
that  is  of  practical  value  to  them  every  moment  of  the  day ;  some- 
thing that  will  make  them  live  a  more  holy,  more  unselfish  life. 
The   only  religion  that   can   do   this   must  be    based  upon    Spirit. 
Pure   religion    is    wholly  spiritual,    and   is   the  outcome   of   man's 
growing   understanding  of  his   right  relationship   to   God   and   his  40 
fellow-man.     The    Churches,    instead   of   moving    with    the    times, 
taking  advantage  of  the  evolution  in  religion  and  general  enlighten- 
ment that  has  been,  and  is  now  rapidly  spreading,  have  been  bound 

*  March  31st,  1911. 


UNNATURAL  RELIGION. 


293 


Sec.  VI. 


o 


10 


20 


down,  hypnotised  by  ancient,  crystallised,  dogmatic  views,  blinded 
by  the  mist  of  materiality,  so  that  they  cannot  yet  hear  the  bugle 
call  of  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Christ,  but  wrangle  about  material 
trivialities  within  themselves,  instead  of  spreading  news  of  the 
glorious  world  that  is  here  around  us  waiting  to  be  realised.  Fortun- 
ately, the  mist  is  thinning,  and  this  band,  containing  many  splendid 
workers,  is  beginning  to  see  that  one  and  all  have  to  drop  every  taint  of 
materiality  and  think  of  spiritual  things  alone— of  God  and  God's 
world.  Until  recently  the  Churches  have  hardly  even  called  forth 
anything  beyond  a  superficial  faith  in  facts  from  which  man's  highest 
reasoning  powers  recoil.  "Were  I  a  preacher,  I  should  above  all 
things  preach  the  practice  of  the  presence  of  God,  ...  so  necessary 
do  I  think  it  and  so  easy,  too  "  (Brother  Lawrence,  Fifth  Letter). 

The  following,  which  appeared  a  short  time  ago  in  one  of  the  leading 
papers,  is  a  very  just  criticism  : — 
"  Some  years  ago  the  Japanese  sent  a  deputation  to  the  West  with 

15  instructions  to  report  whether  Christianity  was  a  religion  which  could 
be  adopted  as  the  State  religion  of  Japan. 

"  The  deputation  returned  disappointed,  and  reported  that  they  found 
such  discrepancy  between  the  practice  and  profession  of  Christianity, 
that  they  were  unable  to  recommend  it.  That  the  Japanese  nation  are 
not  satisfied  with  the  Christian  religion  was  clearly  shown  at  the 
Church  Congress  at  Liverpool  yesterday,  by  the  Rev.  Herbert  Moore,  who 
said  there  was  a  tendency  in  Japan  to  create  a  new  religion  upon  the 
foundations  both  of  Christianity  and  Buddhism." 

"At  the  recent  conference  the  Bishops  at  Lambeth  admitted  with 
regret  that  '  sickness  has  too  often  exclusively  been  regarded  as  a  cross 
to  be  borne  with  passive  resignation,  whereas  it  should  have  been 
regarded  rather  as  a  weakness  to  be  overcome  by  the  power  of  the  spirit.' 
That  there  exist  potentialities  of  healing  apart  from  physic  to-day  no 
one  can  refute,  but  it  is  to  be  feared  the  Church  and  the  medical 

30  profession  have  much  lost  ground  to  recover"  *  (Geoffrey  Rhodes). 

The  following  extracts  from  a  letter  written  by  Dr.  Gore,  Bishop  of 
Birmingham,  to  Stephen  Paget,  F.R.C.S.,  and  published  by  the  latter  in 
"  Medicine  and  the  Church,"  shows  how  anxious  the  true  workers  are  to 
obey  literally  the  teachings  of  Jesus  the  Master  :     "  I  should  wish  to 

35  make  a  little  more  of  your  admissions  as  to  Mental  Therapeutics.  Thus, 
if,  as  you  admit,  there  are  so  many  functional  disorders,  and  they  are 
curable  by  mental  influences— and  religion  is  a  great  mental  influence, 
and  this  influence  ('  Quietism ')  is  much  needed  in  such  and  other  cases— 
I  should  demand  of  the  Church  that  it  should  recognise,  far  more 

40  explicitly,  this  field  of  legitimate  curative  power,  and  control  it,  and 

claim  it  by  showing  the  power  to  use  it My  own  experience  in  the 

case  of  well-to-do  people  when  sick  or  dying  is  that  the  medical 
profession  is  very  much  inclined  to  exclude  religion  in  any  form  from 
sick-beds  till  it  cannot  be  of  any  use.    I  do  most  seriously  wan    to 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

283  28 

43  4 

532  13 

279  21 


240     30 
189       4 

308  32,39 
222     32 

53     43 


25 


34 


•  (( 


Medicine  and  the  Church,"  p.  2. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


293a 


UNNATURAL  RELIGION. 


Sec.  VI. 


228      45 


297 
108 


15 
28 


reform  (1)  the  Church,  (2)  the  medical  profession,  in  the  light  of  what 
you  admit." 

Dr.   Gore   wants   no   better   evidence   to  prove   to   him   that   the 
medical  profession  have  not  to  learn  how  to  cure  by  mental  influence, 
but  by  obtaining  a  spiritual  knowledge  of  God,  than  the  article  by     5 
H.     G.     G.     Mackenzie,    M.B.,    on    "  Medical   Aspects    of   Mental 
Healing  "  in  "  Medicine  and  the  Church."     In  this  article  details  are 
given  of  a  meeting  of  the  Harveian  Society  held  last  October  at 
Oxford,   when   a  paper  of  great  and  permanent  value  was  read  by 
Dr.  Claye  Shaw  on  the  "  Influence  of  Mind  as  a  Therapeutic  Agent."  lo 
A  number  of  well-known  medical  men,  authorities  on  mental  heahng 
by  suggestion,  hypnotism,  etc.,  were  present,  and  took  part  in  the 
discussion,  giving  details  of  their  experience,  and  the  author  sums 
up  the  result  of  the  paper  and  the  discussion  as  follows :  "  Here  we 
have  grouped  together  the   expression   of  the   opinions  of  trained   l"> 
minds   of  responsible  medical  men.     The  differences  are   compara- 
tively  slight.     The  agreement   is   remarkable.     Not    one    of    them 
(though  in  one  case  as  many  as  4,000  records  are  in  his  hands)  claims 
to  have  cured  what  are  usually  called  organic  conditions.     The  whole 
question  is  as  to  the  best  way  in  which  suggestion  can  be  brought  20 
to  bear  on  patients  whose  lives  are  in  many  cases  rendered  miserable 
by  persistent,  but  none  the  less  '  functional,'  ailments." 

It  has  been  clearly  pointed  out  throughout  this  work  that  there  is 
no  limit  to  the  power  of  God,  and  therefore  to  the  class  of  ailment, 
mental  or  physical,  that  can  be  healed  by  true  prayer.  It  has  also  2.> 
been  pointed  out  that  mental  suggestion,  with  the  object  of  inducing 
improved  material  results,  is  purely  hypnotic  suggestion  and  wholly 
wrong. 

The  reason  why  the  medical  man  has  not  looked  kindly  upon  the 
presence  of  the  clergyman  in  the  sick-room  has  been  that  he  has  30 
found  by  experience  that  such  presence  is  not  beneficial.  There  are 
two  causes  for  this.  If  the  clergyman  dwells  upon  the  hereafter, 
and  the  necessity  for  preparation  for  a  rapidly  approaching  end,  the 
patient  at  once  outlines  in  thought  the  death  picture,  and  prepares 
for  the  worst.  In  the  second  case,  the  visitant  often,  instead  of  35 
calming  the  patient,  excites  him,  and  leaves  him  full  of  anxious 
thoughts,  instead  of  leaving  him  happy  and  hopeful. 

When  the  Churches  and  the  true  workers  wake  up  and  teach  truth, 
instead  of  what  is  practically  pantheism,  the  millennium  will  be 
understood,  and  then  it  will  soon  be  here  for  humanity ;  and  very  40 
shortly  after  its  recognition  all  suffering  and  limitations  will  be 
things  of  the  past— a  forgotten  nightmare  and  therefore  no-thing.* 
"  No  one  can  fight  against  God  and  win.'' 

♦  The  word  "thing  "  and  ''  think  "  are  allied.    As  a  matter  of  fact,  a  thin?  is  a 
"think."     Curiously,  one  of  the  commonest  provincialisms  in  the  North   of   ^5 
England  is  the  word  "somethink,"  instead  of  "something." 


Sec.   VI. 


34 


BUSINESS.  293b     ^^fer  to 

Page  Line 

"  Though  the  mills  of  God  grind  slowly, 
Yet  they  grind  exceeding  small ; 
Though  with  patience  He  stands  waiting, 
With  exactness  grinds  He  all." 

.-)  BUSINESS. 

"  Keeping  my  mind  in  His  holy  presence,  and  recalling  it  as  often  as 

I  found  it  wandered  from  Him  .  .  .  I  made  this  my  business^  as  much 

all  the  day  long  as  at  the  appointed  times  of  prayer :  for  at  all  times, 

every  hour,  every  minute,  even  in  the  height  of  my  business,  I  drove 

auay  from  my  mind  everything  that  was  capable  of  interrupting  my 

thought  of  Ood  "  (Brother  Lawrence,  First  Letter). 

It  has  often  been  said  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  carry 
on  business  on  a  high  ethical  plane.  This  is  not  true.  Before  we 
knew  how  to  think  rightly  it  was  difficult,  as,  by  doing  what  was 
best  for  another,  it  was  often  found  that  he  took  advantage  of  us, 

10  and  we  suffered.     When  a  man  knows  how  to  think  rightly  he  can   177 
safely  put  his  fellow-man's  interests  before  his  own.     This  does  not 
mean  that  unscrupulous  individuals  will  not  sometimes  take  advan- 
tage of  us,  but  this  they  can  only  do  if  our  knowledge  of  truth  is  too 
limited.     Nevertheless,  however  much  such  men  may  momentarily 

1">  take  advantage  of  us,  it  will  be  found  that  in  the  long  run  we  do  not 
suffer,  but  that  they  pay  the  penalty  for  their  ignorance  of  the 
laws  of  good. 

The  commercial  value  of  the  Golden  Rule  is  beginning  to  be 
recognised.  In  the  January,  1914,  issue  of  the  Orqanker,  a  practical 
magazine  for  business  men,  appears  the  following :  " '  The  Golden 
Rule '  is  truth  ;  in  the  hands  of  intelligent  people,  and  joined  with 
efficiency,  it  actually  pays  dividends." 

You  will  find  that  on  thinking  a  man  is  going  to  take  an  unfair 
advantage   of  you,  he  will  respond  more  or  less  to  this  hypnotic 

2^  thought,  and   if  this   wrong  thinking  be  continued,  you  will   soon 

have  to  be  on  your  guard.  Being  on  guard  means  systematically  139  g 
guarding  your  ovfn  thoughts,  and  regularly  each  day  devoting  a  145  45 
few  minutes  to  treatment  for  the  difficulty.  If  really  thinking  139  27 
rightly,  no  one  can  possibly  take  advantage  of  you. 

25  The  Greatest  Good  for  the  Greatest  Number.— Putting  another's 
interests  before  our  own  does  not  mean  always  sacrificing  our  own 
interests  to  his.  Our  first  consideration  must  always  be  to  act  in 
strict  accordance  with  our  highest  understanding  of  God's  require- 
ment of  us.    This  demand  met.  Principle  will  decide  as  to  how  far  it 

30  is  for  our  client's  best  interests  that  his  desires  should  be  fulfilled. 
Working  from  this  individual  standpoint  of  persistent  right  thinking 
and  its  correlative  just  action,  it  will  be  found  that  in  whatever 
form  results  may  appear,  they  will  also  include  the  greatest  good 
for  the  greatest  number. 

35  Generous  Dealings  Necessary.— It  is  becoming  common  knowledge 
now  amongst  thinkers  that  to  succeed  in  business,  one  must  not,  as 
was  previously  thought,  take  every  advantage  of  others  where 
possible,  but,  on  the  contrary,  one  must  earn  a  reputation  for 
absolutely   fair  and   even   generous    dealing.     This    alone  will   not 

40  enable  a  man  to  succeed.    He  must  be  businesslike,  accurate,  and 
prompt  in  his  dealings.     This  will  follow  if  the  thoughts  are  right.    139 
On  the  other  hand,  should  he  constantly  fear,  for  instance,  that  a 
merchant    will    not    supply   goods  to   him  in   the  time    promised, 
he  will  probably  find  that  such  accentuation  of  wrong  thoughts  will 

45  bring  about  the  failure,  and  result  in  a  repetition  of  the  same  delay 


m 


76  37 

77  30 


39 


I 


Refer  to     293C  THE  EVOLUTIOX  OF  BCSIXESS. 

^•'•^"'  Sec.    VI. 

in  his  dealings  with  his  own  cUents.  Hitherto  we  have  thought  that 
such  a  mistake  was  not  our  fault.  In  future,  should  this  take  place, 
we  shall  know  that  it  is  solely  our  ignorance  of  truth  or  incapacity 
to  treat  that  is  to  blame. 

The     Evolution    of    Business.— As  the    false  concept  of   matter     » 
changes,  the  details  of  business  and  business  methods  will  change. 
Material  means  for  bringing  about  desired  results  will  be  dropped, 
and  a  true  mental  method  adopted,  viz.,  the  realisation  of  truth. 

In  the  past  the  fundamental  principle  of  business  has  been 
entirely  misunderstood  by  nearly  all.  The  principle  upon  which  it  10 
has  been  based  has  been  to  gain  good  for  ourselves,  and  incidentally, 
as  an  unfortunate  necessity,  to  give  something  in  exchange  to 
others.  This  has  to  be  inverted.  A  higher  basis  is  thus  won.  The 
true  principle  of  business  is  to  give  of  the  best  to  others  as  the 
necessity,  while  incidentally  receiving  in  return.  Then  we  shall  15 
receive  abundance  with  but  little  trouble.  This  is  no  chimerical 
dream,  but  is  the  natural  result  to  the  man  that  follows  truly 
scientific  methods.  The  man  receiving  most  has  the  most  to  confer 
on  others. 

We  must  be  willing  to  lay  down  all  for  truth  in  business  as  well  20 
as  in  all  other  paths  of  human  experience.  We  must  gradually 
"lay  down"  all  thinking  of  the  future,  consideration  of  ways  and 
means,  thoughts  of  antagonistic  people,  all  fear,  anxiety,  and  worry, 
and  ultimately  all  the  old  material  means.  We  must  adopt  the 
higher  and  more  scientific  methods  that  progress  will  in  any  case  25 
eventually  demand.  Such  as  are  willing  to  thus  adopt  Christian 
and  scientific  methods  of  business  will  of  necessity  be  led  by 
Principle  into  the  best  and  most  successful  enterprises  during  the 
forthcoming  period  of  rapid  advancement  that  accompanies  the 
final  stages  of  all  exchange  of  "  goods."  30 

One  of  the  chief  results  accruing  from  practical  right  thinking 
is  the  complete  protection  of  the  individual  from  so-called  mental 
science,  which  even  to-day  is  unwittingly  practised  on  a  large  scale. 
A  client  to  whom  the  evil  effects  were  recently  pointed  out  replied 
that  this  made  clear  to  him  what  had  made  him,  on  the  previous  35 
day,  buy  a  cargo  of  salt  for  which  he  had  not  the  slightest  use. 
2o'  **  It  has  already  been  shown  how  this  fatal  method  of  obtaining  an 
apparently  temporary  advantage— though  permanent  disadvantage- 
is  even  now  being  openly  taught  and  practised.  It  is  time  that 
mankind  learned  the  scientific  and  unfailing  method  of  protection,  *0 
the  truth  that  makes  man  free  from  all  evils. 

^  We  have  to  remain  in  business,  or  in  such  state  of  life  as  the 
"  second  coming  of  Christ "  finds  us  in,  until  Principle  clearly  leads 
us  out.  The  sooner  this  takes  place  the  better.  Buddha  truly  said : 
*'I  say  unto  thee,  remain  in  thy  station  of  life,  apply  thyself 
with  diligence  to  thy  enterprises.  It  is  not  life  and  wealth  and 
power  that  enslave  men,  but  the  cleaving  to  life  and  wealth  and 
power." 

The  Mental  Sehool.— It  has  been  suggested  that  there  must  be 
something  wrong  with  true  mental  workers  when  those  around  them 
are  critical  and  not  living  a  high  enough  life.  The  reason  for  this 
trouble  is  clear  to  those  understanding  the  action  of  evil.  45 

When  man  and  woman  are  living  their  highest  and  carrying  their 


THE  MENTAL  SCHOOL. 


293d 


Sec.    VI. 

knowledge  of  science  and  religion  into  their  daily  life-practice,  they 
sometimes  become  objects  of  criticism  and  even  of  dislike  or  jealousy 
to  those  who  do  not  properly  understand  their  motives  and  actions. 
This  results,  not  only  in  wrong  thoughts  of  such  true  workers  (from 
.-)  which,  however,  they  can  protect  themselves  by  persistent  mental  work), 
but  it  results  in  wrong  thoughts  about  those  associated  with  them  in 
their  work.  Remarks  of  these  associates,  such  as  "  He  can  never  get  on 
as  long  as  he  is  there,"  "  He  is  becoming  a  hypnotist,"  "  He  is  becoming 
prejudicially  affected,"   naturally  do  harm  if  such  associates  who  are 

10  thus  hypnotically  acted  upon  do  not  protect  themselves  by  frequently- 
turning  to  God  in  thought  and  knowing  the  truth,  namely,  that  no  evil 
can  touch  them  because  they  are  spiritual,  etc. 

It  is  a  curious  thing  that  if  these  co-workers  have  a  slight  knowledge 
of  truth  and  are  themselves  endeavouring  to  use  their  highest  mental 

15  powers,  such  malpractice  affects  them  more  than  it  does  those  ignorant 
of  mental  effects,  who  merely  blunder  on  as  best  they  can.  Tlie  result 
is  that  whilst  the  beginners  in  mental  work  benefit  themselves  personally 
by  such  work,  and  the  effects  are  seen  in  their  improving  circumstances 
and  greater  freedom  from  worries  and  troubles,  they  are  liable  to  become 

20  more  critical  of  those  around  them.  These,  in  turn,  expect  a  higher 
standard  of  life  from  them,  and  consequently  malpractise  on  such 
beginners,  and  increase  the  difficulty. 

The  only  way  out  of  this  is  constant,  steady,  daily,  mental  work 
treating  especially  for  love,  so  that  the  students  prove  in  every  way  to 

25  those  around  them  the  value  of  their  advancing  knowledge  of  truth,  not 
only  by  being  more  thoughtful  for  others,  but  by  not  speaking  evil  of 
their  fellow-men. 

Were  the  position  fully  recognised,  it  would  be  seen  that  to  be  at 
work  in  such  a  centre  of  attack  is  a  privilege,  and  if  taken  advantage 

SO  of,  is  of  incalculable  value,  for  it  will  result  in  a  free  passport  through 
the  far  more  perilous  conditions  to  which  the  world  is  hastening. 

Such  troubled  groups  of  advanced  workers  are  but  the  senior  pupils 
in  the  world's  preparatory  school,  and  if  they  persevere  they  will  be  the 
ones  to  earn  the  golden  scholarship  of  permanent  peace  and  happiness 

35   which  can  only  be  won  through  "experimental  tuition."    God  will 

bless  them. 

"  With  blessings  beyond  hope  or  thought. 
With  blessings  which  no  word  can  find  "  (Tennyson). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


SECTION   VII. 


314     31 


301 

28 

356 

23 

246 

22 

143 

14 

241 

37 

315 

17 

6 

11 

246     34 


306 

24 

307 

30 

147 

30 

102 

2,40 

103 

27 

341      38 


o 


OUR    DUTY. 

"  Fear  [reverence]  God,  and  keep  his  commandments  :  for  this  is  the 
whole  duty  of  man  "  (Eecles.  12,  ver.  13). 

"  But  xchat  is  thy  duty  ?     The  demand  of  the  hour  "  (Goethe). 

"  Prove  to  me  only  that  the  least 
Command  of  God's  is  God's  indeed, 
And  what  injunction  shall  I  need 
To  pay  obedience?  " 

(Browning).  jq 

.^A^  !^^r^u  ^°  '^^°«°;s«  °"r  duty  at  the  present  time.    As  has  been 
said,      The  contmual  sharpening  of  the  knife  is  tiresome,  if,  after 
all,  we  have   nothing  to   cut  with   it."     "  It  is   our  duty   to   seek 
8uccess-the  success  of  the  other  man "  (W.  H.  Parmenter).      We 
W  to     abound  in  Love  and  Truth  "  and  to  heal  sin  and  sickness.    15 
We  have  to  practise  diligently  and  lovingly  Christ's  Sermon  on  the 
Mount   which  now,  with  our  new  knowledge,  we  find  can  be  lived 
instead  of  only  pondered  over.     Jesus  pointed  out  that  there  were 
only  two  commandments-to  love  God,    and    love    our    neighbour. 
The    law    of   Life    demands   the    fulfilment   of    these.      Obedience   20 
to     them     is     essential,    and    the    only    thing   that    can    give    us 
present  and  permanent  happiness  is  loyalty  to  God,  and  its  result, 
which  IS  the  helping  of  cur  fellow-man.   To  do  this,  we  have  to  get 
rid    of    the    results    of    our    falsely    educated    habit    of    wrong 
thinking,  and  to  learn  how  to  think  rightly.     "  He  who  would  have  25 
full  power  must  strive  to  get  power  over  his  own  mind "  *  (King 
Alfred).    This  is  the  only  way  in  which  we  can  relieve  others  from  their 
present  troubles,  and  also  from  the  waves  of  trouble  that  prophets 
and  readers  of  thought  have  continually  foretold  as  inevitably  coming 
in  the  latter  days      These  troubles  are  beginning,  and  by  learning   30 
how  to  think  rightly    we  can  protect  a  certain  number  of  those 
we  love,  that   number  depending   upon  our   knowledge   of   truth 
and  the  hfe  that  we  lead.     "  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth :  thy 
word  is  truth.     For  their  sakes  I  sanctify  myself,  that  they  also 
may    be    sanctified    through    the  truth"   (John   17,   ver.    17     19) 
"Faith  without  works  is  dead."     We  have  huge  tasks  before  us* 
Let  us  fit  ourselves  so  as  both  to  ward  off  and  destroy  the  unseen 
foe,  which  must  be  recognised,  and  destroyed  as  soon  as  recognised.   35 
l^or  then  shall  be  great  tribulation,   such  as  was  not  since  the 

•  "  Boethins." 


1(» 


164  17 

534  3 

397  45 

183  9 


ALAN'S    DOMINION.  295     Refer  to 

Sec.    VII-  Page  Line 

beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be"  lOl  37 
(Matt.  24,  ver.  21).  Remember  that  such  a  passage  refers  282  21 
to  different  successive  material  dream  pictures,  and  con-  285  11 
seqiiently  refers,  not  only  to  the  flight  of  the  descendants  of 
•"'  Benjamin  from  Jerusalem  in  70  A.D.,  but  also  to  the  la4:ter  days,  173  6 
which  are  now  upon  us,  in  which  like  incidents  occur  in  new  dress  -?2  ^^'^"^ 
and  are  even  now  being  recognised  as  happening  in  our  midst  by  Jin  m 
those  who  have  learned  how  to  discern  the  signs  of  the  times. 

Man's  Dominion.—"  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested, 
that  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  deviV  (I.  John  3,  ver.  8). 

"  On  the  first  page  of  the  Bible  is  the  declaration  that  God  gave 
man  dominion  over  all  the  earth.  If  this  is  true,  we  ought  to  have 
dominion  over  our  body,  our  busines.<<,  our  household,  our  affairs,  our 
environments,  our  circumstances,  our  condition  "  (Edward  Kimball). 

Fortunately  we  have  absolute  dominion  over  all  evil,  over  every 
sense  of  want,  moral,  mental,  and  physical.  We  have  to  acquaint 
ourselves  with  the  nature  of  the  false  claims  of  error,  and,  with 
spiritual  alertness,  to  lay  the  axe  at  the  root  of  all  evil.     Recognise 

^^  the  everlasting  grandeur  and  immortality  of  the  power  of  this  God- 
given  authority.  "  Live  greatly,  so  shalt  thou  acquire  unknown 
capacities  of  joy  "  (Gov.  Patmore).  Life  has  now  to  be  more  than  a 
sense  of  existence  ;  it  must  be  "a  sense  of  might  and  ability  to  subdue 
material  conditions  "  of  every  kind.     "  By  virtue  of  love  we  may  rule 

20  the  world"  (Lao-Tze).  Reflect  Life,  and  you  have  the  full  power 
of  being.  Again  and  again,  right  throughout  the  Bible,  we  are 
told  of  this  sovereign  power.  "  And  God  said,  .  .  .  Let  them  have 
dominion  .  .  .  over  all  the  earth"  (Gen.  1,  ver.  26).  ''The  upright 
shall  have  dominion  over  them  in  the  morning  '^  (Ps.  49,  ver.  14). 

25  Now  the  morning  is  breaking  as  the  new  light  is  spreading  all  over 
the  world.  "  Dominion  .  .  .  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  most  High  "  (Dan.  7,  ver.  27).  How  is  it  that  all  have 
not  this  dominion?  We  all  have  power  to  overcome  and  we  shall 
overcome   every   so-called  law   of  matter.    Nothing  can   dispossess 

30  you  of  your  power  to  think  and  therefore  act  rightly,  for  you  are 
the  son  of  God.  This  is  "the  gift  of  the  grace  of  God"  (Eph.  3, 
ver.  7).  "  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power  " 
(I.  Cor.  4,  ver.  20).  "  The  seeds  of  God-like  power  are  in  us  still " 
(Matthew  Arnold). 

"  Self -reverence,  self-knowledge,  self-control.  These  three  alone 
lead  man  to  sovereign  power  "  (Tennyson).  The  only  fatal  mistake 
is  the  mistake  of  giving  in. 

35  We  must  obey  Christ's  loving  demand,  '  Be  ye  perfect.'  If  this 
demand  was  valid  when  he  spoke  it,  it  is  as  valid  to-day,  and  there- 
fore possible  to  fulfil.  We  gain  this  dominion  by  knowing,  feeling, 
and  proving  that  Love,  God,  alone  governs  man.  Might  and  majesty 
attend  every  advancing  stage  of  this  understanding. 

40  "Great,  not  like  Caesar,  stained  with  blood. 

But  only  great  as  I  am  good." 
Exercise  this  dominion  and  destroy  sin,  sickness  and  suffering  all 
around  you,  "  For  it  is  God  which  worketh  in  ^ou  "  (Phil.  2,  ver.  13). 
The  exercise  of  this  dominion  is  only  a  call  to  higher  duties,  not  ??i       , 

45   a  release  from  cares  and  responsibilities.      If  you  can  maintain  this   303    2c 


467 

23 

54 

35 

88 

34 

143 

9 

252 

10 

246 

35 

174 

9      ' 

241  12,21 

34 

9 

244 

33 

5i 

28 

301 

23 

241 

2] 

343 

42 

314 

2 

40 

4 

184     30 


54     .35 
243     30 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

303     13 
297     43 


296 


BE  HUMBLE  AND  GLORIFY    GOD. 


21     21 


6 

46 

246 

30 

137 

13 

144 

5 

297 

17 

308 

20 

324 

19 

222     31 


27 


298     21 


148     23 

297     28 


25 


Sec.  VII. 

dominion,  nothing  can  cause  you  to  sin  or  suffer.    You  have  only  to 
preserve  a  "  scientific,  positive  sense  of  unity  "  with  God. 

"  But  if  thou  dost  receive  no  Thing  into  thy  Desire,  then  thou 
art  free  from  all  Things,  and  rulest  over  all  Things  at  once,  as  a 
Prince  of  God.      For  thou  hast  received  nothing  from  thine  own,     5 
and  art  nothing  to  all  Things;   and  all  Things  are  as  nothing  to 
the«  "*  (Jacob  Boehme). 

Humility.—"  W/iat  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  .  .  ,  to  walk 
humbli/  with  thy  GodV  (Micah  6,  ver.  8).  * 

We  find  that  "  humility  is  perpetual  quietness  of  heart.  It  is  to  10 
have  no  troubles.  It  is  never  to  be  fretted  or  vexed,  irritable  or 
sore.  To  wonder  at  nothing  that  is  done  to  me,  to  feel  nothing 
done  against  me.  It  is  to  be  at  rest  when  nobody  praises  me,  and 
when  I  am  blamed  or  despised,  it  is  to  hav€  a  blessed  home  in  myself 
where  I  can  go  in  and  shut  the  door  and  kneel  to  my  Father  m  15 
secret,  and  be  at  peace,  as  in  a  deep  sea  of  calmness,  when  all 
around  and  above  is  trouble." 

"  To  think  first  of  others  is  the  secret  of  gentleness "  (Elizabeth 
Gibson). 

The  material  man  can   do  nothing,  and  we  may  well  say  with   20 
Robert  Browning:  — 

"  .  .  .  Looking  within  and  around  me,  I  ever  renew, 
With  that  stoop  of  the  soul,  which  in  bending,  upraises  it  too, 
The  submission  of  man's  nothing-perfect,  to  God's  all-complete, 
As  by  each  new  obeisance  of  8pirit,t  I  climb  to  his  feet." 
Humility  of  this  description  is  the  laying  down  of  a  sham  power, 
and  the  taking  up  of  omnipotence ;  it  is  true  genius. 

The  spiritual  man  never  thinks  of  himself.  He  thinks  only  of 
God  and  God's  ideas.  "  We  desire  now  to  lose  the  thinking  of 
ourselves  in  thinking  for  others.  .  .  .  There  is  the  Ideal!  We 
are  to  be  saviours  of  men,  lovers  of  men,  inspirers  of  men  in  self- 
forgetfulneys  "  (Stopford  Brooke). 

Glorify  Go^,—  '  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  mat/ see 
your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  "  CMatt  5 
ver.  16).  V,         .    , 

We  have  to  keep  these  "embodiments,"  that  we  have  hitherto 
called  "  ourselves,"  free  from  sin,  sickness,   worries,  and  troubles 
and   make    them   glorify   God,    so    that    people    will    think,    "How 
unselfish    and    thoughtful    for    others    they    are,    how    well    and 
happy  they  always  are,  how  quickly  difficulties  disappear  ;  what  is  35 
the  reason  for  it  all  ? "   And  when  they  hear  to  what  it  is  due,  they 
say,    "  That   is  what  we  want ;   we  must  endeavour  to   understand 
It !  "     In  this  way  evil  is  made  to  glorify  God.     "  The  wrath  of  man 
shall  praise  thee  "  (Ps.  76,  ver.  10).     "  Unto  us  a  child  is  born  • 
his  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful"  (Is.  9,  ver.  6).     "Let  yourself   40 
and  nob  your  words  preach  for  you"  (Amiel),  and  yet  all  desires 
must  disappear  "  desire  for  personal  gain,  personal  loves,  personal 
attamnaents,    and,    last   and    subtlest    of    all,    desire    for    personal 
perfection,   for   the   personal   self  must   be   lost   in  the   one   self 
that  IS,  the  self  of  all  that  lives  "  I  (Annie  Besant).     This  does  not 
mean    that    man    finding    himself    loses    his   individuality.      Each 
scintillates  with  infinite  variety. 

*  "The  Snpersensnal  Life,"  p.  13. 

t  The  spirit  of  pride. 

X  "  Reincarnation,"  p.  40. 


BE  SELFLESS. 


30 


Sec.  VII. 


297     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Progress  Necessary.—"  The  world  is  advancing,  advance  icith  it  ** 
(Mazzini) 

When  we  learn  to  think  rightly,  that  is,   scientifically,  we  must 
not  be  satisfied  with  being  what  in  the  olaen  days  we  called  good. 
5  otherwise  we  become  self-righteous,   and  cover  the  rotten  founda- 
tions with  a  coat  of  plaster.     "  They  must  upward  still  and  onward 
who  would  keep  abreast  of  truth  "  (J.  R.  Lowell). 

'*  He  who  ceases  to  become  better,  ceases  to  become  good  "  (Oliver 
Cromwell).    God  affords  us  fresh  opportunities  as  we  use  those  we 
10  have  had.     We  must  continually  go  up  higher.      As  we  understand 
that  we  are  spiritual  beings  here,  so  do  we  learn  our  capabilities 
for  good,  and  find  that  still  greater  sacrifices,  not  of  joys,  but  of 
self -consciousness  and  sloth,  are  necessary.     This  is  the  pathway  to 
the  true  glory  of  immortality.    Our  ability  to  do  so-caUed  miracles 
depends  on  how  we  are  advancing,  not  upon  how  good  we  are. 
15       "  The  great  man  is  he  who  knows  that  the  spiritual  will  conquer" 
(Emerson).     It  must  conquer  and  destroy  all  evil. 
"  So  with  every  error  conquered  draw  nearer  to  thy  peace, 
And  in  Life's  great  song  triumphant  hear  the  discords  falter— cease  " 

(Violet  M.  Firth). 

20  Be  Selfless.*—"  The  truth  is  that  the  cause  of  all  sins  in  evoy  person 
and  every  instance  is  excessive  self-love"  (Plato).  "  We  must  get  nd  of 
all  thought  of  self  before  tee  can  gain  peace  or  happiness  "  (Emerson). 
"  Success  and  happiness  are  only  to  be  had  in  giving  up  our  own 
wiir^  (General  (Gordon). 

We  have  to  learn  to  do  right,  merely  because  it  is  right,  without 
the  slightest  regard  for  results.     This  doing  right  because  it  is  right 

25  is  called  by  Buddhists  "  Parikamma."  We  then  grow  to  love  to  do 
right  because  we  love  good.  This  is  the  love  of  God,  and  the  results 
to  mankind  of  this  love  are  in  proportion  to  the  understanding 
of  what  God  is.  Let  all  human  desires  merge  into  the 
desire  for  others'  good.     Then   shall  we  understand  the  words   of 

30  Job:  "Yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God  "  (Job  19,  ver.  26).  "  All 
good  thinkers,  so  far  as  they  are  good,  are  characterised  by  indiffer- 
ence to  results "  (James  Hinton).  "  Duty  never  yet  did  want  his 
meed  "  t  (Shakespeare). 

This  is  not  sufficient,  however.       "  Put  off  thine  own  will,   and 

35  there  will  be  no  more  hell "  ("  Theologia  Germanica  ").  We  have  to 
lose  self  in  love,  to  become  absolutely  selfless,  having  no  will  of  our 
own  (called  in  Buddhism  "Vairagya  "),  so  that  we  allow  the  action 
of  God  to  cause  us  always  to  do  what  is  right.  Looking  away  from 
self,    the   kingdom   of  God   within,    always  present,    will   bear    us 

40  upward,  heavenward,  until  we  find  within  it  home,  the  City  of 
Zion,  Love  itself.  "  There  is  but  one  virtue— to  forget  oneself  as 
a  person  ;  one  vice,  to  remember  oneself  "  (Fichte).  We  know  more 
now,    namely,    that    the    thing    to    be    forgotten    is    the    seeming 

*  The  Hindu  and  Buddhist  scriptures  are  full  of  the  necessity  for  renunciation 
of  all  personal  desires.  In  the  "  Bhagavad  Gita"  we  read  :  "  He  whose  Buddhi 
ia  everywhere  unattached,  the  self  subdued,  dead  to  desriea,  he  goeth  by  renun- 
ciation to  the  supreme  perfection  of  freedom  from  Karma"  (Discourse  XVIII.,  49). 
In  the  '*  Udanavarg-a  "  we  read  :  "  The  steadfast,  who  care  not  for  the  happiness 
of  desires,  cast  them  off,  and  do  soon  depart  (to  Nirvana)."  The  "Dhammapada  " 
says  :  "I  have  conquered  all.  I  know  all,  ...  I  left  all,  and  throuprh  the 
destruction  of  thirst  I  am  free."  When  Gautama  attains  Buddhahood.  it  says  : 
"  The  mind,  approaching  the  Eternal,  has  attained  to  the  extinction  of  all  desires." 
At  the  same  time  "  action  is  not  to  be  stopped  because  the  disciple  no  longer  seeks 
the  fruit  of  action  as  reward.  '  Inaction  in  a  deed  of  mercy  becomes  an  action  in 
a  deadly  sin.'    Voice  of  the  Silence"  (Annie  Besant  in  "  Reincarnation,"  p.  41). 

t  "  Two  Gentlemen  of  Verona^"  Act  2,  Sc.  4. 


249     17 


323 

38 

324 

28 

526 

13 

293 

16 

324 

19 

300 

5 

305 

13 

397 

45 

490 


241     37 

34       7 
296     36 


312 

9 

22 

19 

307 

39 

494 

25 

312 

35 

306 

26 

308 

33 

493 

4 

243 

25 

Refer  to 
Page  Line 

306  26 
23:>  42 
3»>2      14 

220     29 


298 


PRIDE. 


CRITICISM;  TALKING  OF  OTHERS. 


299 


312     3.") 


316 

27 

333 

23,  2  i 

212 

30 

115 

26 

120 

1 

333 

33 

3(>0 

20 

296 

37 

311 

38 

4G 

3 

323 

32 

360     16 
352      19 


VII. 

material  world  and  material  man.  The  thing  to  be  remem- 
bered is  the  real  spiritual  world  and  the  real  spiritual 
man.  Then  the  action  of  God  is  seen.  "  The  pure  men  of  old 
acted  as  they  were  moved,  without  calculation,  not  seeking  to 
secure  results.  They  laid  no  plans.  Therefore,  failing,  they  had  5 
no  cause  for  regret;  succeeding,  no  cause  for  congratulation" 
(Lao-Tze).  "  Desire  is  personal  and  therefore  selfish "  (Annie 
Besant). 

Lao-Tze,  the  great  Chinese  philosopher,  who,  like  his  contemporary, 
Buddha,  must  have  been  individually  very  close  indeed  to  the  truth, 
also  said :  "  He  acts  by  non-action,  and  by  this  he  governs  all,"  ana   10 
again  :  ''  By  non-action  there  is  nothing  that  may  not  be  done.    One 
might  undertake  the  government  of  the  world  without  ever  taking 
any  trouble — and  as  for  all  those  who  take  trouble,   they  are  not 
competent  to  the  government    of    the    world."      It    will   be  found 
that  the  word  "  trouble  "  means  ''  material  steps."     Lao-Tze  knew    15 
well  that  right  mental  action,  the  realisation  of  God,  was  the  only 
action  of  any  value  to  man,  and  that  the  fewer  the  material  steps, 
and  the  greater  the  reliance  on  the  Principle  of  good,  the  better 
the  results.     In  "  Tao  Teh "  he  writes :  "  Therefore  the  wise  man 
knows  without  travelling,  names  things  without  seeing  them,  and   20 
accomplishes  everything  without  action." 

Meekness,  selflessness,  and  love''^  are  still  the  paths  of  Christ's 
testimony,  and  the  "  footsteps  of  his  flesh."  "  Closeness  to  Christ 
necessitates  separation  from  self "  (A.  R.  Wells).  "  Love  of 
God's  will  .  .  is  a  higher  degree  of  love,  inasmuch  as  it  requires 
us  to  renounce  our  own  will "  (St.  Francis  de  Sales). 

Plato  insisted  that  the  true  art  of  living  is  an  act  of  dying  to  mere   25 
sense,  in  order  more  fully  to  exist  in  intimate  union  with  goodness 
and  beauty.      He  further  insisted  that  the  proper  aim  of  man  is 
not  pleasure,  but  truth,  beauty,  and  right,  which  are  to  be  sought 
for  their  own  worth. 

"  It  hath  been  said :  '  The  more  of  self  and  me,  the  more  of  sin  30 
and  wickedness.'  So  likewise  it  hath  been  said:  '  The  more  the  self, 
the  I,  the  me,  the  mine,  that  is,  self-seeking  and  selfishness,  abate 
in  a  man,  the  more  doth  God's  I,  that  is,  God  Himself,  increase  in 
him ' "  ("  Theoloi?ia  Germanica,"  p.  56).  We  must  exterminate  self 
and  thus  find  God's  man,  made  in  his  image  and  likeness.  "He  35 
who  gains  a  victory  over  other  men  is  strong,  but  he  who  gains 
a  victory  over  himself  is  all-powerful"  (Lao-Tze).  "  You  can  have 
neither  a  greater  nor  a  less  dominion  than  that  over  yourself " 
(Leonardo  da  Vinci).  "  Cast  away  personality,  sacrifice  it ;  what  is 
left  is  the  essence  of  life— Love  "  (Tolstoy). 

Ppide.— "  T/ie  iricked,  through  the  pride  of  his  eountennnce,  will 
not  seek  after  God :  God  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts  "  (Ps.  10,  ver.  4). 
"Pride  is  certainly  the  most  naked  form  of  sin,  for  pride  is  self- 
deification.  It  may  be  madness  of  disease,  it  may  be  rebellion,  but 
inasmuch  as  it  claims  to  be  a  law  to  itself,  it  is  the  very  principle  of  4o 
sin  come  to  self-consciousness.  Augustine  and  Thomas  Aquinas  both 
say  that  pride  is  the  beginning  of  sin,  though  not  its  root.  We 
might  equally  well  say  that  it  is  the  end  of  sin,  its  completed 
development  in  self -chosen  independence  of  God"t  (W.  R.  Inge 
M.A.,  D.D.,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral).  4.-, 

"  Search  thine  own  heart,  what  paineth  thee 
In  others,  in  thyself  may  be  ; 
All  dust  is  frail,  all  flesh  is  weak ; 
Be  thou  the  true  man  thou  dost  seek  "  (Whittier). 
*  "Exercise  more  faith  in  God  and  His  spiritual  means  and  methods,  than  in 
man  and  Lis  material  ways  and  means"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  152,  line  3). 

t  "  The  Paddock  Lectures  "  for  1906,  p.  172. 


i 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Criticism.— **  Love  i^  kind  and  suffers  long ;  Love  is  meek  and  thinks 
no  icrong  "  (Bishop  Wordsworth). 

Impersonal  criticism  brings  out  facts,  with  the  object  of 
comparing  them  with  prior  knowledge,  and  so  elucidating  truth  and 
5  helping  the  world.  True  criticism  is  open-minded  and  constructive  ; 
false  criticism  is  prejudiced  and  destructive.  The  highest  criticism 
is  scientific  judgment.  This  separates  not  evil  persons,  but  evil 
thoughts  from  the  good,  separating  them  in  order  to  destroy  them. 
In  this  way  the  false  conclusions  are  reduced,   and  so  the  only 

10  support  of  evil  is  weakened,  and  its  final  destruction  in  every  form 
hastened.* 

Never  under  any  circumstances  indulge  in  the  false  luxury  of 
personal  criticism,  the  antithesis  of  love.  Love  "  beareth  all 
things,  belie veth  all  things  "  (I.  Cor.  13,  ver.  7).      "  Hypocrite,  first 

15  cast  out  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye  "  (Matt.  7,  ver.  5).  If  you 
thoroughly  cast  the  be-a^i  out  of  your  own  eye,  or  consciousness, 
there  will  be  nothing  to  criticise,  as  the  wrong  thought  that  you 
are  conscious  of  will  be  destroyed,  and  the  victims  freed.  "  For 
the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down.  .  .  .  Therefore  rejoice  " 

20  (Rev.  12,  ver.  10,  12). 

"  Scepticism  is  deliberate,  distrustful  of  appearances,  grave,  and 
candid.  Incredulity  needs  no  thought,  but  is  peremptory  and 
scornful,  and,  not  being  re'asonable,  it  cannot  be  reasoned  with. 
The  one  is  a  high  strong  mental  virtue  .  .  .  the  other  is  a  sign  of 

25  mental  debility."  t  (Dr.  W.  H.  Thompson). 

A  man  as  a  rule  criticises  in  people  the  fault  from  which  he 
himself  suffers  most.  Recognise  yourself  as  the  chosen  instrument 
of  God,  His  dear  son,  and  look  upon  all  men  as  His  and  your  dearly 
beloved.     "Thou  shalt  love  they  neighbour  as  thyself"  (Matt.  19, 

30  ver.  19).  Not  only  avoid  all  forms  of  personal  criticism,  but  all 
forms  of  wrong  thinking,  or  indeed  any  thinking  of  others,  except 
for  the  purpose  of  helping  them.  "  Condemn  the  fault,  and  not  the 
actor  of  it "  +  (Shakespeare).  "  The  wise  man  knows  no  distinc- 
tions ;  he  beholds  all  men  as  things  made  for  holy  uses  "  §  (Lao-Tze). 


35  Talking  of  Others.—"  Let  none  of  you  imagine  evil  in  your  hearts 
against  his  neighbour "  (Zech.  8,  ver.  17).  **  Let  every  man  sweep 
the  snow  before  his  otcn  door,  and  not  trouble  himself  about  the  frost 
on  his  neighbour's  tiles  "  (Chinese). 

Talking    of    others  is   one   of  the  most  insidious  forms   of   evil.    353 

Few  are  altogether  free  from  this  dangerous  habit.     Let  others  be 

sacred  to  you.    We  should  only  talk  of  others  in  order  to  help  them,   314 

40  *  ''  Christian  Science  is  the  hig-her  criticism  because  it  criticises  evil,  disease, 
and  death — all  that  is  unlike  God,  good — on  a  Scriptural  basis,  and  approves  or 
disapproves  according"  to  the  word  of  God  "  ("  The  Higher  Criticism,"  "  Christian 
Science  Sentinel,'  December  2l8t,  1907.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "  As  to  Ourselves." 

J  "  Measure  for  Measure." 

§  'Tao-Teh." 

X 


335     31 


469     42 
302     19 


345 

42 

144 

38 

147 

17 

343 

42 

21 

40 

483 

13 

337      18. 


17 


32 


Beler  to 
Pact  Line 


300 


FRIENDS. 


297  17 

353  42 

139  15 

309  42 


241      37 
298     22 


299     28 


243     26 
246     32 


Sec.  VII. 


329     40 
233  30,41 


region   can    be    approached        "  TTn«Alfiok    ^ u^     ux    ^^^^^  \^^^  'loiy 

material  statement,  an^  transVate  eve^v  fff"f ''^f  "^  T^^''^  «^erv 
back  into  its  true  meaning    fni.^^    ■}^^  Picture,  however  bad,    lo 
"Watch   ye  and   pray     es^t  tp'' If.!.*'"  .''".""^'nal. spiritual  truth! 
ver    ^s^      "  PWif        a      A  ?     ^"'^"^   ""°   temptation "  (Mark  14 
ver.  JS).       Chanty  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind"  a    Pn-    i,  .7 

Sweet   mercy   is   nobility's   true  badire  "•   /ihiL.  ?'  ^f'r   *^- 

your  enemies,  bless  them  that  cu?se  youf  do  ifod  to  ?hem\h»    h°r'   ,- 
you-TMatrT  v°er  ^44^  f''"'  despit^efuhrufryou,  I'd'  persecute 

Love  God  wi?h  an  intense  iJve'^^nH  Y  '°"'^°°«^  ^  consciousness 
than  yoursdf  P?oof  not  nJ^L«°''  '°^^  y""''  neighbour  far  more 
is  the  divine  way  to  heaven  ^"^IT'  "  ««««'},"?1-     Practical  love 

/A.  ..^  jT    .  ^  ^'^^•^-     ^^  involves  many  thnns  hut  ahovp  nil   9«i 

"A    l^flfT^  •"'.'''•'"  """""''' '"""     (Thomas  Hughes) 
A  faithful  friend  is  a  stronit  defence-  an^  J,»  fV.*^i  u'^'^u   ^ 
such  an  one  hath  found  a  trea^i.rp  "     a'  f       ,  •  '"^^hath  found 
remembering   to   denv   all   ,.f^        f'       ^  *''"®  '"®°*1  '^  one   who, 

friend  is  iellly  perfect    L^nTthe,  ^T""',  °^^^''  ^^'^/'^   *'"'''   his   30 
God,   and    in   heaven      Th^Jl^f    spiritual  image  and  likeness  of 
have  someone  toTove    someon.  f     k  .advantage   of   a  friend   is   to 

a^^nVaTeU-a Ht"  Ft     >^^^^^^^ 

TdlilVtell^rCV^^^^ 

friendship  doubles  ouT  jC  aid  ^hl^es  "^r'strots  ^To^a  3e 
friend  we  can  be  ourse  ves  and  tell  evervthinJ  TK»„  *i  *"'® 
that  there  is  nothing  that  can  make  him  Think^worTe  of  us      ThT 

trtt^r  "}  I  "t""*  ^y  Pythagoras  was  °AnXer  I  "  "  He's 
true  to  God  who's  true  to  man "  (J.  E.  Lowell^ 

*  "  Titus  Andronicns." 
t  "  A  Dream  of  John  Bull.'* 


/' 


10 


OUR  RESPONSIBILITY.  301 

Sec.  VII. 

that  should  a  friend  turn  upon  you  it  is  not  his  fault,  but  his 
misfortune.  It  is  your  business  then  to  protect  him  by  thinking 
rightly  yourself.  Do  not  think  of  him.  Turn  to  your  one  and  only 
true  friend— God,  and  the  trouble  will  then  have  been  of  use. 
The  worst  of  all  friends  is  the  flatterer.  It  has  been  truly  said, 
"  flattery  is  a  disease  of  friendship." 

Be  Unselfish.—"  By  being  the  most  unselfish  he  is  the  most  secure  " 
(Lao-Tze). 

The  Stoics  used  to  say  that  a  selfish  man  is  a  cancer  in  the 
universe,  and  Philo  finds  the  root  of  sin  in  selfishness.  The  first 
step  downwards  of  the  Prodigal  son  was :  "  Give  me  the  portion  of 
goods  that  falleth  to  me"  (Luke  15,  ver.  12).  As  Bacon  said,  like 
bees  we  kill  ourselves  in  stinging  others. 

Selfishness  comes  from  thinking  that  you  want  something  and 
that  you  may  lose  what  you  have.  Such  thoughts  breed  un- 
happiness.  "  So  long  as  you  persist  in  selfishly  seeking  for  your 
own  personal  happiness,  so  long  will  happiness  elude  you,  and  you 
will  be  sowing  the  seeds  of  wretchedness.  In  so  far  as  you  succeed 
in  losing  yourself  in  the  service  of  others,  in  that  measure  will 
happiness  come  to  you,  and  you  will  reap  a  harvest  of  bliss "  * 
(James  Allen). 

Unselfishness  in  the  old  mistaken  methods  of  so-called  living,  as  a 
15  rule,  meant  self-sacrifice,  suffering,  and  giving  way  to  others.  Now 
we  find  that  unselfishness  is  happiness,  joy,  continuing  bliss,  every- 
thing that  is  good.  Further,  viewed  in  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of 
truth,  and  therefore  understood  scientifically,  it  is  an  unseen  power, 
lifting  a  man  out  of  a  very  prison  to  put  him  upon  a  throne.  Jesus 
20  expressed  this  in  the  misunderstood  saying :  "  He  that  loseth  hia 
hfe  .  .  .  shall  find  it."  In  other  words,  in  proportion  as  the  material 
self  is  lost  sight  of,  forgotten,  dissociated  from  man's  real  self,  so 
does  he  gain  power  over  that  material  self  and  all  its  seeming 
troubles.     Thus  he  wields  that  spiritual  government  which  alone 

25   gives  him,  when  fully  apprehended,  dominion  over  all  matter. 

We  have  to  lead  a  life  of  true  unselfishness,  always  mentally 
working  in  the  way  already  pointed  out,  so  as  to  help  each  one 
with  whom  we  come  in  contact.  "  One  can  create  a  heaven  for 
many  lives  "  (Elizabeth  Gibson).  We  must  not  do  this  by  thinking 
30  of  them,  of  the  material  individual.  This  is  wrong  and  absolutely 
hypnotic.  Never,  if  you  can  help  it,  let  your  thought  rest  on  the 
material  concept  of  those  you  love.  Be  '*  willing  rather  to  be 
absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord  "  (11.  Cor. 
5,  ver.  8).  Turn  in  thought  at  once  to  God  and  realise  Him  and 
35  the  true  spiritual  consciousness  and  you  cannot  fail  to  help,  and 
are  less  likely  to  be  separated  from  those  you  love  on  earth,  in 
exact  proportion  to  the  depth  of  your  realisation  of  man's  unity  with 
God,  Spirit,  in  heaven. 

"  Sin    is    selfishness ;     Godliness     is    unselfishness "     (Chevalier 
40   Bunser).     "Where  the  love  of  self  is  banished,  there  dwelleth  the 
love  of  God  "  (Jacob  Boehme). 

"  Pity  is  the  touch  of  God  in  human  hearts  " 

(W.  O.  Smith,  D.D.,  LL.D.). 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


147     27 


297 

43 

295 

26 

295 

11 

300 

8 

306 

26 

22 

19 

146 

10 

300 

8 

306 

26 

146 

14 

281 

11 

307     39 


♦  "From  Poverty  to  Power." 


X  2 


Refer  to      302 
Pftge  Lin« 


292  36 

332  « 

286  37 

24  16 

147  29 

74  11 

147  25 

458  5 

136  9 

423  29 


JUDGMENT  DAY. 
OUR    RESPONSIBILITY. 


Sec.  VII 


WHICH  ARE  WE  GOING  TO  DO? 


303 


299 


321      24 
77     33 


139     15 
101       8 

208       6 


"  Thai  system  is  most  divine  which  is  most  effective  and  which  is 
most  in  accord  with  the  spirit  of  Christ  "•  (Canon  Plumtre). 

As  there  is  nothing  but  God,  there  is  in  reality  only  good. 
There  IS,  therefore,  only  one  false  representation  of  God,  one 
material,  universal  consciousness,  called  by  scientific  men  the  ether, 
by  others  the  devil  and  mortal  mind,  and  if  we  scientifically  destroy 
the  evil  thought  as  it  first  presents  itself  to  our  own  individual  5 
so-called   consciousness,  it  is  destroyed  for  all.     In  thus  fulfilling 

th^r'T^       i^  ''f  ^'^^  ^^rtunately,  one  step  nearer  the  end  of 
the  so-called  material  world. 

^aiisgt^''^  ''''''  ^'-^  --^  — ^-  - 

Bibl^'as'TudTmtn"  "'' aII^  nL^'^'n  ^^^^^^^    ^j  ^^^^ughout  the 

Th^met  n'g^^^^^ar'^^r^^fi  '^:?^''tP^^  ^^ 

just-;  the  meaning  of  ''judgLnt^'^i^^^^^  1^^}  '' 

to  elicit  truth  -  (Chambers'  DiMWV,.^  •    comparing  of  ideas 

this  tS'?  t^trirTer'urC^^^^^^^    tV^^^^>4 

ratHivt*  'h^-^'  committed^Tl  ju\nienf ^to'the^stn?.  '""Va 

pi  Th^^o^n^^of  ^I'n^^Vhn   T%t   ^^.'^T    ^'o  '"'^^  '' 
ver"2/^''T'^'    f-^s    shall    judge'  thf  world?"       (I'^'crr    ^6 

judgment  which^eexecuteth''(Ps  9  ver^m  "    ''""*"    ^^    '^^ 

wSXu^t"'  'in.'^ll''  ^°'''\'''  '^.'7  «"«  °°e  reverse,  a  '' 

we  are  chastened  [made  pure!  of  the  Tnr^    .^^  ^^  T  Vi^«^^ 
be  condemned  with^  the  wSrld ''  (I.   Cor    ?J  'ver    327"  "  T^H^  °^* 

on,  which  takes  nC;  'j'"'.tf''  ''^°"^l  '""'^  ^^^ry  limita- 
reac  ion  bright  th?nkinr''Aew^tl?AA^  'he  action  and 
shall  Judge  hi^  in  th'e"&ay  '^/oh't  t!  H'l^^^^^S'tn'^Z-   '' 

+  T*  .  ^  *  "The  Churchman." 

^^  lst^^^tA^]X^\r^V^^  'Elohim,"  meaning  either  God  or 

nt^re^^erg^ods?^'^"^"    ^^  ^^^^ «  '''  t-^tli^^U'' f^fxh^u':^^  ,5 


Sec.  Vii. 


sentaneous  conscious,  mental  action  of  the  whole  body  of  right  thinkers. 
"  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  will  judge  the  world 
in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained"  (Acts 
17,  ver.  31).  "  It  is  he  which  was  ordained  of  God  to 
5  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and  dead.  To  him  give  all  the 
prophets  witness"  (Acts  10,  ver.  42,  43).  "My  righteousness 
is  near ;  my  salvation  is  gone  forth,  and  mine  arms  shall  judge  the 
people ;  the  isles  [Great  Britain]  shall  wait  upon  me  ["  Be  still,  and 
know  that  I  am  God  "  (Ps.  46,  ver.  10)],  and  on  mine  arm  shall  they 
10  trust "  (Is.  51,  ver.  5).  "  Which  executeth  judgment  for  the 
oppressed  "  (Ps.  146,  ver.  7).  "  Zion  shall  be  redeemed  with  judg- 
ment, and  her  converts  with  righteousness  "  (Is.   1,  ver.  27). 

*'  So  let  it  be.     In  God's  own  might 
We  gird  us  for  the  coming  fight. 
15  And  strong  in  Him  Whose  cause  is  ours, 

In  conflict  with  unholy  powers, 
We  grasp  the  weapons  he  has  given, 
The  light,  and  truth,  and  love  of  heaven  " 

(Whittier). 
20  "  And  the  most  High  shall  appear  upon  the  seat  of  judgment,  and 
misery  shall  pass  away,  and  the  long  suffering  shall  have  an  end: 
But  judgment  only  shall  remain,  truth  shall  stand,  and  faith  shall 
wax  strong:  And  the  work  shall  follow,  and  the  reward  shall  be 
shewed,  and  the  good  deeds  shall  be  of  force,  and  wicked  deeds 
25   shall  bear  no  rule  "  (II.  Esdras  7,  ver.  33-35). 

This  gives  each  of  us  an  enormous  responsibility.  Not  only  every 
wrong  thought  that  comes  into  our  consciousness  should  be 
"judged,"  but  every  single  thing  that  we  do  should  be  prayed  for 
— *'  judged."  **  If  the  world  shall  be  judged  by  you,  are  ye  un- 
30  worthy  to  judge  the  smallest  matters^"  (I.  Cor.  6,  ver.  2).  We 
must  be  always  either  harming  or  helping  ourselves  and  others. 


Brfer  to 
Page  Line 

101  5 
109     23 

102  33 


362    10,27 


397  45 

337  22 

300  9 

306  26 

111  2 


30     12 

333     33 
144     38 


WHICH    ARE    WE    GOING    TO    DO? 

"  Upon  every  side  we  hear  the  prophecy  of  a  great  religious  revival    36 
ichich  is  to  sweep  over  all  Christendom.     Scarcely  a  day  goes  by  in 
35  which  this  prophecy  is  not  repeated  in  some  religious  paper ^  or  hy  some 
minister  whose  sermon  is  reported  in  the  daily  press  .  .  .  referred  to 
as  forerunners  of  an  extensive  or  universal  revival  which  shall  awaken  100 
the  people  of  all  Christian  land^  "  (Archibald  McLellan). 

Let  us  not  delay  and  so  put  off"  the  time  of  deliverance  that  awaits 

4;0  us.    "  It  is  your   duty  to  yourself  to  make   each  day  a  success." 

"  We   are    making   to-morrow's  character  to-day.  .  .  .  Faithfulness 

to-day  is  the  only  way  to  ensure  success  in  some  distant  to-morrow  '* 

C'  Great  Thoughts,"  March  11th,  1911). 


37 


Befer  to 


304       THE  APPARENT  LAW  OP  EVIL  AND  THE  LAW  OF  GOOD. 


410     22 


173     20 
176     12 


410     23 


856  86 

339  17 

69  40 

410  23 


125 


549 


252  8 

22  19 

38  23 

21  37 


Sec.  VII. 


233     30 


10 


20 


"Choose  You  This  J>2iy.'''-" Behold  now  is  the  accepted  time;  hehokl 
now  tH  the  day  of  mhationr  (II.  Cor.  6,  ver.  2).  "  Jems  saith, 
except  ye  fast  to  the  world  [think  not  of  the  material  things],  ye  shall 
in  H0ici.se  find  the  kingdom  of  God;  and  except  ye  make  the  kihhath 
a  real  Sahhath  [Sahhath  means  rest],  ye  shall  not  see  the  Father  " 
(The  Oxyrhynchus  Lo^ia). 

There  has  now  l:,een  set  forth  the  fundamental  law  that  governs 
all  existence,  and  i-ests  upon  demonstrated  proofs.  Each  individual 
can  test  and  prove  for  himself  the  truths  of  this  law  of  ever-present 
Life,  omnipotent  Mind,  ever-present  good— God— and  accept  or 
reject  it.  The  question  here  presents  itself  as  to  how  far  one  has 
any  power  of  choice  as  to  the  acceptance,  or  otherwise,  of  the 
ruling  of  unalterable  law,  and  how  such  choice  could  affect  our  life 
experience. 

Moses  probably  the  greatest  natural  statesman,  or,  to  speak  more 
accurately,  the  greatest  natural  lawgiver  the  world  has  ever  seen, 
after    setting    before    a    great    race  the  law   of  hfe  and   its   con- 

iQwl  ffPPw*^  ''i'^f^*^  %^y^'  "Choose  life"  (Deut.  30,  ver. 
19),  the  Life  that  is  God,  the  law  of  Soul ;  and  later  in  history  the  i  ^ 
great  leader,  his  successor  Joshua,  reminding  them  again  of  this  law. 
said :  Choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve  "  (Josh.  24  ver  15) 
Aiiyone  reading  this  book  will  at  once  see  that  a  deep  significance 
attaches  to  these  words  as  to  choice,  and  there  is  now  no  shadow 
of  doubt  as  to  their  meaning. 

It  goes  without  saying  that  life  is  governed  by  law,  and  equally 
that  to  oppose  fundamental  law  is  impossible.  So  the  power  of 
choice  lies  merely  m  whether  we  willingly  accept  and  obey  the  law 
of  God,  good,  by  right  thinking,  or  live  in  seeming  opposition  to  iL 
dwellmg  upon  the  opposite  thoughts  of  evil,  with  all  the  attendant 
worriers  and  troubles  that  must  then  result.  The  word  "  seeming  " 
18  used  advisedly,  for  the  startling  fact  remains,  that  the  inevitable 
end  reached  will  be  the  same— eternal  good.  ' 

The  Apparent  Law  of  Evil.— "77/ryr  is  no  peace,  saith  the  Lord, 
unto  the  wicked  '  (Is.  48,  ver.  22). 

Then  comes  the  question.  In  what  lies  the  importance  of  any 
individual  or  collective  choice  or  action  ?  Simply  this :  the  difference 
It  makes  to  us  now.  A  period  of  opposition  or  contradiction  to  the 
ruling  of  the  law  of  good  can  only  be  at  best  a  series 
01  attenapts  and  failures,  increasing  limitations,  hopes  dis- 
3?«£^l^  '  rf  11  happiness,  mixed  with  worry  and,  more  or  less, 
discord;  a  life  that  proves,  by  its  own  failure  to  succeed  in  living 
the  fallacy  of  its  imaginary  laws  of  existence. 

But  during  such  period,   the  fundamental  law  does  not  suspend 

thlnu^h  TLI  T""  S^^^^'^^  ^y'^   is   "merely   being   self-conducted  40 
through  a  path  of  needless  suffering  towards  his  inevitable,  conscious 
acceptance   of  the  law  o     Life,   the   ever-active   Principl^   of  good, 

itself  ''*''  ^^^  *''*'^^^  ''''  ""^J^^*  ^  ^'^  "^^^^  i*  presents 

The  Uw  of  Good.-"  Who  shall  stand  in  his  hob/ place  ?  He  shall 
receive  the  blessing  from  the  Lord,  and  righteousness  from  the  God  of 
his  salvation  "  (Ps.  24,  ver.  3,  b). 

From     the    point    of    willing    obedience    to,     and     acceptance  45 
of     the     ruling     of     good,     a    life    experience    becomes    one    of 
increasingly  harmonious  conditions.     Hope  is  fulfilled,  joy  exceeds 


25 


30 


35 


LEARN  TO  PRAY  RIGHTLY. 


306 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


anticipation.  If  disease  at  first  appears,  it  is  met  and  mastered, 
while  there  comes  a  growing  sense  of  restful  confidence  in  a  never- 
failing  law  of  good,  ordering  our  affairs.  Progress  in  all  directions 
replaces  limitations,  proving  every  step  of  the  way    that  progress 

5  is,  must  be,  included  in  a  law  of  infinite  good. 

Each  one's  responsibility  to  his  fellow-man  is  to  speak  the  truth 
as  he  knows  it,  and  to  continue  in  living  up  to  an  ever-advancing 
understanding  of  the  great  law  of  infinite  Mind  and  its  infinite 
manifestation. 

10      It  remains  only  for  each  and  all  to  choose  for  himself  and  them- 
selves a  period  of— 

1.  Ignorance  and  sin,  with  their  inevitable  attendant  suffering 

and  discord,  or  .      .   «    . 

2.  Science  and  peace,  with  triumphant    progress    in    infinite 
15  eternal  good  and  joy  unspeakable. 

Too  much  stress  cannot  be  laid  upon  the  time  of  the  choice  given 

by  the  great  leaders,   Moses  and  Joshua—"  choose  you  thin    day." 

Evidently  the  day  on  which  the  statement  was  made  was  the  time 

recommended  for  choice,  testing,  and  demonstration.     This  choice 

20   fortunately  is  free  to  all. 

"  For  a  cap  and  bells  our  lives  we  pay, 

Bubbles  we  buy  with  a  whole  soul's  tasking  -■ 
'Tis  heaven  alone  that  is  given  away, 
'Tis  only  God  may  be  had  for  the  asking  "  • 
25  (J.  ft.  Lowell). 

The  Covenant.— "  ^^/^  n'e  know  that  all  things  work  together  for 

good  to  them  that  love  God,  to  them  who  are  the   called  according  to 

his  purpose"  (Rom.  8,  ver.  28).    **  Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble  : 

I  will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shaH  glorify  me''  (Ps.  50,  ver.  15). 

Why,    indeed,   should   you    suffer    another   needless  pang    when 

30  the  solution  of  all  problems  lies  opened  up  before  us,  within 
reach  of  all?  This  solution  is  the  covenant  referred  to  through- 
out the  Bible,  the  covenant  between  God  and  man,  namely, 
that  if  man  thinks  good,  has  but  one  God,  good,  he  will  receive  only 
good.      Britain   is   the   laid   of   the   covenant   and   the   scene   ot    its 

35  final  fulfilment.  British  in  Hebrew  means  "my  covenant  man,  and 
Britham  is  "  the  land  of  the  covenant."  It  was  on  account  of  this 
covenant  that  Paul  was  able  to  say :  "  By  the  grace  of  God  I  am 
what  I  am"  (I.  Cor.  15,  ver.  10). 

"  Keeping  my  mind  in  His  holy  presence,  and  recalling  it  as  often 
as  I  found  it  wandered  from  Him  ...  I  made  this  my  business,  as 
much  all  the  day  long  as  at  the  appointed  time  of  prayer;  for  at 
all  times,  every  hour,  every  minute,  even  in  the  height  of  my 
business,  I  drove  away  from  my  mind  everything  that  was  capable 
of  interrupting  my  thought  of  God"  (Brother  Lawrence,  First 
Letter). 


LEARN     TO     PRAY     RIGHTLY.t 

40       "7  7nay  say  to  my  critics,  Try  the  experiments;  investigate  with 

care  and  patience  as  I  have  done.     If  having  examined,  you  discover 

*  "Vision  of  Sir  Launfal." 
t  "  My  prayer,  some  daily  good  to  do 
To  Thine,  for  Thee  ; 
45  Some  offering  pure  of  Love,  whereto 

God  leadeth  me  " 
("  Christ,  My  Refuge,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  397.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


390     38 


^5     14 


324     19 

300       5 


177     21 
549     4,  31 
408     42 


21  37 

336  12 

35  11 

144  41 

176  36 

275  20 

252  1 

362  10 


230 
309 


22 
36 


Baler  to 
Page  Line 


306 


THE  HABIT  OF  REVERSAL. 


Sec.  VII. 


144       6 

327    10,16 

535     28 


103  6 
547  8 

104  40 
140  34 


233  17 

138  42 

300  9 

140  31 

143  16 

222  31 

308  39 


222     37 


20 


imposture  or  de/umn,  proclaim  it  and  say  how  it  was  done.  But,  if 
you  find  it  to  be  a  fact,  avow  it  fearlessly,  as  '  by  the  everlasting  laic' of 
honour  you  are  hound  to  do ' "  (Sir  William  Crookes,  F.R.S.). 

The  whole  of  the  facts  laid  before  you  show  that  the  only  intelligent 
way  of  living  is  always  to  think  rightly/  and  this  can  only  be  done  on     5 
a  scientific  basis.     Progress  demands  greater  scientific  knowledge 
We  must  plant  our  standard  of  thought  on  the  rock  of  Christ,  the 
spiritual  idea. 

Maintain    it    in     place     with    truth,    water     it     with    activity, 
prune   it   with   wisdom,    guard   it   with   love,    and   it   will   become   10 
the  tree  of  life,    spreading  in  every   direction,  whose  leaves  are 
the  healing  of  nations,   whose  fruit-love,   joy,  peace,    gentleness 

!?Th^i'f''/^?T''ll^'^r  "^'^ti^d;  an  immortal  plant    whS  e  seed 
is  the  seed  of  Truth,  the  seed  that  "is  in  itself"  (Gen.  1,  ver    11) 

stelt  of  1    inTo  ^'^^t^^^'T"  r\  ^^^-     "  I^  '^'  °^^^st  of  Ihe   15 
f],r    k?i    ^^'  *xu   ^^  V^^^^  «^^®  of  the  river    the  channel  of  pure 

w^ri  'for  1^.  il^  r  ^^'  hl^  ^'^^'•^  "'^^^^    ^""^  t^«  leaves  of  the  tree 

ZZ  "TrIv    22!  ver"  t  t  "'""•     '''^'  ''"^  ^'^"  '^  "^  °^^^^ 

The  H&hlt  of  Revevssl,^"  meless   thoughts   spoil    all;    that   the 

mischiej  began  there;  but  that  we  ought  to  reject  them,  as  soon  as  we 

perceived  their  impertinence  to  the  matter  in  hand,  or  our  salvation  • 

clvrri^LV'*   """"'"    "''    ""''"   ^^"''"   "^^"""^^'^ 
"  /  looked  beyond  the  irorld  for  truth  and  beaut  1/  ■ 

So'tffK/ound  and  did  my  duty"  (E.  Browmng). 
Fortunately  the  rule  of  life  13  absolutely  simple.    Whenever  anv 

:^uL^tXC^'^°-^''''  """''^  «»<''  «°°<''  '--  mtoTurcr 

^i\  TiL^^tLt  t*K™  °"r  '""'*'?  P^«  *°  Cfod  and  heaven  ; 
been  iWn^ingf  ^^"'*"*^  «'  t^e  wrong  thing  of  which  «'e  have 

(3)  Realise,   as  clearly  as   we  possibly  can    the  evioten^o  ^t  n,» 
opposite  of  tke  wrong  thing  thought  off  and'  «'"»'«"ce  of  the 

'' TheTeLTtS™  ^tfn,^f„''?K     r 'If'  "fP^^''^  "'  ^o"?  ^'  PO«'ible.    30 
inereiore  turn  thou  to  thy  God:    keep  mercv  and  iiidi7m»nf 

and  wait    on   thy  God   continually"  (Hos.    12     ver     6?    "  nn^   h» 
renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your  mind  "  (Eph    4    ver   9^l'    %,!.!. ^?       i 
of  the  glorious  reality   t'Le  Kingdom^orGo'd  Ihat  fs^  wiSin  "^  '^''^'^ 

"^  Of  Thoughtr'iilumeT.''  !"'''''  ''"''''<' 
And  o'er  earth's  troubled,  angry  sea 

I  see  Christ  walk. 
And  come  to  me,  and  tenderly, 
u  TT  Divinely  talk  "  t  (Mary  Baker  Eddy)  40 

How  can  we  be  with  Him  but  in  th  nking  of  Him  often?    And 

I'uld'form  of r?  'you    ^^1,^^^'   '"^.k"^  /holy^rbifwhich^'^f 
snouia  lorm  of  it  i     You  will  tell  me  that  I  am  alwavs  savina  fha 

We°"mus?U;\:io^e°°we°t^'  1  v:'"fn'  orderV^n'oV^GoT  "' 
must  often  think  of  Him  "  (Brothlr'  Uwrence:  Ninth°Let?e°r) '  ^' 

SentinT?-0!*^  "^  "*''"' '"'°"  »  "*'**  ?'»«  "  ("  "7  P»yer,"  "  Christian  Science 

t  "Christ,  My  Refuje"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  397). 


25 


i, 


THINK  RIGHTLY. 


307 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Fa^e  Line 


Think  Rightly.— *'  Charity  .  .  .  thinketh  no  evil"  (I.  Cor.  13,  ver. 
4,  5).  **  Whatsoever  things  are  true,  pure,  .  .  .  lovely,  .  ,  .  think  on 
these  things  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  8). 

Station  love,  "  justice  and  gratitude  as  sentinels  along  the 
5  lines  of  thought."  Refuse  to  allow  evil  in  your  consciousness, 
let  the  least  thought  of  it  turn  you  at  once  to  Truth,  so  that  you 
"  enter  your  heritage  of  freedom  "  "  where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
is  "  and  turn  in  thought  instantly,  "turn  ye  "  to  "  that  great  city, 
the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God  "  (Rev.  21, 

10  ver.  10),  the  kingdom  of  God  that  is  within.  On  recognising  error, 
let  the  two-edged  Sword  of  Truth,  "the  universal  panacea," 
flash,  and  the  denial,  the  battle-axe  of  divine  Science,  will  sweep 
away  the  phantoms  of  mortal  illusion  and  show  "  Satan  as  lightning 
fall  from  heaven  "  (Luke  10,  ver.  18),  leaving  the  view  of  the  Holy 

15  City,  the  new  Jerusalem,  clearer  to  your  vision,  giving  you  a  fore- 
taste of  "  infinite,  boundless  bliss." 

With  this  practical  method  of  utilising  the  divine  power  of  good, 
we  can  now  be,  as  Stopford  Brooke  writes  of  Browning's 
"  Euthycles,"  "  so  spiritual  that  we  can  soar  out  of  our  most  over- 

20  whelming  sorrow  into  the  stormless  world  [heaven]  where  the  gods 
[spiritual  beings]  breathe  pure  thought  and  for  ever  love ;  and, 
abiding  in  its  peace,  use  the  griefs  of  earth  [by  reversal]  for  the 
ennoblement  of  the  life  of  man." 


136 

27 

222 

31 

308 

39 

309 

36 

138 

3 

140 

28 

135 

36 

142 

15 

136     19 


266  15 

145  33 

56  25 

308  42 


Man,  One  with  God.—"  /  have  turned  your  attention  to  this  sublimely    43    26 
25  affecting  subject  of  our  vital  connection  with  God,  not  for  the  purpose  of    39    44 
awakening  temporary  fervour,  but  tlmtwe  may  feel  the  urgent  duty  of 
cherishing  these  convictions.     If  this  duty  becomes  a  reality  to  us,  we 
shall  be  conscious  of  having  received  a   new    Principle   of  Life " 
(Channing). 


221 


30 


Realise  continually  the  fact  that  you  are  one  with  God,  an  indi-  301 
vidualisation   of  the  Christ.    Never  allow  any  wrong  thoughts  of  J^ 
self,   and  never  even  think  of  yourself  as  a  material  man.     Such 
mistakes  are  malpractising  upon  yourself,  thinking  lies,  and  therefore 
intensifying  the  difficulties  to  which  your  material  self  is  subject. 

35  "  He  that  believeth  not  the  Son ;  .  .  .  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on 
him "  (John  3,  ver.  36).  "  It  pleased  God,  ...  To  reveal  his  Son 
in  me  "  (Gal.  1,  ver.  15,  16).  "  At  that  day  ye  shall  know  that  I  am 
in  my  Father,  and  ye  in  me,  and  I  in  you  "  (John  14,  ver.  20). 

Lose  all  sense  of  self  and  the  material  world  in  this  clinging  to    297 

40  God.  "  Set  your  affection  on  things  above,  not  on  things  on  the 
earth  "  (Col.  3,  ver.  2).  "  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  he  will  draw  nigh 
to  you  "  (James  4,  ver.  8).  "  Whosoever  loves  God  thus,  will  devote 
his  whole  soul  and  strength  to  God,  preferring  his  grace  [the  action 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Holy   Spirit— the  action  of  God  on  man—    173 

45   when,  after  the  second  coming  of  Christ  to  him,*  he  understands   237 

*  "the prophets  .  .  .  prophesied  of  the  ^race  that  should  come  unto  you  ;  .  . 
at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ "  (I.  Peter  1,  ver.  10  and  13). 


23 

33 

1 

39 


35 


34 
1 


Refer   to 
Pftge  Line 


308 


SIGN-POSTS  ON  THE  WAY. 


145  34 


308  39 

309  26 


296  14 
229  37 


137 

35 

222 

32 

293 

8 

240 

30 

139 


139 

6 

222 

35 

222 

31 

342 

6 

9 

23 

VII. 

God  better,  and  prays  rightly]  to  the  whole  world"  (St.  Francis 
de  Sales).  As  we  go  on  dwelling  in  thought  on  good  in  this  way, 
so  does  our  view  of  heaven  get  clearer  and  clearer.  "  My  hopes  in 
heaven  do  dwell"*  (Shakespeare).  Would  that  we  could  always 
dwell  thus.  This  living  in  the  presence  of  God  is  absolute 
protection.  "  We  are  confident,  I  say,  and  willing  rather  to  be  5 
absent  from  the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord  "  (II.  Cor. 
5,  ver.  8).  "  Prayer  is  the  spiritual  balm,  the  precious  cordial  which 
restores  to  us  peace  and  courage ''  (Amiel). 

"Disciple:   How  shall  I  be  now  able  to  subsist  in  this  Anxiety 
and  Tribulation  arising  from  the  World,  so  as  not  to  lose  the  Eternal    10 
Peace,  or  not  enter  into  this  Rest? 

"Master:  If  thou  dost  once  every  hour  throw  thyself  by  Faith 
beyond  all  Creatures,  beyond  and  above  all  sensual  Perception  and 
Apprehension  .  .  .  and  yieldest  thyself  fully,  and  absolutely 
thereinto;  then  thou  shalt  receive  Power  from  above  to  rule  over  15 
Death,  and  the  Devil,  and  to  subdue  Hell  and  the  World  under 
thee :  And  then  thou  mayest  subsist  in  all  Temptations,  and  be 
the  brighter  for  them"t  (Jacob  Boehme). 

"  Prayer   is  the    wing  wherewith   the    soul  flies  to   heaven,    and 
meditation  the  eye  wherewith  we  see  God  ''  (St.   Ambrose).     This    20 
flying  to  heaven  is  merely  the  endeavour  to  rise  in  consciousness  to 
the  true  sense  of  heaven,  now  and  here. 

"Let  not  him  who  seeks  the  Father  cease  until  he  find  Him" 
(Sayings  of  Jesus,  discovered  in  Egypt  in  1904). 

"  Some  men  live  near  to  God,  as  my  right  arm,  25 

Is  near  to  me ;  and  thus  they  walk  about 
Mailed  in  full  proof  of  faith,  and  bear  a  charm 
That  mocks  at  fear,  and  bars  the  door  on  doubt, 

And  dares  the  impossible  "  1  (Prof.  Blackie).  30 

In  this  way  doing  our  work,  minute  by  minute  throughout  the 
day,  we  "  watch  and  pray,"  and  ''  pray  without  ceasing."  We 
have  ever  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  so  we  shall  discern 
the  rhythm  of  Spirit,  and  "  catch  glorious  glimpses  of  the  Messiah 
or  Christ."  Mr.  Upton  truly  says  at  the  bt-^inning  of  his  Hibbert  35 
lectures,  that  "All  wholly  satisfying  and  effective  religious  belief 
arises  out  of  the  immediate  feeling  of  God's  self-revealing  presence 
in  our  consciousness." 

Sign-posts  on  the  Way.— "7  .^a}f  that  man  must  travel  in  the  icaij 
of  God.  Dii/  and  nhjht  .  .  .  hin  turning  to  God  must  he  greater ; 
the  fire  of  his  love  mast  flame  more  hrighthj.  Then  daij  hy  daif,  he 
will  make  progress  "  (Baha'  Ullah). 

Our  progress  depends  chiefly  upon  the  length  of  time  during 
the  twenty-four  hours  that  we  are  realising  God  and  heaven,  and  40 
we  have,  by  constant  reversal,  to  use  every  evil  thought,  every 
trouble,  every  twinge  of  pain,  every  sad  thought,  as  a  sign-post, 
directing  us  to  God.  "  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is  but  for  a 
moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory;  while  we  look,  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at 
the  things  which  are  not  seen:  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are 
temporal ;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal "  (II.  Cor. 
4,  ver.  17,  18).  "  It  makes  no  difference  whether  a  person  stares 
stupidly  at  the  sky,  or  down  upon  the  ground.     So  long  as  his 

*  "  Kin?  Henry  VIII." 

t  "  The  Supersensual  Life." 

"  Sonnet  on  Chinese  Gordon." 


1 


DEMONSTRATION    THE    ONLY    PROOF.  309     Refer  to 

Pace  Line 

Sec.  VII. 

attention  is  directed  to  objects  of  sense,  his  soul  is  looking  down- 
wards, not  upwards"*  (Plato).  "For  our  conversation  is  in 
heaven ;  from  whence  also  we  look  for  the  Saviour "  (Phil.  3,  221  23 
ver.  20).  In  this  way  error  tends  to  its  own  destruction,  for, 
j  like  Moses,  by  handling  the  serpent  we  turn  it  into  a  staff, 
something  of  use ;  namely,  by  the  denial,  the  action  of  God, 
working  through  us  as  a  channel,  destroys  the  wrong  thoughts; 
and  by  the  affirmation,  God  purifies  our  human  consciousness, 
and  that  of  those  for  whom  we  are  working. 


147     24 
222      15 

244     30 


10  Demonstration  the  only  Proof.-''  Faith  without  worhs  eontiniies 
dead,  being  alone  "  ("  Boston  Times  "). 

Through  this  constant  thinking  of  the  reality,  God  and  heaven, 
we  obtain  the  necessary  knowledge  of  God.  The  phrase  translated 
in  the  Bible  "  knowledge  "  of  God  (epignosis),  should  be  translated 

1>  "full  [or  exact]  knowledge,"  and  that  necessarily  is  "scientific" 
knowledge  of  God,  and  therefore  scientific  knowledge  of  the  truth. 
This  is  what  the  whole  world  is  striving  for.  This  is  the  truth 
that  sets  us  free,  and  the  only  proof  is  demonstration,  the  instan- 
taneous and  continuous  healing  of  sin,  sickness,  troubles,  and  limita- 

20  tions.  This  is  the  truth  that  Jesus,  "the  most  scientific  man  that 
ever  trod  the  globe,"  taught.  "Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away 
[dematerialise],  but  my  words  shall  not  pass  away"  (Matt.  24, 
ver.  35).  Tliis  is  because  such  words  of  Jesus  were  statements  of 
truth,  and  many  of  his  statements  heal,  when  understood  and  dwelt  on, 

25  in  other  words,  realised.  Such  statements  are  immortal,  and  such 
demonstrations  are  Immanuel,  or  God  with  us. 

Give  Tithes  to  God.— When  we  are  not  sufficiently  advanced  to  do 
things  entirely  by  treatment  instead  of  materially,  we  must  not  fail  at  all 
events  to  pay  our  tithes.  That  is,  if  the  work  is  likely  to  take  thirty 
minutes,  pray  at  least  during  three  minutes  of  that  time  ;  if  it  will 

30  take  sixty  minutes,  then  give  six  to  prayer.  If  you  do  this  you 
will  find  that  the  work  is  not  only  much  better,  but  more  quickly 
done,  and  not  only  will  you  actually  have  saved  more  time  than  the 
ten  per  cent,  that  you  have  thus  devoted  to  the  realisation  of  God, 
but  you  are  permanently  better  fitted  to  do  your  material  work 

35  well  in  the  future,  as  your  human  consciousness  is  purified. 

This  denial  and  affirmation,  this  realisation  of  Truth,  is  the  only 
right  treatment  of  evil.  For  ages,  viewed  only  from  a  religious 
point  of  view,  and  divorced  from  its  scientific  basis,  it  has  been 
named    "prayer."      To    this    unnatural    separation    is     due     the 

40  attenuated  results  of  the  earnest  prayers  of  multitudes  of  religious 
people. 

Pray  Without  Ceasing.— **  Pmy  without  ceasing.  In  everything 
give  thanks"  (I.  Thess.  5,  ver.  17,  18). 

Unfortunately,  partly  through  ignorance,  and  partly  through 
lethargy,  up  to  the  present  we  have  been  apt  only  to  turn  to  God 

*  "  Republic." 


137     29 

84      13 

240     31 


229     31 
231      20 

554       6 


308     12 


136  32 

233  4 

222  15 

230  22 

220  38 


I 


Refer  to     310  PRAY  WITHOUT  CEASING  ;  HERE  LIES  SAFETY. 

Page  Line  -.  _... 

Sec.  VII. 

when  we  want  to  overcome  difl&culties,  instead  of  praying 
308  23  without  ceasing,  and  so  preventing  the  mischief  beforehand, 
thus  hastening  our  own  and  all  mankind's  deliverance  from  evil  by 
its  total  destruction.  We  must  be  "  willing  rather  to  be  absent  from 
the  body,  and  to  be  present  with  the  Lord  "  (II.  Cor.  5,  ver.  8).  "  We  5 
and  God  have  business  with  each  other  "  (Professor  W.  James).  Our 
business  is  to  love  God,  to  love  good,  and  this  includes  the  love  of 
our  neighbour. 

Here  Lies  Safety  — 

"  More  things  are  wrought  hy  prayer  than  this  world  dreams  of,        10 
Wherefore  let  thy  voice  rise  like  a  fountain  for  me  night  and  day  " 

(Tennyson). 

"  When  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when  thou  hast 

shut  thy  door,   pray  to  thy  Father    which  is  in  secret;  and  thy 

Father  which  seeth  in  secret  shall  reward  thee  openly"  (Matt.  6,    15 

137    30      ver.  6).     This  means  that  we  have  to  enter  into  "  the  sanctuary  of 

303  13,  33  Spirit,"  and  shut  the  door  of  human  consciousness  to  every  thought 

343     45      of  matter,  every  thought  unlike  God. 

We  "  have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the 
gates   [spiritual   understanding]  into  the  city  [spiritual  conscious-    20 
ness]"  (Rev.  22,  ver.  14). 

"  He  that  dwelleth  in  the  secret  place  of  the  most  High  shall 
abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty  "  (Ps.  91,  ver.  1),  and  be 
protected  from  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day. 

Do  Not  Waste  a  Second.— 

"  Thou  art  not  here  for  ease  and  pain,  25 

But  manhoodCs  glorious  crown  to  gain." 

Never  fail  to  pray,  you  can  never  regain  the  lost  opportunity. 
Continually  turn  to  God  in  thought.  Any  evil  lightly  passed  over 
must  be  met  sooner  or  later,  and  perhaps  under  more  strenuous 
circumstances.  When  you  have  only  a  moment  in  which  to  treat,  30 
keep  a  running  accompaniment  of  thoughts  such  as  the  realisation  of 
God  as  Truth,  as  Love,  or  as  Life.  Which  of  these  you  choose,  should 
depend  upon  the  individual  conditions.  If  you  are  always  well  it  is 
not  so  urgent  to  realise  God  as  Life  ;  which  of  the  other  two  you 
chiefly  realise  should  depend  upon  whether  your  love  for  others  35 
or  your  knowledge  of  truth  is  most  above  the  average.  This  helps 
one  to  become  evenly  balanced,  morally,  intellectually,  and 
physically,  until  Mind  alone  rules  supreme. 

Throughout  religious  services  I  try  to  keep  my  thoughts  fixed 
in  the  reality,  denying  every  statement  of  evil  in  what  is  read,  and  40 
realising  as  clearly  as  possible  every  statement  of  truth.  This  is 
like  the  soap  and  scrubbing-brush  in  the  mental  bath  that  we  take 
during  scientifically  religious  services.  We  must  strive  to  think 
equally  rightly  during  the  surging  rush  of  daily  business  life. 
"Come  and  let  us  join  ourselves  to  the  Lord  in  a  perpetual 
covenant "  (Jer.  50,  ver.  5),  the  covenant  of  thinking  only  of  good. 


88  2 

222  31 

308  41 

244  SO 


308  31 
306  27 
300       9 


CONSECRATION  OF  SELF. 


311 


Sec.  VII. 


After  understanding  true  prayer  I  tried  to  pray  for  the  congrega- 
tion generally  whenever  a  moment  was  available.  About  six  years 
ago,  when  it  became  clearer  that  during  services  patients  should  be 
healed,  the  work  was  done  for  those  present  who  came  specifically 
5  to  the  services  with  that  object ;  later,  for  the  one  whose  need  was 
greatest,  and  a  few  years  ago  I  recognised  that  the  one  to  be 
prayed  for  was  that  one  whose  healing  at  the  service,  either  of  sin 
or  of  sickness,  would  be  of  the  most  benefit  to  humanity.  Results 
are  in  accordance  with  our  thoughts,  and  this  equally  applies  to  the 

10  object  of  our  prayers.  We  cannot  tell  whom  it  is  best  to  help.  The 
instantaneous  healing  of  a  beggar  of  sin,  sickness,  or  want,  may 
revolutionise  a  nation.* 

Consecration  of  Self.—"  No  man  has  come  to  true  greatness  who  has 
not  felt  in  some  degree  that  his  life  belongs  to  his  race,  and  that  what 

15  God  gives  him  He  gives  him  for  mankind"  (Phillips  Brooks). 

So  used  have  we  been  in  the  past  to  hear  others  talking  of  sin, 
sickness,  and  suffering,  as  if  they  were  normal  and  unavoidable, 
that,  unfortunately,  we  have  fallen  into  the  same  habit  of  evil 
thought,     and     constantly    put    ourselves    into  direct   touch    with 

20  conditions  that,  were  we  wider  awake,  we  should  carefully  avoid. 
A  crowd  of  people  will  rush  to  obtain  a  newspaper  full  of  appalling 
horrors,  innocently  unaware  that  in  so  doing  they  bring  into  their 
homes  a  devastating  army  of  ethereal,  wrongly  called  "mental," 
bacteria.    A  sensibility  to  the  suffering  of  others,  without  a  know- 

25  ledge  of  how  to  help  them  that  has  led  many  gentle  natures  to  the 
verge  of  insanity,  is  now  merely  the  call  to  wield  the  "  rod  of  iron," 
the  invincible  power  Mind  confers  upon  man.  This  destroys  with 
unfailing  certainty  the  rampant  evil,  and  rescues  its  innocent  victims 
from  the  throttling  grasp  of  false  law. 

30  We  have  to  offer  a  firm  resistance  to  the  old  false  habit  of  talking 
gossip,  or  even  talking  uselessly  of  material  things  of  the  world. 
W^e  have  to  endeavour  as  quickly  as  possible  to  view  life  from  its 
truer  mental  standpoint.  We  should  never  think,  say,  nor  do  any- 
thing, except  with  the  object  of  helping  another  in  some  way,  or 

35  becoming  ourselves  better  men.     This  may  make  a  person  somewhat 

silent  at  first,   but  he  will  soon  have  plenty  to  say  that  is  worth 

hearing.     "  The  Lord  is  in  his  holy  temple :  let  all  the  earth  keep 

silence  before  him  "  (Hab.  2,  ver.  20). 

Jesus  saith,  "  Except  ye  fast  to  the  world,  ye  shall  in  no  wise  find 

40  the  Kingdom  of  God ;  and  except  ye  make  the  Sabbath  a  real 
Sabbath,  ye  shall  not  see  the  Father  "  (Sayings  of  Jesus,  discovered 
in  1897). 

Being  silent  with  people  will  not  surprise  them,  if  you  pray.  Most 
people  prefer  hearing  themselves  speak,   and  you   will  find  that 

45  if  you  silently  deny  any  error  that  may  come  up,  and  realise  the 
truth,  they  will  enjoy  themselves  and  think  you  a  most  sympathetic 

*  Since  this  was  written  I  have  recognised  that  each  denial  of  error  or  statement 
of  truth,  as  I  mentally  make  it,  should  help  the  member  of  the  congregation 
for  whom  this  help  is  most  valuable.  For  one  a  realisation  of  love,  for  another 
the  denial  of  pain,  for  a  third  the  realisation  that  man  knows  and  loves  Truth. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

534     42 


148 

3 

321 

24 

300 

7 

374 

6 

299 
222 
335 

138 

30 
31 
37 
26 

Refer  to 
Page  Line 


312 


TRUST  IN  GOD. 


Sec.  VII. 


324  29 

298  5 

121  8 

220  30 

333  26 


230     39 
60     25 


55  24 

249  16 

171  2 

489  8 


252  1 

298  17 

333  26 

343  42 

534  42 


59     18 
300     39 


323     33 


listener.  Under  some  circumstances,  "  To  say  nothing  is,  like 
honesty,  generally  the  best  policy  "  (C.  Evans  Jones).  At  the  same 
time,  "a  word  fitly  spoken  is  like  apples  of  gold  in  pictures  of 
silver"  (Prov.  25,  ver.  11).  "Make  yourselves  nests  of  thoughts 
which  care  cannot  disturb,  nor  pain  make  gloomy,  nor  poverty  take  ^ 
from  us "  (Ruskin). 

Better  Beliefs.—"  Spck  ye  the  kingdom  of  God;  ami  all  t/iesc  things 
shall  be  added  unto  //on  "  (Luke  12,  ver.  31). 

Do  not  limit  good  by  thinking  that  your  demonstrations  must  be 
made  in  the  way  that  you  expect.     Do  not  try  to  teach  God  His    lo 
business.     "It  is  the  Lord:  let  him  do  what  seemeth  him  good" 
(I.  Sam.  3,  ver.  18). 

When  you  pray  to  dispel  evil  or  limitation,  you  cannot  know 
what  form  of  good  will  appear  in  its  place,  as  this  depends  upon 
the  material  so-called  thoughts  that  are  latent,  and  which  then  15 
come  into  action.  These  are  humanly  bound  to  pass  over  you 
at  that  particular  time.  Whenever  wrong  thoughts  are  destroyed, 
so-called  good  thoughts  then  take  their  place.  These,  again, 
can  be  destroyed  by  scientific  prayer,  and  still  better  ones 
be  manifested.  These,  again,  can  be  destroyed  until  the  last  20 
moment,  when  your  material  consciousness  is  finally  and  completely 
dematerialised  by  the  action  of  God  as  you  realise  Truth  and  Love. 
So-called  good  human  thoughts  are  never  really  good  ;  they  are  only 
good  in  comparison  with  other  material  thoughts,  and  if  you  are 
certain  that  a  particular  kind  of  good  will  come  you  may  intensify  25 
these  thoughts  until  they  act,  and  very  likely  so  prevent  thoughts 
that  are  ever  so  much  better  from  appearing.  Rely  not  on  human 
intelligence.  "  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  "  (Rom.  8, 
ver.  7). 

Trust  in  God.—"  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace,  whose  mind  is  30 
stai/ed  on  thee :  because  he  trusteth  in  thee  "  (Is.  26,  ver.  3). 

When  men  know  how  to  pray  rightly,  "  None  can  trust  too  much 
in  God  ;  and  no  one  has  ever  been  forsaken  by  Him  who  has  turned 
to  Him  with  his  whole  heart  and  leant  upon  Him  with  loving  con- 
fidence     (German  Mystics).  35 

I^  when  you  are  doubtful  how  to  act,  you  pray  scientifically,  and 
do  then  what  first  comes  into  your  consciousness,  you  will  find  that 
you  have  done  what  is  right.  By  following  this  principle  you  obtain 
perfect  trust  in  God,  trust  in  good,  and  are  always  doing  what  is 
best.  Before,  however,  you  can  thus  get  rid  of  all  responsibility,  40 
you  must  have  demonstrated  your  knowledge  of  how  to  pray 
scientifically,  and  this  you  do  by  the  habitual  instantaneous  healing 
of  sm  and  sickness.  Self  must  be  eliminated  as  well  as  belief  in 
human  personal  it  v,  belief  in  a  person  who  is  capable  of  choosing  that 
which  is  best.  '^Be  what  you  ought  to  be ;  the  rest  is  God's  affair" 
(Amiel). 

"  Trust  in  the  Lord  with  all  thine  heart ;  and  lean  not  unto 
thine  own  understanding.  In  all  thy  ways  acknowledge  him,  and 
he  shall  direct  thy  paths  "  (Prov.  3,  ver.  5,  6).  Leave  self  for  God ; 
abandon  as  fast  as  possible  all  reliance  on  material  means.  "  No- 
thing venture,  nothing  have."  "  One  on  (Jod's  side  is  a  majority  " 
(Wendell  Phillips).  "Not  failure,  but  low  aim  is  crime"  (J.  R. 
Lowell). 


45 


50 


DO  NOT  LIMrr  GOD. 


313 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


At  the  same  time,  as  Dr.  Inge  says  :  "  Illumination  is  not  granted 
to  the  mere  thinker,  but  to  him  who  acts  while  he  thinks,  and  thinks 
while  he  acts.  .  .  .  No  one  can  try  to  purify  himself,  even  as  God 
is  pure,  without  knowing  the  meaning  ...  of  sin."* 
5  Even  when  with  others,  always  leave  human  arrangements,  as  far 
as  possible,  to  them,  and  rely  upon  your  prayers  to  bring  about  the 
manifestation  of  the  action  of  God  through  them.  ''It  is  not  in 
man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps"  (Jer.  10,  ver.  23).  "  Rest  in 
the  Lord,  and  wait  patiently  for  him  "  (Ps.  37,  ver.  7).    Never  push 

10  forward  your  own  ideas.  "  Wait  on  thy  God  continually "  (Hosea 
12,  ver.  6).  We  have  to  practice  simplicity,  the  ultimate  of 
wisdom,  and  we  must  give  up  that  mythological  material  intelli- 
gence called  energy,  and  in  its  stead  present  to  all  the  idea  of 
divine  humility,  divine  wisdom,  and  the  consequent  divine  power. 
"  Be  strong  and   of  a  good  courage ;   be  not  afraid,   neither  be 

15  thou  dismayed ;  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is  with  thee  whithersoever 
thou  goest"  (Josh.  1,  ver.  9). 

Do  Not  Limit  God.—"  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ?" 
(Rom.  8,  ver.  31). 

Do  not  limit  "the  Holy  One  of  Israel"  (Ps.  78,  ver.  41).     "He 

20  hath  done  marvellous  things "  (Ps.  98,  ver.  1).     "  In  Thee,  O  Lord, 

do  I  put  my  trust"  (Ps.  71,  ver.  1).     Each  time  that  you  try  to  do 

things   by  prayer  alone   it  becomes   easier.     "  I   can  do  all  things 

through  Christ "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  13).  "  Do  that  which  is  assigned  you, 
and   you    cannot  hope  too  much  or    dare    too    much "    (Emerson). 

25  "  Stand  fast  therefore  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath  made 
us  free "  (Gal.  5,  ver.  1).  Never  rely  upon  the  broken  reed  of 
human  assistance.  Jesus,  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  said  to 
the  sleeping  students :  "  Could  ye  not  watch  with  me  one  hour  ? " 
and   then,    receiving   no    response,    finally   turned  away    from    any 

30  human  aid,  to  find,  in  consequence,  the  unfailing,  living  support  of 
God,  Spirit,  as  All-in-all. 

Pray  until  Fear  is  Destroyed.—"  Fear  ye  not,  neither  be  afraid : 
June   not  I  told  thee  from  that  time,   and  have  declared  it  ?  ye  are 
even  my  witnesses.    Is  there  a  God  beside  me  ?     Yea,  there  is  no  God  ; 
35  /  know  not  any  "  (Is.  44,  ver.  8). 

Fear  is  man's  recognition  of  the  evil  thoughts  that  are  attacking 
or  are  about  to  attack.  Destroy  the  fear  and  the  trouble  cannot 
happen. 

The  sign  by  which  one  can  tell  when  the  work  has  been   done 

well  enough  to  rely  solely  upon  prayer  to  overcome  a  difficulty,  is 

whether,    after  having  prayed,    all   fear  that  the   evil  may  not  be 

destroyed  has  disappeared.     "  Seest  thou  how  faith  wrought  with 

40  his  works,  and  by  works  was  faith  made  perfect  1 "  (James  2,  ver.  22). 

If,  morning  and  evening,  man  turns  to  God  in  true  prayer,  and 
works  against  the  different  forms  of  false  thought,  it  will  be  found 
that  his  work  throughout  the  day  is  much  reduced. 

Nothing  too  Difficult.— 
45  "  Arouse  thy  courage  ere  it  fails  and  faints ; 

God  propB  no  Gospel  up  icith  sinking  saints" 

(Langbridge). 
*  "  Personal  Idealism  and  Mysticism,*'  p.  15. 


312       8 
355     38 


349     35 
554     29 


333 

27 

534 

3 

343 

42 

489 

9 

270     32 


132   34,38 


Refer  to     314 
Page  Line 


NOTHING  TOO  DIFFICULT. 


OUR  WORK. 


315 


Sec.  VII 


333     26 
534     42 


185     37 


349     35 


15 


20 


222 

31 

550 

6 

99 

15 

239 

11 

21 

35 

335 

32 

181 

32,42 

336 

33 

346 

14 

104 

45 

179 

37 

Let  nothing  appear  to  you  to  be  too  difficult  of  accomplishment. 

"  Difficulties  are  the  things  that  show  what  men  are  "  (Epictetus).* 
Like  Chatham,  never  accept  the  verdict  "impossible."    Nothing  is 
impossible  to  God.    Try  to  do  everything  by  prayer,  and  although 
you  may  fail  sometimes,  the  fact  that  you  try  difficult  things  not  only 
makes  the  difficult  things  ultimately  become  easy,  but  it  makes  your  5 
demonstrations  over  easy  things  a  certainty.     Whenever  you  get 
an  opportunity,  even  where  possible  failure  appears  likely  to  do  a 
little  seeming  harm,  and  always  when  it  would  only  affect  yourself, 
take  no  material  means,  but  turn  to  God  in  thought  and  pray.    Rely 
then  solely  upon  the  prayer  to  bring  about  the  required  result  through   lo 
the  action  of  divine  Principle,  that  unerringly  guides  and  protects 
men,   instead  of  trying  to  force  your  way  through  the  miasma  of 
earth     by    doing    it   materially.     If    you    treat    thus    and   can    get 
rid  entirely  of  the  thought  that  your  prayer  will  not  be  heard  the 
demonstration  will  be  made,  and  the  difficulty  will  disappear.     ''  Ye 
shall  go  and  pray  unto  me,  and  I  will  hearken  unto  you  "  (Jer.  29, 
ver.  12).    Jesus  said :  "  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do 
shall  go  and  pray  unto  me,  and  Iwill  hearken  unto  you"  (Jer.  29, 
I  go  unto  my  Father  "  (John  14,   ver.    12).     These  greater  things 
have  not  yet  been  done,   and   we  have  to  recognise  that   we  have 
to  do  them,  and  do  them  soon,  for  there  is  not  much  time  left.     "  If 
thou  trust  in  the  Lord,  strength  will  be  given  thee  from  heaven, 
and  the  world  and  the  flesh  will  be  made  subject  to  thy  sway" 
(Thomas  k  Kempis). 

OUR    WORK. 

"  The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Gal  is  upon  me  ;  because  the  Lord  hath 
anointed  me  to  preach  good  tidings  unto  the  meek;  he  hath  sent  me  to 
bind  up  the  broken  hearted,  to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  and  the  25 
opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound  ;  To  proclaim  the  accept- 
able year  of  the  Lord,  .  .  .  But  ye  shall  be  named  the  Priests  of  the  Lord : 
men  shall  call  you  the  Ministers  of  our  God'*  (Is.  61,  ver.  1,  2,  6). 

Our  aim  must  be  the  greatest  good  for  the  greatest  number. 
''  To  render  less  the  sum  of  human  wretchedness  "  (Whittier). 
We  have  to  wake  up  from  this  hideous  dream  of  life  in  matter 
and  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  those  of  other  religious  views, 
fighting  against  evil  in  the  final  so-called  mental  fight,  the  battle  of 
Armageddon — the  anti-christ,  versus   the  Christ. t 

"  We  have  hard  work  to  do  and  loads  to  lift. 
Shun  not  the  struggle— face  it— 'tis  God's  gift"   . 

(Goethe). 
•  B.D.  1,  24. 
t  No  one  ought  to  attempt  any  "  mental "  working  except  on  true  scientific 
lines.  The  best  way  of  gaining  the  necessary  knowledge  for  this  is  from  a 
systematic  reading  of  "  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures,"  by 
Mary  Baker  Eddy.  Directly  I  saw  that  there  must  be  a  great  truth  underlying 
the  statements  made,  I  determined  that  for  twelve  months  I  would  read  no  books 
but  the  Bible,  "Science  and  Health,"  and  works  by  the  same  author  ;  this  does 
not  include  mere  reference  to  technical  literature  for  business  purposes.  I  also 
determined  that  I  would  never  read  less  than  ten  pages  of  "Science  and 
Health"  any  day,  and  as  much  more  as  was  possible.  These  resolutions 
I  kept  to,  and  I  cannot  be  too  thankful,  as  it  enabled  me  to  get  a  good  idea  of  the 
facts  without  being  disturbed  by  any  other  form  of  so-called  "mental"  science. 
At  the  end  of  this  twelve  months  I  thought  I  knew  something.  At  the  end  of 
another  six  months  I  found  that  I  was  only  on  the  borderland  of  knowledge,  and 
it  was  not  for  two  and  a-half  years  after  having  started  that  I  was  absolutely 
certain  that  Christian  Science  presented  the  highest  truth.    And  yet  within  a 


HO 


40 


45 


Sec.  VII. 


Many  of  these  comrades  have  neither  weapons  nor  any  defensive 
armour.  Some  have  the  armour,  namely,  the  inteUectual  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  the  knowledge  of  the  letter,  but  are  not  using  it.  We 
have  indirectly  to  shield  and  protect  both  these  classes,  by  the  ap- 

5  plication  of  our  knowledge  of  the  truth,  demonstrating  over  the  evil 
that  is  endeavouring  to  attack  us  through  them.  This  we  have  to  do, 
however  much  in  their  writhing  from  the  torture  of  an  unseen  and 
even  unrecognised  enemy,  they  try  to  injure  "him  .  .  .  that  bringeth 
good  tidings  of  good,  that  publisheth  salvation;    that    saith    unto 

10  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth  1 "  (Is.  52,  ver.  7).  "  By  loving  whatever  is 
lovable  in  those  around  us,  love  will  flow  back  from  them  to  us, 
and  life  will  become  a  pleasure  and  not  a  pain "  (A.  P.  Stanley). 
At  the  same  time  we  cannot  do  the  work  of  everyone  else,  and 
we  must  be  careful  not  to  attempt  to  "  steady  other  people's  altars." 
We  must  weed  our  garden  instead  of  pulling  up  what  we  regard 
as  weeds  in  that  of  our  neighbour's,  and  often  pulling  up  in  our 
endeavours  some  of  the  plants  that,  left  alone,  would  have  borne 
lovely  flowers  if  not  beautiful  fruit. 

15  "  There  is  an  idea  abroad  among  moral  people  that  they  should 
make  their  neighbours  good.  One  person  I  have  to  make  good— 
myself.  But  my  duty  to  my  neighbour  is  much  more  nearly 
expressed    by    saying    that   I   have  to   make   him   happy      (K.    L.. 

Stevenson).  ,       .  ^.^        i     t.  i 

20       Each  man  has  to  work  out  his  own  salvation.     We  only  help  our 

fellow-men  by  treatment— other  than  our  patients— as  the  thought 

of  them  comes  into  our  consciousness,  destroying  the  evil  thought 

that  is  attacking  us  and  freeing  both.     We  can,  however,  explain 

the  truth  to  them  and  so  point  out  the  way  of  salvation.        It  any 

man  hear  my  words,  and  believe  not   I  judge  him  not:  for  I  came 

25   not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  world      (John  12,  ver.  47). 

This  fight  with  the  flesh  "  enlarges  man's  facilities  for  knowing 

and  doing  good."  It  is  a  fight  within  our  own  consciousness,  purifying 

week  of  being  retained  to  examine  into  it— and  I  had  never  heard  of  it  until 
a  few  days  previously-Truth  had  healed  instantaneously  through  me. 

30  Since  this  time  I  have  never  studied  any  other  writings,  though  I  have 
referred  to  many,  not  for  the  old  purpose  of  learning  truth  but  simply  to 
acquaint  myself  with  the  various  beliefs  of  the  human  mind  for  the  sole  purpose 
of  knowing  better  how  to  expose  their  fallacies,  and  so  enable  them  more  easily 
to  be  destroyed  by  the  denial  of  their  truth  and  reality.     It  will,  by  this  time 

35  be  clear  to  those  who  have  intelligently  followed  the  statements  made,  that  such 
false  beliefs  merely  bind  one  down  to  a  submission  to  false,  evil  power  until 

denied  and  so  destroyed.  ,  ^^    ,.>_  „    a.  ^i.    ^    i.       a- 

Never  mind  if  you  cannot  understand  "  Science  and  Health     at  the  first  reading, 
and  there  appear  inconsistencies.    They  will  all  clear  away  as  the  false  ideas, 

40  upon  which  previous  conclusions  have  been  based,  disappear  through  the  true 
knowledge  gained,  until  you  find  that  you  can  heal  instantaneously,  not  only 
sickness  and  sin,  but  help  a  fellow-being  out  of  any  trouble  under  the  sun. 
This  power  of  demonstration  gained  therefrom  is  the  proof  of  its  scientific 
accuracy,  and  until  a  man  can  get  these  results  he  has  no  right  to  criticise.     His 

45  failure  's  an  aV  solute  proof  that  he  has  not  understood  the  teaching.  'By 
their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them"  QMatt.  7,  ver.  20).  You  will  not 
find  it  a  difficult  thing  to  do,  even  at  the  beginning,  and  it  increases 
in  ease  and  simplicity  in  proportion  as  we  progress  in  our  understanding 
of  God,  until  it  is  found  that  all  we  have  to   do  is  to   live  in   the  presence 

50  of  Grod '  to  allow  no  false  thought  to  enter  our  consciousness,  and  to  banish 
instantaneously  any  recognition  of  evil  by  the  denial  of  its  reality,  turning 
instantly  in  thought  to  the  real  world,  heaven,  that  glorious  world,  the  kingdom 
of  God  that  is  within  reach  of  all. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

179     36 

471       9 
147    17,30 

353  41 

354  31 


356       7 


355     38 
73     30 


294     19 


471  2 

147  22 

348  23 

318  20 


147     17 


m 


Kefer  to 
Pase  Line 


316 


A  CUP  OF  COLD  WATER. 


GIVE  THANKS. 


317 


VII. 


1«4  16 

167  12 

128  16 

46  28 

136  19 


246     35 
316      34 


816     21 
343     42 


forces  d.vme  energ.es,  demonstrates  "their  power  over  matter, 
molecule,  space,  tune  ";  and  often  forces  out  the  human  cry,  "Ar^ 
thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time?" 

verT9)''''"/°/.^!:r''^"t''  YJ",  of^^oMM  «„W'  (Luke   12,  5 

If.     when    doubtful    how    to    act,    or  what   to   say,   you    nrav 
realising  that  God  is  the  Principle  of  all  knowledge,  and  tha?  there-' 

hTATel  aZerh''""'  '''r'''"^  '^  °^^'^''^°"  -"  fi^<l   'h't   10 
tne  Angel  Gabriel  has  come  to  you,  and  that  you  will  be  shown 

unmistakably  what  is  the  right  thing  to  do.  "  Gabriel,  make  thU 
man  to  understand,"  "  I  am  now  come  forth  to  give  thee  skill  and 
understanding  "  (Dan.  8,  ver.  16,  and  9,  ver.  22?  ""^ 

io^  wh,T^  are  consistently  living  our  religion  and  do  not  care  one   15 

and  w.  H   "'  ♦  '   '"''   "  *'°'   '"  '°°8  '"'  ^'  "   ^^at  is  right 

and  we  do  not    care    one    iota    about   the    human    consequence 
of    saying    or    domg    what    is    right,    then    the    right     thL     to 

and  It  must  be  so  ,f  you  have  but  one  desire,  and  that  to  do  onl^  20 
what  IS  right.     In  addition,  true  Christianity  is  perfect  ease  In^ 
perfect   simplicity.     "  My  yoke  is  easy,  and   my  burden  is  llht " 
(Matt,  n,  ver.  30).     Our  sheet  anchor  is  hope  in  God  * 

When  you  are  further  on,  however,  you  will  find,  with  a  good  motive     '' 

have  to"  do°  fsl""^  "S^*^,'  «^^  <^'ff«-"*  »•>-««-  and  all  that  yoi 

onl    vou    do       r^       "'^  u  °°"«'''  ^'^"°  y°"  ^"1  fi°d  that  the 
one     you    do     will    appear    humanly    to    have     been     the     best 

thing    for  you   to   have   done.     "In    quietness   and    in    coi^dence   an 

it  S  rl'hfr  V°f 'V  ^^'-  ""'  '"'■  ''^-    (Th'^  does  not  mean  Ihat 
It  IS  righ   to  do  evil  that  good  should  come  of  it.     It  is  never  r  gh t 

to  do  eyi  ,  when  recognised  as  such,  under  any  circumstances  ^  Thi! 

uoa  (Mark  11,  ver  22),  an  good.  Then,  if  you  are  working  riithtlv 
divine  Principle  will  always  lead  and  protect  you,  and  nothing  wfli 
come  to  you  but  what  is  good,  or  what  you  are  apable  of  tifrn!^" 
into  good  by  reversing  it.  We  have  to  give  up  nothing  but  our 
belief  in  a  power  other  than  that  of  God    our  belief  Tn  evil 

God  IS  our  refuge  and  strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble    in 
Therefore  will  not  we  fear"  (Ps    46   ver    n     "  Tr„,     ".'P '"  j^uole.   to 

God  for  ever  and  ever  •   he  will  L  «»;  LiA      '  ^^'^  ^"^  '"  "^ 
(Pa    4S    ,ro,    1^     <,D       i."ii  "'",",«  our  guide   even   unto  death" 

ver.'  10).  ^-       ^^  "*'"'  '"•d  ^""'^  '•"'*  I  <""  God"  (Ps  le, 

A  Cup  of  Cold  Water.-" /^oy..  tAnt   ,,ou   ami   /  ,.,7/  never    lo»e 
etithimnsm     (Benjamin  Jowett). 

thr'^cur.^l''otrh|  w°ords^f"Festu1-^lj:iS^i   ^°  ««  ^  P-^' 
thee  mad,"  never  comprot^l  ^rc1ence''"^<''liTo7  tMS^! 


45 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


215       5 

87     46 


for  they  are  white  already  to  harvest "  (John  4,  ver.  35).  There  is  a 
famine  for  the  word  of  God.  Be  ever  aflame  with  divine  Love,  and 
if  you  realise  clearly  enough  that  man,  the  spiritual  man,  speaks 
truth,  because  when  man  speaks,  God,  Truth,  speaks,  you  will  say 
0  just  what  is  right  and  give  "  living  water  "  (John  4,  ver.  10)  to  all 

that  are  thirsty. 

In  voicing  truth  to  a  willing  listener  whom  you  are  helpmg, 
always  maKe  your  statements  of  truth  positively,  and  show 
at  once  that  you  have  not  the  slightest  doubt  as  to  the  facts. 
10  "If  any  man  speak,  let  him  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God  *'  (I.  Peter 
4,  ver.  11).  When  you  are  talking,  however,  with  a  person  who 
does  not  agree  with  you,  it  is  often  wise  to  preface  your  statements 
with  *'  I  believe  so  and  so,"  or  "I  think  so  and  so."  In  this 
way  you  will  avoid  antagonising  him.  Never  argue  if  you  can 
i:,  possibly  avoid  it;  in  fact,  never  argue  with  people.  "To  explain 
is  better  than  to  argue"  (Lord  Morley).  "If  they  speak  not 
according  to  this  world,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in  them  " 
(Is.  8,  ver.  20). 

"Let  your  speech  be  alway  with  grace,  .  .  .  that  ye  may  know  307    43 
how  ye  ought  to  answer  every  man"  (Col.  4,  ver.  6). 

"  To  have  done  whatever  had  to  be  done  .  .  . 
To  have  turned  the  face  of  your  soul  to  the  sun  .  .  . 
To  have  made  life  better  and  brighter  for  one, 
This  is  to  have  lived  "  (Clifford  Harrison). 

Give  Thanks.— '  Fray  icithout  ceasiug.    In  every  thing  give  thanks  "  222  24, 31 

(I.  Thess.  5,  ver.  17, 18). 

20  Never  allow  yourself  to  be  afraid  of  mentioning  with  gratitude 
the  blessings  you  have  received  from  knowing  how  to  pray  aright, 
•'  Arise,  shine ;  for  thy  light  is  come "  (Is.  60,  ver.  1),  "  as 
many  as  ye  shall  find;  bid  to  the  marriage"  (Matt.  22,  ver.  9), 
and  never  think  that  it  is  waste  of  time  to  be  continually 
25  giving  thanks  for  your  blessings.  The  most  practical  form  28  25 
of  gratitude  is  helping  others.  When  an  antagonistic  man 
has  heard  for  the  third  or  fourth  time,  each  time  from  different 
people,  the  advantages  that  they  have  received  from  true  prayer, 
he  begins  to  think  that  there  must  be  something  in  it.  "  He  that 
30   winneth  souls  is  wise  "  (Prov.   11,  ver.  30). 

"  Thank  God  each  day,   each  hour,  thank  God  for  all ! 
And  He  shall  judge  what  things  are  great,  what  small ! " 

(Rose  Henniker  Heaton). 

A  Call  to  Every  Man.—"  Then  saithhennto  his  disciples,  The  harvest  181  32,42 

truly  is  plenteous,  hut  the  labourers  are  few ;  Fray  ye  therefore  the 

Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest " 

(Matt  9,  ver.  37,  38).     '*  The  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  tcorUr  (Matt.  102    23 

35  13,  ver.  39). 

This  call  is  our  highest  work  to-day,  and  gives  us  the  greatest 
happiness.  "  A  man  does  his  best  thing  easiest "  (Emerson). 
"  The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous  "  (Matt.  9,  ver.  37).  "  Arise,  shine ; 
for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee, 

40  .  .  .  and  his  glory  shall  be  seen  upon  thee "  (Is.  60,  ver.  1,  2). 
"  By  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous  "  (Rom.  6, 
ver.  19).  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world.  A  city  that  is  set  on  an 
hill  cannot  be  hid "  (Matt.  5,  ver.  14).  "  It  pleased  God,  ...  To 
reveal  his  Son  in  me  "  (Gal.  1,  ver.  15,  16).    Be  "  kings  and  priests 

45  unto  God  "  (Rev.  1,  ver.  6).  **  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men, 
that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  " 
(Matt.  5,  ver.  16).     "  To  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from 

Y  2 


324  27 
246  32 
111      18 


Rel«r  to 
Pa««  LiD* 


318 


THE  MORNING  STAR. 


245 


245     21 

162     23 


Sec.  VII. 


320 

86 


39 
21 


86     41 


15 


darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God  "  (Acts  26* 
ver.  18).     "Truth  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth"  (Ps.  85,  ver.  11). 
Truth   Attracts   Those   that   are  Ready.-"  JTo/;^'   sees   a    possible 
\     Mntain       Fhith  draws    the   water.      Love   distributes  the  water  to 
others     (J.  H.  Jowett).  . 

Pray  daily  that  those  who  are  ready  for  truth  come  to  you,  and 
then  those  who  are  not  ready  will  not  appear  and  so  delay  the 
spread  of  knowledge.  Error  cannot  send  those  n,.t  ready;  all  are 
ready  for  Truth,  as  there  is  nothing  but  Truth,  for  Truth  is  God 
Dwell  on  the  atHrmation  that  man  knows  Truth,  loves  Truth  10 
and  IS  lead  by  Truth.  «  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the 
feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings,  .  .  .  that  publisheth  salva- 
H.«"  v}^i  ^^'i/fi!'-  '^-  /'  ^^^  Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy  light- 
On\^n^ra^ef>'?ir'6^,ne^  ^-^'   ^^^  ^^^    ''  ^'^  H^ly 

Truth  the  Lamp  of  Understanding.-" /br  when  the  rain   imagina- 
tion and  ignorance  are  turned  into  an  understanding  and  knowledge  of 

furrl!,'  f^'^^'^'^'^'^^g  anything  for  oar  own  will  cease  of  itseir 
(    Ineologia  Gernianica").  * 

{Uf\z^tr^f^   "^Mtl^'    l^^   ^^   ^^""^^  "^l   ^^^d   faithfully"  20 
shall   not   snpA^*th.3  ^^J  ,^''^?  ^^^  ^^^ry  good  word  which  men 
I'Xmpnf '-     V        ^   shall   give   account   thereof   in   the   day   of 

ion  ^  «i\.  f  ^""^  T^^  ''''^  ^P'  *^^  ^^i'^k  «^*^  ^hat  is  best  for 
you  to  say  to  your  hearers.     This  is  relying  upon  a  broken  reed 

lll^rf.   S^P^^^"^^  your  grasp   of  religion.^ellise  God   as  Tmth    a 

tef«  t'"?LP^^  ^'^,"°^  y^"-  ^^^?  ^^t^^ely  thinking  that  "man 
reflects  Truth,  man  knows  Truth,"  tfien  your  words  wifl  be  inspi^ld    2', 

fhv  wn  T  ^°  "^^r'.^'^^^  ^^^  ^*y  ^^  thyVecepts:  so  shall  I  ^^Ik  of 
the  ^h'^'wir"^'  /^!i,^^^'  ^"V-  27).  *his  will  lead  you  to  speak 
the   truth,   whatever  truth  may   happen  to   be.     It  will   help   also 

Crv^^nH^Vv'^^.  *""'  on  account  of  your  realisation,   will  become 
"iflnv  mln  w'yfl^^^'     v^  drink  in  what  you  say,  understanding  Tt 
7    ver  ^??     yT.^,  ±  ^'"iT^ '  ^^  '^^"  ^.^^^  ^^  t^«  doctrine"  (John 
:.  Zw'  -    ^'        t    ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^rom  that  which  you  sneak 
as  this  is  one  of  the  wavs  in  which  God  teaches  us.     "  The  entf^ce 
of  thy  words  giveth  ligfit"  (Ps.   119,  ver.  130).  entrance 

^  ''to   know 

wu  consists  in  opening  out  a  way 

Whence  the  imprisoned  splendour  may  escape. 
Ihan  in  effecting  entry  for  a  light 
bupposed  to  be  without ''t  (Browning). 

^mnil^id''^^^^  ^A  ^J'^.u'?®-^''  PP-I'  ^°"  ^*^  P^ay  afterwards  equally  o- 
efficiently,  provided  that,  just  before  commencing,  you  realise  that 
your  prayer  18  affecting  the  seemingly  past  events.  As  already 
mentioned  this  is  po^sihle  as  there  is  no  such  thing  as  time.  All 
that  you  have  to  do  is,  before  you  pray,  to  recognise  that  thi 
so-called  past  is  now  and  that  therefore' your  pra/er Ts  affect Lg 
the  past,  and  then  the  apparent  difference  in  time  makes  no 
difference  in   the  efficacy  of  your  prayer.  maKes    no 

^^j^  ;^^^*'['^  ^^ff'~'  ^''''  ''^''  ""  ^"'^''^  ^/  ^^^  ^^>'   f'fi^m  the 
world!'    (Robert  Browning).  *^ 

When     you     see    the     far-away     look     coming     on     the     face     of 

t  "Paracelsus." 


30 


40 


45 


NOTA   BENE. 


319 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


the  so-called  atheist,  the  believer  in  a  great  First  Cause,  or 
on  that  of  the  wholesome  agnostic  whose  logical  reasoning  has 
kept  him  previously  from  the  blessings  of  so-called  Christianity,  and 
when  you  see  the  eyes  soften  and  brighten—"  the  seal  of  God  in 

5  their  foreheads"  (Rev.  9,  ver.  4)-then  will  "the  day  star  arise 
in  your  hearts  "  (II.  Peter  1,  ver.  19),  and  you  will  understand  the 
meaning  of  the  words,  "  I  will  give  him  the  morning  star  "  (Rev.  2, 
ver  28)  and  also  of  Paul's  words,  "  I  thank  my  God  upon  every 
remembrance  of  you  "  (Phil.  1,  ver.  3).      "  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let 

10   him  hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  to  the  churches  "  (Rev.  2,  ver.  29). 
Demonstrable    Truth.-One  of  the  many   proofs  of  the  truth  of 
what   has   been  now   put  before   you  is  that  about  one-fourth  to 
one-third  of  those  to  whom  it  is  clearly  presented  get  an  instan- 
taneous result  of  some  sort  or  other  within  a  fortnight.     It  is  only 

15  prejudice  that  keeps  so  many  from  trying,  and  scepticism  or  fear 
that  prevents  them  from  getting  results.  If  the  reader  will  study 
the  true  method  of  working,  and  persist  in  living  his  best  and 
honestly  trying  for  a  fortnight  to  reverse  the  wrong  thoughts,  I  am 
sure   that  he   will  obtain  at  least   one    noticeable    result.      If    he 

20  continues  so  working,  this  will  only  be  a  forerunner  of  many  others, 
sign-posts  on  the  pathway  towards  Truth. 

The  Heralds  of  the  Day.—"  God  uses  ns  to  help  others— so  lending 
our  lires  out "  (Robert  Browning). 
Such   students    "bear    witness    of    the    Light"    (John    1,    ver. 

25  7).  They  are  the  early  morning  beams,  the  world's  true 
light,  the  heralds  of  the  coming  day,  that  touch  and  tint  the 
mountain  peaks  with  roseate  hues,  and  ever  brightening,  bathe 
the  granite  rocks  with  God's  redemptive  glory,  till  they  too  become 
a  "  light  of  the  world,"  reflecting  God's  command,  "  Let  there  be 

30  light."  Then  does  this  wondrous  "light  so  shine"  in  every 
nook  and  cranny  of  dead  matter,  and  blazon  out  to  distant  worlds, 
unknown  to  earthbound  man,  where  one,  maybe,  on  sununer's 
peaceful  night,  feeling  the  love  of  nature  round,  says :  "  Watch  yon 
wondrous  star,  perhaps  God's  men  are  there."     And,  on  this  light 

35  swells  into  day,  till  only  sinless  humanhood  remains,  mute  witness 
of  the  final  end  and  portal  of  eternal  day. 

"  Love   glorifies   the   common   air, 
It  clothes  with  light  the  mountain  bare, 
And  shows  the  heavens  all  shining  there  " 

(Alfred  Austin). 

NOTA     BENE. 

The  following   are   some  of   the  main   points  dealt   with   in  this 

work  :  — 

REALITY. 

i.  Nothing  exists  but  God  and  His  manifestation.     God,  good, 

is  All-in-all. 
ii.  Therefore  your  existence  and  that  of  the  real  world—which 

is  now,  always  has  been,  and  always  must  be,  perfect— is 

solely  due  to  God. 
iii.  God  is   Mind,   and  God,    good,  is  infinite;    hence   all  is 

infinite  Mind  and  its  manifestation. 


497  2 
138  28 
247   23,35 

81      16 


324      10 
236     21 


143 
134 


39 
3 


499     39 


300       8 
306     26 


314     29 
294     23 

360     34 


471     28 
548     36 


28     45 


40 


45 


17  27 

34  15 

42  10 

39  43 

35  32 
34  15 

182  35 

476  13 


Refer  to 
P»«e  Line 

30 

23 

31 

5 

35 

32 

58 

34 

106 
29 
58 
55 
31 

26 
29 
38 
18 
20 

41 

28 

39 

43 

40 

9 

40 

3 

39 

44 

532 

18 

43 

27 

320 


UNREALITY;  MATERIAL  THOUGHTS. 


PREDESTINATION  ;   DEATH. 


321 


532     12 


88 

36 

17 

21 

114 

27 

30 

23 

20 

38 

25 

27 

153 

7 

25 

10 

171 

40 

101 

21 

83 

4 

25 

15 

25 

13 

74 

7 

77 

11 

174 

14 

77 

11 

282 

19 

84 

20 

10 


n  J   u         ,     ^  Sec.  VII. 

IV.  God,   being  the  Principle  of  all  good,  could  never    know, 
and    much     less     have     made,     anything     bad.       The 
love,    life,    truth,    wisdom,    intelligence,    joy,    beauty, 
etc     all  being  in  the  reality  good,  are  the  outcome  of 
God,  only  we  do  not  cognise  them  properly.  They  shine   -, 
through  the  matter  of  this  material  world,  which  hides 
their  full  perfection  from  us.     For  this  reason  we  only 
have  a  material  or  false  sense  of  them,  limited  both  as  to 
quantity  and  quality,  so  that  they  appear  as  poor  imita- 
tions of  the  real. 

MAN    IS    SPIRITUAL. 
V.  Consequently,    as   the   offspring  or  manifestation  of  God 
called  the  son  of  God,  you  are  not  a  material  being.    You 
are,    were,    and  always  will   be,   in   reality,    a  glorious 
being,  spiritual  and  perfect,  governed  by  a  perfect  God 
and   existing   in   heaven,   a   perfect  state   of  universal   15 
naiinony. 

THE    SECOND    COMING    OF    CHRIST 
The  recognition  of  this  spiritual  truth  is'  the  second 
coming  of  the  Christ  to  the  human  limited  consciousness 
Ihis  comes  to  each  individual  when  he  is  sufficiently   20 
receptive.  ^ 

UNREALITY. 

VI.  There  is  no  reality,  that  is,  no  truth,  no  permanence,  in 
the  material  worid.  It  is  a  mere  illusion,  exactly  similar 
to  the  illusion  that  the  earth  was  flat  or  that  the  sun 
went  round  the  earth. 

vii.  Therefore  God  never  made  the  material  worid.  It  is  a 
non-reahty  always  more  or  less  bad,  merely  a  false  sense 
ot  the  real,  the  suppositional  opposite  of  good. 

viii.  All  matter  is  not  only  unreal,  but  is,  by  its  very  nature, 
self-destructive.  It  merely  hides  heaven  from  us,  and 
Its  false  conception  of  itself,  which  is  all  that 
there  is  of  it,  will  ultimately  be  self-destroyed  on 
account  of  the  action  of  God,  Truth. 

MATERIAL    SO-CALLED    "THOUGHTS." 
IX.  Everything  we  see  is  only  materialised  "  thought  "  resting  q^ 
upon    an   ethereal    basis    or    false     mentality,     wh  ch 
claims  to  be  a  creator,  but  is  unreal  and  illusive 

^*        fio!l^   ^K^'^'^^i^:   P*^^'   present,   and  future,    as   far   as 
they  can  be  said  to  exist  at  all,  exist  now,  as  hypothetical 

Sa  ena  '/{f ^^^.f'  ^  ^^"^  ^""'^'^^"^  relative  LaU  other   '^ 
h^^fmln    r^T^J"^'^  ^"""^  «^^"P«  ^^  t^em,  owing  to  the 
^^/fnrf'  ^'"^'L^^  sense,  apparently  come  separately  into 

W  deTt^oyed!"  '''  '''^^'  "^^^'^  ^^^  ^^  ^  ^^^  ---- 
xl  Every  material  thing  that  we  appear  to  see,  is,  however     i- 
only  a  portion  of  an  apparent  series  of  cinemato^aphfc    *' 
pictures,    flashing   past   and,   so   to   speak,   hiding  the 
real  thmgs,    giving   a  false   sense   of  continuous    and 
progressive  movement. 


Sec.  Vii. 


25 


30 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


40 


46 


The  limited  human  capacity  to  see  or  cognise  any  of 
these  pictures  except  at  a  predetermined  time,  gives  the  false 
sense  of  time. 

xii.  All  the  evil  of  the  material  world,  although  appearing  so 
real,  is  imaginary,  and  only  due  to  the  seeming  action  of 
wrong  thoughts.  There  is  no  material  thinker.  The 
thinker  and  these  thoughts  are  one. 

xiii.  These  wrong  thoughts  are  not  created  by  man,  but— to 
use  a  material  term— existed  as  false  ethereal  concepts, 
before  they  became  manifested;  that  is,  before  the 
material  world  apparently  started  in  its  ghostly  and 
ghastly  series  of  lying  illusions. 

PREDESTINATION    AND    FATALISM, 
xiv.  All  these  false  thoughts  are  predestined ;  that  is  to  say, 
each  of  these  ethereal  thoughts,  unless  destroyed,  must 
come  to  man  at  a  predetermined  time. 
XV.  The  material  man,   until  he  prays  rightly,   is   a  puppet, 
acted  upon  by  these  wrong  thoughts,  and  obliged    to 
dance  in  accordance  with  the  so-called  thoughts  that 
come      to      him,      and    the    condition    of    his    human 
consciousness.     But 
xvi.  Fatalism  is  not  true  ;  because  man  has  the  power  of  turn- 
ing in  thought  to  God  and  reversing  wrong  thoughts, 
when— 
By  the  Denial  of  Error— 

i.  Evil  thoughts  are  destroyed ;  and 

By  the  Affirmation  of  Truth— 

ii.  The  human  consciousness  is  purified  so  that  bad 
thoughts  will  not  act  upon  it.  519     35 

xvii.  When  bad  thoughts  are  destroyed,  less  bad  thoughts 
appear  to  act ;  if  these  are  destroyed,  so-called  better 
ones  are  manifested,  and  these  again  give  place  to  still 
better  thoughts ;  although  we  do  not  know  beforehand 
the  form  in  which  this  improved  appearance  will  be  seen, 
xviii.  So-called  thoughts  in  the  material  world  appear  in  their 
relative  seeming  positions,  merely  as  opposite  "  non- 
mental"  impressions  of  real  facts,  and  the  action  of 
God  is,  not  to  cause  them  to  alter  their  position,  but 
to  destroy  the  illusion  as  to  their  reality.  The  evil 
then  disappears. 

DEATH, 
xix.  A  mortal  does  not  die  for  some  little  time  after  he  seems 
dead.  He  therefore  can  be  what  is  called  "  raised  from 
the  dead."  Even  when  the  mortal  "passes  away''  he 
merely  disappears  from  sight.  Death  is  the  result  of 
ignorance,  and  quite  unnecessary. 
XX.  Those  who  think  that  they  have  passed  on  cannot  com- 
municate with  those  who  believe  that  they  remain  behind. 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 

86     15 


21      14 


71 

42 

77 

4 

95  18,39 

i- 

21 

35 

173 

20 

174 

15 

1 

534 

42 

27 

12 

76 

37 

80 

20 

176 

12 

300 

8 

306 

26 

135 

36 

171 

30 

222 

17 

214 

18 

136 

19 

222 

19 

80 

31 

168 

33 

81 

3 

252 

17 

312 

16 

230 

39 

60 

25 

25 

28 

84 

15 

214 

17 

276 

3,22 

279 

39     1 

276 

24     1 

281 

20     1 

■  274 

35 

.  282 

9 

< 

i 

Befer  to 
Page  Line 

282       3 
277   3.>,  38 


274      16 

281  29 

278  U,25 

281  34 

21  14,35 

275  20 
291        1 


282 

20 

72 

21 

282 

18 

285 

11 

358 

33 

285 

21 

173       2 
291      39 


74 

15 

75 

15 

81 

19 

77 

29 

80 

1 

81 

6 

84 

11,32 

85 

13 

324 

10 

3 

11 

236 

21 

134 

3 

319 

11 

99 

12 

98 

16 

34 

15 

18 

14 

101 

9 

99 

15 

287 

10 

76 

16 

46 

10,14 

154 

24,29 

XXV. 


XXVI. 


322  EVOLUTION ;   THE  END  OF  EVIL. 

Sec.  VII. 

xxi.  The    so-called  dead   merely   continue   to   pass   from  one 
stage  of  material  consciousness  to  another,  apparently 
dying   and   appearing   in   material   world   after   world. 
They,    fortunately,    are    continually    improving,    owing 
to  the  action  of  God  upon  the  human  or  carnal  "  mind,"     5 
until  the   human   consciousness   is   sufficiently   purified 
to  be  entirely  dematerialised. 
xxii.  On  a  mortal  disappearing  from  sight,  through  so-called  death, 
there  appears  amongst  us,  shortly  aftei-,  yet  another  false 
sense,  or  material  conception  of  the  spiritual  being,  of 
which  the  departed  mortal  has  been  a  misrepresenta-    10 
tion  ;  only  this  time  the  etherealised,  illusive  view  of  the 
real  man  becomes  visible  as  a  newly  born  human  being, 
in  consistent  fulfilment  of  human  theories  universally 
assented  to,  and  so  constituting  for  the  time  a  false  law. 

EVOLUTION.  16 

xxiii.  So-called  evolution  is  merely  the  successive  appearance 
and     disappearance     of     groups     of     cinematographic 
pictures,  illusive  ethereal  impressions,  forming  succes- 
sive periods  in  human  history, 
xxiv.  These  successive  periods  are  each   merely  a   series    of  20 
these    false    pictures,    misrepresenting    the   same   real 
facts,    only   each    series    having   less    materiality,    and 
extending  over  a  gradually  shortening  period  of  time. 
By  comparing  these  false  ethereal  impressions,  or  periodic 
historical  occurrences,  one  with  the  other,  we  are  able   25 
to  check  the   accuracy    of    our    interpretation    of    the 
prophetic  utterances  with  regard  to  the  few  last  series 
now  facing  us,  and  still  hiding  heaven  from  us. 

DEMONSTRABLE    TRUTH. 
There  are,  in  fact,  no  lines  of  force,  no  vibrating  ether, 
no  gathering  electrons,  no  self-intensification  of  thoughts,   30 
no  changing  conscious  or  subconscious  minds,  no  material 
bodies,  motion  of  matter,  nor  gravity,  no  time  limitations, 
no  sin,  sickness,  nor  death, 
xxvii.  There  is  no  necessity  to  believe   what  has  been  said. 

Each  man  can  prove  it  all  for  himself.  It  is  demonstrable  35 
truth,  based  upon  absolute,  unalterable  science.  || 

THE     END    OF    EVIL. 
xxviii.  When  a  governing  majority^   not  in  numbers,   but  in 
clearness  of  thought,   recognise    the    Allness    of    God, 
infinite  Mind,  and  realise  that  there  is  neither  a  primary   40  ( 

cunning     evil   nor   its    secondary   manifestation,   called  ' 

material  men  and  things,  for  good  is  All-in-all,    away 
must  go  this  false  concept  of  the  perfect  world,   this 
false  sense    of  sm,    sickness,    trouble,    and    limitations, 
and  so  every  discordant  note  in  the  universe  is  silenced,   45 
as  the  whole  series  of  dream  pictures,  including  the  illusion 
called  death,  fades  into  its  native  nothingness,  for 
THERE    IS    NOTHING    BUT  GOD 
AND  THE    MANIFESTATION   OF  GOOD. 


EMINENT  DESIRABILnY  OF  THE  END. 


323 


Sec.  VII. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


55     16 
58     34 


23 
47 
17 


39 
33 


Eminent  Desipability  of  the  End. -Let  it  be  clearly  understood 
that  Life  and  its  phenomena,  the  real  man  and  universe,  constitute  a 
perfect,  eternal,  spiritual,  and  mental  realm,  an  ideal  state  for  which 
humanity  has  long  yearned.      Were    the    real  universe  formed  of 

5  matter,   were  there   no  spiritual  realities,   then  dematerialisation, 
through  short-circuiting  of  the  particles,  would  mean  annihilation    i'l 
for  all  concerned;  but  just  because   all  is,   in  reality,  Mmd   and  ^i^ 
mental,  the  destruction  of  the  falsities  which  we  have  been  taught     ^4 
to  regard  as   "  facts "  and  "  things,"  and  which  we  have,   through 

10  false  education,   invested  with   all  sorts   of  terrible   shortcomings,     23 
including  sin,  discord,  sickness,  and  death,  is  essentially  necessary 
to  bring  more  clearly  into  evidence  the  permanent  phenomena  of   323 
the  one  glorious  Mind.    This  Mind  is  reflected  by  the  real  man,  so   182 
every  man  in  his  right  Mind  is  a  perfect  thinker  and  can  see  and 

15  think  only  perfect  things.  It  is  to  hasten  the  appearance  of  the 
perfection  in  all  things,  including  that  of  our  real,  perfect  selves, 
that  we  need  to  affirm  perfection  whenever  we  deny  imperfection.    101 

Always  Follow  a  Denial  of  Error  with  Affirmations  of  Truth  — 
"  Always  distrust   negations.  .  .  .  Always  try   for  a   positive   form 

20   of   any  comprehensive  denial  "  *  (Sir   Oliver  Lodge).     Even  after 
such  a  denial  as  "  there  is  no  anger,"  it  is  essential,  in  obedience 
to  the  law  of  right  thinking,  at  once,  like  lightning,  to  fill  m  with  a 
thought  of  reality  such  as  "  all  is  Love,  and  man  reflects  that  Love, 
or  after  "  there  is  no  decay,"  "  all  is  Life  and  eternal,"  dwellmg  on 

25  this  perfection.  In  this  way,  by  obedience  to  the  law  of  Mmd  and 
its  manifestation,  we  are  bringing  out  more  clearly  the  existence 
of  the  higher  phenomena  of  the  one  perfect  Mmd  and  its  realities, 
which  are  mental,  spiritual,  and  eternal. 

No  Loss  of  Pleasure. -There  is  no  loss  of  pleasure  when  matter 

30  disappears,    because   matter  gives   no  pleasure,    but  merely  hides 

perfection  from  us  and  reduces  the  pleasure  to    which    we    have 

the  right.    All  the  beauty,  the  joy,  the  peace,  in  fact,  everythmg 

that    gives   you  any  pleasure,     is    real    and    eternal.    Matter    is 

the    mist    which    merely    hides    the    real   and  results  in  suffering 

35   should  you  disobey  the  law  of  good,  and  allow  yourself  to  think  of 

the  evil,  whether  it  is  your  liability  to  sickness  or  your  liability  to  be 

punished  for  sinful  indulgences.     As  the  matter  disappears,  so  does 

our  limited  sense  of  pleasure  increase,  untU  it  rises  into  the  intense 

happiness  and  unspeakable  joy  of  heaven,  where  bliss  is  Love  in 

action. 

40  So  it  follows  that  to  short-circuit  the  whole  of  the  false  material 
universe  only  spreads  out  the  perfect  "facts"  and  "things"  of 
heaven,  and  the  perfect  image  and  likeness  of  God,  seen  every- 
where as  perfect  man,  bringing  a  happiness  that  cannot  even  be 
imagined  by  the  material  man.    The  "  veil,"  as  it  were,  of  material 

45  errors  is  shortly  about  to  be  lifted  for  ever.  A  loved  one  that  this 
*" Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."  Address  before  the 
National  Free  Church  Council,  at  Portsmouth,  March  9th,  1911. 


222     15 


135     42 


136     27 


42  17,37 

136     2, 34 

56  13,17 
40     10 

301     41 


153  1 

58  34 

31  19 

144  42 

297  12 

500  13 

246  39 

171  40 

83  34 

57  39 

239  16 

551  35 

274  15 


Refer  to     324  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE. 

'■•'•''-  Sec.  VII. 

''veil  "  has  perhaps  entirely  hidden  from  the  human  view  for  many 

58     39       years  is  met  in  the  glorious  light  of  the  new  day  ;  parted  in  sorrow,  is 

111      8      met  in  a  wave  of  welcoming  joy;  parted  in  weakness,   is  met  in 

247     6,  9     glorious  beauty  and  strength ;  parted  in  fear,  is  met  in  the  happy 


40 


30  28 

319  11 

230  21 

148  39 

13  3 


246 

30 

99 

15 

101 

10 

246 

32 

ill 

2 

233 

30,40 

297 

13 

208 

5 

138       1 


326  32 

341  7 

349  10 

324  12 

229  31 


self-confidence  of  a  reigning  monarch.  Having  dominion  over  all, 
there  never  can  be  any  thought  of  fear  again,  and  such  a  meeting 
is  a  mutual  recognition  of  heavenly  companionship  amidst  eternal 
realities,  where  all  is  known  and  acknowledged  to  be  permanently 
of  God.     Man  beholds  all  as  "  very  good." 

Truth  is  Essentially  Demonstrable — You  need  not  believe  one  lo 
word  of  what  has  been  Siiid  in  this  book.  If  you  work  in  the  way 
no^  brought  to  your  notice,  you  will  eventually  prove  everything 
for  yourself.  Pascal  recommended  doubters  to  behave  as  though 
they  believed  that  which  they  did  not  understand,  in  which  case 
they  might  come  to  believe  it.  Whilst  pointing  out  the  absolute  15 
fallacy  of  this,  let  us  say,  in  the  words  of  Paul,  "  Despise  not 
prophesyings.  Prove  all  things ;  hold  fast  that  which  is  good " 
(I.  Thess.  5,  ver.  20,  21). 

"  That  of  which  little  has  been  said  is  the  profound  content  which 
comes  from  being  on  the  path,  from  realising  the  goal  and  the  way  20 
to  it,  from  knowing  that  the  power  to  be  useful  is  increasing,  and 
that  the  lower  nature  is  being  gradually  extirpated,  and  little  has 
been  said  of  the  rays  of  joy  which  fall  upon  the  path  from  loftier 
levels,  the  dazzling  glimpses  of  the  glory  to  be  revealed,  the  serenity 
which  the  storms  of  earth  cannot  ruffle.  To  anyone  who  has  25 
entered  on  the  path,  all  other  ways  have  lost  their  charm  "  *  (V&hen). 

The  essential  point  in  the  attainment  of  this  magnificent  ideal   is 
to  be  always  on  the  right  path.     How  can  we  find  it  1    And,  when 
found,  how  can  we  be  certain  that  it  is  the  right  path  1    It  must  be 
based  on    science,    and   if    based    on    science    the    fact    must    be  30 
demonstrable. 

CHRISTIAN     SCIENCE. 

"  Mf/  doctrine  is  not  wine,  hut  his  that  sent  me.  If  any  man  will 
do  his  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  he  of  God,  or 
whether  I  speak  of  myself '  (John  7,  ver.  16,  17).  35 

There  is  only  one  scientific  and  demonstrable  basis  of  the  right 
path,  and  this  can  only  be  found  by  the  intelligent  study  of  Christian 
Science,  the  law  of  God,  demonstrating  its  divine  Principle, 
immortal  Mind,  God,  supreme  good.  Intelligent  study  does  not 
mean  the  mere  acquisition  of  the  letter  and  the  repetition  of  truisms,  40 
but  the  daily  logical  deduction,  from  facts  gained,  of  a  higher  plat- 
form of  truth,  from  which  one  proves  such  deductions  by  the 
demonstration  of  the  truth  that  underlies  them.  The  mere  demon- 
stration of  the  cure  of  disease  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  intelligent 
and  therefore  correct  study.  Not  even  an  instantaneoua  healing  of  15 
sin,  which  is  the  only  absolute  proof  of  one's  knowledge  of  the  non- 

♦  Vol.  v.,  No.  12. 


TRUTH   IN    LITERAL    AND    PHYSICAL  TERMS.  325 

^^^.  VII. 

reality  of  evil  and  the  Allness  of  God,  is  sufficient.  We  have  to 
prove  our  knowledge  of  God  by  the  continual  demonstration  over  every 
variety  of  false  evidence  in  all  its  myriad  forms.  "I  am  not  a 
Christian  Scientist,  but  I  believe  in  what  I  should  regard  as  the 
essential  tenet  of  their  creed,  and  which  I  might  sum  up  m  the 
words,  '  The  Lord's  hand  is  not  shortened  that  it  cannot  save 
(Dr.  John  Shaw,  of  Harley  Street). 
Christian    Science   Lectures. —When   first  asked   by   Mr.    Bruce 

5  Wallace  to  lecture  upon  Christian  Science  to  the  Alpha  Union,  at 
the  Garden  City,  I  did  not  see  my  way  to  do  it,  as,  although  there 
is  no  by-law  against  it  in  the  Church  Manual,  which  contains  rules 
of  guidance  for  Christian  Scientists,  the  custom  in  the  Christian 
Science  organisation  is,  that  none  but  their  trained  lecturers  give 

10  lectures  on  Christian  Science.  There  have  been  many  wise  reasons 
for  this,  evidencing  the  wisdom  with  which  the  affairs  of  that  body 

have  been  guided.  .       o  •  r^^^      \. 

I  am  not  nominally  a  member  of  the  Christian  Science  Church, 
but  referred  Mr.  Wallace  to  the  member  of  the  Christian  Science 

l->  Board  of  Lectureship  resident  in  London,  who  did  not,  however, 
feel  able  to  comply  with  the  request.  Upon  this  I  received  a  second 
invitation  to  lecture,  and  felt  that  it  was  not  to  be  refused,  and 
gave  Mr.  Wallace  a  choice  of  subjects,  recognismg  that  any  lecture 
I  might  give  upon  any  subject  would  of  necessity  bear  on  the  face 

20  of  it  the  impress  of  the  knowledge  gained  through  my  study  and 
demonstration  of  the  truth  of  Christian  Science,  for  the  leaven  of 
this  scientific  religion  now  at  work  in  the  universe  must  touch  all 

questions.  •         .•     i-  * 

Such    benefits   have    been    received    from    my    investigation    ot 
2.->   Christian    Science    and   from   the    study  of   Mrs.    Eddy's   inspired 
writings  (which  enable  us  to  understand  the  inner  meaning  of  the 
Bible),  and  so  much  help  has  been  received  from  fellow-workers  m 
Christian  Science,  tha^t  it  appeared  wisest  not  to  go  agam»t  their 
custom.     WhUe  trying  to  live  Christian  Science  consistently,  I  have 
30   proved  it  to  be  not  only  wise,  but  essential,  to  follow  all  the  rules 
of  conduct  that  the  founder,  Mrs.  Eddy,  points  out,  as  I  recognise 
that  they  are  logically  based  upon  the  fundamental  law  of  good. 
The  enforcement   of   such  rules   of   conduct,   where  the   individual 
objects  to  the  necessary  obedience,  so  far  from  limiting  right  action, 
35  always  results  in  forcing  evil  into  self-betrayal.     Such  obedience  will 
always  be  found,  when  fully  understood,  to  rest  upon  an  essential 
obedience  to  God,  which  must  always  precede  any  other  demand. 
The  material  presentation  of  these  rules  of  conduct  must  always  be 
advancing  in  proportion  with  the  student's  understanding  of  their 
40  true  significance. 

Truth  in  Literal  and  Physical  Terms.— In  accepting  the  second 
request,  I  was  led  to  frame  a  lecture  to  meet  the  needs  of  aU 
classes,  upon  the  broadest  lines,  from  the  beginner  to  the  deepest 
and  most  earnest  thinkers,  who  have  found  hitherto  hopeless  difli- 
\o  culties  in  reconciling  the  inconsistencies  between  what  has  been 
popularly  called  ij^atural  science  and  religion.      In  the  present  work  1 


Refer  to 
Page  Lm« 


341 

68 


9 

7 


6 


453      42 


326     28 

329     35 

5       3 


I  Ml 


304     44 


305     32 


454       4 


3     19 
146       2 

44        7 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


326 


AN  EXACT  SCIENCE. 


SPIRITUAL  ACCURACY. 


327 


44  34 
33^  31 
340  27 


330  39 
332   9 

68  19 


336  11 

217  33 

73  20 

341  38 

343  13 

34G  30 


325     20 
329     36 


829     27 


-  ^  Sec.  Vll> 

have  given  fully  and  unreservedly— with  the  exception  of  the  meaning 
of  certain  Scriptural  prophecies— what  I  have  found  to  be  true,  explained 
from  a  natural  science  ix)int  of  view,  and  expressed  in  literal  or  physical 
terms. 

As  a   rule,    I   lecture  extemiDorai-ily.     In   that   case   what   was  said     5 
had  been  written  out.      I    once    gave  a  lecture  on  new  inventions 
and  discoveries,  and,   after  speaking  for  an  hour  and  a-half,   con- 
cluded by  saying:    "The  greatest   discovery   of   modern  days  was 
that  made  by  Mrs.  Eddy  of  the  way    in    which    Jesus    did    His 
miracles,  and  Christian  Scientists  heal  sin  and  sickness  in  the  same   lo 
way."     This  was  the  only  reference  to  Christian  Science;  yet  the 
lecture,  being  misunderstood,   was  misrepresented  as  having  been 
a  lecture  on   Christian  Science,   although   I    had   taken    great    pains 
to  keep  quite  clear  of  the  subject.^     Many  problems  which  Christian 
Science   completely    solves    have     been    opened   up    in    the    present   15 
technical    statement.      The    primary    object    of    this    work     and    of 
the    original   lecture  has    been    to   expose    the    fallacies    of    material 
hypotheses,    and  to  the   extent  necessary  to  attain   this  end   the 
assimilated  teachings  set  out  in  Mrs.   Eddy's  writings  have   been 
utilised.     I  have  not,  however,  explained  what  is  generally  under-   20 
stood  to  be  exclusively  the  letter  of  Christian  Science,  nor  in  any 
way  differentiated  between  such  teachings  and  knowledge  gained  of 
the  material  universe  through  the  study  of  Christian  Science.     Except 
when  referring  to  the  source  from  whence  to  obtain  true  knowledge 
and  how  to  apply  it,  the  name  of  Christian  Science  has  not  been   25 
mentioned  in  the  body  of  this  book  ;  nor  has  the  wonderful  work 
done    by   Mrs.    Eddy   been   referred   to,    although    expression    has 
necessarily  been  given  to  the  knowledge  gained  therefrom.     Conse- 
quently, both  somewhat  resemble  the  playbill  of  which  Sir  Walter 
Scott  wrote  as   having   "announced   the   tragedy   of   Hamlet,    the   30 
character  of  the  Prince  of  Denmark  being  left  out."  t 

An  Exact  Science.-"  When  a  faithful  thinker,  resolute  to   detach 
every  object  from  personal  relations,  and  see  it  in  the  light  of  thought, 

*i.*.^?u  ^°^^-   ™is^<^«"tanding  that  seems  possible  to  have  arisen   here  was 
tnat  tHe  action  of  good  thoughts  and  bad  thoughts  was  spoken  of  as  beine    35 
electrical.     Some  of  those  present  may  not  have  recognised  8nffi«3iently  clearly 
that  the  so-called  good  thoughts  that  come  to  the  material  man  are  not  of  Godf 
Ihey  are  purely  material,  only  some  are  not  so  bad  as  so-called  bad  thoughts. 

A    u^,?  ^^^^^  ^V"^  of  God's  thoughts,  or  God's  thoughts  materially  cognised, 
and  should  never  be  confused  with  spiritual  facts.    GoJ's  thoughts  are  coo^nised    40 
only  by  the  spiritual  senses  of  the  real  man. 

Throughout  this  present  work  language  has  been  as  carefully  chosen  as  seemed 
possible,  with  the  special  intent  to  avoid  such  poisiblo  misconceptions. 

t  During  the  time  spent  in  revising  this  work  for  publication,  my  views  with 
regard  to  the  advisability  of  speaking  openly  of  Christian  Science  from  the  45 
platform  or  otherwise,  as  occasion  demands,  have  considerably  broadened,  although 
I  do  not  lecture  on  Christian  Science,  leaving  that  to  the  authorised  lecturers  I 
recognise  that  the  time  has  come  when  the  explanation  of  correct  human 
hypotheses  called  material  science,  in  the  Ught  of  Christian  Science,  should 
be  put  forward  so  that  full  advantage  of  the  latter  may  be  spread  abroad  for  the 
benefit  and  salvation  of  mankind  in  dispelling  its  illusive  theories  60 


20 


Sec.  VII. 

shall  at  the  same  time  kindle  science  tdth  the  fire  of  the  holiest  affection, 
then  will  God  go  forth  aneic  icith  creation''  (Emerson). 

In  speaking  to  inquirers,  when  presenting  such  an  inversion  of 
our  old  ideas,  it  is  necessary  to  use  crude  illustrations  to  assist  m 
5  conveying  a  correct  meaning.  It  should  be  readUy  seen  that  in  an 
exact  science  the  official  seal  can  only  be  attached  to  its  textual 
statement  by  a  master  metaphysician.  Such  a  statement  will  be 
found  in  "  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the   Scriptures,"  by 

Mary  Baker  Eddy.* 
10  Mrs.  Eddy  has  pointed  out  to  us  the  underlymg  Principle,  which 
governs  the  fundamental  facts  of  being,  clearing  up  our  ignorance 
and  opening  the  pathway  to  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  which 
destroys  sin,  and  with  unvarying  certainty,  based  upon  unalterable 
law,  relieves  mankind  from  every  ill  "  that  flesh  is  heir  to."     She 

"  'Twas  the  Truth  that  made  us  free, 
And  was  found  by  you  and  me, 
In  the  life  and  the  love  of  our  Lord.    T 

15  She,  however,  distinctly  reminds  her  readers  that  she  had  not 
undertaken  "to  elaborate,  or  treat  in  full  detail  so  infinite  a  theme" 
("  Science  and  Health,"  Preface,  p.  x,  line  14).  The  wider  application 
of  the  infinite  Principle  unfolded  with  scientific  conapletenessm  her 
writings  has  been  left  to  students  who  understand  sufficiently  her 
advanced  teachings.  God's  unfailing  direction  w^/,  ^^«.  ^^^^^^^^^^^ 
realised  by  the  rediscoverer  of  Christian  Science  for  her  to  doubt 
the  eventual  preparation  by  the  action  of  Prmciple  of  such  students 
for  this  task  all  the  world  over.  Mrs.  Eddy's  views  on  this  subject 
are  clearly  expressed  to  the  discerning  reader  of  her  works. 

An  Exposure  of  Fallacies -"  The  time  approaches  uhen  mortal mmd 

trill  forsake  its  corporeal,  structural,  and  material  basis,  when  immortal 

Mind  and  its  formation  will  be  apprehended  in  Science,  and  material 

beliefs  will  not  interfere  with  spiritual  facts  "  t  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

I  would  therefore  reiterate  that  this  discourse  is  obviously  not  a 

30  lecture  upon,  nor  does  it  pretend  to  be  an  elucidation  of,  Christian 
Science,  §  but  is  primarily  an  exposure  of  the  innumerable  fallacies 
of  human  theories  past  and  present,  made  evident  through  the  study 
of  Christian  Science,  and  exposed  with  the  object  of  their  elimina- 
tion and  replacement  by  divine  conceptions  of  reality,     ^o  work 

35  could,  however,  lay  claim  to  present  a  solution  of  the  mysteries  ot 
this  world  without  giving  prominence  to  that  discovery  which  solves 
the  problem  of  existence,  and  heralds  the  final  scene  m  material 
evolution,  namely,  the  total  disappearance  of  all  sin,  disease,  and 
limitations. 

40  Spiritual  Accuracy.— At  the  same  time,  let  it  be  clearly  understood 
that    there  is    not    a   single  statement  in  this   book  that  is  not  in 

*  This  work  as  a  rule,  requires  reading  over  several  times  before  one  gathers 

the  meaning 'of  many  of   the  passages.     Our    old    ideas  are   9o   wrong  that 

we    are    liable    to    attach    the    wrong    meanings    to    passages  m  order  that 

45    thev  should  agree  with  our  preconceived  notions.    As  Mrs.  S.  A.  Orne  writes, 

"The  lamp  of  intellect  requires  occasional  snuffing,  to  throw  the  clear  light 

of  penetration  on  the  page."  ^ 

f  Communion  Hymn. 

-       t  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  402,  line  8.  ^^ 

§  "  The  simplest  problem  in  Christian  Science  is  healing  the  sick    (Misc.  Wnt., 
5Q   p.  55,  line  3.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

331      19 


5.52     21 
341       9 


25 


510     25 


240     42 
334     16 

158     40 


552     18 


401  7 

1  6 

5  23 

71  19 


Befer  to 
Page  Lioe 


328 


A  NEEDFUL  WARNING. 


291 
845 
158 


22 
45 
40 


315     30 


345 

13 

345 

42 

336 

42 

172 

25 

510 

4 

510 

4 

Sec.  VII. 

complete  accord  with  the  teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy.     If  any,  through 
lack  of  a  real  understanding  of  her  teachings,  should  endeavour  to 
refute  this  statement,   these,   by  unprejudiced  study  of  this  work, 
will  find  their  objections  disappear  as  they  endeavour,  through  con- 
scientious comparison  with  Mrs.   Eddy's  writings,  to  find  passages 
in  contradiction  of  any  statements  made  by  her.     Others,  prompted 
by     less    worthy     motives,     without     this    warning,     might     have 
been  led  into  open  condemnation  without  any  logical  or  other  proof 
of  their  statement.     The  true  Christian  Scientist  does  not  contradict 
what  he  does  not  amply  prove  to  be  wrong,  and  is  always  the  first 
to    rejoice   in    any    additional    light.        Mrs.    Eddy     lamented     the 
inability  of  students  to  reply  to  the  fundamental  inquiries  of  the 
age.        Few  of  her  students  ever  attempt  to  explain  in  detail  any 
advanced  branch    of   her   symbolic   teaching,    wisely   referring   the 
inquirers  to  her  writings,  until  they  have  attained  to  a  clearer  under- 
standing of  the  science  that  is  ''  the  basis  "  of  her  "  statements." 


10 


15 


217 

38 

235 

25 

337 

31 

68 

7 

273 

6 

353 

21 

150 

25 

69      17 


False  Brethren.— "//?  Chnsficn}  Science  mere  opinion  is  ra lifeless. 
Proof  is  essential  to  a  due  estimate  of  this  subject''*  (Mary  Baker 
Eddy). 

Any  accusation  of  hypnotism  levelled  against  students  obtaining  20 
constant  results  of  every  description,  by  turning  in  thought  to  God, 
is  malpractice  of  the  worst  description,   and  when  persisted  in  is 
recognisable  as  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 

A  Needful  Warning.-In  answer  to  the  question,  ''  Do  all  who  at 
present  claim  to  be  teaching  Christian  Science  teach  it  correctly  ?  "  25 
Mrs.  Eddy  has  replied:  "By  no  means:  Christian  Science  is  not 
sufficiently  understood  for  that.  .  .  .  Time  is  required  thoroughly  to 
qualify  students  for  the  great  ordeal  of  this  century  "  ("  Questions 
and  Answers,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  43,  line  7). 

Recognising  the   right  of  humanity  to   demand   correct  teaching   30 
of  this  all-inclusive  Science,  she  repeatedly  warns  inquirers  against 
the  merely  so-called  Christian  Scientist.     Such  a  one,  if  not  suffi- 
ciently advanced   himself   to  be   able   to  meet  the  inquiry   of   the 
336  18.33  highest  intellect  to-day,  shields  himself  behind  vehement,  dogmatic 

assertions,  aimed  against  the  true  scientific  interpretations,  which  35 
he  is  unable  from  his  limited   outlook    to    comprehend,    although 
accompanied  by  demonstration  and  sound  logic. 

Many  have  not  really  advanced  beyond  the  elementary  class 
teaching  which  Mrs.  Eddy  instituted  as  a  branch  of  her  earliest 
church  organisation.  Such  teaching  is  not  supposed  to  give  a  complete  40 
knowledge  of  the  fundamental  truths  of  Christian  Science,  but 
merely  to  fit  the  student  for  deeper  individual  research  on  correct  lines. 
We  must  seek  "to  discern  the  rhythm  of  Spirit,"  the  reward  of  holiness. 

In  the  most  adranced  class  the  teaching  in  the  past  has  had  to 
be  largely  elementary.    In  reply  to  an  address  from  members  of  the   45 

•  »  Science  and  Health  "  p.  341,  line  11. 


48     23 


510     15 


510 


TRUE  CHRISTIAN  SCIENCE. 


329 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


](» 


15 


299 

14 

349 

15 

349 

15 

145 

38 

525 

1 

510 

24 

Sec.  VII.  „,, 

May,  1905,  class  of  her  Metaphysical  CoUege,  Mrs.  Eddy  writes  as 
follows :  « I  am  glad  you  enjoy  the  dawn  of  Christian  Science ;  you 

must  reach  its  meridian."  *  .         „  ,tt  *  *„  v,^ 

Under  the  heading  "Take  Heed,"  she  writes:  "We  regret  to  be 
obliged  to  say  that  all  are  not  metaphysicians,  or  Christian  328  6i 
Scientists,  who  call  themselves  so.  Charlatanism,  fraud  and  malice 
are  getting  into  the  ranks  of  the  good  and  pure,  sending  forth  a 
poison  more  deadly  than  the  upas  tree  in  the  Eastern  Archipelago. 
This  evil  obtains  in  the  present  false  teaching  and  false  practice 
of  the  Science   of   treating  disease  through   Mmd     (Misc.   Writ., 

p.   368,  line  15).  .  .        , 

'■  The  greatest  hindrance  this  science  can  meet  will  anse  from 
backsliding  students,  those  claiming  to  practise  it  who  do  not 
•  adhere  to  its  moral  obligations"  ("  Science  and  Health,"  1st  edition, 
n  429>  This  is  the  greatest  difficulty  of  to-day. 
^•"But  whSe  the  best,  perverted  on  the  mortal. plane,  may  become 
the  worst  let  us  not  forget  that  the  Lord  reigns,  and  that  this 
earth  shaU  sometime  rejoice  in  His  supreme  rule;. that  the  tired 
w/tchmen  on  the  waUs  of  Zion,  and  the  true  Christian.  Scientist 
,0  at  the  foot  of  the  Mount  of  Kevelation,  shall,  look  up  with  shouts 
^nd  thankseiving ;  that  God's  law,  as  in  Divine  Science,  shall  be 
finally  unSoo^d"  ("  Take  Heed,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  368,  line  29). 

J:"^hS^Scifrfs!TL-r:feTU^^^^^^^^^ 

^^  Sie^  ^f::i  s,-" «:-  =f  fSen-  ^^T^ 

riie  unrighteous  man  his  Mo«,y/,ts.- 1  and  let  him  return  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  will  have  mercy  upon  him ;  and  to  our  God,  for  he  will 
abundantly  pardon.      For  my  thoughts  are  not  ?o"f.th°ughts^  •  •  • 

30  saiththe  Lord  "  (Is.  55,  ver  7  8)  For  «»«  f  ^BTh'^^'f^.^'^i*™ 
tion  of  this  advice,  reiterated  throughout  .the  Bible,  hut  so  long 
misunderstood,  I  would  refer  you  to  tie  writings  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  by 
^r  t^e  ^^Bt  metaphysician  of  modem  times,  where  the 
eloUnltio^  of    anrthe^remedy  for  all  the  difficulties  here  dealt 

3.,  «Xcan  te  found.!  To  the.se  writings  and  to  the  consequent  more 
rnteUiKent  study  of  the  Bible,  I  owe  the  benefit  of  all.  the  knowledge 
ihavf?hat  is  worth  having ;  how  to  obtain  ■''spirational  know- 
ledge,  how  to  lead  a  better  life,  and  how  to  help  ones  fellow-man^ 
Thfs  priceless  understanding  results  in  an  intense  happiness,  with  a 

40  subline    realisation    of    "the    peace    of    God    which    passeth  all 

understanding."  §  ,      v  i.       . 

"  Sweet  sign  and  substance 
Of  God's  presence  here  "  II  (Mary  Baker  tddy). 

•  "ChrUtian  Science  Lecture,"  May  ISth,  1905. 
t  "  The  wicked,  through  the  pride  of  his  countenance,  wUl  not  seek  after  God  ; 
God  is  not  in  all  his  thoughts  "  (Ps.  10.  yer.  4). 


160   23,30 


144      41 
305     32 


161      28 


326 

25 

161 

27 

211 

34 

145 

38 

233 

30,42 

246 

35 

300 

40 

^•- 


45 


50 


>iPTinp  and  Health'"  (B.  O.  Flower,  in  tne  "  Awenuetn  i^euturj.  iTi«,fia,^ix^^   j. 
&  °  He  could  only  say  that  he  had  rarely  met  with  such  capacity  ^  enter  some 
of  \he^U>er  aspe£o^^truth^  and  he  had  s^n  the  lives  o^^r^U^nJ^^^^^^ 

roTt'elf,^  of  iSe'^^  Had  t^ey  fost  it  ?    ^y  wa^it 

tlS  they  so  seldom  met  in  the  ranks  of  their  own  people  any  one  of  whom  a 
i^itor  from  Mars  would  say,  'What  is  the  secret  of  that  man's  or  that  woman  s 
Ufe ?'  tl^t  rXnt  sense  of  the  supernatural,  that  brightness  and  reality  of 

spirit?"  (Archbishop  of  York).  i  +   lono 

*^  ^  [|  '•  Extempore,'  January  Ist,  1909. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


330 


MRS.  EDDY. 


150 


329 
330 


40 
40 


315 
172 


30 
2f> 


164      15 


87     26 


164      14 


34 


Sec.  VII. 

Mrs.  Eddy.*—"  It  is  commonly  said  that,  if  he  would  he  heard,  mne 
should  write  in  advance  of  his  times.  That  I  do  not  believe,  only  it 
does  not  matter  how  few  listen.  I  believe  that  we  are  close  upon  a 
great  and  deep  spiritual  change.  I  believe  a  new  redemption  is  even 
now  conceived,  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  the  human  heart,  that  is  itself  as  ^ 
a  woman,  broken  in  dreams  and  get  sustained  in  faith,  patient,  long- 
suffenng,  looking  towards  home.  I  believe  that  though  the  Reign  of 
Peace  may  be  yet  a  long  way  off,  it  is  drawing  near  :  and  that  who 
shall  come  to  save  us  anew  shall  come  divinely  as  a  tcoman,  to  save  as 
Christ  saved,  but  not  as  He  did,  to  bring  with  her  a  swo7'd "  f  10 
(William  Shqrp). 

It  would  not  be  natural  to  end  without  saying  a  few  words  about 
Mrs.  Eddy,  whom  I  revere  as  a  leader,  and  love  as  a  fellow-worker, 
and  of  whose  writings  I  gratefully  acknowledge  myself  a  student,  * 
diligently  searching  daily  in  the  inexhaustible  mine  of  wealth  that   15 
now  is  open  to  every  earnest  worker,  t 

Of  her  physical  condition  in  her  87th  year,  I  cannot  do  better  than 
quote  "  Dr.  Allan  McLane  Hamilton,  the  expert  alienist,   who  has 
devoted  the  last  month  to  an  exhaustive  investigation  of  the  mental 
condition  of  the  Founder  of  Christian  Science,"  a  "medical  expert   20 
who  has  figured  in  so  many  famous  cases  during  the  last  thirty-five 
years,"  and  who  was  chosen  by  the  Court  to  report  on  her  mental 
condition,  "  having  no  sympathy  with  her  religious  teachings."     In 
the  "  New  York  Times  "  of  September,  1907,  from  which  the  above  is 
taken,   he   says :    "  She  is  absolutely  normal,   and   possessed  of    a   25 
remarkably  clear  intellect.  .  .  .  For  a  woman  of  her  age,  I  do  not 
hesitate  to  say  that  she  is  physically  and  mentally  phenomenal." 
He  also  speaks  of  "  Mrs.  Eddy's  great  vitality,  and  the  absence  of 
any  of  the  usual  tokens  of  mental  breakdown  natural  to  one  of  her 
great  age,"  30 

"  God  sends  His  teachers  into  everv  age, 
To  every  clime,  and  every  race  of  men, 
With  revelations  fitted  to  their  growth 
And  shape  of  mind,  nor  gives  the  realm  of  Truth 
Into  the  selfish  rule  of  one  sole  race  "§  (J.  R.  Lowell). 
Descended  from  a  long  line  of  religious  ancestry  of  our  oldest 
and  best  English  and  Scottish  families,   imbued  from  her  earliest 
days  with  deep  religious  feeling,    with    great    natural    intellectual 
ability  and   spiritual   fervour,   even  as  a  girl,  a  student  of  Natural 
Philosophy,    Logic,    and   Moral    Science,    familiar    with     Hebrew,   35 
Greek,  and  Latin,   and  trained  specially  in  rhetoric  by  Professor 
Sanborn,  she  was  eminently  fitted  from  the  outset  to  receive  the 
inspiration   of  Truth,    which   enabled   her,   not   only  to  unveil  the 
science  of  God  by  rediscoverine  the  true  scientific  meaning  of  the 
teaching  and  works  of  Jesus  the  Christ,   but  to  place  on  record,    4o 
founded  on  the  Rock,  a  definite  and  accurate  statement  of  absolute 

•  "  Eddy  :  A  current  of  [pure]  water  running  back,  contrary  to  the  mf.in 
stream  "  ("Chambers  Etymologrical  Dictionary  ").  The  similarity  of  the  life  and 
teaching's  of  Nakayama  Miki,  the  founder  of  the  religion  known  as  Tenrikyo  in 
Japan,  to  the  life  and  teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  is  interesting,  more  especially  as 
they  both  appear  to  have  been  descended  from  the  same  ancestors.  See  Note  W 
on  page  fil3.  f  "  The  Isle  of  Dreams." 

I  Arthur  Stanley,  who  was  Dean  of  Westminister  at  the  time  that  I  was  at 
school  there,  and  who  was  one  of  the  most  devout  and  spiritual  men  that  I  ever 
met.  presented  to  the  library  a  copy  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  principal  work,  "Science 
and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures."  This  is  her  commentary  of  the  Bible. 
The  title  page,  which  showed  by  his  own  handwriting  his  opinion  of  the  book' 
has  been  mercilessly  torn  out  by  some  dogmatic  fanatic.  §  ''  Bhoecus." 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


40 


45 


50 


MRS.  EDDY.  331 

VII. 

truth,  for  the  guidance  of  man  throughout  all  time.  "  For  then  will 
I  turn  to  the  people  a  pure  language,  that  they  may  all  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  him  with  one  consent.  From 
beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia  [evil  run  riot]  my  suppliants,  even 
5  the  daughter  of  my  dispersed,  shall  bring  mine  offering  "  *  (Zeph.  3, 
ver.  9,   10). 

This   pure   consciousness,    fit  channel  for   Truth,   has  taught  the 
world  how,  sitting  at  the  feet  of  our  Master  and  Way-Shower,  the 
Galilean  Prophet,  man,  gaining  a  spiritual  sense,  loses  a  belief  in  a 
10  material  selfhood,  to  find  himself  divine,  the  son  of  God. 

In  demonstrating  the  truth  of  her  words,  "  humility  is  the 
genius  of  Christian  Science,"  this  great  leader  has  told  of  early 
searchings  after  truth ;  of  timidity,  self-distrust,  and  sleepless 
nights ;  of  utter  friendlessness,  desertion,  wearying  toil  m  the 
wilderness  of  shattered  hopes ;  of  misrepresentations,  bitter  envy, 
ceaseless  mockery,  malicious  falsehood,  relentless  persecution, 
agonies,  and,  thank  God,  of  victories  gained,  uplifted  by  the  sustain- 
ing power  of  what  tlie  world  calls  miraculous  visions.  Ablest  to 
expose,  "  soonest  to  renounce,"  "  bravest  to  endure,  firmest  to 
suffer,"  noblest  to  forgive,  with  self-forgetfulness,  purity,  and  love, 
and  secret  yearnings  to  be  better  understood,  she  demonstratejd 
step  by  step  along  the  rugged  way  the  truth  of  the  great  revelation. 

Then,  with  a  cry  of  "  Follow  your  leader  only  as  far  as  she  follows 
Christ,"  t  she  put  her  discovery  into  practice,  though  at  times  with 
bleeding  footsteps  through  self-sacrificing  love  for  others.  "  Scourged 
and  condemned  at  every  advancmg  footstep,"  but  sustained  by  the 
marvellous  development  of  male  and  female  qualities,  splendid  moral 
courage  and  unfailing  love,  she  hurled  "  the  thunderbolt  of  truth," 
while  binding  up  the  broken-hearted.  Reasoning  with  the  storm. 
Truth  stilled  the  "  tempest  of  error,"  X  and  thus  this  messenger  of 
God  has  been  the  means  of  bringing  moral  and  physical  salvation 

*  The  loss  that  has  recently  befallen  humanity  must  lead  one  to  carefully 
consider  the  following-  prophetic  statement  of  tbe  event  :  "  When  I  would  com- 
fort myself  against  sorrow,  my  heart  is  faint  in  me.  Behold  the  voice  of  the  cry 
of  the  daughter  of  my  people  because  of  them  that  dwell  in  a  far  country  :  .  .  . 
The  harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  not  saved.  For  the  hurt  of 
the  daughter  of  my  people  am  I  hurt ;  I  am  black  ;  astonishment  hath  taken 
hold  on  me.  Is  there  no  balm  in  Gilead  ;  is  there  no  physician  there  ?  why 
then  is  not  the  health  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  recovered  ?  Oh  that  my 
head  were  w^aters.  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that  I  might  weep  day  and 
night  for  the  slain  of  the  daughter  of  my  people  !"  (Jer.  8,  ver.  18-22,  and  9,  ver.  1). 
"  The  elders  of  the  daughter  of  Zion  sit  upon  the  gtound,  and  keep  silence  :  .  .  . 
Mine  eyes  do  fail  with  tears,  .  .  .  for  the  destruction  of  the  daughter  of  my 
people  ;  because  tbe  children  and  the  sucklings  swoon  in  the  streets  of  the  city. 
.  .  .  what  thing  shall  I  liken  to  thee,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem  ?  .  .  .  Thy 
prophets  have  seen  vain  and  foolish  things  for  thee:  and  they  have  not  discovered 
thine  iniquity,  to  turn  away  thy  captivity  ;  but  have  seen  for  thee  false  burdens 
and  causes  of  banishment.  .  .  .  All  thine  enemies  .  .  .  say,  We  have  swallowed  her 
up  :  ...  let  tears  run  down  like  a  river  day  and  night"  (Lamentations  2, 
ver.  10,  11,  13,  14,  16,  18). 

t" Message.  1901,"  p.  34,  line  25. 
I  ♦•  Christian  Healing,"  p.  2  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Ktifer  to 
Page  Line 

154      2U 


41      28 


34 

It 

49 

2 

35(» 

.H« 

353 

17.47 

15(» 

12 

48      30 

42     14 

244     ir> 


Refer   to 
Pa«e  Line 

327 

8 

53 

31> 

21)2 

3«; 

326 

*» 

244 

33 

:i:J2 


THE  "END  OF  THE  WORLD." 


.->1 

27 

100 

28 

304 

22 

356 

3«; 

244 

36 

W 

16 

2r> 

15 

22 

20 

40 

h) 

39 

41 

99      1 5 


101      23 


222     24 
109        7 


VII. 

to  hundreds  of  thousands  of  suifering  men  and  women,  who  now 
bless  her  name.  "  A  woman  that  feareth  the  Lord,  she  shall  be 
praised.  Give  her  of  the  fruit  of  her  hands  ;  and  let  her  own  works 
praise  her  in  the  gates'"  (Prov.  31,  ver.  30,  31). 

As    the    outcome    of    a    life     devoted   to    scientific   research    and     5 
demonstration,    there    has    been    founded    a   religion     based    upon 
changeless  Principle,  whose  true  followers,  demonstrating  wholeness 
of  mind  and  therefgre  of  body,  are  understanding  and  consequently 
proving  the  scientific  basis  of  the  so-called  miracles  recorded  in  the 
Bible,  and  rejoicing  in  their  freedom.     They  now,  in  their  turn,  are    lo 
daily  healing  sin  and  sickness  by  putting  into  practice  her  motto 
of   "  Work,   work,  work,    watch  and   pray  "-the   song  of   Christian 
Science— and  consequently  are  increasing  in  number  with  a  rapidity 
unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  world..    This  religion,   based  on 
absolute,   unalterable  Science,   is  about  to  revolutionise  the  entire    l^ 
universe,   and,  in  a  time  unexpectedly  short,   even  to  the  majority 
of  her  most  advanced  followers,  must  bring  us  to  its  final  result,  for 
which  all  true  lovers  of  humanity  have  for  centuries  devoutly  prayed— 
namely,  the  end  of  all  sin,   sickness,   suffering,  and  limitations  of 
every   description,    even    the    seeming   disappearance  called  death.    20 
Ignorance,   or  human   consciousness,    then,    no  longer   has  its  self- 
imposed,  imaginary  existence,  and  all  apparently  wake  up  out  of  this 
hell  of  perpetual  seeming  troubles  and  limitations,  to  find  themselves 
Godlike  beings,  in  a  state  of  inexpressible  constant  happiness,  in 
a  world  of  wondrous  glory,  God's  world. 


The  End.     Tliis  is  the  only  "end  of  the  world." 

•'As  the  lig-htning:  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth 
even  unto  the  west ;  so  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of 
man  be  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27). 

**And   what  I    say  unto  you  I  say   unto   all, 
Watch"  your  thoughts 

(Mark  13,  ver.  37). 


25 


30 


TO  WHOM  IT  MAY  CONCERN.* 


Refer  to 
PaceLiiu 


11  55     7  461     2 

"  When  one  comes  to  the  age  with  spiritual  translations  of  GocCs 
328     1,14  325    41  339    28 

messageSy  expressed  in  literal  or  physical  terms,  our  nght  action  is  not 

328     8,34  525     17  319     11 

to  condemn  and  deny,  hut  to  *  try  the  spirits'  and  see  what  manner 

260     36 
5  they  are  of.     This  docs  not  mean  communing  with  spirits  supposed  to 

329     23,  35  324    35 

hare  departedfrom  the  earth,  hut  the  seeking  out  of  the  basis  upon  which 

138     42  68     7 

are  accomplished  the  works  by  which  the  new  teacher  would  prove  his 

217     38  233     7  326    9 

right  to  be  heard.     By  these  signs  are  the  true  disciples  of  the  Master 

235     25  319     1  161     36  325     19 

known :  the  sick  are  healed :    to  the  poor  the  gospel  is  preached  "f 

10  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

The  following  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  recently  written  to  a  friend,  with 
some  additions.  It  is  but  an  exposure,  with  a  view  to  the  destruction  of 
"  some  of  the  leading  illusions  along  the  path  which  Science  must  tread 
in  its  reformatory  mission  among  mortals  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  129, 
line  26.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  Error  cannot  be  destroyed  until  it  is 
exposed,  when,  being  recognised,  all  unite  in  destroying  it.  This 
destruction  must  precede  the  purification  of  God's  temple. 

Dear 

Mrs.  Eddy  in  "Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures," 
p.  192,  line  5,  makes  the  following  sweeping  statement:  "We  are  not 
Christian  Scientists  until  we  leave  all  for  Christ."  Obviously  this 
can  only  mean  that  no  one  is  a  true  Christian  Scientist  who, 
amongst  other  things,  does  not  abandon  material  methods  as  fast 
as  is  possible,  and  rely  upon  treatment  for  the  hundred  and  one 
duties  that  have  to  be  attended  to  throughout  the  day.  "Our 
reliance  upon  material  things  must  be  transferred  to  a  perception 
of  and  dependence  on  spiritual  things"  ("Retrospection  and  In- 
trospection," p.  28,  line  13.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  Is  a  man  truly 
a  Christian  Scientist,  for  instance,  who  relies  continually  upon 
the  time-table  to  catch  his  train,  the  mesmerism  of  regular  sleep  to 
maintain  health,  the  study  of  books  to  obtain  material  knowledge, 
and  the  habitual  writing  of  letters  when  he  wishes  to  meet  a  friend  1 
All  these  can  be  better  done  by  treatment  if  regularly  practised. 
"  Never  fear  to  bring  the  sublimest  motion  to  the  smallest  duty  " 
(Phillips  Brooks).     "There  is  nothing  so  small  but  that  we  may 


71  15 

217  33 

341  38 

5  23 


15 


20 


25 


30 


336     26 


298  17 

344  8 

298  16 

312  30,45 

300  39 

314  3 

60  16 

254  30 

483  42 

280  36 

298  21 

303  30 


*  This  letter,  naturally,  formed  no  pe^it  of  the  original  lecture. 

t  Misc.  Writ,,  p.  171,  line  7. 


z  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 
312  47 


229 
314 
333 

333 
297 
159 


37 

3 

24 

21 
36 
34 


141 


147  24 


314 

1 

327 

17 

316 

24 

333 

23 

312  31 


107 

11 

60 

9 

109 

40 

110  19 


69 

23 

354 

31 

109 

11 

106 

34 

107 

23 

341 

38 

111 

31 

217 

33 

112 

2 

73 

12 

105 

9 

329 

36 

334         DENIAL  OF  MATERIAL  INTELLIGENCE  IS  NECESSARY. 

honour  God  by  asking  His  guidance  "*  (Ruskin).  "  The  affirmations  of 
Science  must  be  tested  by  applying  them  throughout  the  gamut  of 
human  experience"!  (Frank  H.  Sprague).  "A  real  Christian 
Scientist  is  a  marvel,  a  miracle  in  the  universe  of  mortal  mind. 
With  selfless  love  he  inscribes  on  the  heart  of  humanity  and  5 
transcribes  on  the  page  of  reality,  the  living,  palpable  presence— 
the  might  and  majesty!— of  goodness"  ("A  Cruce  Salus,"  Misc. 
Writ.,  p.   294,  line  6.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

Denial  of  Material  InteUigence  is  Necessary.-" /br  {f  a  man  think 
himself  to  he  something ,  tchen  he  is  nothing,  he  dec'eiveth  himscir  m 
(Gal.  6,  ver.  3).  ^' 

Jesus  said  :  "  Let  him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and 
follow  me  "  (Luke  9,  ver.  23).    One  interpretation  is  that  a  man  has 
to  deny  the  material  counterfeit  called  oneself,  to  handle  the  serpent 
tempter,  to  grasp  every  seeming  difficulty  boldly,  and  fearlessly  to   ,. 
advance  m  a  possibly  hitherto  untrodden  path,  relying  solely  on  Truth 
as  a  guide,  and  giving  up  as  quickly  as  possible  all  material,  so-called 
aids.     The  cup  of  our  Lord,  of  which  he  said,  "  Drink  ye  all  of  it," 
is  our  cross,  and  by  commemorating  this  cup  it  becomes  our  crown. 
To  those  who  do  not  know  by  experience  the  protecting  power  of  God 
this  may  appear  to  be  risking  one's  professional  status  and  rendering 
oneself  open  to  criticism  or  even  ridicule.     "  At  present  mortals  progress 
slowly  for  fear  of  being  thought  ridiculous.    They  are  slaves  to  fashion 
pride,  and  sense  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  68,  line  2.   Mary  Baker  Eddy).' 

Knowledge   of  Truth  is  Necessary.-"  Speak  clearly  if  mu  .weak 
at  all "  (O.  W.  Holmes). 

^^  Truth  tells.  There  is  no  time  for  half  measures.  Mrs.  Eddy  says : 
"Judge  not  the  future  advancement  of  Christian  Science  by  the 
steps  already  taken  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  459,  line  8).  Also  • 
"  Dispensing  the  Word  charitably,  but  separating  the  tares  from  the 
wheat,  let  us  declare  the  positive  and  the  negative  of  metaphysical 
science ;  what  it  is,  and  what  it  is  not.  Intrepid,  self-oblivious 
Protestants  in  a  higher  sense  than  ever  before,  let  us  meet  and 
defeat  the  claims  of  sense  and  sin,  regardless  of  the  bans  or  clans 
pounng  their  fire  upon  us  "  ("  Editor^s  Extracts  from  Sermon,"  Misc 
Writ.,  p.  171,  line  30).  Material  illusion  is  hastening  with  lightning 
rapidity  to  the  end  of  its  evil  dream,  and  practically  all 
men  are  ready  for  the  truth.  It  is  only  fair  under  these  circum- 
stances to  state  the  truth  as  plainly  as  possible.  "  The  truth 
and  nothing  but  the  truth."  We  dare  not  hesitate  in  obeying  God's 
commands.     God  leads  and  governs. 

Mre.  Eddy  in  "  Science  and  Health  "  says  :  "  Who  is  telling  mankind  of 
the  foe  in  ambush  ?     Is  the  informer  one  who  sees  the  foe  ?     If  so 

•  "  Seven  Lamp*  of  Arohiteoture,"  Introd.,  pp.  4,  6. 
t  "Natural  Law  "  ("Christian  Science  Journal,"  November,  1909). 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  TRUTH  IS  NECESSARY. 


335     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


20 


S6 


30 


35 


40 


15 


20 


listen  and  be  wise.  Escape  from  evil,  and  designate  those  as  unfaithful 

stewards  who  have  seen  the  danger  and  yet  have  given  no  warning  342 

(p  571    line  10).    And  again:  "One  must  fulfil  one's  mission  without  336 

timidity  or  dissimulation,  for  to  be  well  done,  the  work  must  be  done  301 
5  unselfishly "  (p.  483,  line  30).                                                ,    „       . 

"  The  Scripture  saith  :  '  He  that  covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper. 

No  risk  is  so  stupendous  as  to  neglect  opportunities  which  God  giveth  285 

and  not  to  forewarn  and  forearm  our  fellow  mortals  against  the  evil  112 

which,  if  seen,  can  be  destroyed"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  213,  line  8.     Mary  546 

10  Baker  Eddy).  ^         ...  ,.   y..^^ 

"  Now  opinion  is  cruel,  and  truth  is  merciful :  opinion  is  worth  little, 
truth  is  priceless  ;  and  yet  probably  more  are  moved  in  this  world  by 
opinion  than  by  truth,  because  opinions  are  to  weak  characters  what 

truth  is  to  strong." 

The  leaders  in  the  scientific  world  of  the  present  day,  earnest 
searchers  after  truth,  know  too  well  the  difliculties  under  which  we  have 
hitherto  laboured,  to  do  other  than  ponder  over  what  is  presented  to 
them,  and  carefully  to  see  whether  it  helps  them  to  elucidate  the 
problems  which  they  daily  have  to  meet.  "Give  instruction  to  a  wise 
man,  and  he  will  be  yet  wiser  :  teach  a  just  man,  and  he  will  increase  m 
learning  "  (Prov.  9,  ver.  9). 

Love  Is  Necessary.—"  When  loving,  we  learn  that  '  God  is  Love^^ ; 
mortah  hating,  or  unloving,  are  neither  Christians  nor  Scientists''* 
(Mary  Baker  Eddy).  "  For  the  letter  killeth,  hut  the  spirit  giveth 
life  "  (II.  Cor.  3,  ver.  6). 

35  To  such  individuals  as  merely  have  a  superficial  knowledge  of  the 
letter  of  Christian  Science,  I  should  like  to  point  out  that  the  class 
of  sin  Jesus  most  condemned  was  Pharisaism;  namely,  self- 
righteousness,  pride,  criticism,  etc.  Love  is  the  antithesis  of  all 
this,  and  love  alone  is  the  cure  for'  it.  ^  rc^  \ 

30       "  That  only  which  we  have  within  us  can  we  see  without '  (Emerson). 

Constructive    criticism    elucidates    points    and    clears    individual 

thought.    Destructive  criticism,  whereby  one  either  uproots  the  faith 

or  denies  the  facts  by  means  of  which  a  man  tries  to  get  closer  to  God, 

is  absolutely  wrong,  unless  something  better  is  given  upon  which  to 

35  found  a  higher  idea  of  God.  "  We  have  not  the  time  to  be  tearing  down 
some  other  man's  religion  "  (Rev.  L.  G.  Morong). 

"Let  every  man  begin  with  his  own  conduct,  and  reform  that ;  and 
when  every  one  succeeds,  the  world  will  need  no  further  reformation. 
But  if  one  cannot  reform  himself    how   shall    he  reform  the  world  1 

40  If  a  man  shall  sincerely  take  himself  in  hand,  he  will  have  little 
time  to  make  war  upon  others  :  it  is  enough  for  one  man  and  will  last 
him  a  lifetime "  f  (W.  G.  Old).  "  He  that  is  without  sin  among 
you,  let  him  first  cast  a  stone  "  (John  8,  ver.  7). 

It  will  be  found  that  this  period  of  self -re  formation  will  bring  to 

*  "  Message,"  1902,  p.  8,  line  7. 
t  "The  Simple  Way,"  note  by  translator. 


1 

2 

26 


6 
12 
16 


240     40 


336 


241     31 


38 

43 

337 

30 

106 

16 

299 

12 

299 

5 

299 

12 

314 

31 

34 

11 

311     34 


314     31 


Refer  to 
Pa«re  Lum 

343     31 

99     29 

335       3 


336 


LOVE  IS  NECESSARY. 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  MATERIAL  WORLD  NECESSARY.  337 


337     11 


240     39 
47     34 


240  43 

217  33 

305  28 

336  2 

343  31 


212  10 
328  34 
241      10 


336     3,6 
351     33 


333     21 
243       9 


217     38 
235     25 


158     40 
328       8 


44     33 

610       7 


each  man  unfoldment,  not  only  of  God's  plan  of  reforming  the  world, 
but  his  own  part  to  be  played  therein. 

1.."^,^..™*^  ^^  ^°™  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^'^d  ^^ose  work  is  not  born  with 
him     (J.  R.  Lowell). 

^  Knowledgre  of  what  the  Material  World  Claims  to  be  is  Necessary-  5 

IJ  any  man  think  that  he  knoweth  any  thing,  he  knoweth  nothing  yet 
as  he  ought  to  know    (I.  Cor.  8,  ver.  2). 

Those  who  have  in  the  past  drunk  deep  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
material  universe,  and  know  scientifically  the  nothingness  of  it  all,  can 
by  reversal  obtain  a  clearer  realisation  of  the  glorious,  spiritual  reality,  10 
and  thereby  help  mankind  better.  It  is  their  bounden  duty  to  do  this  It 
IS  not  necessary  for  each  individual  to  know  all  about  the  material  world, 
but  It  IS  essential  that  some  know  it  sufficiently  to  thoroughly  expose  its 
false  claim  and  destroy  it  for  the  rest.  Until  this  is  done  all  must  suffer 

Mrs.  Eddy  points  out  that  "Each  individual  must  fill  his  own  niche  in  16 
time  and  eternity  "  ("  Retrospection  and  Introspection,"  p.  70,  line  18)  At 
the  same  time  we  must  be  wise.  We  have  to  be  careful  in  sitting  "at  meat  in 
the  Idol  s  temple  "-making  use  of  our  material  knowledge-lest  "through 
thy  knowledge  shall  the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  died  ?" 
(I.  Cor.  8,  ver.  10-11).  "The  servant  of  the  Lord  must  not  strive;  but  20 
be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt  to  teach,  patient "  (II.  Tim.  2,  ver.  24)  "  To 
remain  gentle  is  to  be  invincible.  Gentleness  is  ever  victorious  in  attack 
and  secure  in  defence.  Therefore  when  heaven  would  preserve  a  man 
It  enfolds  him  with  gentleness" «  (Lao-Tze). 

Mrs.  Eddy  says  in  "  Harvest "  :  "  It  is  of  comparatively  little  importance   25 
what  a  man  thinks  or  believes  he  knows  ;  the  good  that  a  man  does  is  the 
one  thing  needful  and  the  sole  proof  of  rightness."    In  the  "  Message  for 
1902,  p.  8,  line  17,  she  says  :  "We  have  no  evidence  of  being  Christian 
bcientists  except  we  possess  this  inspiration  [tenderness.  Truth,  and 

^d tethL^.r-  *^-^^^*^^*^^  The  energy  that 'saves  signers  30 

and  heals  the  sick  IS  divine  :  and  Love  is  the  Principle  thereof."  In 
No  and  \es,"p.  33,  she  says  :  "Self-sacrifice  is  the  higWay  to  h^ven^' 
and  in  her  message  to  the  Mother  Church,  June,  1898,  we  find  "Who- 
ever demonstrates  the  highest  humanitv-long-suffering,  self-surrender 
and  spiritual  endeavour  to  bless  otfiers-ought  to^li  aidS  not  35 
hindered  m  his  holy  mission.  I  would  kiss  the  feet  of  such  a  messenge^  + 
how  t^'l^'^'^\T^'*^^"^P^^^^^^^^^      Whether  a  man  undersUnds 

^\^s.^J^^  '^^^^}^  S"   '"^.V^"  ^  ^^^    by  whether  he  can  heal 
am  and  sickness  instantlv  and  ImKif  .i«iKr  k..  ^..i^\ —  :,.  <n u^  /^  ^   ^ 


A^:'^L2%'^:^??7'^^"t,h'h^  f-its  "  (Matt.  7. 


45 


This  is  the  v,.x.j  pivn.!.        le  snaii  Know  tnem  by  their  fruits  "  (Matt.  7.  40 
ver.  16).    We  have  no  right  to  criticise  another's  work  until  we  can  prove 

can  brm^  out  the  manifestation  of  that  good  which  is  omnipresent. 
I,    \t\T}^  not  to  judge  another's  works.     "  If  any  man  wifl  do  his  wilL 
he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  G(S,  or  whether  I  s^ 
of  myself "  (John  7,  ver.  17).     What  has  to  be  done  is  to  inquire  ^to 

certain  that  it  is  really  understood.    "  Let  us  get  up  eariy  in  the  vine- 

•  '•  Tao-Teh." 
^«i  l^^^^^A  ^  T-"^^  ^°^  °^y  messenger,  and  he  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me  • 
?lf       ^f  opened  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  his  temple  the  ark  of  his 

Sf^tTrio^nvrnTr'^''  ^^'^-  ^'^l^'P^'    "^^^^  temple  of  ^tL  tabernacle  o 
i?^^  r^^  in  heaven  was  opened:  And  the  seven  an-els  came  out  of  the 
temple,  havmi?  the  seven  plagnes,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen       .and  the    55 


60 


15 


20 


yards  •  let  us  see  if  the  vine  flourish,  whether  the  tender  grape  appear 
and  the  pomegranate  bud  forth "  (Solomon's  Song,  Fruitage,  "Science 
and  Health,"  p.  600.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).    We  must  not  "  number  the 
people  "    There  should  be  no  separation  in  thought  induced  through 
5  spiritual  pride,  nor  fear  through  a  belief  in  paucity  of  numbers.   AH  men 
are  spiritual,  and  dwelling  on  supposed  differences  and  imperfections 
is  merely  putting  off  the  day  when  all  will  appear  t^  wake  up  to  this 
knowledge     "  And  they  shall  not  teach  every  man  his  neighbour,  and 
every  man  his  brother,  saying,  Know  the  Lord  :  for  all  shall  know  me, 
10  from  the  lea^t  to  the  greatest "  (Heb.  8,  ver.  11,  and  Jer.  31,  ver.  34). 
Knowledge  of  Underground  Working  is  Necessary — 
"  Knowledge  is  now  no  more  a  fountain  seal  d  : 
Drink  deep,  until  the  habits  of  the  slaves, 
The  sins  of  emptiness,  gossip,  and  spite 
And  slander,  die"*  (Tennyson). 
The  useless  effort  that  is  being  made  to  split  the  ranks  of  Christian 
Scientists,  by  the  false,  so-called  mental  working  of  those  who  think 
that   they   are  thereby   helping  humanity,   results   m  criticism    by 
those  acted  upon,  who  do  not  properly  protect  themselves.    This 
criticism  is  not  of  an  elucidating,  but  of  a  destructive  character, 
founded    upon    ignorance    of    the    seeming    laws    governmg    the 
material  world  and  of  the  laws  of  Christian  Science.       For  we  wrestle 
not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principalities,  against  powers 
against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  against    spiritual 
wickedness  in  high  places.    Wherefore  take  unto  you  the  whole  armour 
of  (^^,that  yeLy^  withstand  in  the  evil  days  and  having 

donea  1  to  stend.  Stand  therefore,  having  vour  loms  girt  about  with 
truth "  (Eph  6,  ver.  12-14).  Of  course,  tWe  c^n  be  no  carpmg 
criticism  between  those  who  really  know  and  love  the^^^^^^ 

When  the  banner  of  truth  is  raised  aloft,  the  Pharisaical  class  oi 
thoughts  at  once  attack.    Woe  comes  to  the  -^fortun^^^^^^^^  "^^^ 

from  ignorance  allows  himself  to  be  made  ^.^^^^^^^^^^^^.t^f;;!!^^^^ 
assault  is  made,  the  human  crucible  wherem  the  f^ack  rages*       Woe 
unto  them  that  ...  take  away  the  righteousness  «^  .*„^^,^^X?r  r^^^^ 
him  I "    (Is    5    ver.  22,  23).     "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their  chaige 
(A?tB  7,^ver  '60)      Remember  that  they  never  made  their  ^^"^^l^^d 
minds,  and  they  never  made  the  thoughts  that  affect  them. 

Such  attack  cannot  possibly  harm  the  standard  bearers  if  they  rest 
"  upon  the  supremacy  of  God  "  and  protect  themselves  continually  by  the 
40  reaWion  of'^God,  as  has  so  well  .been  exemplified  in  the  wonderful 
life  of  Mrs.  Eddy  ;  but  it  expends  its  imaginary  force  upon  those  who 
through  neglecting  to  protect  themselves  sufficiently,  and  without  any 
personal  knowledge  of  facts,  repeat  stories,  true  or  untrue,  against  those 
Vhose  understanding  of  trutfi  happens  to  be  m  a  line  somewhat 
different  from  their  own.  "Beware  of  those  ^TJ^  misrepresent  facts  , 
or  tacitly  assent  where  they  should  dissent"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  109, 
line  8.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  Gol.  and  from  his  PO^er  ;  and 
no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple,  tUl  the  seven  pla-ues  of  the  seven  ang^ 
were  fulfilled  "  (Rev.  L5,  ver.  5,  8)],  even  the  messenger  of  the  covenant.  .  •  •  ^^J 
50  who  may  abide  the  day  of  his  coming  ?  and  who  shall  stand  when  ^e.appeareth  ? 
for  he  L  like  a  refiner's  fire, ...  and  he  shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi,  and  p^urge 
them  as  gold  and  silver,  that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering  m  right- 
eousnessr.  .  .  And  I  wiU  come  near  to  you  to  judgment ;  ^^t^^'^l^l^e^" 
witness  against  the  sorcerers,"  etc.  (Mai.  3,  ver.  1-3,  o).  The  Pnncees. 


Refer  to 
Fftge  Line 
217     38 

68       7 
235     25 

110     21 

3U     31 


349     35 
353   16,41 


336       3 
341     20 


44     36 
299     12 


299  26 

104  41 

303  16 

349  22 


25 


243 
241 


30 


3 


45 


8 
22 


145     26 


335  27 

179  43 

347  38 

328  20 

27  14 

349  37 


300  8 

356  17 

77  32 

353  18 

329  14 

176  9 

88  25 

346  25 

102  32 


302     12 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


525  2 
158  20 
342      37 


Hfi 

28 

283 

24 

145 

31 

123 

16 

316 

9 

164 

16 

167 

12 

315 

46 

46 

31 

342 

10 

342      25 


139      13 


48      11 


338    KNOWLEDGE  OF  UNDERGROUND  WORKING  NECESSARY. 

This  course  of  action  is  diametrically  opposed  to  the  scientifically 
religious  teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  the  broad  spirit  of  charity 
that  without  exception  underlies  her  statements  with  regard  to 
the  work  of  all  earnest  searchers  after  truth. 

"  Whatever  enlarges  man's  facilities  for  knowing  and  doing  good,  and  5 
subjugates  matter,  has  a  fight  with  the  flesh.  Utilising  the  capacities  of 
the  human  mind  uncovers  new  ideas,  unfolds  spiritual  forces,  the  divine 
energies,  and  their  power  over  matter,  molecule,  space,  time,  mortality  ; 
and  mortals  cry  out,  '  Art  thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before  the 
time  ?'  then  dispute  the  facts,  call  them  false  or  in  advance  of  the  time,  10 
and  reiterate.  Let  me  alone.  Hence  the  footprints  of  a  reformer  are 
stained  with  blood  "  ("  Message  to  the  Mother  Church,"  1902,  p.  10.  Mary 
Baker  Eddy).  ^ 

If  a  man  has  apparently  no  great  intellectual  capacity,  he  need  not  be 
discouraged.  He  can  more  than  make  up  for  this  temporary  deficiency  15 
by  the  pertinacity  with  which  he  realises  truth  throughout  the  day. 
He  must,  however,  learn  to  abandon  all  false  concepts  of  his  neigh- 
bour and  keep  his  thoughts  resting  on  the  perfection  of  God  and  man. 
Working  in  this  way  and  realising  the  absolute  wisdom  and  knowledge 
that  he,  the  ix>rfect  spiritual  being  in  heaven,  reflects,  he  will  obtain  all  20 
the  knowledge  that  is  necessary  for  man,  both  real  knowledge  of  the 
spiritual  world  and  any  information  concerning  the  material  universe 
that  IS  indispensable  for  the  clearing  up  of  its  seeming  mystery  and  its 
subsequent  inevitable  destruction.* 

I'  There  is  such  a  thing  as  a  holy  simplicity  that  knows  little  of  any-   25 
thing   but  how  to  treat  with  God.    At  the  same  time  commend   me 
to  holy  people  of  good  heads  "  (Santa  Teresa). 

Assimilation  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  Writings  is  Necessary.-There  would  be 
no  personal  criticism  had  others  attained,  as  all  will  later,  to  Mrs.  Eddy's 
power  of  being  able  to  see  what  is  about  shortly  to  take  place  in  the  30 
material  world.    She  does  not  belittle  the  work  of  the  material  scientist 
but  says,  m  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  195,  line  19 :  "  Observation,  invention, 
study,  and  original  thought  are  expansive  and    should  promote  the 
growth  of  mortal  mind  out  of  itself,  out  of  all  that  is  mortal.    It  is  the 
tangled  barbarisms  of  learning  which  we  deplore-the  mere  dogma,  the  35 
speculative  theory,  the  nauseous  fiction."    Again  :  «  Modern  discoveries 
have  brought  to  light  important  facts  in  regard  to  so-called  embryonic 
life    (p.  548,  line  27),  and  speaking  of  one  such  discovery  she  says :  "  This 
discovery  is  corroborative  of  the  Science  of  Mind  "  (p.  549,  line  1). 

"  In  the  present  stage  of  human  understanding,  a  knowl^ge  of  various  40 
branches  of  learning  which,  in  their  general  implications,  do  not  har- 
monise with  the  standard  of  absolute  Science,  may  be  indispensable. 
H^ucational,  economic  and  social  considerations  frequently  enforce  the 
necessity  of  cultivating  and  perpetuating  such  phases  of  thoughts  as  will 
ead  consciousness  most  naturally  and  progressively  to  higher  levels"  45 
(   Christian  Science  Sentinel "). 

belDU^ir*rilH'S?v"°'P^''''*V'  *^^  P"^  ^^^^^  conacionsDess  that  with  wondrous 
i^ta/f»^^  ^  ^"^'P".  ^^^  nlimite.  un.i  even  proves  this  knowledge  by 
instantaneous  d»  monstraHon..  is  yet  inadequate  to  grkpple  with  and  reverse  the 
mynad  forms  of  lurid  evil  that  to-day  e.^ave  a  materially  "edS^tS'    world     50 


ASSIMILATION  OF  MRS.  EDDTS  WRITINGS  NECESSARY.      339 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Mrs.  Eddy  observes,  on  page  195  of  "  Science  and  Health,"  line  15  :  "^Vhat- 
ever  furnishes  the  semblance  of  an  idea  governed  by  its  Principle,  furnishes 
food  for  thought.  Through  astronomy,  natural  history,  chemistry,  music, 
mathematics,  thought  passes  naturally  from  effect  back  to  cause.  Aca- 
5  demies  of  the  right  sort  are  requisite.  Merely  to  speculate  regarding 
the  spirituality  of  man  and  the  universe  does  not  lead  to  an  apprehension 
of  the  divine  idea.    The  '  Word '  must  be  '  made  flesh '  (John  1,  ver.  14). 

"Christian  Science  eschews  what  is  called  natural  science,  in  so  far  as 

this  is  built  on  the  false  hypotheses  that  matter  is  its  own  law-giver 

10  that  law  is  founded  on  material  conditions,  and  that  these  are  final 

and  overrule  the  might  of  divine  Mind  "("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  127, 

line  30.    Mary  Baker  Eddy ). 

The  following  quotations  from  an  interview  with  Mrs.  Eddy  may 
come  as  a  surprise  to  any  who  might  be  tempted  to  belittle  an 
15   intimate  knowledge  of  natural  science  and  its  expression  in  modem  in- 
ventions :  "  What  is  your  attitude  to  science  in  general  1    Do  you 
oppose  it?"    " Not,"  with  a  smUe,  "  if  it  is  really  science." 

"  Well,  electricity,  engineering,  the  telephone,  the  steam  engine- 
are  these  too   material  for   Christian  Science?"    "No,  only   false 
20  science— healing  by  drugs."  ...  •        0 »    «  r^i,  1 

"But   the  pursuit   of   modem   material  inventions?  Uhl   we 

cannot  oppose  them.  They  all  tend  to  newer,  finer,  more 
etherealised  ways  of  living.  They  seek  the  finer  essences.  They 
light  the  way  to  the  Church  of  Christ.  We  use  them,  or  make  them 
25  our  figures  of  speech.  They  are  preparing  the  way  for  us  "  ("  New 
York  Herald,"  May  1st,  1901,  reprinted  in  "Christian  Science 
Journal,"  June,  1901). 

Knowledge  of  Language  is  Necessary.— Mrs.  Eddy  points  out  the 
"difficulty  of  so  expressing  metaphysical  ideas  as  to  make  them  compre- 
30  hensible  to  any  reader,  who  has  not  personally  demonstrated  Christian 
Science  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  115,  line  5).  Metaphysical  terms  are 
meaningless,  in  the  first  instance,  to  the  natural  scientist.  What  does  he 
know  of  the  constitution  of  a  thought  ]  Speak  of  a  "  line  of  force  "  or  a 
high-tension  current,  and  he  at  once  understands  what  you  are  saying, 
35  and  has  a  groundwork  of  theory  into  which  he  is  ready  to  fit  the  new 
material  facts  you  are  about  to  give  him,  so  that  he  can  classify  them, 
recollect  them,  and,  rising  to  a  higher  level,  turn  them  to  practical  use, 
reducing  his  late  masters  into  the  jwsition  of  servants. 

Frederick  Harrison  writes  :  "  Life  and  conduct  shall  stand  for  us 
40  wholly  on  a  basis  of  law,  and  must  rest  entirely  in  that  region  of  science 
(not  physical,  but  moral  and  social  science)  where  we  are  free  to  use  our 
intelligence  in  the  methods  known  to  us  as  intelligible  logic,  methods 
which  the  intellect  can  analyse.  W^hen  you  confront  us  w  ith  hypotheses, 
however  sublime  and  however  affecting,  if  they  cannot  be  stated  in  terms 
45  of  the  rest  of  our  knowledge  .  .  .  then  we  shake  our  heads  and  turn 
away." 

This  ''  network  of  mystery,"  includiDg  "  ppiritual  wickedness  in  bi?h  places,"  and 
other  such  devilish  practices,  being  ('eeply  rooted  in  false  material  hypotheseB, 
requires  its  very  groundwork  to  be  upheaved  ard  the  basic  rcots  exposed  and  laid 
50    bare  for  destruction  by  the  Light  of  Truth. 


55     32 


290       3 


301     22 


182  29 

134  26 

37  26 

50  35 


308     41 


44      34 


286  19 

88  16 

67  15 

67  12 

240  41 


340  27 
1  4 

341  39 

342  10 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


340 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  LANGUAGE  IS  NECESSARY. 


KNOWLEDGE   OF   GOD  IS  NECESSARY. 


341 


Baler  to 
Face  Line 


44      34 


83  6 
81     20 

84  1 


135 
326 


17 
3 


339     44 


31 

18 

71 

15 

90 

23 

329 

35 

71 

15 

332 

6 

99 

18 

99 

24 

"  Every  true  Christian  Scientist  will  be  careful  that  his  words  are  not 
intended  to  deceive,  but  rather  to  elucidate  the  truth.  Mortals,  in  talk- 
ing to  mortals  about  mortal  experiences,  must  speak  in  terms  which  will 
be  undei-stood  in  the  dictionary  sense  of  the  language  used,  otherwise 
they  may  create  a  wrong  impression  about  the  teachings  of  Christian  5 
Science  and  render  themselves  liable  to  be  charged  with  having 
lied"  ("Christian  Science  Sentinel,"  September  18th,  1909.  Archibald 
McLellan). 

Materialists  are  most  readily  led  to  God  along  the  line  of  least  resis- 
tance and  should  be  shown  in  a  way  they  understand  most  easily,  that  10 
matter  is  not  a  solid,  indestructible  thing,  but  a  fleeting  evanescent  belief 
of  which  scientific  men  admit  they  know  practically  nothing,  and  named 
electricity.  This  has  now  been  discovered  to  be  simply  an 
elementary  false  impression  of  the  Christ,  God's  spiritual  mani- 
festation. 16 

They  have  to  be  shown  that  the  material  veil  can  be  caused  to 
entirely  disappear  simply  by  short-circuiting  it,  when  there  is  nothing 
material  left  mathematically,  philosophically,  or  logically.  Mathematic- 
ally we  know  that  if  a  thing  ever  was  nothing,  or  ever  becomes  nothing, 
it  cannot  possibly  ever  be  anything,  however  much  it  appears  to  be  some-  20 
thing.  When  one  shows  not  only  that  matter  is  electricity,  and  merely 
due  to  action  of  the  tension  of  lines  of  forc^  acting  upon  themselves,  that 
is  to  say,  that  matter  is  a  manifestation  of  thought,  or  thought  made 
visible,  it  is  quite  easy  for  people  to  understand  how  the  only  method  of 
working  with  any  chance  of  permanent  success  is  in  the  way  that  Mrs.  25 
Eddy  has  been  pointing  out  for  the  last  forty  years. 

The  technical  terms  here  made  use  of  are  in  common  usage,  and 
appeal  to  the  average  materialist,  enabling  him  to  see  that  Mrs.  Eddy, 
when  speaking  of  matter,  uses  metaphysical  terms  in  place  of  those 
that  he  understands  and  uses.  Here  let  me  quote  her  words  :  "  As  a  30 
literature.  Christian  metaphysics  is  hampered  by  the  lack  of  proper 
terms  in  which  to  express  what  it  means  "  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  366,  line  1). 
"As  human  thought  changes  .  .  .  error  will  be  no  longer  used  in 
stating  truth "  ("  Science  and  Health,  p.  125,  line  12,  and  p.  126, 
line  2).  The  time  for  this  change  has  surely  come.  Now  that  the  35 
constitution  of  matter  is  understood,  the  statements  of  unfolding 
truth  will  become  easier  to  express. 

Once  you  can  shake  the  fundamental  basis  upon  which  a  materialist 
founds  all  his  theories,  heat  once  reconsiders  his  position  and  gladly  turns 
to  the  study  of  the  Bible  and  Mrs.  Eddy's  explanatory  writings  as  the  40 
only  way  by  which  he  can  emerge  from  the  seeming  difficulties  that  he  now 
admittedly  cannot  solve.  "  I  shake  not  the  earth  [the  theories  of  the 
natural  scientists]  only,  but  also  heaven  [the  ideas  of  the  spiritual  workers]. 
And  this  word  .  .  .  signifieth  the  removing  of  those  things  that  are 
shaken  as  of  things  that  are  made,  that  those  things    which   cannot   45 


I 


71 

74 

337 


be  shaken  may  remain"  (Heb.  12,  ver.  26,  27).  "And  I  will  shake  all  58 
nations,  and  the  desire  of  all  nations  shall  come :  and  I  will  fill  this  house  323 
with  glory,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts"  (Haggai  2,  ver.  7). 

Knowledge  of  God  is  Necessary.-"  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy 
5  in  all  my  holy  mountain :  for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledgi 
of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  "  (Is.  11,  ver.  9). 

"The  term  C^hristian  Science  relates  especially  to  Science  as  applied  324 
tohumanity  "  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  127,  line  15.    Mary  Baker  Eddy) 
It  is  the  Science  of  God  and  man,  and  the  only  true  knowledge  is  the  know- 
10  ledge  of  the  ideal  or  real  worid.    To  obtain  this  thorough  knowledge  of 
the  real  world,  not  only  is  it  essential  that  what  matter  claims  to  be 
should  be  comprehended,  but  the  underlying  causes  and  the  forces  that 
claim  to  be  at  work  must  be  uncovered.    "  Is  God  the  Principle  of  all 
science  or  only  of  Divine  or  Christian  Science  ]  .  .  .    All  true  Science  re- 
15  presents  a  moral  and  spiritual  force,  which  holds  the  earth  in  its  orbit. 
This  force  is  Spirit "    ("  Rudimental  Divine  Science,"  p.  4.    Mary  Baker 
Eddy).     "  Science  often  suffers  blame  through  the  sheer  ignomnce  of 
people,  while  envy  and  hatred  bark  and  bite  at  its  heels "    ("  No  and 
Yes,"  p.  43.    Mary  Bakei  Eddy). 

20  Knowledge  of  Evil  is  Necessary.-"  TJie  proper  knowledge  of  evil 
and  its  subtle  xcorkings  .  .  .  is  indispensable:'  "  To  know  the  what, 
when,  and  how  of  error,  destroys  error.  The  error  that  is  seen  aright 
as  error,  has  received  its  death-blow ;  but  never  until  then''*  (Mary 

Baker  Eddy). 

25  "  Study  and  practical  work  in  Christian  Science  speedily  bring  error 
to  the  surface  and  give  a  new  and  more  correct  apprehension  of  its 
nature  and  pretences,  its  asserted  laws  and  modus  operandi.  It  is 
necessary  that  evil's  progeny  be  thus  recognised  before  it  can  be 
destroyed,  and  it  is  equally  important  that  they  be  destroyed  as  soon  as 

30  recognised"  ("Watchmg  versus  Watching  Out,"  "Christian  Science 
Sentinel,"  September  16th,  1905.  J.  B.  Willis).  Mrs. Eddy,  in  a  letter 
to  the  "Sentinel,"  of  the  following  week,  emphasising  the  absolute 
necessity  of  careful  and  ceaseless  watch  upon  one's  thoughts,  writes : 
"Does  not  the  text-book  of  Christian  Science,  'Science  and  Health, 

36  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures/  read  on  page  252,  *  A  knowledge  of  error 
and  of  its  operations  must  precede  that  understanding  of  Truth  which 
destroys  error '  ? " 

Only  by  uncovering  error  can  we  thoroughly  deal  with  and  destroy 
the   evil  that   is   at  work   in  the    material    so-called    world.    In  the 

40  words  of  Mrs.  Eddy  I  would  repeat  to-day:  "Those  who  deny 
my  wisdom  or  right  to  expose  error,  are  either  willing  participants 
in  wrong,  afraid  of  its  supposed  power,  or  ignorant  of  it."t  Mrs. 
Eddy  is  most  emphatic  on  this  point.  She  says :  "  Many  are  willing 
to  open  the  eyes  of  the  people  to  the  power  of  good  resident  in 
*  -'First  Address  to  the  Mother  Church"  (Misc.  Writ,  p.  108,  line  23),  and 
"  Advice  to  Students"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  299,  line  4). 

t  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  33.5,  line  18. 


39 


35 


326  32 


15 
11 
11 


347  40 


337  11 
336   3 


145  1 
329  36 

222  25 

138  42 

146  23 


139  15 

72  26 

73  28 
217  33 

71  15 

401  7 


Refer  to 
Pa«e  Line 
3H5        1 


342 


KNOWLEDGE  OF  EVIL  IS  NECESSARY. 


A  FATAL  BLOW  AT   EVIL. 


343   Refer  to 
Page  Line 


78  28 


321 

22 

308 

41 

343 

8 

217 

33 

308 

42 

222 

38 

108 

43 

73 

20 

343 

2(» 

483 

42 

338   22 
139   14 


109   14 


139 
525 


14 
2 


158  20 


272  28 
343  39 
401   36 


10 


15 


20 


divine  Mind,  but  they  are  not  so  willing  to  point  out  the  evil  in 
human  thought,  and  expose  evil's  hidden  [so-called]  mental  ways 
of  accomplishing  iniquity.  Why  this  backwardness,  since  exposure 
is  necessary  to  ensure  the  avoidance  of  the  evil  1 "  ("  Science  and 
Health,"  p.  570,  line  30).  She  also  says:  "The  visible  universe 
declares  the  invisible,  only  by  reversion"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  218,  line 
5).  Also,  "  The  use  of  a  he  is  that  it  unwittingly  confirms  Truth, 
when  handled  by  Christian  Science,  which  reverses  false  testimony 
and  gains  a  knowledge  of  God  from  opposite  facts,  or  phenomena  " 
("  Unity  of  Good,"  p.  36). 

Mrs.  Eddy  makes  it  perfectly  clear  that  every  detail  of  evil  has  to  be 
understood  and  laid  bare.  Under  the  marginal  reference,  "Fallacious 
Hypotheses,"  she  writes  :  "  Science  must  go  over  the  whole  ground,  and 
dig  up  every  seed  of  error's  sowing  "  (  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  79,  line  9). 

She  points  out  the  care  with  which  this  exposure  has  to  be  made, 
and  says  that  it  must  be  done  sooner  or  later.  "  This  uncovering  and 
punishing  of  sin  must,  will  come,  at  some  date,  to  the  rescue  of 
humanity.'*  "Have  mortals,  with  the  penetration  of  Soul,  searched 
the  secret  chambers  of  sense?  I  never  knew  a  student  who  fully 
understood  my  instructions  on  this  point,  of  handling  evil,  as  to 
just  how  this  should  be  done,  and  carried  out  my  ideal."  "  If 
spiritual  sense  is  not  dominant  in  a  student,  he  will  not  understand 
all  your  instructions "  ("  New  Commandment,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  293, 
line  6 ;  p.  292,  line  25  ;  p.  293,  line  14). 

She  says :  "  Mortals  must  first  open  their  eyes  to  all  the  illusive 
forms,  methods,  and  subtleties  of  error,  in  order  that  the  illusion, 
error,  may  be  destroyed  "  ("  Retrospection  and  Introspection,"  p.  64, 
line  26).  She  also  has  said :  "  Our  time,  means,  and  health  are 
required  for  the  fuller  investigation  of  this  subject ;  to  teach,  write, 
establish  practices  for  students,  or  halt,  perhaps,  at  measures  to  be 
adopted,  because  of  persecution."  "Midnight  foretells  the  dawn, 
and  the  wise  men  of  old  were  led  by  spiritual  vision  to  foretell  the 
hour  of  Truth.  But  what  shepherd-sage  to-day,  seeing  the  light,  beholding 
a  solitary  star,  is  allowed  to  explain  the  darkness  ] "  ("  Science  and  Health," 
1st  edition,  pp.  455  and  108).  Again,  she  says  :  "  Led  by  a  solitary  star  35 
amid  the  darkness,  the  Magi  of  old  foretold  the  Messiahship  of 
Truth.  Is  the  wise  man  of  to-day  believed,  when  he  beholds  the 
light  which  heralds  Christ's  eternal  dawn  and  describes  its 
effulgence  1 "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  95,  line  23).  The  fulfilment 
of  the  above  prophecies  has  brought  the  knowledge  that  such  in-  40 
vestigations  and  needful  explanations  could  only  be  made  as  man 
finds  his  rightful  dominion  over  evil  of  every  kind. 

When  a  man  understands  evil  he  has  no  fear  of  it.  Mrs.  Eddy  points 
out  that  "  His  [Jesus's]  earthly  mission  was  to  translate  substance  into 
its  original  meaning,  Mind"  (Misc.  "Writ.,  p.  74,  line  15).  W^e  must 
not   expect  to   get  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the  real  spiritual  world 


25 


30 


45 


10 


15 


20 


if  we  do  not  understand  the  illusive  pretence  of  a  material  world  1 
Jesus  said  to  Nicodemus  :  "If  I  have  told  you  earthly  thmgs  and  ye 
believe  not,  how  shall  ye  believe,  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  thmgs  1  (John 
3  ver  12).  Mrs.  Eddy  says :  "  As  mortals  do  not  comprehend  even 
mortal  existence,  how  ignorant  they  must  be  of  the  all-knowmg 
Mind  and  of  His  creations." 

"  If  you  wish  to  know  the  spiritual  fact,  you  can  discover  it  by 
reversing  the  material  fable,  be  the  fable  i^ro  or  con--heit  in  accord  with 
your  preconceptions  or  utterly  contrary  to  them"  ("Science  and 
Health,"  p.  187,  line  3,  and  p.  129,  line  7).  But  how  can  you  possibly 
expect  t«  gain  knowledge  of  the  spiritual  by  reversmg  the  material, 
if  your  knowledge  of  the  material  is  inaccurate  1 

To  destroy  the  human  belief  in  its  otvn  theories  is  to  strike  a  fatal 
blow  at  their  power  to  harm. 

To  do  this  thoroughly,  an  accurate  knowledge  of  what  it  claims  to  Je 
is  essential.  Mrs.  Eddy,  in  "  Science  and  Health,"  Pomts  out  the 
value  of  understanding  its  false  basis,  that  is,  what  it  claims  to  be, 
"  Mortal  mind  is  ignorant  ol  self,  or  it  could  never  be  self-deceived 
(p  186,  line  28).  "As  mortal  mind  is  the  husbandman  of  error,  it 
should  be  taught  to  do  the  body  no  harm  and  to  uproot  its  false 
sowing  "  (p.  180,  line  2).  Speaking  of  the  transient  potency  of  drugs, 
she  also  says :"  These  lessons  are  useful.  They  should  naturally 
and  genuinely  change  our  basis  from  sensation  to  Christian  Science 
(p.  370,  line  28). 

Mrs.  Eddy  says,  in  "  Retrospection  and  Introspection,"  p.  55  :     Let  us 
follow  the  example  of  Jesus,  the  master  Metaphysician,  and  gam  suffi- 
cient knowledge  of  error  to  destroy  it  with  Truth."    She  also  says  :    The 
looms  of  crime,  hidden  m  the  dark  recesses  of  mortal  thought,  are  every 
hour  weaving  webs  more  complicated  and  subtle"  ("Science  and  Health 
p  102,  line  18).  These  are  "the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this  world    and 
the   "spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places,"  spoken  of  in  Ephesians. 
Each  of  us  has  his  work  to  do,  and  it  is  fortunate  that  some  are  found 
that  can  handle  such  wickedness  without  any  fear.    TJiese   have  to 
know  "  evil  aright "  ( Misc.  Writ.,  p.  108,  line  16.    Mary  Baker  Eddy ),  to 
35  understand  every  detail  of  its  action  in  order  to  prevent  succumbmg  to 
its  "serpent's  sting."    " The  diabolism  of  suppositional  evil  at  work  m 
the  name  of  good,  is  a  lie  "  ( Misc.  Writ.,  p.  334,  line  18.  Mary  Baker  Eddy ). 
We  have  to  face  this  evil,  to  have  the  courage  of  our  convictions,  however 
much  we  are  misunderstood  and  reviled.    God  will  lead  us  if  we  are 
40  doing  our  work  properly,  and  no  ignorance  or  other  form  of  evil  can 
check  the  work  or  harm  us.     "  Herein  is  our  love  made  perfect,  that 
we  may  have  boldness  in  the  day  of  judgment "  (I.  John  4,  ver.  17). 
Fortunately  we  can  retire  into  the  kingdom  of  God  that  is  within, 
the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High,  and  there,  secure  in  the  love  of  bod, 
45   knowing  what  we  really  are,  destroy  every  false  and  lymg  thought 


242      10 


15      16 


306     21 


483  38 

171  19 

401  7 

217  33 

71  15 

171  19 

284  35 


149     33 
242     13 


25 


30 


152  27 

105  9 

74  15 

95  39 


336  2 

342  43 

272  28 

341  20 

103  19 


59  20 

272  28 

342  43 

241  21 

310  13 

316  36 

313  25 

312  30 

295  28 


Refer  to 
Page  loAe 


344 


CHARITY  IS  NECESSARY. 


CHARITY  IS  NECESSARY. 


345 


Refer  to 
Paffeliin» 


243  16 
241  21 
337  37 


142   12 


534   5 


100  42 


242  37 


342  43 
272  28 

343  39 


10 


15 


20 


that  tempts  us  to  believe  in  this  so-called  evil.  John  follows  on 
after  the  previous  quotation  by  saying :  "  Because  as  he  is,  so  are 
we  in  this  world." 

"And  then  should  a  Man  wrap  his  Soul  in  this,  even  in  the  great  Love 
of  God,  and  clothe  himself  therewith  as  with  a  Garment  ;  and  should 
account  thence  all  Things  alike;  because  in  the  Creature  he  finds  nothing 
that  can  give  him  without  God,  the  least  Satisfaction  ;  and  because  also 
nothing  of  Harm  c-an  touch  him  more,  while  he  remains  in  this  Love, 
the  which  indeed  is  stronger  in  all  Things,  and  makes  a  man  hence  in- 
vulnerable both  from  within  and  without,  by  taking  out  the  Sting 
and  Poison  of  the  Creature,  and  destroying  the  Power  of  Death. 

"Such  a  Man  gets  nearer  Favour  than  the  World  is  able  to  bestow 
upon  him.  He  hath  God  for  his  Friend  ;  he  hath  all  His  Angels  for  his 
Friends.  In  all  Dangers  and  necessities  these  protect  and  relieve  hioi; 
so  that  he  need  fear  no  Manner  of  Evil ;  no  Creature  can  hurt  him. 
Nay,  but  he  gets  the  Hearts  of  all  his  good  Friends  into  his  Possession, 
and  loses  none  but  his  Enemies,  who  before  loved  his  Vanity  and  Wicked- 
ness. 

"  For  all  the  Children  of  God  are  but  One  in  Christ,  which  one  is 
Christ  in  All  .  .  .  So  that  he  can  have  no  want  of   Spiritual  Friends 
and    Relations   .   .   .   These    are    Friends    worth    having  ...  So   in 
like  manner,  those  who  love  Truth  and  Righteousness  will  love  that  man 
.  .  .  yet  they  cannot  resist  being  of  one  Mind  with  him,   and  being 
united  in  Affection  for  the  great  regard  they  bear  to  the  Truth,  which 
shines  forth  in  his  Words  and  in  his  Life.     By  which  they  are  made  25 
cither  his  declared  or  his  secret  Friends  ;  and  he  doth  so  get  their  Hearts, 
as  they  will  be  delighted  above  all  Things  in  his  Company,  for  the  Sake 
thereof,  and  will  court  his  friendship  and  will  come  unto  him  by  Stealth, 
if  openly  they  dare  not,  for  the  Benefit  of  his  Conversation  and  Advice  ; 
even  as  Nicodemus  did  unto  Christ,  who  came  to  Him  by  Night,  and  in  his 
Heart  loved  Jesus  for  the  Truth's  Sake,  though  outwardly  he  feared  the 
World.    And  thus  thou  shalt  have  many  Friends  that  are  not  known 
to  thee ;  and  some  known  to  thee,  who  may  not  appear  so  before  the 
world "<»  (Jacob  Boehme).    This  took  place  in  the  past  amongst  the 
early  Christians,  and  is  being  repeated  to-day  in  the  life  experience 
of  both  men  and  women  in  the  advanced  field  of  Christian  Science. 
It  bears  on  its  face  its  tale  of  fear,  and  in  these  enlightened  days 
should  be  a  thing  of  the  past.    It  can  only  continue  until  greater 
knowledge  dispels  the  night  of  ignorance  which  tries  to  hide  the 
truth.    On  the  other  hand,  the  lack  of  moral  courage  evinced  by  such  40 
learners,  being  fatal  to  rapid  advance,  should  be  lovingly  rebuked  by 
all  true  friends. 

''  They  are  slaves,  who  dare  not  be 

In  the  right  with  two  or  three  "  (Lowell). 
Charitj  is  Necessary. —"  If  thou  hist  anything  of  good,  believe  still 
better  things  of  others,  that  thou  mayest  preserve  humility"  (Thoma« 
k  Kempis).     "  Courtesy  is  the  sister  of  charity,  by  which  hatred  is 
extinguished  and  love  is  cherished  "  (St.  Francis  of  Assisi). 

•  "  The  Superaensual  Life,"  pp.  24,  25. 


30 


35 


45 


VU  of  those  who  know  tlie  history  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  value  aright  her 
.vkerated  teachings,  refrain  from  breaking  the  Golden  Rule  and  xf 
am^Hng  from  wha^t  they  h^r  or  what  they  read  of  -otl.^; -^^^^^^^^ 
silence  for  censure  and  rely  upon  the  mental  work  ^^j^^^^^"/^^^ 

5  thv   tongue  for    one  day.      On    the    morrow   see  how    much   clearer 
0  iii>    luiiguo  .  /Parlvlp^        This   silcut  work  either 

tre    thv   purposes  and   duties       (Larlj^ie;.        nn^   ftuci*^ 

del-S  that  which  might  at  m-st  appear  a  menace  *«  ^^tZreryT- 
or,  if  right,  alters  the  first  false  ampressxon  of  .t  Shakespeare  says^ 
-  Virtue  itself  'scapes  not  calumnious  strokes,  and  those  wno 
10  through  ignorance  pass  on  untruths,  and  those  who  for  want  of 
sifent  protection'of  themselves  start  untruths  through  tn.under- 
stauding,  will  be  helped  by  the  following  words  of  our  leader:- 

"  Envy  or  abuse  of  him  who,  having  a  new  idea  or  a  more  spiritua^ 
understanding  of  God,  hastens  to  help -m  his  fellow-mortals,  ,s  neither 
15  S  suln  noi  Science.     If  a  postal  service,  a  steam  engine,  a  submarine 
cable,  a  wireless  telegraph,  each  in  turn  has  helped  mankind,  how  much 
m.«;e  is  accomplish..!   when   the  race  is  helped  onward  by  a  ii^w-old 
miLge  from  God,  even  the  knowledge  of  salvation  from  sm,  disease, 
~ It    "("  Message  from  the  Mother  Church,"  ^fO,,v.U,hne  10^ 
-0  Mary  Baker  Eddy).    Jesus  said :  "  Forbid  him  not :  for  he  that  is  not 
fgainst  us  is  for  us"  (Luke  9,  ver.  50)     Let  us  honour  Chnstianzty 
wherever  it  be  found,  and  however  imperfectly  presented. 
"Whatever  in  Love's  name  is  truly  done 
To  free  the  bound,  and  lift  the  fallen  one, 
25  Is  done  to  Christ.     Whoso  in  deed  and  word 

Is  not  against  Him,  labours  for  our  Lord  " 

(Whittier). 

Whenever  there  is  a  feeling  of  censure,  however  merited,  ^e  know 

that  there  is  a  wrong  thought  that  has  to  be  destroyed    and  the 

ao  mental  work  must  be  done  in  our  own  consciousness.    It  is  there 

■  the  evil  lies.  i      1 1     n 

Mrs  Fddv  writes  :  "  No  personal  considerations  should  allow  any 
roi)t  of  bitterness  to  spring  up  between  Christian  Scientists  nor  cause 
any  misapprehension  as  to  the  motives  of  others.  We  must  love  our 
enemies,  and  continue  to  do  so  unto  the  end.  By  the  love  of  God  we 
can  cancel  error  in  our  own  hearts,  and  blot  it  out  of  others 

« I  recommend  that  Scientists  draw  no  lines  whatever  between  one 
person  and  another,  but  think,  speak,  teach,  and  write  the  truth  of 
Christian  Science  without  reference  to  right  or  wrong  personality  m 

40  this  field  of  labour."  .  .  ,  ^  ,        ,     u     v  ui« 

"  We  should  endeavour  to  be  long-suffering,  faithful,  and  charitable 
with  all.  To  this  small  effort  let  us  add  one  more  privilege-namely, 
silence  whenever  it  can  substitute  censure.  Avoid  voicing  error  ;  but 
utter  the  truth  of  God  and  the  beauty  of  holiness,  the  joy  of  Love,  and 
the  peace  of  God,  that  passeth  all  understanding  " 

"  This  one  thing  can  be  done,  and  should  be  :  let  your  opponents  alone, 
;iMd  use  no  influence  to  prevent  their  legitimate  action  from  their  own 

♦    •Hamlet,"  Act  1,  so.  3. 


299     26 

848     23 
147      17 


H15      17 


158  40 
828  8 
H27      85 


829     23 
814      21 


847 
242 
217 
828 
314 


6 
8 

38 
2 

29 


35 


44     36 
352     30 


356 
247 


2 
11 


350  35 

145  20 

299  12 

344  43 


45 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


:UG 


CHARITY  IS  NECESSARY. 


BEWARE  OF  JEALOUSY. 


347 


314     31 
1 79     37 


20 


standpoint  of  experience,  knowing,  as  you  should,  that  God  will  well 
regenerate  and  sejMirate  wisely  and  finally  ;  whereas  you  may  err  in 
effort,  and  lose  your  fruition  "  ("  No  and  Yes,"  pj).  7-9).  ' 

Blanche  Hogue  writes:  "If  Christian  Scientists  in  their  work  to- 
gether dwell  ui)on  those  things  in  which  they  concur,  their  diverging 
viev  -points  concerning  non-essentials  will  soon  slip  into  secondary  im- 
portance and  unity  will  prevail.  Upon  this  matter  John  Ruskin  in 
'The  Mystery  of  Life  and  its  Arts,'  uses  words  both  plain  and  strong. 
He  writes  :  '  Whenever  in  any  religious  faith,  dark  or  bright,  we  allow 
350  38  our  minds  to  dwell  upon  the  points  in  which  we  differ  from  other 
people,  we  are  wrong,  and  in  the  devil's  power.  ...  At  every  moment  of 
our  lives  we  should  be  trying  to  find  out,  not  in  what  we  differ  from 
other  people,  but  in  what  we  agree  with  them  .  .  .  push  at  it  together  ; 
you  cannot  quarrel  in  a  side-by-side  push  :  but  the  moment  that  even 
the  best  men  stop  pushing  and  begin  talking,  they  mistake  their 
pugnacity  or  piety,  and  it  is  all  over.' " 

"  There  is  so  much  bad  in  the  best  of  us, 
And  so  much  good  in  the  worst  of  us, 
That  it  ill  behoves  any  of  us 
To  find  fault  with  the  rest  of  us  " 

(R.  L.  Stevenson). 
To  complain  of  the  ex|)osure  of  electrical  theories,  and  at  the  same 
time,  through  fear,  to  systematically  avoid  the  seemingly  destructive 
action  of  electricity  in  a  charged  electric  wire  is  a  mere  exposure  of 
the  ignorant  assent  generally  given  to  the  hidden  physical  working 
and  the  so-called  laws  of  matter,  until  their  whole  detail  is  recognised 
as  a  bald  imposition. 

Again,  to  complain  of  the  exposure  of  an  accurate,  basic  theory  put 
forward  as  a  necessary  method  of  cutting  away  the  false  authority  of 
material  phenomena,  an  exposure  essential  to  the  destruction  of  a 
belief  in  it,  and  to  complain  of  the  use  of  a  man's  knowledge  of  God 
for  the  better  performance  of  every-day  details,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  take  advantage  of  every  material  condition,  such  as  the  electric 
telegraph  and  the  electric  railway,   is  the  hypocrisy  of  ignorance. 
Such  mdividuals,   mistakenly  advertising  their  want  of  knowledge    35 
with  the  object  of  being  of  use  to  their  fellow-men  by  exposing  what 
they  thmk  is  ignorance  of  true  science,  are  unaware  of  the  danger 
of    the    intensification    of    material    thoughts    and    conditions    by 
their   own    seemingly    harmless    use    and    even    dependence    upon 
these  material  phenomena,  instead  of  the  implicit  reliance,  even  in  40 
trifles,  on  God  alone,  up  to  the  fullest  extent  of  their  knowledge 
337     45       ^  tame  submission  to  the  seeming  laws  and  limitations  of  matter  is 
346     25       simply  evidence  of  the  mesmerised  condition  under  which  the  indi- 
345     27       ^'idual  labours.     Fortunately,    however,    we  live   and  learn,   and  a 

man's  statements  in  the  past  are  no  criterion  of  his  knowledge,  and   45 
therefore    spirituality,  in  the  present. 


10 


72  26 

71  15,24 

284  34 

337  45 


70  2 

71  19 
217  33 

333  24 


25 


30 


353  27 

525   17 

77  30 


Mrs.  Eddy  writes :  "  Why  I  loved  Christians  of  the  old  sort,  was  I 
could  not  help  loving  them.  Full  of  charity  and  good  works,  busy  about 
their  Master's  business,  they  had  no  time  or  desire  to  defame  their 
fellow-men Their  convictions  were  honest,  and  they  lived  them  ;  and 

5  the  sermons  their  lives  preached  caused  me  to  love  their  doctrines" 
("Message,"  1901,  p.  32,  lines  7,  15).  "He  who  has  suffered  from 
intolerance  is  the  first  to  be  intolerant"  ("Christian  Healing,"  p.  11, 
line  14).  "The  original  text  [of  the  Bible]  defines  'devil'  as  'accuser,' 
'calumniator';    therefore,    according    to    Holy    Writ    these   qualities 

10  are  objectionable,  and  ought  not  to  proceed  from  the  individual" 
("Message,"  1901,  p.  16,  line  16.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  "We  should 
'draw^  no  lines  whatever'  between  persons,  lest  we  be  as  'sounding 
brass,  or  a  tinkling  cymbal'"  (I.  Cor.  13,  ver.  1).  "It  is  the  healing 
power  of  truth  that  is  persecuted  to-day,  the  spirit  of  divine  Love,  and 

15  Christ  Jesus  possessed  it,  practised  it,  and  taught  his  followers  to  do 
likewise"  ("Message,"  1901.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).  It  was  the  self- 
righteousness  of  the  Pharisees  that  crucified  him,  and  this  same  self- 
righteousness  is  vainly  beating  its  head  to-day  against  a  rock,  the 
rapidly  spreading  knowledge  of  God. 

20  "  Anomalous  though  it  may  seem,  I  have  no  doubt  that  Jesus  was 
shunned,  and  deemed  a  bad  man  at  the  period  of  his  public  labours, 
by  all,  save  the  few  unpretentious  ones  whose  Christianity  enabled 
them  to  understand  him"  ("Science  and  Health,"  1st  edition,  p.  131. 

Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

25  "It  is  the  persistent  tendency  to  judge,  criticise,  and  impugn  the 
motives  and  purposes  of  others  which  has  come  down  to  us  from  the  old 
thought,  that  often  prevents  us  from  meeting  the  demands  of  true 
ethics.  We  are  certainly  departing  from  true  right  conduct,  under  any 
rule  of  ethics,  when  we  set  ourselves  up  as  the  judges  of  the  conduct  or 

30  motives  of  others,  to  criticise  and  condemn.  When  we  are  able  to  see 
scientifically  the  perfect  man,  and  view  our  brothers'  shortcomings  (as 
we  conceive  we  see  them)  as  the  operation  of  uncontrolled  evil,  then 
....  we  shall  have  made  a  great  stride  towards  true  ethics"* 
(Judge  J.  D.  Works).    "Judge  not  according  to  the  appearance,  but 

35  judge  righteous  judgment "  (John  7,  ver.  24). 


Refer  lo 
Page  Line 


350  36 


251   38 
345  21 


145  20 
345  36 


42  14 

304  22 

332  15 

356  36 

331  15 

353  la 


337 

42 

179 

43 

180 

10 

299 

12 

300 

29 

300 

8 

348 

23 

147 

17 

315 

17 

30 


42 
337 


44 
18 
14 

31 


Beware  of  Jealousy.—"  W/teii  the  Pharisees  saw  Jesus  do  such  deeds  337 
of  mercy,  they  went  away  and  took  counsel  how  they  might  remove  him  "f 
(Mary  Baker  Eddy)  179 

Jealousy  is  the  tyrant  that  proved  the  undoing  of  the  Scribes  and   341 

*^^  Pharisees    in    all    their    dealings  with  Jesus.       "The  mischief  of 

jealousy,  manifold  and  fruitful,  extends  widely.     It  is  the  root  of  all 

evils,  the  fountain  of  disasters,  the  nursery  of  crimes,  the  material 

of  transgressions  ;  thence  arise  hatreds,  thence  proceed  animosities. 

"  The  mischief  is  much  more  trifling,  the  danger  less,  the  cure  easy, 

*  "  The  Christian  Science  Journal,"  October,  1909. 
t  Misc.  Writ,,  p.  370,  line  7. 


AA 


335     27 


i  ■  ! 


Ill 


Refer  to      34Q 
Page  Line 


BEWARE  OF  JEALOUSY. 


THE  GRAVE  CLOTHES  OF  THE  LETTER. 


349 


343  27 


241 

21 

243 

23 

336 

43 

300 

9 

352 

30 

241 

12 

145 

20 

147 

17 

315 

17 

180 

10 

356 

23 

145 

28 

180  23 
353  17 
352  26 


353      17 


where  the   wound   is   manifest.     But  the   wounds   of  jealousy  are 
hidden  and  secret,  nor  do  they  admit  of  the  remedy  of  a  healing  cure 
since  they  have  shut  themselves  in  blind  suffering  within  the  lurking- 
places   of  the   conscience.     Whoever  you  are   that   are  envious  or 
malignant,   observe  how  crafty,   mischievous,   and  hateful  you  are     5 
to  those  you  hate.     Yet  you  are  the  enemy  of  no  one's  well-being 
more  than  your   own ;  whoever  he  is   whom  you    persecute    with 
jealousy  can  evade  and  escape  you.     You  cannot  escape  from  your- 
self;  wherever  you  may  be  your  adversary  is  with  you ;  your  enemy 
IS  always  within  your  own  breast.     Your  mischief  is  shut  yp  within   10 
you.     You  are  captive  under  the  tyranny    of   jealousy"    (Cyprian, 

-'OU  A.D.y. 

"  Beware  of  no  man  more  than  of  yourself ;  we  carry  our  worst 
•enemies  within  us  "  (John  Ploughman). 

How  thankful   we   should  be   to  realise  that  all   now   necessary  15 
to  attain  perfect  freedom  from  this  tyrant  is  to  recognise  its  absolute 
non-reahty,  and  open  our  mind  to  the  ever-active  divine  Principle, 
Love,  and  so  manifest  love  in  all  dealings  with  our  fellow-man. 

When  false  thoughts  attack  through  so-called  individuals,  it  is 
merely  the  call  to  still  higher  work  in  bearing  our  brother's  burden.  20 
"For  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through 
God "  (II.  Cor.  10,  ver.  4).  We  must  live  and  let  live,  and  let 
God  choose  His  own  time.  "  The  science  of  man  and  the  universe 
IS  on  the  way  purifying  all." 

All  evil  that  comes  into  our  consciousness  has  to  be  destroyed  in  that  25 
self-same  consciousness.     "  For  though  we  walk  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not 
war  after  the  flesh  "  (II.  Cor.  10,  ver.  3).     If  we  fail  to  destroy  in 
our  own  consciousness  such  wrong  thoughts  concerning  individuals 
we  have  to  recognise  that  it  is  merely  through  want  of  sufficient 
of  the  love  that  our  Master  and  his  beloved  disciple  pointed  out  as  30 
the  foundation  of  all  law.     "  Love  thyself  last :  cherish  those  hearts 
that  hate  thee  "  *  (Shakespeare). 

"  Draw  the  curtain  of  night  upon  injuries ;  shut  them  up  in  the 
tower  of  oblivion,  and  let  them  be  as  though  they  had  not  been " 
(Bacon). 

If  we  are  living  Christian  Science  throughout  the  day  neither 
criticism  nor  untruths  about  us  can  possibly  harm  us  in  the  slightest 
but  must  infallibly  result  in  our  additional  purification  and  help' 
through  the  impersonal  work  of  all  true  Scientists  who  hear  the 
statements  of  error.  "  Blessed  are  ye,  when  men  shall  revile  you  40 
and  persecute  you,  and  shall  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely' 
for  my  sake.    Rejoice,  and  be  exceeding  glad  "  (Matt.  5,  ver   11    P)' 

In  Mrs.  Eddy's  letter  to  the  General  Association  of  Teachera    of 
October  21st,   1903,  she  says  that  we  must  "  work  'midst   clouds  of 
wrong,  injustice    envy,  hate,  and  wait  on  God,  the  strong   deliverer,   45 
who  will  reward  righteousness  and  punish  iniquity." 

"Work  is  the  first  chapter  of  human  life ;  God  is'  the  conclusion  " 
(on  Ramakrishna). 

"  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? "    "  All  things  work 

•  •'  King  Henry  VIIL" 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


32 
42 


together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,   to  them  who  are  the  353 
called  according  to  his  purpose  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  31,  28). 

"  If  you  launch  your  bark  upon  the  ever-agitated  but  healthful  waters 
of  truth,  you  will  encounter  storms.  Your  good  will  be  evil  spoken  of.  353 
5  This  is  the  cross.  Take  it  up  and  bear  it,  for  through  it  you  wm  and 
[perchance  unrecognised  in  the  house  of  so-called  mortal  "  mmd  J 
wear  the  crown.  Pilgrim  on  earth,  thy  home  is  heaven ;  stranger, 
thou  art  the  guest  of  God  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  254,  line  27. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

10  The  Grave  Clothes  of  the  Letter.- '  For  if  after  they  have  escaped 
the  pollutions  of  the  tcorld  through  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  therein,  and  over- 
come,  the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them  than  the  beginning.  For  it 
had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the  way  of  righteousness, 

15  than,  after  they  have  known  it,  to  turn  from  the  holy  eommandment" 
[the  law  of  love,  the  new  commandment]  (II.  Peter  2,  ver. 
20,  21). 

The  knowledge  of  the  letter  is  "the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the 
word  of  God"  (Eph.  6,  ver.  17).  If  the  students  of  the  letter  of  the 
20  great  law  of  Mind,  eternal  good,  break  the  new  commandment  and  are 
not  loving  to  their  fellow-man,  but  imagine  evil  of  their  neighbour, 
being  held  in  fetters  by  "the  dead  body  of  Science,— pulseless, 
cold,  inanimate  "  *  "  their  sword  shall  enter  into  their  own  heart " 
(Ps.  37,  ver.  15).     These  we  must  help  impersonally  when  we  think 

25  of  them. 

Mrs.  Eddy  says :  "  Such  so-called  Scientists  will  strain  out  gnats 
while  they  swallow  the  camels  of  bigoted  pedantry  "  ("  Science  and 
Health,"  p.  366,  line  19). 
Right  throughout  history  we  find  exemplified  the  truth  of  the 

30  statement  "the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life"  (II.  Cor.  3, 
ver.  6).  The  more  the  statements  of  truth  are  enunciated  loithout 
the  essential  spintual  realisation  and  consequent  human  sympathy,  the 
more  deadly  the  result  upon  a  human  being— if,  through  ignorance,  off  his 
guard— and  upon  the  self-righteous  law-giver.   The  reason  for  this  is,  not 

35  that  the  statement  of  truth  can  possibly  do  any  harm,  but  "  when  the 
mechanism  of  the  human  mind  "  has  not  given  "  place  to  the  divine 
Mind"+  and  the  human  endeavour  to  enforce  what  it  considers  God's  law 
by  the  exercise  of  human  will  power,  instead  of  by  the  destruction  of  the 
evil  that  lies  at  the  root  of  all  wrong  thinking  and  doing,  then  the  innocent 

40  ignorant  one  and  the  Pharisaical  law-enforcer  both  suffer,  in  proportion  to 
the  violence  of  the  attack  of  personal  evil.  This  is  the  use  of  the 
letter  of  truth  by  the  spirit  of  evil,  evil  working  in  the  name  of  good, 
producing    an   illusionary    ''positive   wrong   and   negative  right." 

•  "Science  and  Health,"  p.  113,  line  7  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  Il>id-,  p.  176,  line  13. 


AA  2 


16 


12 
32 
14 


341)     32 


321)  12,  16 


332     33 


180 

6 

336 

43 

337 

22 

30 

13 

355 

30 

147 

17 

490     10 


377 

1 

402 

2 

352 

19 

106 

19 

350 

16 

251 

37 

353 

16 

354 

11 

313 

10 

314 

10 

106 

22 

271 

39 

258 

15 

181 

15 

33 

39 

179 

44 

Refer  to     350 
Paee  Line 


TAKE  HEED. 


PERSONALITY. 


351 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


361      20 
351     23 


349     21 
353     21 

360     10 


352     22 


347 

24 

345  36,  42 

300 

8 

346 

10 

347 

3,20 

349 

24 

351 

40 

837 

25 

343 

27,36 

Verbal  statements  of  God's  power,  cloakiDg  the  wrong  thoughts 
behind,  are  the  "sword"  of  evil- counterfeiting  the  two-edged 
sword  of  Truth-which  morally  slays  the  individual  using  it,  bringing 
on  him  troubles  innumerable,  until,  learning  his  lesson,  he  bears 
his  brother's  burden  by  reversing  all  evil  thoughts  of  man,  and  5 
knowing  only  the  truth  that  man  is  in  reality  spiritual  and  good. 

The  essence  of  Christianity  lies  in  the  words  of  Jesus  in  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount,  "  All  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to  you, 
do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets  "  (Matt.  1 
ver.  12).     Mrs.  Eddy  writes  :  "The  teacher  of  Mind  healing  who  is  not  a   10 
Christian,  in  the  highest  sense,  is  constantly  sowing  the  seeds  of  discord 
and  disease.     Even  the  truth  he  speaks  is  more  or  less  blended  with 
error ;  and  thus  error  will  spring  up  in  the  [so-called]  mind  of  his 
pupil.     The  pupil's  imperfect  knowledge  will  lead  to  weakness  in 
practice,  and  he  will  be  a  poor  practitioner,  if  not  a  malpractitioner.    15 
The  basis  of  malpractice  is  in  erring  human  will"  ("  Rudimental 
Divine  Science,"  p.  9,  line  3). 

Then  said  Jesus,  ...  I  am  the  door  of  the  sheep  "  (John  10,  ver  7) 
"  When  once  the  master  of  the  house  is  risen  up,  and  hath  shu't  to  the 
door  [that  is,   when  night  cometh  and  no  man  can  work]  and  ye   20 
[those  who  have  learned  the  scientific  truth  that  all  is  Mind,  and 
should  then   bury  the   morale  of  Christian   Science   in  the   grave- 
clothes  of  the  letter]  begin  to  stand  without,  and  to  knock  at  the 
door,  saying.  Lord,  Lord,  open  unto  us  ;  and  he  shall  answer  and  say 
unto  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are  :  Then  shall  ye  begin  to  say.  We 
have  eaten  and  drunk  in  thy  presence,  and  thou  hast  taught  in'  our  25 
streets.    But  he  shall  say,  I  tell  you,  I  know  you  not  whence  ye  are  • 
depart  from  me,  all  ye  workers  of  iniquity.    There  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnashing  of  teeth,  when  ye  shall  see  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and 
all  the  prophets,  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  you  yourselves  thrust  out' .  .  . 
Behold,  there  are  last  which  shall  be  first,  and  there  are  first  which  shali   20 
be  last"  (Luke  13,  ver.  25-28,  30). 

Take    Heed.— It  is  unhappily  needful  to  warn  those  seeking  for 
the  better  knowledge  of  God,  and  that  wisely  come  to  those  who  rely 
upon  the  writings  of  Mrs.   Eddy,   to  explain  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  against  appealing  for  help  to  anyone  who  is  found  to  habitually   35 
speak  against  any  person  or  persons,  or  to  attach  evil  to    their 
fellow-man  in  thought  or  word.®      Whatever  their  claims  to  a   true 
knowledge    of    Christian    Science    may    be,    and    however    much 
they     are     trying     to     help     their     fellow-man,     this     judgment 
of    another    stamps    them    as    wholly    disqualified    to     teach,     or   40 
even    practise,     the     healing     of     sickness     with    any     safety     to 
those    with    whom    they    come    in    contact.      Mrs.     Eddy    says: 
"It    is     important    to    know    that     a     malpractice    of    the    best 
system  will  result  in  the  worst    form    of    medicine  "  ("  Christian 
Science,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  233,  line  1).     She  also  says:  "  Better  suffer 

*  It  is  either  igrnorance  or  ''the  ima^e  of  jealousy,  which  provoketh  to 
jealousy"  "in  the  entry,"  'northward  at  the  gate  of  the  altar,"  where  "the 
glory  of  the  Lord  of  Israel  >»  as  "  (Ezek.  8,  ver  3-5),  that  creates  so  much  trouble  in 
the  latter  dayv. 


45 


10 


a  doctor  infected  with  small-pox  to  attend  you  than  to  be  treated 
mentally  by  one  who  does  not  obey  the  requirements  of  divine 
Science"  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  235,  line  4),  and  again:  The 
greatest  hindrance  this  science  can  meet  will  arise  from  back-sliding 
5  students-those  claiming  to  practise  it  who  do  not  adhere  to  its  moral 
obligations  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  1st  edition,  p.  429). 

Results  of  healing  in  some  cases  apparently  follow  their  efforts, 
but  these  are  due  to  the  recognition  of  truth  by  the  patient,  who  ^s 
healed  by  the  impersonal  Truth.     "  Many  will  say  to  me  m  that 
day    Lord,    Lord,    have   we   not   prophesied  in  thy  name?  and  in 
thy  'name  have  cast  out    devils  1    and    in   thy    name    done    many 
wonderful  works  1    And  then  will  I    profess   unto   them     I   never 
knew    you:    depart    from    me,    ye    that    work    iniquity        (Matt. 
7     ver     22,    23).       Even     the     formal     declaration    of     truth     on 
15  the     part '  of     the     would-be     healer,     met     by     the     spiritual 
receptivity   of  the   patient,    demonstrates    the  unfailing   action    of 
the  omnipotent  Principle  which,  when  either  the  letter  or  the  Spirit 
is     absent,     merely     shines     as    a     glorious,     but     unrecognised, 
presence    over    a     troubled     world.       At     the     same     time,     the 
20   patient    cannot    escape    contamination    through    association    with 
an    infected    human    instrument.      Beginners    so    taught,    mstead 
of   shrinking   with   horror   at  this   deadly  sin  of   attachmg  evil  to 
their  fellow-men,  get  careless,  and  at  last  actually  excuse  such  guilt, 
on  the  ground  that  they  are  only  telling  you  the  position,  or  only 
25    letting  you  know  about  such-and-such  persons,  so  that  you  can  keep 
away  from  them  and  warn  others  to  do  the  same.     This  is  exactly 
the  reverse  of  what  has  to  be  done  in  fulfilment  of  the  Golden  Rule, 
the  law  of  Love,  and  therefore  the  law  of  Life. 

Not  the  least  of  the  dangers  threatening  the  would-be  searchers 
30    is  that,  in  very  human  gratitude  for   the   initial  physical  benefit 
received,  they  are  liable  to  be  held  for  a  further  interval  under  this 
dangerous   influence.     "A   slight   divergence  is   fatal    in    Science 
("  Rudimental  Divine  Science,"  p.  17.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  helper  obeys  the  Golden  Rule  in  thought 
85    and  word,  however  slight  his  knowledge  of  the  latter,  some  good 
must,  and  no  harm  can,  possibly  result.      This  practical  charity  is 
the  signet  of  the  true  and  safe  worker.      Criticism  is  the   danger 
signal     Love  is  the  beacon  light  that  infallibly  guides  us  into  the 
safe  harbour  of  Science,  where  holiness,  health,  and  happiness  alone 
40  are  found.     "  Oh !  be  swift  to  love,  make  haste  to  be  kind  "  (Amiel). 
While  the  slanderer  will  offer  many  excuses  for  voicing  evil  con- 
cerning persons,  the  true  worker  knows  that  this  is  only  justifiable 
when  in  treatment  the    evil    is    uncovered   for    the    purposes    of 
destruction,  either  audibly  or  silently,  then    and    there.     He    also 
45  knows  the  absolute  futility  of  any  human  attempt  to  oppose  the 
action  of  God,  and  rests  securely  upon  this  knowledge. 


229     14 
349     15 


350     13 


350     15 


300  8 

336  25 

336  27 

356  9 

241  5.  17 

484  10 

319  29 


145  26 

356  36 

304  6,  22 

369  40 


Personality.— Personality  is  the  bane  of  mental  workers.    Whethei   242 


37 


Refer  to      352 
Pace  Line 


SAFETY  IS  AT  HAND. 


SAFETY  IS  AT  HAND. 


353 


353  42 
H4  41 
147     21 


147   ir.,  1 
315     27 
348     23 


354     28 

349     35 
298     37 


217 

38 

235 

25 

242 

15 

349 

18 

241 

12 

353     25 


106       2 
351      47 


a  person  is  a  saint  or  a  devil,  is  no  business  of  ours.     We,  in  any 
case,  have  to  keep  our  thoughts  off  him  if  we  wish  to  avoid  harming 
ourselves,   and   making  things  worse.     "He  who  worships  man   is 
neither  Jew,  Christian,  nor  Mohammedan,  and  cannot  but  become 
debased  and  degraded.     He  who  worships  man  with  all  his  imper-     5 
fections  and  his  weaknesses,  cannot  but  deaden  the  spark  of  divinity 
placed  within  him  by  a  higher  power  "  *  (H.  Weinstock).     We  have 
7  to  form  a  right  estimate  of  God's  idea,  and  only  Christian  Science 
can  enable  us  to  gain  this  scientific  knowledge.    John  records  the 
reproof  that  followed  his  personal  worship  before  the  feet  of  the    10 
angel,  which  showed  him  the  truth :  "  See  thou  do  it  not ;  for  I  am 
thy  fellow  servant:  .  .  .  worship  God"  (Rev.  22,  ver.  9). 

Many  have  not  yet  recognised  that  when  a  person  appears  to  be 
harming  us,  mentally,  physically,  or  otherwise,  it  is  only  impersonal 
evil  making  him  a  channel.  It  is  he  that  has  to  be  pitied  and 
protected.  If  we  do  our  work  properly  the  evil  cannot  harm  us. 
Retaliating,  or  even  feeling  antagonistic,  is  not  scientific.  If  a 
man  threw  a  stone  at  us  we  would  not  blame  and  punish  the  stone. 
It  is  the  evil  that  has  to  be  dealt  with  and  destroyed— by  right 
thinking. 

Safety    is    at    Hand— '  Christian  Science  appeals   loudly  to   those 
asleep  upon  the  hill-tops  of  Zion  "f  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

The  time  is  close  upon  us  when  there  will  be  no  mistaking  the  true  15 
worker  for  the  false.  Both  may  be  trying  to  do  their  best,  the  latter  often 
failing  through  want  of  love.  "  Cast  not  your  pearls  before  the  unwise,  but 
with  increased  power  and  patience  press  on.  The  fight  is  against  an  effort 
to  enthrone  matter,  to  enthrone  self.  Pride  is  the  death's-head  at  the  feast 
of  love,  but  Christianity  is  ever  storming  sin  in  its  citadels."  Principle  20 
will  always  demonstrate  where  the  clearest  channel  for  truth  can  be 
found.  Unselfed  love  is  an  unfailing  sign,  and  the  earnest  seeker  can 
never  fail  for  lack  of  right  direction,  if  he  turns  solely  to  Principle. 

*  ^  Eddy  writes :  "  Wheresoever  you  recognise  a  clear  expression 

of  Gods   likenes=s,    there   abide   in   confidence  and   hope"  ("Note,    25 
Pulpit,  and  Press,"  p.  21,  line  24),  and  again,  "Only  a  firm  founda- 
tion m  Truth  can  give  a  fearless  wing  and  sure  reward  "  ("  Message," 
1901).     The  Christ  is  made  manifest  by  demonstration,  and   Love 
alone  heals  sickness  and  sin.     "  Therefore,  come  what  may,  hold  fast 
to  love.     We  win  by  tenderness  ;  we  conquer  by  forgiveness  "  (F.  W.    30 
Robertson).     "The    divinity   of  the    Christ   was    made  manifest  in 
the    humanity   of   Jesus"   ("Science    and    Health,"  p.    25,   line    31. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy).     Although  an  accurate  declaration  of  truth  is 
better  than  a  declaration  of  error,   it  requires  the  spirit  of  Truth 
and  Love  to  demonstrate  omnipotence,   and  nothing  less  can  save   36 
humanity. 

We  have  to  recognise  that  throughout  the  history  of  religious  ex- 
periences we  find  that  those  previously  persecuted  when  lifted  into  a 
pasition  of  eminence  by  the  action  of  God,  if  not  continually  pro- 
tecting themselves  properly  by  true  prayer,  become  the  target  of  -^0 
evil  "thoughts"  which  are  always  trying  to  find  a  joint  in  the 
spiritual  armour.     A  victim  of  personality,    they    in    turn    become 

•  Sermon  on  ♦•  The  Jewish  Idea  of  God,"  preached  in  the  Jewish  Synaeojrue 
Sacramento,  1902.  ^   -e.  e     > 

t  "Mespagre  to  Mother  Church,"  1901,  p.  35. 


7 


I 


the  persecutors,  condemning  and  maligning  those  who  put  forward 
a  m^re  spiritual  view  of  life,  and  Practise  more  closely  the 
teachings  of  our  Master.  In  this  fast-approaching  end  of  evil,  we 
cannot  expect  the  world  to  be  free  from  the  Pharisaism  and  its 
5  Xndant  'envy  and  jealousy,  that  made  the  ---"^^  Ctastians  of 
Constantine  persecute  those  of  Northern  Africa,  because  they  refused 
to  accept  foms  and  ceremonies  for  the  worship  of  the  one  God  and 
the  realisation  of  the  living  Christ.  .     .  .„  Mv  ,m  the 

"The  day  when  the  cry  of  ' Heretic  1'  was  potent  *"/*''  »P*°^ 
10  nassionate  superstitions  of  unthinking  crowds  has  passed  away,    ihe 
woridT  recognising  that  the  heresy  of  yesterday  is  always  the 
orthodoxy  of  tororrow.  The  same  spirit  accused  Jesus  of  blasphemy 
dSiss^d  Paul  as  a  pestilent  bellow    decried  Wychf  as  a  ^^^^^^^ 
lies    and  claimed  Luther  was  a  drunken  friar        (Frederick  l^«o°^ 
15  What  applied  to  the  orthodox  church  twenty  years  ago  applies  to 
the  leading  spiritual  church  to-day.    E^=°!^«"'"<''l';'°\T*°^*  £ 
slightest  chance  of  defence,  the  constant  dissemination  of  ^^^^^_ 
of  every  kind,  so  vile,  in  many  cases,  as  to  be  their  own  undoing , 
the  wlrning   against  persons)  of  beginners,  up  to  that  tmxe  aglow 
20  ShlhTbeTuty  and  wo^h  of  the  right  u«d-tanding  of  God  and  man ; 
the  stoppage  of  the  teaching  of  others,  and  then  even  of  free  speech, 
and   finally   of  access  to  the  material  church;  the  secret  espionage, 
and  later  the  open  watching  and  waiting;  the  searching  of  private 
fetters  to  obtain  evidence  of  wrong  statements.  All  these  occurrmg 
..  today  are  only  repetitions  of  what  has  occurred  m  the  past,  and, 
D^oblbly  until  they  read  this,  those  persecuting  are  just  as  certain 
ri  t£  are  doing  what  is  right  as  the  bitterest  exponents  of  the 

hellish  system  of  the  Inquisition.  -4.  •„  ^„w 

Impossible  as  this  latter  triumvirate  of  evil  may  seem,  it  is  only 
,0  a  recurrence  of  the  usual  Pharisaical  methods  wherever  the  letter 
of  reHgion  is  divorced  from  the  Spirit:  "And  hey  watched  hnn 
and  sent  forth  spies,  which  should  feign  themselves  just  men,  tha. 
they  might  tlke'hold  of  his  words,  that  so  they  might  deliver  hm. 
unto  the  power  and  authority  of  the  governor "  (Luke  20,  ver.  20^ 
Even  in  this  position  we  find  our  instructions  from  him  who  was 

''  Sud'to  mle't  the  same  injustice,  -^-'^^  ^  ^^X^^l 
moments  of  his  human  agony  was  able  to  say.  Father,  forgive 
them ;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  "  (Luke  23,  ver.  34). 

''^™th  ne^s  no  champions :    in  the  infinite  deep  of  everlasting 
Soul  her  strength  abides"  (J.  K.  Lowell).  ^     •       x„  ,.„j„ 

Bearing  the  above  facts  in  mind,  let  each  one,  trying  to  under- 
stand  and  live   Christian   Science,    examine  his   inmost  thoughts 
10  and  see  whether  there  is  any  criticism   any  thought  of  others  not 

i.    »"  Christian  Science  Journal,"  Mar.,  1911,  reprinted  from  "Cosmopolitan  Magaz^^^ 

^5       +  u  The  iiiffher  you  rise  in  the  scale  of  Truth,  the  more  mtense  and  muUipli^ 

Je.  the  li^^nLrnhig  you;  the  louder  God  speaks,  the  higher  the  devil  hfU  ite 

:;U  to^  hefrd  ab^ov^e  Him  ;  the  more  Truth  you  V^^|'  ^«  ^g^tenT  ,n^ 

ItirVed  by  it,  until  the  final  conquest  on  the  Bide  of  right     (  Science  ana 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

353  27 

179  44 

549  3 

347  38 

337  31 

349  35 

241  36 


349  4 
360  30 
349  35 

.53  28 

331  15 

337  42,44 

228  9, 40 

299  37 

300  8 
328  20,26 
355  28,29 

34 
347  36 

345  41 

34   6 

49   2 

180  27 

42  14 

179  44 

299  26 

302  20 

352  11,37 
349  18,21 

353  22 
353  16 


300  15 


181  10 

141  2,3 

337  6 

315  6 

352  1 

300  8 

345  30 


Refer  io      354 
Tmge  Line 


THE  WOLF  IN  SHEEP'S   CLOTHING. 


•CHRIST  AND  CHRISTMAS." 


355 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


145  20 
222  24 
145     26 


191) 

22 

43 

26 

3.">6 

6 

467 

17 

30 

13 

242 

4 

349 

35 

251 

37 

150 

12 

241 

22 

353 

12 

111 

35 

150 

11 

106      16 


377       1 


150 

6 

352 

17 

299 

30 

546 

23 

241 

22 

349 

24 

145       1 


229     37 


tearfully  turn  to  God,  certain  that  this  recognition  of  the  evil  is  its 
uncovering,  and  this  uncovering  is  its  destruction  and  the  relegation 
for  ever  to  outer  darkness  of  such  futile  efforts  to  delay  Truth's 
progress. 

"  The  arrow  that  doth  wound  the  dove 
Darts  not  from  those  who  watch  and  love  "  * 

(Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
The  world  now  awakening  eager-eyed,  listens  with  bated  breath  and 
heart-throbs  deep  to  the  wondrous  unfolding  story  of  ever-living  man, 
man  that  is  the  love  of  Love,  the  love  of  God. 


10 


The  Wolf  in  Sheep's  Clothing.  —  Right  throughout  the  history 
of  Christianity,  before  Jesus  the  Christ,  our  great  Master  and 
Exemplar,  bathed  in  his  love  a  slumbering  world,  we  find  cursed 
Paganism,  guised  under  the  cloak  of  the  letter  of  Christianity, 
lying  in  wait  in  high  places  for  messengers  of  Truth.  This  wolf  in  15 
sheep's  clothing  lies  hidden  in  lowest  haunts  of  rocky  barren  hills,  with 
troubled  hungry  lambs  and  anxious  sheep  around.  These  eager  infants 
and  aged  seekers,  anxious,  because  ignorant,  evil  lures  from  holy  pastures 
of  joyous  advancing  thoughts  by  means  of  cruel  lies.  This  spiritual 
wickedness,  murderous  reptile,  in  its  final  and  most  dangerous  form,  20 
"more  subtil  than  any  beast  of  the  field"  (Gen.  3,  ver.  1),  is  present  in 
high  places,  Satan's  final  stronghold 

Paul  says:    "For   I    know   this,   that   after  my   departing   shall 
grievous  wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock  "  (Acts  20, 
ver.  29).      Jesus  said:    ''Beware  of  false  prophets,    which  come  to   25 
you  in  sheep's   clothing,   but  inwardly  Ihey  are   ravening  wolves  " 
(Matt.  7,  ver.  15). 

"  O  friendly  hand !  keep  back  thy  offerings  from  asps  and  apes, 
from  wolves  in  sheep's  clothing,  and  all  ravenous  beasts.  Love 
such  specimens  of  mortality  just  enough  to  reform  them  and  trans-  30 
form  them— if  it  be  possible— and  then,  look  out  for  their  stings,  and 
jaws,  and  claws  ;  but  thank  God  and  take  courage,  that  you  desire 
to  help  even  such  as  these  "  ("  A  Cruce  Salus,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  294, 
line  17.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

Whilst  the  leader  is  alive,  such  leader,  protected  by  deep,  system-   35 

atic  right  thinking,  bears  the  brunt  of  the  unseen,  so-called  mental 

attack,  and   the   sheep  and  lambs  hardly  recognise  what  is  being 

done   for  them.     This   bearing   the  sin  of  many  is   the  joy   of   all 

spiritual   leaders   in   every  district.     Great  is  the   honour   of   such 

leaders,  for  "  sweet  are  the  uses  of  adversity."    On  the  departure  of  40 

this  leader,  those  most  advanced  have  to  bear  this  attack.     Where 

the  knowledge  has  been  imbibed  and  the  lessons  put  into  practice, 

such  attack  merely  lifts  the  worker  into  still  loftier  regions,  close 

to  God's  right  hand,  and  from  the  region  of  this  holy  mountain  the 

battle-axe  of  truth  ends  evil's  noisome  claim  to  reality  and  power.     Those  45 

Health,"  Ist  edition,  p.  136  line  31.  Mary  Baker  Eddy.  8e*»  also  Ezek.  3,  ver.  25.27)- 
''  Blessed  are  ye,  w  hen  raen  shall  hate  you,  and  when  they  shall  separate  you 
from  their  company,  and  shall  reproach  you,  and  cast  out  your  name  as  evil, 
for  the  Son  of  mans  sake "  (Luke  G.  ver.  22). 

*  "  Love"  (Misc.  Writ.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


106 


510 


whose  claim  to  the  title  Christian  Scientist  rests  only  on  the  letter, 
find  that  evil  gets  the  upper  hand,  and  "  stings  and  jaws  and  claws 
are  evident.     Thank   God   they   only  mark   the  commg   end  of  all 
such  devilish,  so-called  thoughts. 
5      -Christ  and  Christmas.-*-"  Self  is  the  only  prison  that  can  eter^ 
hind  the  soul;f  Lore  is  the  only  Angel  that  can  bid  the  gates  unroll 

(Henrv  Van  Dyke).  . 

In  Mrs.  Eddy's  pictorial  prophecy  of  the  latter-day  uncovering  of 
error  in  high  places,  the  position  has  been  clearly  defined  and  set 
10  out  in  full  detail.     In  illustration  of  No.  11  of  this  poem,  may^be 
seen    a    giant    personality    guarding    the    door    as    of    a    prison,^    a 
veritable  "cave  of  ignorance,"  lest  truth  enter,  and  dismiss  for  ever 
from  authority  both  male  and  female  of  mortal  conception         You 
may  know  when  first  Truth  leads  by  the  fewness  and  faithfulness 
15   of  its  followers.     Thus  it  is  that  the  march  of  ti"^^^^^ \^^^^^J 
freedom's  banner.     The  powers  of  this  world  will  fight    and  will 
command  their  sentinels  not    to    let  truth    pass  the  guard  un  il  it 
subscribes  to  their  systems  ;  but  Science,  heedmg  not  f^^^'^ff 
bayonet,  marches  on.     There  is  always  some  tumult,  but  there  is  a 
20  raE  to  truth's  standard"  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p   225,  line  Ih 
Mary   Baker   Eddy).     Love  easily   passes  in  unseen  between  such 
blind  sentinels,  and  from  out  the  "  cave  of  ignorance     is  heard  afar 
the   glad   response  to   a   glorious   unseen  leader's   command       Let 
the  sentinels   of  Zion's  watch-towers   shout  once  agam.     Unto  us 
25   a  Child   is  born,    unto   us  a   Son  is  given,"     (Misc  Writ.,  p.   3/0 
line  12.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).     Never  agam  can  the  door  be  closed  by 
ignorance  in  an  assembly  of  enlightened  humanity.     Any  unchristian 
regulations  that  would  infringe  on  the  human  right  of  free  speech 
and  free  entry  into  and  enjoyment  of  the  services  of  a  scientific  and 
.0   religious  church  assembly,  would  be  obviously  in  direct  contradiction 
to  and  an  exhibition  of  disloyalty  to  the  teachings  of  the  Discoverer 
and  Founder  of  the  Church  of  Christ  Scientist. 

"  To  perpetuate  a  cold  distance  between  our  denomination  and 
other  sects,  and  close  the  door  on  church  or  i^diyiduals-however 
;^6  much  this  is  done  to  us-is  not  Christian  Science     ("  Note,  Pulpit, 
and  Press,"  p.  21,  line  20). 

Strive  above  all  things  to  obey  our  Leader's  express  command, 
and  alwavs  to  leave  each  student  -free  to  follow  upwards 
individual  convictions,"  and  avoid  the  guilt  of  attemptmg  to 
40  deprive  him  of  his  divine  rights  of  the  freedom  of  '  the  sons  of 
God,"  and  so  to  unwittingly  "fight  against  God"  and  cloud  the 
♦Tn  AnnendixIX  vill  be  found  some  notes  based  on  this  wonderful  illustrated 
poem   tS  ' '  hopeT^^^^^^^  is  still  awaiting  the  iptelligent  recosrmtion 

Sn'tompoirily^ndiscerning  world.    As  the    illustrations  m   "Christ  and 
ChrfstmS!' by  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  are  studied^  so  innume^ble^^^^^^^ 
casts  of  the  future  become  apparent,  conveyed  by  small,  m  many  casts  m 
pictures,  somewhat  similar  to  ordinary  "puzzle  Pictures  ^^ 

45  t  The  material  sense  called  the  human     mind. 

t  '•  Supinenesslnd  hypocrisy  on  the  one  hand  and  P^^^^^^^ion  on  the  oth^r,^^^ 
potters  St  the  door  of  Vrror  to  shut  out  ghmp^  of  Truth  (  Science  ana 
Health,"  p.  98,  line  13,  Ist  edition.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


101  6 

150  16 

100  42 

272  26 

150  15 

.-)27  5 

352  30 

102  9 


353  21 
353  22 


300  26 


353  22 


181  10 

349  35 

299  32 

40  1 

356  37 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

345     31 


356 


THE  MANNER  AND  PERIOD  OF  THE  END. 


625 

1 

377 

8 

354 

10 

467 

17 

526 

23 

3(K) 

19 

353 

47 

336 

2 

181 

16 

351 

37 

99 

17 

549 

3,26 

646 

15 

337 

40 

146 

10 

351 

44 

299 

39 

222 

31,20 

300 

33 

352 

30 

348 

26 

180 

22 

241 

21 

147 

17,22 

25 

299 

34 

300 

2 

147 

15 

145 

41 

158 

40 

217 

33 

347 

18 

304 

22 

138 

32 

355 

41 

glorious  view  unfolding,  which  blesses  each  and  all.  Self-abnegation  is 
demanded  from  us  up  to  the  last,  if  we  would  not  delay  the  fulfilment  of 
our  own  dearest  hopes  and  reap  the  inevitable  punishment  that  awaits 
all  those  who  crucify  the  Christ  idea  and  hold  it  up  to  scorn,  leaving 
the  dark  pall  of  ignorance  to  cloud  a  suffering  world.  5 

Christ  is  the  living  life,  the  love  of  Love,  that  lifts  the  church  fhat  is 
tcithi)},  the  love  that  we  have  to  build,  that  is,  develop,  for  our  fellow- 
men,  when  high  above  all  sense  of  vicious  personality,  it  shines  a  blazing 
beacon  light,  a  guide  for  infancy  and  ignorance,  till,  lifted  up  by  Love's 
demands,  all  see  the  truth  and  all  are  free.  10 

The  Manner  and  Period  of  the  End.—"  Then  shall  the  deep  pit  of 
JmhjmentH  lie  open  before  the  region  of  consolation,  and  the  furnace  of 
hell  appear  before  the  paradise  of  joy,  .  .  .  And  the  day  of  judgment 
shall  be  equal  to  the  space  of  seven  years  "  (II.  Esdras  7,  between 
verses  35  and  36,  in  Revised  Version,  by  T.  J.  Hussey.  D.D.).         15 

Recognising  that  the  channel  through  which  false  thought  attacks 
cannot  escape  the  divine  penalty  incurred  by  this  crime,  the  true 
worker,  leaving  his  opponents  alone  to  God's  fiat— material  self- 
extinction,  with  "  Father,  forgive  them  ;  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do "  (Luke  23,  ver.  34),  will  rise  to  a  sense  of  his  unity  with  20 
the  Father—"  I  and  the  Father  are  one  "  (Rev.  Ver.,  John  10,  ver. 
30)  said  the  Master— and  knowing  the  only  real  forgiveness,  will 
realise  that  we  are  the  love  of  Love,  and  will  let  an  overwhelming 
sense  of  his  divine  prerogative  wipe  out  all  traces  of  the  devil's 
work.  This  impersonalises  the  error  and  frees  the  unfortunate  25 
victim.  So  only  do  we  really  love  our  brother  and  fulfil  the  whole 
law,  finding  then  that  there  is  no  attack,  and  consequently  no 
channel  and  no  victim,  for 

THERE  IS  NOTHING  BUT  GOD  AND  HIS  MANIFESTATION. 

I  remain,  faithfully  yours,  30 

F.  L.  RAWSON. 

Should  any  hesitate  to  accept  the  truth  put  forward  in  this  book 
for  the  benefit  of  the  world  in  general,  the  advice  of  Gamaliel,  the 
Pharisee,  should  be  prayerfully  considered,  "  Refrain  from  these  men,  and  35 
let  them  alone  :  for  if  this  counsel  or  this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to 
nought :  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  overthrow  it ;  lest  haply  ye  be 
found  even  to  fight  against  God  "  (Acts  5,  ver.  38,  39) 

"  I  will  stand  upon  my  watch,  and  set  me  upon  the  tower,  and  will 
watch  to  see  what  he  will  say  unto  me,  and  what  I  shall  answer  when  I   40 
am  reproved. 

"  And  the  Lord  answered  me,  and  said,  Write  the  vision,  and  make  it 
plain  upon  tables,  that  he  may  run  that  readeth  it. 

"  For  the  vision  is  yet  for  an  appointed  time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall 
speak,  and  not  lie  :  though  it  tarry,  wait  for  it ;  because  it  will  surely   45 
come,  it  will  not  tarry  "  (Hab.  2,  ver.  1-3). 

"  As  for  the  truth,  it  endureth  and  is  always  strong ;  it  liveth 
and  conquereth  for  evermore.  And  all  the  people  then  shouted,  and 
said,  Great  is  Truth,  and  mighty  above  all  things"  (I.  Esdras  4, 
ver.  38,  41). 


APPENDIX  L 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


THE   PRESENT   KINGDOM    OF   ISRAEL. 


20 


25 


THE  UNITED  STATES  TO  GREAT  BRITAIN. 

"  List,  brother !  angels  whisper 

To  Judah's  sceptred  race : 
*  Thou  of  the  self-same  spirit, 
Allied  by  nations'  grace, 

^' '  Would  st  cheer  the  hosts  of  heaven  ; 
For  Anglo-Israel,  lo  1 
Is  marching  under  orders ; 
His  hand  averts  the  blow.' 

"  Brave  Britain,  blest  America ! 
Unite  your  battle-plan ; 
Victorious,  all  who  live  it— 
The  love  for  God  and  man."  * 

(Mary  Baker  Eddy.) 


3S4     17 


241     38 


30 


From  what  has  already  been    pointed    out,  it   will    have    been 
seen  that  the  whole  of  the  history  of  the  human  race,   whether 
viewed  individually  or  collectively,  is  simply  a  series  of  false  im- 
pressions, mere  cinematographic  pictures,  thrown  on  the  screen  of   282 
human  consciousness,  hiding  God's  perfect  world. 
This  series  of  pictures,   instead  of  being,  as  we  have  hitherto   322 
35   thought,  a  consecutive  series  of  thoughts,  so-called  events  following 

one  after  the  other,  is  simply  a  repetition  of  the  same  heavenly   286    33 
events,'  falsely  viewed,  each  time  from  a  little  different  false  material 

♦  May  15th,  1898. 


18 


20 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


285   13 


244   22 


274  26 

71  35 

282  18 

163  14 

349  35 


523  32 


526   17 


285  26 


101   24 


358  THE  PRESENT  KINGDOM  OF  ISRAEL. 

App.  I. 

standpoint,  and  appearing  to  take  place  at  successive  periods  of 
time. 

The  history  of  the  children  of  Israel,  running  like  a  scarlet  thread 
in  the  woof  of  the  history  of  mankind,  when  viewed  in  detail,  sets 
out  clearly  all  the  main  incidents  that  are   portrayed   again  and     :, 
again,  in  one  shape  or  another,  in  this  continually  repeated  chain  of 
events.     There  we  see,  as  manifestly  illustrated  in  a  living  book, 
the  so-called  human  thoughts  working  their  infernal  mischief  through 
belief  in  heredity,  belief  in  sin,  disease,  and  limitations;  in  fact, 
belief  in  a   hundred   different   false   so-called   laws.     We  see   also   lo 
the    separation    of    the    one    consciousness    into    apparently    two, 
male  and  female,   resulting  in  continual  sad  separations   through- 
out the    whole     gamut   of   human  experiences.        In  these  dream 
lectures  human  beings  are  continually  seen  making  frantic  attempts 
to  unite  by  material  means  breaches  brought  about  by  false  "  mental ''    i:, 
working,  such  strenuous  efforts  merely  resulting  in  a  succession  of 
lamentable  failures.     Not  only  do  we  find  the  repeated  unnatural 
separation  of  individuals  and  families,  but  of  peoples,  nations,  and 
countries,  with  the  attendant  discords  and  troubles  due  to  separa- 
tion, vividly  instanced  in  important  matters  such  as  language.    These   20 
divisions  culminate  in  the  greatest  and  saddest  lie  of  all,  namely, 
that  called  death,  the  closing  scene  of  each  series. 

In  each  series  may  be  seen  new  illusive  views  of  the  same  facts. 
The  same  people  traceable  more  or  less  by  the  names,  given  them 
apparently  merely  by  what  has  hitherto  been  miscalled  "chance";  25 
the  misdirected  attempt  to  enforce  a  surface  religion  by  material 
means,  as  shown  in  the  building  of  a  temple  and  the  institution  of 
ceremonials,  culminating  in  the  government  of  the  consciousness 
of  the  many  by  the  dominating  thought  of  the  few,  and  ending 
in  complete  ruin  of  the  material  structure ;  all  to  be  repeated  again  30 
in  subsequent  generations,  until  the  lesson  of  the  Golden  Rule  is 
learnt.     This  final  consummation  is  now  being  brought  about. 

By  observing  the  chief  actors  in  the  successive  scenes  may  be 
gauged  the  improvement  that  is  continually  going  on  in  each 
generation,  and  the  pictures  about  to  be  presented  on  the  screen.    35 

One  most  startling  revelation  gained  through  this  interesting 
retrospection  is  the  increasing  rapidity  with  which  the  different 
series  present  themselves.  In  the  time  of  Methuselah  and  Noah 
events  dragged  slowly  along  throughout  a  generation  numbering 
hundreds  of  years.  At  the  present  moment  exactly  the  same  scenes  40 
are  visibly  reproduced  in  their  modern  dress,  and  hurried  into 
a  few  short  years-  So  rapidly  are  material  events  progressing 
that  these  years  will  soon  be  crowded  into  a  few  short  months, 
until,  in  a  short  time,  a  life's  misery  or  happiness  will  be  compressed 
into  a  day,  even  an  hour,  as  the  predestined  end  hastens  with  45 
lightning  rapidity. 


10 


15 


20 


THE  IDENTIFIOATION    OF  ISRAEL.  359    ^^'J^^^ 

^^^'      ■  THE    IDENTIFICATION     OF    ISRAEL. 

I  have  spoken  of  the  evolution  of  the  idea  of  God  being  brought  to 
its  ultimate  conclusion  through  the  Hebrew  race     By  this  is  not 
meant  the  people  called  the  Jews  only,  but  the  Israelites  as  a  nation,   ^^^    ^^ 
including  their  present-day  direct  descendants.  ..  •       ^r 

In  the  light  of  modern  scientific  knowledge,  the  recognition  of 
Israel's  identity  assumes  an  altogether  new  significance  and  is 
o    world-wide  importance.    The  discovery  throws  invaluable  ligh  44 

^nlhe  poTltical,  religious,  and  scientific  fj^^.-P-^^, ^ ^rtt" anS 
during  the  next  few  years.    The  words  of  Frederick  the  Great,  and  524 
Jhe  reply  of  his  chaplain,  may  here  be  quoted :"  Doctor    1    your 
religion  is  a  true  one,  it  ought  to  be  capable  of  a  very  brief  and 
siS  proof ;  give  me  its  evidence  in  a  simple  word."    Instantly 

the  chaplain's  reply  rang  out : 

"  Israel ! 
In  answer  to  the   question,   What  is  the  most   important    and 
surpris^r  event  to  the  world  in  general  in  the  near  future,  and 
whfch  Tike  John  the  Baptist,  will  be  the  forerunner  o   the  oommg 
of  the  Messiah,  the  Christ,  Truth  1  I  answer,  unhesitatingly: 

"  Israel  understood." 
Bishop  Niles  writes  :   "  If  the  case  can  be  fairly  made  out,t  nothing 
so  nobfe  has  crowned  all  the    scientific,    historic,    or    Scriptural 
research  of  these  wonderful  days  of  ours."  ,   t         • 

"Israelites"  not  Jews. -The  first  mention  of  the  word  Jews  in 
the  Bible  is  when  "  Rezin  king  of  Syria,  .  .  .  drave  the  Jews  rom 
Elath  •  ...  So  Ahaz  [the  king  of  Judah]  sent  messengers  to  Tiglath- 
pileser  king  of  Assyria,  saying,  I  am  thy  servant  and  thy  son: 
come  up,  and  save  me  out  of  the  hand  of  the  kmg  of  Syria,  and 
out  of  the  hand  of  the  king  of  Israel,  which  rise  up  agamst  rne^ 
(TT  Kinirs  16  ver.  6,  7).  This  shows  that  the  Israelites  and  Jews 
vere  nSf  theA  the  sami  nation,  although  of  the  f^^.'^,f'^-^^^'-f 
said :  "  For  they  are  not  all  Israel,  which  are  of  Israel      (Kom.  9, 

"^Ma^nV  Drophecies  of  the  Bible,  hitherto  supposed  to  be  applicable 
.K   onlv  to  the  Jews  in  the  latter  diys,  are  diametrically  opposed.     One 
''  set  o^  prophedes   foretells  much' that  is  .go°d>    the    f '"^^^  ,7,     ,1 
?hat   is   baH     This  is   because  the   first   gives   the   history  9f   the  173      1 
Israelites,  the  second  that  of.  the  Jews,  "J.^rhld     been    led  '*'    '' 
TiiHah    and    Levi.    Tom    Fame     wrote    that     he     Had     Deen    lea 
40  fnto  infidelity  because  he  saw  that  the  Jews  could  never  verify  the 
promises  concerning  Israel. 

Apparent  Contradietions.-Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  H^sff »  and  the 
New  Testament  affirm  that  the  identity  of  Israel  would  be  lost  for 
a  periodT^e?emiah  and  Ezekiel   show   that  Judah  would   always 

*  The  answer  is  sometimes  recorded  as  "  ^.i'^*' *.^®/®^-''  .     „„  t  t,^^^ 
1 1  do  not  vouch  for  the  accuracy  of  all  the  details  in  ^^^«  ^PPP^^^^^f^J^^ 
IT  v«^  fimft  tn  check  much  of  the  information  given.    A  history  or  tne 
"""iftfon  of  thTnLterial  wSildwould  not  be  complete  without  some  details  o 

tolnieys  of  "thflost  ten  tribes,"  details  of  which  are  given  m  his  book,     The 
Evolution  of  Israel,"  has  been  most  carefully  done. 


25 


30 


360     39 


45 


L 


Befer  to      360  CAUSE  OF  FAILURE  TO  GRASP  TRUTH. 

Pace  Line 

App.  I. 

remain  well  known.    Moses,  Hosea,  and  St.  Paul  all  declare  that 

393     20      the  descendants  of  Israel  would  be  an  immense  multitude ;  Jeremiah 

shows  that  Judah  would  be  few  in  number.   Moses,  David,  Isaiah,  Daniel, 

Micah,  and  Jeremiah  foretell  that  Israel,  in  the  future,  would  be  an 

390  ^iV^^   invincible  nation,  the  strongest  fighting  power  on  earth ;  yet  Daniel  5 

records  the  fact  that  the  Jews  would  be  conquered  by  a  Gentile 

power.     From  606  B.C.,  according  to  a  statement  in  Jeremiah,  Israel 

was  to   be  a  nation   for  ever;   the   sceptre  of  at  least    one    tribe 

387     1 1       of  Israel  was  to  remain  with  the  house  of  David  "  for  ever  "  ;  yet, 

as  a  matter  of  historical  fact,  the  Jews  for  many  centuries '  have  10 
been  a  people— but  not  a  nation— possessing  no  king  nor  any 
political  government  of  their  own.  These  apparent  difficulties  and 
contradictions  can  only  be  unravelled  when  we  realise  that  the  Jews 
represent,  not  all  Israel,  but  the  tribe  of  Judah  and  the  priestly 
caste  of  Levi.  j- 

Pride  of  Place  and  Power  the  Cause  of  the  Failure  to  Grasp  the 
Saving  Truth.- Jesus,  when  teaching  in  the  temple,  was  asked  by 
the  chief  priests  and  elders :  "  By  what  authority  doest  thou  these 
things?  and  who  gave  thee  this  authority?"  (Matt.  21,  ver.  23).    He 
retorted  with  a  question  and  two  parables,  quoting  the  118th  Psalm,   20 
which  is  a  psalm  of  rejoicing,  addressed  to  Israel.    Jesus  said  to  the 
Je\ys  :  "  The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  from  you  and  given  to  a 
nation  bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof  "  (Matt.  21,  ver.  43).  The  chief 
priests,  understanding  him,  were  jealous  of  their  fellow-tribes  and 
became  wroth,  "  But  when  they  sought  to  lay  hands  on  him,  they  2.5 
feared  the  multitude,  because  they  took  him  for  a  prophet "  (ver.  46). 
Had  the  leaders  of  religion  grasped  the  teachings  of  the  Messiah 
some  1,900  years  ago,  what  untold  suffering  would  have  been  saved, 
what  human  anguish,   what  bodily  agonies.      This    same    story    is 
being  repeated  to-day.    Human  nature  has  not  changed.    Spirituality  30 
is  still  looked  upon  with  jealous  eyes.    Spiritual  power,   place,  and 
prestige     are     apparently     challenged    by    those    blindly     seeking 
material    office.    Fortunately    the    lesson    has    been    taken    to    heart 
319    25       Thousands  of  holy,  self-sacrificing  men  and  women  are  prepared  to 

lay  down  their  so-called  lives-their  belief  in  self-in  order  to  help  35 
humanity.     These  will  govern  the  world.     These  are  God's  channels, 
whereby  the  truth  penetrates  to  every  sink  of  iniquity,  purifying  the 
Augean  stables  of  belief  in  matter. 

Israel   Hidden.-The  English-speaking  race  is  now  found  to  be  the 
lost  ten  tribes  and  Benjamin.<»     Isiiiah    said  :  "  I  will  bring  the  blind  40 
bv  a  way  that  they  knew  not"  (Is.  42,  ver.    16).     Now  comes  the 

Mo     ol      «^.?"^"^  ^"*^"i«  foretold  by  prophets  of  old.     "  Behold,  your  God  . . . 

43    28      will  come  and  save  you.     Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened. 

.  .  .  And  an  highway  shall  be  there,   and  a  way,  and  it  shall  be 

437     46  *  The  lc«t  ten  tribes  include  the  descendants  of    Ephraim  and    Manasseh. 

Many  think  that  the  En^Hish  are  Aryans.  Herodotus  says:  "These  Medes  1-, 
were  called  anciently  by  all  people,  Arians."  Rawlinson  writes :  "  The  Medes 
are  invariably  called  Arians  by  the  Armenian  writers  "  (Herod.,  Vol  IV  p  388) 
Herr  Furst  writes  that  in  the  end  the  Aryans  became  God's  "witnes^V"  and 
'  Israel  s  glory.  The  Rev.  L.  G.  A.  Roberts  writes  to  me.  calling  my  attention 
to  the  fact  that  "Israel  was  placed  in  the  cities  of  the  Medes,  and  must  not  be 
confused  with  the  Medes. 


ISRAEL  BLIND  TO  HER  ORIGIN.  361     Refer  to 

Page  Line 

Jtued  The  way  of  holiness  [the  knowledge  of  true  P>^ayer] ; ...  they 
hall  obtain  foy  and  gladness,  and  sorrow  -^  -ghang  sha  1  fl^^^  UO    U 
away"  (Is.   35,  ver.  4,   5,   8,   10).    All  this  is  within  the  present 
Dossibility  of  realisation  by  every  man  to-day. 
5      There  are  many  confirmatory  facts.    If  it  be  ^d^itted  that  we  are 
in  tho  latter  davs   or  even  near  to  what  is  wrongly  called  the  end  ot 
he  world     ht:^^^^^^^  the  Anglo-Israelitish  theory  must  be 

rue    and  I  think  that  in  the  light  of  present-day  fulfllment  o 
prophecy!  no  open-minded  student  of  science  can  have  the  shghtes 
,0  Lubt  ab;ut  it.-    There  are  over  sixty  prophecies  in  the  Bible^^^' 
can  only  apply  to  the   English-speaking  race,   the  British   bemg 
ten  of  the  tribes,  headed  by  Ephraim  ;  the  Americans  chiefly  the  tribe 
of  Manasseh,  the  Jews  the  tribe  of  Judah  and  the  Levites. 
As   the  Bible   foretells,  this   knowledge   has   been   undiscemed 
15   until  recently.     It  is  only  in  this  enlightened  period,  when  man  knows 
how  t^tl  ink  rightly,  that  the  knowledge  of  the  future  gained  therefrom 
c^nbemadepracti^luseof.    The  harvest  field  of  the  world  is  ripe,  and    99     1., 
Titing  for  the  final  ingathering  of  all  men  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
"  They  have  taken  crafty  counsel  against  thy  people,   and  con- 
20  suited  against  thy  hidden  ones.    They  have  said.  Come,  and  let  us 
u    them  off  from  being  a  nation ;  that  the  name  of  Israel  may  be 
no  more  in  remembrance  "  (Ps.  83,  ver.  3,  4).     Isaiah  showed  that  the 
vision  would  be  "  sealed"  and  neither  the  learned  nor  the  unlearned 
be  able  to  read  the  book;  but  that  when  the  worid  was  ready,  then 
.5  '  hSthe  deaf  hear  the  words  of  the  book      •  -"'^J^^  "'"J^^lw 
out  of  obscurity,  and  out  of  darkness  "  (Is.  29,  ver.  18).    Paul  knew 
what  the  positL  was,  as  he  wrote:  "For  I  would  "ot    brethren 
That  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest  ye  should  be  wise 
in  your  own  conceits ;  that  blindness  in  part  is  happened  to  Israe  , 
HO   untn  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in.    And  ^^  f\l''^^'''^^l 
be   saved:    as   it   is   written.    There   shall  come    »"*   »*    ^lon   the 
Deliverer,  and  shall  turn  away  ungodliness  from  Jacob:  For  this  .8 
my  covenant  unto  them,  when  I  shall  take  away  their  sins     (Rom 
U,    ver.    -25-27).       Again,    speaking     of     "disobedient       "-he 
35  says :  "  I  say  then.  Hath  God  cast  away  his  people  ?    God  forbid. 
For  I  also  am  an  Israelite  "  (Rom.  11,  ver.  1). 

Israel  Blind  to  Her  Origin.-"  Bring  forth  the  blind  people  that 

have  eyes,  and  the  deaf  that  have  ears:  ...  who  among  them  can 

.  M,.   PH,1v  has  recoenised  what  she  speaks  of  as  "  half-hidden  Israelitiah 

40   historj"  rtte^^eaUh,"  p.  351,  iL  1),  and  Jas  repeat^ly  addres^  us 

4u    nistory     i,     <^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  Lord"  (Dent.  6,  ver.  4).    in 

^89?' on  the  owning  of  F^^  London,  she  wired  as  follows  ^'To-day  a 

il?L  ?*  borS^mritual  apprehension  unfolds,  trasnfigures,  heals.    With  you  be 
nation  is  born,  ^PiriV^a^^VP^^"  '    ^    ^    j^.  j^^  ^^^  mountain 

iUnZ'S  ?he'rSt  Ch^oh  It  Christ  Scieitist,  Boston,  Mass.,  p.  17.    See  aUo 
Historical  Sketch  quoted  on  p.  403,  line  41). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


222 

IG 

534 

3 

443 

15 

440 

40 

178 

2 

442 

40 

440     ^0 


303       8 


362  FOUND  IN  "THE  ISLES." 

App.  I. 

declare  this,  and  shew  us  former  things  ? "  (Is.  43,  ver.  8,  9).  This 
blindness  as  to  the  identity  of  the  Israelites  was  also  foretold  in 
Isaiah  29,  and  Daniel  12. 

Until  the  Israelites  should  know  how  to  use  power  rightly  by 
right  thinking,  and  had  learned  to  turn  to  God  in  thought  as  the  5 
only  source  of  power,  their  identity  would  be  undiscerned  by  them- 
selves or  by  the  world,  although  they  were  to  be  "kept  by  the 
power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation  ready  to  be  revealed 
in  the  last  time,"  as  Peter  foresaw  (I.  Peter  1,  ver.  5). 

"Britham"  the  Land  of  the  Covenant.— After  many  wanderings,  10 
foretold  by  nearly  all  the  prophets,  they  were  to  reach  Britain, 
Hebrew  "  Britham,"  meaning  the  land  of  promise,  the  land  of  the 
Covenant,  also  foretold  throughout  the  Bible.  The  prophet  Nathan 
said  to  King  David :  "  I  will  appoint  a  place  for  my  people  Israel, 
and  will  plant  them,  that  they  may  dwell  in  a  place  of  their  own,  i.> 
and  move  no  more  ;  neither  shall  the  children  of  wickedness  afflict 
them  any  more,  as  beforetime  "  (II.   Samuel  7,  ver.  10). 

Israel  to  be  in  Britain.  -  The  word  "  Britham "  in  the  Bible  is 
translated  "  a  covenant."  It  occurs  twice.  "  I  the  Lord  have  called 
thee  in  righteousness,  and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee  20 
and  give  thee  [to  Britham]  ...  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles.  To  open 
the  blind  eyes,  to  bring  out  the  prisoners  from  the  prison  "  (Is.  42, 
ver.  6,  7).  "  I  will  preserve  thee,  and  give  thee  [to  Britham],  ...  to 
establish  the  earth  "  (Is.  49,  ver.  8).  These  passages  are  addressed 
to  people  dwelling  in  Ihe  isles.  The  ancient  Welsh  called  them-  25 
selves  "  Brythoniaid,"  or  "  Briths  of  Britain." 

Found  in  "  the  Isles."- From  the  following  latter-day  prophecies 
it  is  clear  that  Israel  is  to  be  found  in  the  Isles:  "Keep  silence 
before  me,   O  islands;  .  .  .  thou,   Israel,  art  my  servant"  (Is.  41, 
ver.  1,  8).     "  The  isles  shall  wait  for  his  law.  .  .  .  Sing  unto  the  Lord  30 
a  new  song;  ...  the  isles  and  the  inhabitants  thereof,  .  .  .  declare 
his    praise    in    the    islands"   (Is.   42,   ver.  4,    10,    12).     "Listen,   O 
isles,  unto  me,  ...  to  restore  the  preserved  of  Israel:  I  will  also 
give  thee  for  a  light  to  the  Gentiles  [all  nations  other  than  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel]  "  (Is.  49,  ver.  1,  6).    "  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye   35 
nations,  and   declare   it   in   the   isles   afar   off,   and    say.    He   that 
scattered  Israel  will  gather  him,  and  keep  him"  (Jer.  31,  ver.  10). 
"  He  shall  bring  forth  judgment  [dematerialisation]  to  the  Gentiles. 
. . .  Let  them  give  glory  unto  the  Lord,  and  declare  his  praise  in  the 
islands "  (Is.  42,  ver.  1,   12).     "  To  the  islands  will  he  repay  recom-  40 
pence.  .  .  .  And  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  unto  them 
that  turn  from  transgression  in  Jacob  "  (Is.  59,  ver.  18,  20). 


THE  CHANGE  OF  NAME.  363 

These  Islands  in  the  North-West.-Israel  is  told  to  glorify  the 
"name  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  in  the  isles  of  the  sea" 
(Is  24  ver.  15).  "To  the  islands  will  he  repay  recompence.  So 
shall  they  fear  the  name  of  the  Lord  from  the  west "  (Is.  59,  ver.  19). 
5  "  Go  and  proclaim  these  words  towards  the  north  "  (Jer.  3,^  ver.  12). 
"  They  shall  come  together  out  of  the  land  of  the  north  "  (Jer.  3, 

ver.   18).  .    -  e      1.-U 

According  to  Professor  Totten,  Tarshish,'=^  one  of  the  names  for  the 

Western  Isles  in  the  Bible,  means,   "a  precious  stone  m  the  colour 

10   of  marble."     Alba  and  Albion  have  also  the  same  meanmg.     The 

latter  was  in  350  B.C.  the  name  for  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales,  as 

Aristotle  and  others  showed,  Ireland  being  called  by  them  leme. 

Leaving  the  Name  of  Jew  to  be  a  Curse—"  And  ye  shall  leave 

your  name  for  a  curse  unto  my  chosen  [the  Jews]:  for  the  Lord 

15   God  shall  .  .  .  call  his  servants  by  another  name  "  (Is.  65,  ver.  15). 

The  Change  of  Name,  — Ezekiel  was  sent  into  exile  in  the 
year  599  B.C.  "among  the  captives  by  the  river  of  Chebar" 
(Ezek.  1,  ver.  1),  which  is  in  the  country  of  Guti.  This  is 
the    country    which,     nine    years     before,     had    been     evacuated 

20   by     Israel.       The      Massagetse,      it     will     be      shown      hereafter,    417 
were   seven   of  the  tribes  of  Israel,   and  were   mentioned  in    the   418 
cylinders  of  Cyrus  as  the  people  of  Gutium.     From   here    Ezekiel  ^^^ 
is  sent  to  enter  into  communication  with  Israel,  and  told  "  get  thee 
unto  the  house  of  Israel,   and  speak  with  my  words  unto  them" 

25  (Ezek.  3,  ver.  4).  In  the  year  593  B.C.  his  interviews  with  Israel 
terminated,  and  his  mission  proved  a  complete  failure,  as  they 
refused  to  abandon  heathenism.  The  prophet  accordingly  directs 
them  that,  having  abandoned  the  worship  of  the  God  of  Israel, 
they  must  henceforward   abandon  their  national  name   containing   419 

ro   the  sacred  name.     The  "  holy  name "   is  the  EL  in  Israel,   which   407 
marked  the  people  as  being  especially  "  the  people  of  God."    His 
words  are:   "As  for  you,   O  house  of  Israel,  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God;    Go   ye,   serve   ye    every  one   his   idols,    and  hereafter   also, 
if  ye'  will  not  hearken  unto  me :  but  pollute  ye  my  holy  name  no 

35    more  "  (Ezek.  20,  ver.  39).  From  this  time  forward,  as  Hosea  showed, 
Israel  was  to  be  called  "  Not  my  people."     "  Then    said  God,  call 
his   name   Lo-ammi:   for  ye  are   not   my   people,    and   I  will   not   ^^^ 
be  your  God  "  (Hosea  1,  ver.  9). 
Hosea,    about   the    year   785   B.C.,    prophesying    of    the     future, 

40  speaks  of  "at  that  day."  This  expression  wherever  used  in  the 
Bible,  has  definite  reference  to  the  latter  days.  After  saying  that 
Israel  for  a  time  would  be  known  as  Lo-ammi,  he  continues :  "  Yet  the 
number  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  which 

*  The  Rev.  R.  Douglas  says  that  Tarshish,  to  which  Jonah  fled  and  which  is 
45   mentioned  frequently  in  the  Bible,  "can  be   none  other  than  Britain"  ("God 
and    Greater    Britain,"   p.   74.      See    also  Appendix  to  "  Sea  and  Land,"   by 
P.  H.  Gosse,  F.R.S.). 

BB 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


29 


22 

4 
9 


42 
2 


5 


Refer  to 
Pftc*  Line 


393 

407 


20 
23 


381 


381     37 


10 


364  HEBREW  SURNAMES. 

App.  I. 

cannot  be  measured  nor  numbered ;  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that 
in  the  place  [the  British  Isles]  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  Ye 
are  not  my  people,  there  it  shall  be  said  unto  them,  Ye  are  the 
sons  of  the  living  God.  Then  shall  the  children  of  Judah  [the 
Jews]  and  the  children  of  Israel  [the  English-speaking  races]  be  5 
gathered  together,  and  appoint  themselves  one  head.  .  .  .  Say  ye 
unto  your  brethren,  Ammi  [which  means  'my  i^eople'];  .  .  .  and  I 
will  say  to  them  which  were  not  my  people.  Thou  art  my  people ; 
and  they  shall  say,  Thou  art  my  God"  (Hosea  1,  ver.  10,  11,  and  2, 
ver.  1,  23). 

Speaking  of  the  end  of  the  world,  "  In  that  day "  (13,  ver.  1), 
Zechariah  says :  "  They  shall  call  on  my  name,  and  I  will  hear 
them:  I  will  say,  It  is  my  people:  and  they  shall  say.  The  Lord 
is  my  God  "  (ver.  9). 

The  Change  of  Language.— "With  stammering  lips  and  another  15 
tongue  will  he  speak  to  this  people"  (Is.  28,   ver.    11).      This    is 
untrue  if  apphed  to  the  Jews,  as  they  still  use  the  Hebrew  tongue 
in  their  ritual. 

In  the  Bible  in  several  places  there  is  a  play  upon  the  reversal 
of  words.  The  word  "stammering"  has  always  troubled  com-  20 
mentators.  The  Hebrew  word  is  "  Laeg  "  or  "  Leag  "  ;  upon  revers- 
ing this  the  riddle  is  solved.  It  is  with  "  Gaelic  "  lip,  and  possibly 
this  is  "  Galilean "  lip.  In  the  Irish  Milesian  traditions  it  is  said 
that  Gaelic  was  derived  from  seventy-two  languages.  Professor 
Totten  says :  "  The  Hebrews  had  about  seventy  families."  25 

Professor  Murray,  in  his  prospectus  of  the  "  Philosophy  of 
Language,"  shows  that  the  Gaelic  is  a  dialect  of  the  primary 
languages  of  Asia. 

It  is  remarkable  that  the  Coronation  Stone  is  called  the  Leag-Gael, 
or   Gael  stone    in   cabalistic  Hebrew   compound.     The   commonest  30 
name  for  the  stone,  "  Lia  Fail,"  is  also  anagrammatically  read  both 
ways. 

Israel  has  lost  her  old  language,  although  there  are  thousands  of 
Hebrew  roots  in  the  English  tongue.     In  1874  there  were  800  roots 
found.     Since  this  date  thousands  have  been  discovered.     There  are  35 
many  words  almost  identical.     The  word  "  Sabbath  "  is  "  Shabbath  " 
in  Hebrew  ;  the  word  "  tar  "  is  exactly  the  same. 

The  English  language  is  ousting  all  other  languages.  Professor 
Grimm,  the  German  philologist,  says :  "  It  has  a  thorough  power  of 
expression,  such  as  no  other  language  ever  expressed.  It  may 
truly  be  called  a  world-language,  for  no  other  can  compare  with 
it  in  richness,  reasonableness,  and  solidity  of  texture."  Most 
important  of  all,  it  is  the  easiest  language  in  which  to  express 
spiritual  ideas. 

Hebrew  Surnames.— Captain  H.  E.  Nicholls  has  been  collecting 
Israelitish  surnames  of  British  people,  and,  in  an  article,  "  Israelitish 
Surnames  of  British  People,"  ne  calculates  that  the  names  he  has  ^q 
already  quoted,  giving  a  fair  average  to  each  family,  would  represent 
35,000,000  of  people.*  Too  much  importance,  however,  must  not  be 
attached  to  this,  as  surnames  are  comparatively  a  "recent  inven- 
tion," drawn  chiefly  from  trades,  Danish  and  Norman  places, 
names,  etc. 

*  "  Life  from  the  Dead,"  p.  85. 


THE  FENIANS. 


365 


B«ler  to 
Fase  Line 


45 


10 


1; 


20 


Th^  Rev  L.  G.  A.  Roberts,  in  "Palestine  into  Britain,"  writes: 
"It  would  be  difficult  to  adduce  a  single  article  or  form  of 
construction  in  the  Hebrew  grammar,  but  the  same  is  to  be  found 
in  Welsh,  and  there  are  many  whole  sentences  m  both  languages 
exactly   the  same   in  the   very  words"  (see  "Monthly  Magazme, 

1796,  Vol.  II.,  p.  543).  ^        ,..  ^^  u^ 

This  does  not  prove  that  the  Welsh  are  Israelites,  as  they  may  be 
merely  Canaanitish  people,  from  Sidon  for  instance,  speakmg  a 
language  somewhat  similar  to  Hebrew.*  ,    .  .,      ^ 

"Barber's  '  Suggestion  of  Ancient  Britons'  shows  that  the  Cyn^^ 
language  was  Hebrew,  and  they  were  called  '  The  People  of  Jehovah. 
Taliesin,  the  British  bard  of  the  seventh  century,  states  that    My 
lore  is  written  in  Hebraic,  in  the  Hebrew  Tongue.'    Aylett  Sammes 
1676,  says  he  would  call  us  Hebrew  from  our  language,  but  we  must 

be  Phoenician."  ,  .   j  i.  • 

"Ancient  Cornish  sentences  have  been  translated  as  being 
euphonically  Hebrew,  and  they  turn  out  to  be  quotations  from  the 
Psalms  and  Proverbs  "  t  (Rev.  Moses  Margoliouth). 

The  Fenians.  J-The  Israelites  were  told  to  drive  out  the  inhabitants 
of  the  land  of  Canaan  (Num.  33,  ver.  52).  They  failed,  however  to 
do  this  on  various  occasions,  and  were  thereby  led  into  the  sine  that 
these  inhabitants  were  in  the  habit  of  committmg,  which  they 
thought  nothing  of,  but  which  were  absolutely  agamst  the  Mosaic 

laws 

As  punishment  for  this  disobedience,  the  Canaanites  were  to  be 
"  pricks  in  your  eyes,  and  thorns  in  your  sides,  and  shaU  vex  you  m 
the  land  wherein  you  dwell"  (Num.  33,  ver.  55).  "They  shall  be 
snares  and  traps  unto  you,  and  scourges  m  your  sides      (Jos.  23, 

^^The  Fenians  are  just  as  much  trouble  to  Manasseh  in  America 
as  they  have  been  to  Ephraim  and  his  brethren  m  England. 

The  Southern  Irish  used  to  speak  the  Phoenician  language,  having 
also  an  alphabet  of  sixteen  letters,   and    are    probably    descendants  436 

of  the  Canaanites. §  ,^  ,     ^      «  xu-     •     i-u^ 

The  Irish  language  is  the  Celtic  (Keltae).  Some  say  this  is  thj 
same  as  Chaldee  from  which  Aristotle  says  the  Greeks  borrowed 
their  alphabet.  The  Phoenician  is  a  dialect  of  the  Celtic,  and  bir 
William  Temple  asserts  that  it  is  the  most  original  and  unmixed 
language  that  yet  remains  in  any  part  of  Europe.  In  parts  of 
Ireland  there  are  large  stones,  placed  erect,  on  which  others, 
inclined  and  horizontal,  are  fixed  in  position  These  resemble  the 
altars  raised  by  the  Phoenicians  in  honour  of  their  god  Belus. 

*  Mr  Roberts  writes  me  :  "  It  is  quite  true  that  the  similarity  between  Welsh 
and  Hebrew  is  not  absolute  proof  that  the  Welsh  people  are  Hebraic,  but,  it 
might  be  added,  the  Welsh  laws,  religion,  and  their  very  name  (Kymri)  aU 
confirm  the  supposition." 

t  "  Jews  in  Great  Britain,"  pp.  34,  H6. 

I  The  "Fenia"  of  ancient  Ireland  were  the  sons  of  the  higher  classes,  wha, 
45   after  passing  an  examination  of  fitness,  were  thoroughly  trained  and  acted 
practically  as  the  militia. 

§  Traditions  of  early  Irish  religion  show  that  it  was  identical  with  that  of  the 
Canaanites.  Baal  fires,  until  recently,  were  lit  in  Ireland  on  Midsummer  Day, 
and  the  ceremony  of  passing  through  the  fire  religiously  observed  (Col.  Gamier 
quotes  Faber's  "Pagan  Idolatry,"  and  "Personal  Recollections  of  Charlotte 
Elizabeth"). 

BB  2 


25 


SO 


361     12 


40. 


35 


40 


50 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


417     22 

418      :^ 

363     22 


321     24 


366  THE  MARK  OF  CAIN. 

App.  I. 

The  Mark  of  Cain.— "And  the  Lord  set  a  mark  upon  Cain" 
(Gen.  4,  ver.  15),  who  had  slain  his  brother  Abel.  So  the  Jews,  who 
were  responsible  for  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  and,  according  to 
Gibbon  for  "  furious  massacres  "  from  the  time  of  Nero  to  Antonius 
Pius,  attended  by  "  horrible  cruelties,"  *  are  marked  all  over  the  :> 
world. 

The  Massagetfe,  seven  of  the  lost  tribes,  were  a  fair-haired  race,t 
as  shown  on  the  cylinders  of  Cyrus,  where  they  are  spoken  of  as 
the  People  of  Gutium.  Esther,  who  was  an  Israelite,  being 
of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  "  was  fair  "  (Esther  2,  ver.  7),  and  evidently  10 
had  not  the  Jewish  countenance,  for  when  in  the  king's  house, 
she  "  had  not  shewed  her  people  nor  her  kindred :  for  Mordecai 
had  charged  her  that  she  should  not  shew  it "  (ver.  10).  Even 
when  queen  it  was  not  known  that  she  was  an  Israelite  (ver.  20). 
Neither  had  Mordecai  a  Jewish  countenance,  "for  he  told  them  15 
that  he  was  a  Jew "  (Esther  3,  ver.  4),  and  yet  there  were 
.Jews,  men  of  Judah,  right  throughout  the  127  provinces,  sufficient 
to  slay  in  one  day  75,000  of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  and  on  the  following 
day  800  in  the  palace  (Esther  9,  ver.  2,  12,  15,  16),  so  that  the  appearance 
of  a  man  of  Judah  must  have  been  well  known.  20 

Not  only  was  Esther  "ruddy,"  through  the  perfection  of  her 
beauty  (Apoc,  Esther  15,  ver.  5),  but  David  was  "  ruddy,  and  withal 
of  a  beautiful  countenance"^  (I.  Sara.  16,  ver.  12),  whilst  Solomon 
selected  "  milk  "  as  the  ideal  colour  of  the  human  face.  Naturally 
he  would  have  chosen  the  colour  of  his  race.  In  the  "  Song  of  25 
Solomon,"  speaking  of  an  ideal  man,  it  is  said :  "  My  beloved  is 
white  and  ruddy  "  (Cant.  5,  ver.  10),  and  in  Lamentations  4,  ver.  7, 
we  find :  "  Her  Nazarites  were  purer  than  snow,  they  were  whiter 
than  milk."    Esau,  it  may  be  recollected,  was  red-haired  §  (Gen.  25,  ver.  25). 

Isaiah  showed  that  the  Jews  were  to  have  a  different  physiognomy,  30 
when,  speaking  of  Judah,  he  said :  "  The  shew  of  their  coun- 
tenance doth  witness  against  them  "  ;  he  also  stated  that  they  would 
not  admit  their  guilt,  as  the  verse  continues,  "  and  they  declare  their 
sin  as  Sodom,  they  hide  it  not.  Woe  unto  their  soul !  for  they  have 
rewarded  evil  unto  themselves"  (Is.  3,  ver.  9).  In  other  words,  35 
if  they  had  known  how  to  pray  scientifically  they  would  have 
destroyed  the  wrong  thoughts  of  millions  of  people,  that,  like  a 
curse,  have  lain  upon  the  Jewish  race.  No  wonder  that  Jeremiah, 
speaking  of  the  Jews,  said :  "  And  I  will  deliver  them  to  be  removed 
into  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth  for  their  hurt,  to  be  a  reproach  40 
and  a  proverb,  a  taunt  and  a  curse,  in  all  places  whither  I  shall 
drive  them"  (Jer.  24,  ver.  9).  How  accurately  this  prophecy  has 
been  fulfilled  !  Happily,  all  their  trouble  is  nearly  over,  and  the 
Jews,  seeing  that  in  many  points  they  have  been  absolutely  correct, 
and   that  all  the  difficulties   have   been   due   merely  to    misunder-   4") 

•  "  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  p.  383. 
t  The  race  of  which  Homer  sinjrs  were  a  lijrht-haired,  blue-eyed,  larg-e-limbed 
race.     I  have  no  doubt  that  they  were  Israelites.    They  certainly  understood  and 
used  the  powers  of  the  human  mind,  and  the  so-called  poetic  statements  are  in 
many  cases  prosaic  facts.  5q 

I  This  is  also  translated  "  red  haired  and  fair  of  eyes." 
§  Before  paintinj?  *•  The  Lijrht  of  the  World  "  and  •  The  Findinjjr  of  the  Saviour 
in  the  Temple,"  Mr.  Hoi  man  Hunt  took  a  great  deal  of  trouble  to  find  out  how 


Eefer  to 
Page  Line 

43  4 

532  12 

279  21 

534  9 

252  11 

173     15 

217        5 

222     24 


314     31 
181     32 


THE  UNION  OF  ISRAEL  AND  JUDAH.  367 

s^a^dings,"  will  rejoice  in  the  glorious  news  that  their  long-looked-for 
Messiah  has  come,  and  they  will  honour  and  reverence  Jesus  the 
Christ,  the  man  who  was  martyred  through  the  ignorance  of  their 

forefathers.  ,    ,       .      .   1  •      •     1.  n 

5  When  the  sinner  finds  that  the  sin  which  has  kept  bun  m  hell 
in  the  past  has  not  been  his  fault  but  his  misfortune  he  turns  with 
doubled  zest  to  the  worship  of  the  one  God  and  the  relief  of  his 
fellow-men;  so  will  the  Jews-now  over  10,000,000  in  number-puri- 
fied by  centuries  of  suffering,  and  yet  holding  fast  to  their  worship  of 
10  the  one  God,  grasp  with  avidity  the  scientific  truths  herein  set  out, 
and,  like  Paul,  become  glorious  workers  in  the  vmeyard-savmg 
thousands  from  the  living  hell  they  are  now  in. 

The  Separatlon.-The  Jews  were  said  to  have  been  banished  from 
England  in  1020  a.d.  by  Canute,  returning  in  1066.  Thence  onwards 
they  were  continually  persecuted,  until,  in  1290  a.d.,  Edward  I. 
expelled  them  (16,511)  from  England.  ''  Then  I  cut  asunder  mm e 
other  staff,  even  Bands,  that  I  might  break  the  brotherhood  between 

15   Judah  and  Israel"  (Zech.  11,  ver.  14).*    Isaiah  foretold  this  m  the 
following  words :  "  Your  brethren  that  hated  you,  that  cast  you  out 
for  my  name's  sake,  said,  Let  the  Lord  be  glorified"  (Is.  66,  ver.  5 
Jeremiah  foretold  the  length  of  this  separation  as  follows:     I  wiU 
brine  evil  upon  the  men   of   Anathoth,    even  the    year    of    their 

20  Stion''^Jer    11,  ver.  23).    A  prophetic  "year"  is  360  years,  and 
Iddinc  this  trt^^  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Jews,  brmgs  us  to 

?650a^d;  the  year  that  Cromwell  permitted  them  to  settle  agam  in 

^ \fi^ote  everlasting  gratitude  to  the  Jewish  race  ^or  their  fait^ 
25   preservation  of  the  high  conception  of   God  first   put  forward  by 
\braham     a   conception  which  has   stood   the   test   ot  all   ages,    a 
concept^^^  Spirit,    "  absolutely   just,    yet    all-mem^^^^^^ 

absolutely  loving,  yet  all-  ust ;  ...  the  Father,  not  of  a  tribe,  nor 
of  a  racef  nor  of^'a  people   but  of  the  human  family,  whose  laws  are   305 

80  ?mmutabie    and    unchangeable,   who    knows  ^^v^^'^t'^l^r^/aTike^ 
human  kind,  who  showers  his  blessmgs  on  all  his  creatures  alike, 
a  Father,  whose  every  child  must  pay  the  penalty  for  the  trans-   144     42 
eression  of  his  law  "  t  (H.  Weinstock),  the  omnipotent  law  of  right 
thfnking.    From  out  the   Hebrew  race  has  proceeded  always   the  2o2     U 

35   searchlight  of  the  world. 

The  Union  of  Israel  and  Judah.- We  are  now  on  the  eve  of  the 
final  re-union  of  Judah  and  Israel  It  is  recognised  that  the  Jews  are 
as  pre-eminent  in  business,  art,  literature,  etc.,  as  are  the  English- 
40  speaking  races  in  all  important  respects  amongst  nations.  A  con-  392  25 
solidation  of  interests  must  benefit  both,  and  the  recognition  of  their 
brotherhood  wiU  help  the  world,  turning  thinkers  to  the  Bible  as  a 

the  Saviour  and  the  Jews  connected  with  him  should  be  portrayed.  He  states  : 
'  I  represents  them  of  what,  in  general  terms  may  be  cal^d  a  fair  comple^on 
I-  and  not  strikingly  like  the  Jew  as  we  know  hun  in  the  West.  •••J^^  Picture 
^^  weS  Emitted  to  be  in  that  respect  quite  correct."  Sir  Gardener  Wilkinson  says  : 
^Thfjews  of  the  East  te  this  day  often  have  red  hair  and  blue  eyes  with  a  nose 
of  delicate  form  and  nearly  straight,  and  are  quite  unlike  their  brethren  of  t^urope. 

*  The  Anglo-Israel  view  is  that  this  foretold  the  geparation  of  Benjamin  from 
Judah  and  was  fulfilled  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

tSer^onon  'The  Jewish  Idea  of  God,"  preached  in  the  Jewish  Synagogue, 

50   Sacramento,  1902. 


34     22 


32 
31 


-^ 


533 
532 


2 
42 


I 


I 


I 


Refer  io     3gy  THE  RITUAL  OF  THE  ANGLICAN  CHURCH. 

PageLi«e  ^pp^    |^ 

178  44  practical  time-table  of  the  history  and  destiny  of  nations.  This 
amalgamation  is  foretold  in  many  places.  Micah,  speaking  of  the 
Christ,  says :  "  Therefore  will  he  give  them  up  [the  Christ,  Truth, 
be  hidden],  until  the  time  that  she  which  travaileth  hath  brought 
forth  [see  Rev.  12,  ver.  2,  5]:  then  the  remnant  of  his  brethren  5 
[the  children  of  Judah]  shall  return  unto  the  children  of  Israel" 
(Micah  5,  ver.  3).  "  And  join  them  one  to  another  "  (Ezek.  37,  ver.  17). 

"Then  shall  the  children  of  Judah  and  the  children  of  Israel  be 
gathered    together,    and    appoint  themselves  one    head,    and   they 
shall  come  up  out  of  the  land :  for  great  shall  be  the  day  of  Jezreel  10 
[meaning  '  God  will  sow '] "  (Hosea  1,  ver.  11).     "  In  those  days  the 
house  of  Judah  shall  walk  with  the  house  of  Israel "  (Jer.  3,  ver.  18). 

"I    will   make    them   one   nation    in    the   land    upon   the   moun- 
386     30       tains    [the    uplifted    thought]   of    Israel ;    and    one    king    shall   be 

king    to    them    all:     and     they    shall    be   no    more  two    nations,   l") 
neither    shall    they    be    divided    into    two    kingdoms    any    more 
at  all :  .  .  .  And  David*  my  servant  shall  be  king  over  them ;  and 
they  all   shall  have  one  shepherd   [one    spiritual    truth] :  .  .  .  yea,   I 
will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people  "  (Ezek.  37,  ver.  22, 
24,  27).    Abraham  was  promised  that  his  seed  should  be  "a  great  20 
392  14,25   nation,"  in  whom  should    "all  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed"  (Gen. 
36      5       12,  ver.  2,  3).     The  existence  and    action   of    God    will    be    recog- 
nised.    "  When  the  Lord  bringeth  back  the  captivity  of  his  people, 
Jacob  shall  rejoice,  and  Israel  shall  be  glad."    Then  truly  "  the  fool  " 
21     41       who  "hath  said  in  his  heart.  There  is  no  God"  will  be  confounded  25 
(Ps.  14,  ver.  7,  1). 

The  Ritual  of  the  Anglican  Church.— The  ritual  of  the  English 
Church  is  simply  full  of  references  to  our  Israelitish  forefathers 
and  statements  which  can  only  be  correct  if  we  are  the 
lost  tribes.  The  blindness  to  obvious  truths  which  is  foretold  of  30 
this  age  is  truly  extraordinary,  as  evidenced  most  literally  in  even 
this  one  fact.  Our  ritual  is  the  only  one  containing  such  references, 
and  Israel  is  never  spoken  of  in  the  Bible  as  a  church  but  always 
as  a  nation. 

The  ritual  of  the  Anglican  Church,  or  State  Church  of  England,  35 
the  Church  of  the  Angles,  was  settled  by  Act  of  Parliament,  when, 
in  1603  A.D.,  King  James  of  Scotland  came  to  the  throne,  and  the 
prophecy  of  one  king  ruling  over  the  united  tribes  of  Israel  was 
fulfilled.  It  is  an  extraordinary  thing,  and  hardly  conceivable,  that 
it  should  be  so  calmly  accepted  without  inquiry  that  the  Anglican  -10 
Prayer  Book  is  so  worded  that  it  appears  at  first  sight  to  be,  not  the 
ritual  of  a  Church,  but  the  ritual  of  the  people  of  Israel.  In  the 
Venite,  Te  Deum,  IVIagnificat,  Cantate,  Nunc  Dimittis,  and,  in  fact, 
throughout,   we  are  reminded  that  we  are  descendants  of  Israel. 

*  One  of  the  names  of  the  present  Prince  of  Wales  is  David. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


392 

14 

387 

31 

429 

43 

387 

27 

392   14,  37 


FOUR  IMPORTANT  LATTER-DAY  PROPHECIES.  369 

W^en  "the"  Anglican  is  baptised,  or  when  married,  etc.,  the  Prayer 
Book  refers  to   our  forefathers   Abraham   and  Isaac,  and  to  the 

TnVhriSmi  Day  the  special  Psalm  is  the  85th    the  National 

,  Thanksgiving  of  Israel  to  God.     On  Ash  Wednesday  comes  the 

recital  of  the  curse  read  out  on  Mount  Ebal.    The  mannage  service 

teems  with  references  to  the  ancestors  of  Israel,  and  the  closmg 

words  refer  to  Sarah,  "whose  daughter  ye  are." 

There  is  not  a  trace  of  this  in  the  Roman  ^^^'^^^'^  ^'''l"' Trrt 

10  any  of  the  other  religious  books  disclose  anything  of  the  kind  The 
Anglican  Church  worships  especially  "  the  God  of  Israel.  Of  th  s 
worship  there  is  not  a  trace  in  the  Roman  ritual,  whose  God  s 
alwavs,  "  God  the  Father  Ahnighty."  The  difference  is  slight  but 
significant,   showing  that  one  is  the  Church  of  Israe  ,  the  other  a 

15  Christian  Church  of  the  Gentiles.  There  is  a  difference  likewise  m  our 
version  of  the  Lord's  Prayer.  "  The  kingdom  "  is  the  kingdom  to  be 
ruled  over  by  the  descendants  of  David,  which  kmgdom  is  now  restored 
to  Israel ;  therefore  Israel  recognises  to  whose  power  this  is  due, 
and  says,  "  For  thine  is  the  kingdom,  and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 

^0  for  ever"  (Matt.  6,  ver.  13).  This  concluding  sentence  is  omitted, 
and  properly  omitted,  in  the  Roman  ritual  The  kmgdom  of  Israel 
never  was  a  Gentile  possession,  and  therefore  it  is  superfluous  for 
a  Gentile  church  to  make  reference  to  it.  This  kingdom  of  Israel, 
the  kingdom  which  i%  represents  an  earthly  kmgdom  restricted  to 

25  one  royal  house  and  to  one  nation.  The  kingdom  which  is  to  come 
is  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  open  to  all.  .      ,  .^  .    ..i. 

Our  ritual  teems  with  references  to   our    forefathers,    and    the 

blessings  we  are  to  receive. 

FOUR  IMPORTANT  LATTER-DAY  PROPHECIES. 

30       So  as  to  be  able  to  make  better  use  of  the  history  of  the  ^sraeUtes, 
I  may  here  point  out  some  details  of  their  "  hitherto  half-hidden 
history,   shortly  to  be  recognised  as  the  most  important  key,   by 
means  of  which  we  can  enter  into  possession  of  a  knowledge  ot 
forthcoming  evil,  which  by  foreknowledge  can  be  best  destroyed. 

35       Four  of  the  things  that  are  foretold  in  the  Bible  as   about  to 
happen  just  before  the  "  end  of  the  world,"  are,  that  the  inspiration 
of  the  Bible  will  be  proved,  the  Israelites  will  be  found    the  Ark  179 
of  the  Covenant  will  be  regained,  and  the  Israelites  and  Jews  shaU  ^.^ 
unite  under  one  king  and  have  one  spiritual  standard.  251 

THE    ARK    OF    THE    COVENANT. 
The  Ark  In  Ireland.*- In  a  most  interesting  way,  and  in  a  way 
that  can  be  relied  upon,  the  details  have  come  to  my  knowledge  of  the  124      7 
landing  of  the  Ark  on  the  north-east  coast  of  Ireland  ;  its  transmis-  122    1,  6 
sion  southwards,  when  the  cortege  knelt  every  mile  whilst  a  prayer 
45   was  offered  up,  and  a  stone  erected ;  its  burial  in  a  damp  place, 
•  Anfflo-Israelites  are  not  agreed  that  Jeremiah  brought  the  Ark  with  him  or 
that  it  lies  at  Tara. 


532     19 


8 
27 

7 
41 


40 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin« 


I 


438 

16 

370 

27 

371 

23,30 

431 

17 

438 

1 

371  23 

372  9 


374   31 


438  7 

433  32 

396  45 

433  3 


434   12 
396  31 


10 


20 


370  THE  ARK  OF  THE  COVENANT. 

App.  I. 

protected  by  a  granite  sarcophagus,  with  the  neighbouring  land- 
mark of  a  large  white  cross,  in  the  central  eastern  portion  of 
Ireland ;  the  preliminary  service  in  the  underground  chapel,  in 
the  "  fortress  of  a  chieftain  who  protected  Christianity  "  ;  the  lighting 
of  the  chapel  in  a  "  beautiful  way  "  by  the  Urim  and  Thummim  ;  and 
the  use  of  Aaron's  rod  that  budded  as  an  emblem  of  authority. 
The  finding  of  the  Ark  is  one  of  the  events  which  the  Bible  shows  are 
close  at  hand,  and,  as  prophesied,  will  take  place  a  short  time  before 
the  end  of  the  world  (Rev.  11,  ver.  19,  and  15,  ver.  5).  The  evidence 
upon  which  this  is  based  is  varied  and  interesting,  and  very  shortly 
the  ancestry  of  the  Tuatha  De  Danann*  will  be  universally  recognised. 

The  last  known  resting-place  of  the  Ark  seems  to  have  been 
"El  Sakhrah,"  over  which  the  Mohanunedans  erected  a  mosque, 
called  the  "  Dome  of  the  Rock  "  in  memorial  thereof. 

There  is  but  little  found  in  the  Bible  records  about  what  happened 
to  it.  The  following,  however,  appears :  "  It  is  also  found  in 
the  records,  that  Jeremy  the  prophet,  .  .  .  being  warned  of  God, 
commanded  the  tabernacle  and  the  ark  to  go  with  him,  as  he  went 
forth  into  the  mountain  [this  is  the  expression  used  in  the  Bible  for 
the  true  scientific  method  of  praying],t  where  Moses  climbed  up,  and 
saw  the  heritage  of  God.  And  when  Jeremy  came  thither,  he  found 
an  hollow  cave,  wherein  he  laid  the  tabernacle,  and  the  ark,  and 
the  altar  of  incense,  and  so  stopped  the  door.  And  some  of  those 
that  followed  him  came  to  mark  the  way,  but  they  could  not  find  it. 
Which  when  Jeremy  perceived,  he  blamed  them,  saying,  As  for 
that  place,  it  shall  be  unknown  until  the  time  that  God  gather  his 
people  again  together,  and  receive  them  unto  mercy.  Then  shall 
the  Lord  shew  them  these  things,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall 
appear,  and  the  cloud  also,  as  it  was  shewed  under  Moses" 
(II.  Maccabees  2,  ver.  1,  4-8).  This  is  what  is  just  about  to  happen, 
and  we  shall  understand  what  "  the  glory  of  the  Lord  "  is,  and  "  the 
cloud  also." 

The  question  is.  How  did  the  Ark  get  into  Ireland? 

Edward  Hine  writes  as  follows:— "History  comes  honestly  and 
majestically  to  our  help.  It  is  an  undeniable  historical  fact  that 
about  580  B.C.,  i.e.,  the  very  time  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  that 
a  '  princess  from  the  East '  did  arrive  in  the  North  of  Ireland.  Her 
name  was  Tephi,  purely  a  Hebrew  word,  a  proof  in  itself  that  she 
must  have  been  of  Eastern  extraction,  and  she  was  accompanied  by  a 
guardian  known  as  the  011am  Fola,  another  Hebrew  word,  showing 
Eastern  origin,  and  which  means  a  Revealer,  which  is  the  same  as 
a  Prophet.  This  Prophet  was  accompanied  also  by  one  Brug,  no 
doubt  Baruch,  because  Jeremiah  and  Baruch  were  undoubtedly 
together  (Jer.  43,  ver.  6).  From  this  time  many  new  things  were 
introduced  into  that  part  of  Ireland  of  a  clear  Hebrew  origin  ;  thus  45 
the  name  of  the  place,  Lothair  Grofinn,  was  changed  to  Tara  (Taura), 

*  There  are  many  different  ways  in  which  this  is  spelt.    The  spelling  here 
adopted  is  that  of  the  last  edition  of  the  •  Encyclopaedia  Britannica."' 

t  In  the  New  Testament  there  are  constant  references  to  Jesus  going  on  to  a 
mountain  or  mount  for  the  purpose  of  prayer.    This  mountain  is  the  uplifted    ."SO 
thought. 


25 


30 


35 


40 


26 


32 


THE  TREASURES  IN  THE  ARK.  371     Refer  to 

Page  lane 

fwpbr'ew'word   signifying  'the  Law  of  the  Two  Tables.^    The  Mur- 
olSin  wTl^^^^^  for  College  of  Ollams,  or  School   396     33 

of  the  Prophets) ;  the  lodhan  Moran  was  created  (also  Hebrew  for   396     34 
'  a  Chief  Justice  0  ;  the  Rectaire  (Hebrew  for  the  Judge)     The  ^mg   434    14 
,  of  Ireland  then  reigning,  one  Eochaid,  we  are  informed  by  historical   396     24 
record,  married  this  Tephi  by  the  consent  of  the  Prophet,  who  imposed 
on  the  king  that  he  should  renounce  his  false  religion,  Baalism,  and 
worship  the  God  of  the  Hebrews,  with  many  other  conditions.     The 
king  accepted  them  all,  hence  the  Law  of  the  Two  Tables.     The   396 
1.1   Ten  Commandments  were  accepted  as  the  law  of  the  land  from  that 
time    and   a  whole  system   of   new  things,    having   direct  Hebrew 
origin,  appeared  at  Tara  at  the  same  time,  the  very  period  of  the   438 
Babylonish   captivity,    580  B.C." 
The  Irish  chronicles  are  full  of  references  to  Jeremiah  the  prophet. 
15   His  bust  is  in  a  place  of  honour  in  Dublin,  and  his  grave  has  been 
shown  from  time  immemorial  on  the  Isle  of  Davenish,  Loch  Erne. 
There  were   several   Irish  kings  named   after  him,    and  the  name 
Jeremiah  is  peculiar  to  the  country,  and  the  most  common  name  there. 

The  Treasures  in  the  Ark.-In  the  Targum  of  Onkelos,  the  Aramaic 
20   version  of  the  Scriptures,  Deuteronomy  33,   ver.    12,   which   gives 
Moses's  blessing  of  Benjamin,  is  translated  as  follows :     The  beloved 
of  the  Lord  shaU  dwell  in  safety  by  him:  the  shield  shall  be  over 
him  all  the  days,  and  the  Shekina  [the  Ark  of  the  Covenant]  wiU   370      7 
dwell  in  his  land."    The  night  before  this  reference  was  found  I  had 
^5   come  to    the    conclusion    that     Benjamin    was    now     in    Ireland. 
Interesting  lights  can  be  thrown  upon  the  question  of  Home  Rule 
in     Ireland    by     scientific     study     of    Scriptural    prophecy^  One 
reference  is :   "  There  is  little  Benjamin  with  then-  ruler     (Ps.  68, 
ver    27)     When,   on  the   sounding  of  the  trumpet  by  the  seventh 
30  angel,  the  Ark  is  discovered  in  Ireland,  as  prophesied  m  Rev.  11, 
ver      19      "there    was     seen     in    his     temple     the     ark    of    his 
testament,"    it    will    be    found    to    contain    at    least    the    Urim 
and  Thummim,  with  Aaron's  rod  that  budded  (Num.   17,  ver.  10). 
Probably  it  will  contain  ihe  golden  pot  or  laver  in  which  the  manna  438     17 
35    was  treasured  up  (Ex.  16,  ver.  33,  34),  Goliath's  sword  (I.  Sam^  21,   438     10 
ver    9),   and  possibly  the  tables  of  stone,   golden  censer  (Heb.   9, 
ver    4)    and  important  documents,   such  as  the  title-deeds  of  the 
purchase    which    Jeremiah   made    in    Anathoth,    as   they   were    to 
"  continue  many  days  "  (Jer.  32,  ver.  14).    The  capacity  of  the  Ark  is 
the  same  as  that  of  the  stone  trough  in  the  Great  Pyramid  and  of 
the  laver  in  the  Temple. 
40       Some  of  the  writings  of  Jeremiah  have  been  missing  since  his 
own  day.      Fragments   were   referred  to  by  Josephus,    m   Macca- 
bees,  and  by  Jesus.     These  may  be  found  in  the  Ark.       Davids 
harp  may  even  have  been  preserved,   although  this  is  not  likely. 
Dante  records  that  the  Italians  obtained  the  harp  from  Ireland,  and 
45   the  father  of  Galileo  the  astronomer  states,  in  his  "  Dialogia  della 
Musica  "  (1581),  "  that  the  inhabitants  of  that  island  have  practised 


i; 


'!il 


Refer  to     373  THE  SECRETS  OF  THE  ARK. 

Page  Line 

App.  I. 

on  it  for  many  centuries,  and  had  it  as  a  particular  badge  of  their 
kingdom,  using  it  on  edifices,  coins,  and  sculpture,  alleging,  as  the 
cause  of  it,  that  they  are  descended  from  the  Royal  Prophet  David." 

The  Secrets  of  the  Ark.-Sir  William  Smith,  in  his  "Dictionary 
of  the  Bible,"  p.    1,600,  has  pointed  out  that  in  endeavouring  to  5 
find  out  "what  those  Urim  and  Thummim  themselves  were,  .  .  , 
on  every  side  we  meet  with  confessions  of  ignorance,  varied  only 
by  wild  and  conflicting  conjectures." 

It    will    be    found   that   not    only    does    the    Urim   G^glifcs)    and 
Thummim     (perfection)     give     a    radiant    light,     but     there    will   10 
be    discovered    the    secret    of   the    electric    discharge    that    killed 
Uzza,    who  "  put  forth  his   hand   to   hold  the   ark ;    for  the   oxen 
stumbled.     And  the  anger  of  the  Lord  was  kindled  against  Uzza, 
and  he  smote  him,  because  he  put  his  hand  to  the  ark:  and  there 
he   died   before  God.  . .  .  And   David  was  afraid  of  God  that  day,   15 
saying,  How  shall  I  bring  the  ark  of  God  home  to  me  ? "  (I.  Chron. 
375     12       13,    ver.    9,    10,    12).      The    Levites   who    understood    the    secrets 
of    the    ark    were    not    in    charge    that    day,    and    David    wisely 
left  the   ark    where    it    was.      Three    months    later,    when   David 
brought    it   to    Jerusalem,    he    had    it    properly    carried,     as     he  2't 
"assembled   the  children    of  Aaron   and  the    Levites,"    and   said, 
"None  ought  to  carry  the  ark  of  God  but  the   Levites.  .  .  .  For 
because  ye  who  did  it  not  at  the  first,  the  Lord  our  God  made  a 
breach  upon  us,  for  that  we  sought  him  not  after  the  due  order.  . . . 
God  helped  the  Levites  that  bore  the  ark  of  the  covenant "  (I.  Chron.   25 
15,  ver.  4,  2,  13,  26).     Curiously,  it  was  a  king  almost  of  the  same 
name   [Uzziah],    who,    starting  by   doing   "that  which  was   right," 
"sought  God  in  the  days  of  Zechariah,  who  had  understanding  in 
the  visions  of  God.  .  .  .  But  when  he  was  strong,  .  .  .  transgressed 
against  the  Lord  his  God,  and  went  into  the  temple  of  the  Lord.    30 
.  .  .  And  Azariah  the  priest  went  in  after  him,  and  with  him  four- 
score priests  of  the  Lord  that  were  valiant  men  [probably  entering 
was  almost  as  dangerous  as  thwarting  the  king,  as  the  ark  was  never 
seen  except  by  the  high  priest,  and  by  him  not  '  at  all  times '] :  And 
they  withstood  Uzziah  the  king.  .  .  .  Then  Uzziah  was  wroth :  ...   35 
and  while  he  was  wroth  with  the  priests,  the  leprosy  even  rose  up 
in  his  forehead,  .  .  .  and  they  thrust  him  out  from  thence  ;  yea,  himself 
hasted  also  to  go  out.  .  .  .  And  Uzziah  the  king  was  a  leper  unto  the 
day  of  his  death,  and  dwelt  in  a  several  house,  being  a  leper  "  (II. 
Chron.  26,  ver.  4,  5,  16-21).     When  "  Miriam  and  Aaron  spake  against   40 
Moses  because  of  the  Ethiopian  woman  whom  he  had  married : . . .  the 
cloud  departed  from  off  the  tabernacle  ;  and,  behold,  Miriam  became 
leprous,  white  as  snow "  (Num.  12,  ver.  1,  10).    Neither  Moses  nor 
Aaron  was  touched.     This  scourge  was  no  doubt  of  the  nature  of 
the  terrible  skin  diseases  that  are  the  result  of  the  rays  now  being  45 
experimented  with,  in  the  attempt  to  cure  cancer,  lupus,  etc.    This 


m\ 


& 


10 


30 
21 
27 


THE  DANGERS  OF  THE  ARK.  373 

App-  I" 

is  probably  why   the   covering  veil  of  rams'   skins   over   the   Ark 
(Num.  4,  ver.  5,  and  Ex.  26,  ver.  14)  was  dyed  red,  which  colour 

is  a  protection. 
On  a  tablet  in  Hackney  Town  Hall,  recently  unveiled,  are  the 

following  words:—  ,     ^  •  • 

"  In  honour  of  Harry  William  Charles  Cox,  consultmg  electrician, 
who  died  at  Hackney,  9th  July,  1910.  He  contracted  a  malignant 
disease  while  perfecting  apparatus  for  adapting  the  X-rays  to  the 
relief  of  human  suffering." 

As  clearly  pointed  out  previously,  the  action  of  God  can  never 
be  anything  but  good.  It  is  so-called  "  nature  "  and  "  man "  ttat 
act  as  channels  for  evil.  ^ 

It  seems  as  if,   when  not  protected  by  "the  covering  of  rams 
skins  dyed  red,"  which  was  put  on  every  night,  the  electric  action 
15   was  very  far-reaching.     "  When  the  people  complained,  ...  the  fire 
of  the  Lord  burnt  among  them,  and  consumed  them  that  were  in 
the  uttermost  parts  of  the  camp  "  (Num.   11,  ver.  1). 

It      may     be      recollected     that      "the     officers"     of     Joshua 

"  went  through  the  host,"  telling  the  Israelites  to  follow  the  Ark, 

20   adding,   "  Yet  there   shall  be  a  space  between  you  and  it,  about 

two  thousand  cubits  by  measure :   come  not  near  to  it "  (Josh.   3, 

ver.  2,  4).     Perhaps  this  may  be  the  limit  of  the  distance  at  which 

it  is  dangerous.  ^ 

Not  only  was  the  Ark  dangerous  to  individuals,  but  when     the 

25  Philistines  took  the  ark  of  God,"  "the  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
heavy  upon  them  of  Ashdod,  and  he  destroyed  them,  and  smote 
them  with  emerods,"  and  when  they  took  the  Ark  to  the  city  of  Gath, 
to  get  rid  of  it,  "  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  against  the  city  with 
a  very  great  destruction."  At  Ekron  also  there  was  a  deadly 
destruction  throughout  all  the  city ;  "  the  hand  of  God  was  very 
heavy  there."  When  the  Philistines  came  to  the  conclusion  to  let 
the  Ark  go  back  to  the  Israelites,  "  the  Levites  took  down  the  ark 
of  the  Lord,  and  the  coffer  that  was  with  it,  wherein  the  jewels  of 
gold  were,  and  put  them  on  the  great  stone"* ;  the  Israelites  evidently 

35  did  not  know  the  secret,  as  God  "  smote  the  men  of  Beth-shemesh 
[the  Israelitish  city  where  it  was  left],  because  they  had  looked  into 
the  ark  of  the  Lord,  even  he  smote  of  the  people  fifty  thousand  and 
threescore  and  ten  men"  (I.  Sam.  5,  ver.  1,  6,  8,  9,  11,  and  6,  ver. 
15,  19).    The  disease  called  emerods  was  probably  similar  to  botch   373 

40  and  scab,  as  Deut.  28,  ver.  27,  says :  "  The  Lord  will  smite  thee 
with  the  botch  of  Egypt,  and  with  the  emerods,  and  with  the  scab, 
and  with  the  itch,  whereof  thou  canst  not  be  healed."  Herodotusf 
speaks  of  a  disease,  called  by  him  "  theleia  nousos,"  as  afflicting 
the  Scythians,  who  robbed  the  temple  [of  the  Syrian  Venus],  showing 

45  *  It  is  possible  that  this  was  the  Coronation  Stone,  as  in  verse  14,  where  the 
stone  is  first  mentioned,  it  reads  :  "  where  there  loas  a  great  stone,"  and  the  words 
in  italics  are  interpolated. 

f  Herodotus  I.,  105. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


375     16 


23 
37 
21 


3»> 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


102     32 


370     31 


•374  AARON'S  ROD  THAT  BUDDED. 

,       ^  App.  I. 

that  the  secret  was  known  to  others.  The  Scholiast  on  Aristophanes 
mentions  a  similar  plague  as  sent  upon  the  Athenians  by  Bacchus.* 
It  is  quite  possible  that  some  of  the  diseases  that  now  trouble  the 
human  race  are  connected  with  the  unrecognised  action  of  unknown 
elements,  and  that  the  coming  into  action  of  these  is  going  to  be  part  5 
of  our  latter-day  troubles. 

Aaron's  Rod  that  Budded.-The  secret  of  Aaron's  rod  that  budded 
was  probably  that  when  the  twelve  rods  were  laid  "up  in  the 
tabernacle  of  the  congregation  before  the  testimony"  (Num.  17, 
ver.  4),  Aaron's  rod  was  placed  where  the  rays  could  act  upon  it;  lo 
some  of  these  high-tension  rays  have  a  great  effect  upon  growth. 
This  rod  was  thereafter  laid  up  "  before  the  testimony,  to  be  kept 
for  a  token  "  (ver.  10). 

The  «  Light  by  Night."-The  light  that  appeared,  and  "  the  flame 
of  fire  out  of  the  midst  of  a  bush  "  on  Mount  Horeb  (Ex.  3,  ver.  2),  1> 
were  no  doubt  the  result  of  electrical  action,  and  the  "  glory  of  the 
Lord"  the  result  of  something  discovered  on  Mount  Sinai  when 
"  the  sight  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  was  like  devouring  fire  on  the 
top  of  the  mount "  t  (Ex.  24,  ver.  17). 

It  is  doubtful,  however,  whether  Moses  and  Aaron  really  under-   2<) 
stood  the  workings  thoroughly.     When  Korah  and  the  250  famous 
princes  "  stood  in  the  door  of  the  tabernacle  "  (Num.  16,   ver.  18), 
"and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  appeared  unto  all  the  congregation" 
(ver.   19),  Moses  and  Aaron  "fell  upon  their  faces"  (ver.  22)  with 
dismay  and  grief.     Evidently  they  were  unable  to  control  it  imme-  25 
diately.     When  the  congregation  had  left  the  tents  of  Korah,  Dathan, 
and  Abiram,  "  the  earth  .  .  .  swallowed  them  up  and  their  houses  " 
(ver.    32),   then   the    action    from    the   tabernacle    took  place    and 
the  250  princes  were  "  consumed "  (ver.  35).     "  On  the  morrow  all 
the  congregation  of  the  children  of  Israel  murmured  against  Moses  3o 
and  against  Aaron,  saying.  Ye  have  killed  the  people  of  the  Lord  " 
(ver.  41).     How  terrible  the  ensuing  words  read :  Then  "  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  appeared  "  (ver.  42).     "  And  Moses  said  unto  Aaron,  Take 
a  censer,  and  put  fire  therein  from  off  the  altar,  and  put  on  incense, 
and   go   quickly   unto   the   congregation,   and   make  an  atonement  35 
for  them :  for  there  is  wrath  gone  out  from  the  Lord ;  the  plague  is 
begun.     And  Aaron  took  as  Moses  commanded,  and  ran  into  the 
midst   of   the    congregation ;    and,    behold,   the   plague   was   begun 
among  the  people.  .  .  .  And  he   stood  between  the   dead  and  the 

•  Smith's  Dictionary,  p.  932.  40 

t  An  interesting  confirmation  of  this  idea  has  just  arisen.  About  a  year  ago  I 
was  consulted  professionally  about  the  most  interesting  researches  that  are  taking 
place  near  Mouat  Moriah,  due  to  the  discovery  of  a  cipher  code  in  Ezekiel  and 
other  parts  of  the  Bible.  Dr.  Juvelius.  the  discoverer,  speaking  to  a  writer  of  a 
seri^  of  articles  on  the  subject  in  the  "  Evening  News  "  (May,  1911),  says  the  effects  45 
on  Mount  Sinai  "  were  produced  by  secret  processes  known  to  the  inner  circle  of 
the  Jewish  priesthood.  This,  Juvelius  declares,  is  shown  by  the  cipher,  and  .  .  . 
will  be  found  written  on  tablets  concealed  in  the  secret  and  subterranean 
chamber  which  the  explorers  hope  to  discover." 


»» 


375 


f 


Refer  to 
Page  Llae 


17 


373 


100 


304 
154 


173 


44 
32 


THE  "  LIGHT  BY  NIGHT. 

App.  I- 

living ;  and  the  plague  was  stayed "  (ver.  46-49).  It  will  be 
probably  found  that  the  smoke^'  that  went  up  from  the  censer 
was  a  protection ;  possibly  it  acted  as  a  method  of  insulation 
or  of  discharging  the  high-tension  current,  as  the  priests 
5  seem  to  have  habitually  taken  the  censers  with  them  when  they 
went  into  the  tabernacle.  We  are  told  that  14,700  died  in 
this  short  space  of  time.  No  wonder  ''the  children  of  Israel  spake 
unto  Moses,  saying.  Behold,  we  die,  we  perish,  we  all  perish.  Who- 
soever Cometh  any  thing  near  unto  the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord  shall 

1,,  die:  shall  we  be  consumed  with  dying?"  (Num.  17,  ver.  12,  13).     The 
record  follows  on,  "  And  the  Lord  said  unto  Aaron,  Thou  and  thy 
sons  and  thy  father's  house  with  thee  shall  bear  the  iniquity  of  the  -^'2 
sanctuary"  (18,  ver.  1).    Then  follow  the  details  of  their  service  and 
payment,  "  only  they  shall  not  come  nigh  the  vessels  of  the  sanctuary 

15  and  the  altar,  that  neither  they,  nor  ye  also,  die"  (ver.  3).     The  special 
duty  of  Aaron  and  his  sons  was  "  covering  the  sanctuary :  .  .  .  but 
they  shall  not  touch  any  holy  thing,  lest  they  die  "  (Num.  4,  ver.  15). 
Some  who  love  their  Bible  (and  how  one  loves  it  when  one  under- 
stands it  !)  may  think  that  the  above  explanation  by  natural  causes 

2u  of  what  they  have  hitherto  looked  upon  as  miraculous,  is  sacrilegious. 
These  must  not  forget  that  what  we  have  to  do  is  to  so  clear  up  the 
misapprehensions  about  the  Bible  that  the  world's  leaders  of 
thought  recognise  its  scientific  importance  and  appreciate  it. 
The   more    that    the    action   of   God   can   be  seen    to   agree   with 

25  scientific  law,  the  quicker  the  world  in  general  will  accept  its 
teachings.  The  action  of  God  never  can  be  destructive  nor  even  harmful. 
The  only  law  is  the  law  of  spiritual,  eternal  Life.  It  is  these  false  views  of 
God  and  man  that  have  kept  back  the  scientific  world  so  long  from 
the  worship  of  the  one  true  God,  the  God  that  is  Life,  Truth,  and 

30   Love. 

In  the  light  of  the  present  knowledge  of  the  scientific  method  of 
right  thinking,   I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  an  intelligent  right 
understanding  of  the  prophecies  relating  to  this  generation  would  179 
be  the  saving  of  an  appalling  waste  of  bloodshed,  untold  suffering,  and  178 

35  millions  of  money.  ,.  ^    ,        , 

The  Bible  shows  the  evolution  of  the  understanding  of  God  and 

of  the   mental  powers   of   man   and  their  only  right  use.     This   is 

very  interestingly  exemplified  in  the  life  of  Moses.      Constantly  at  176     29 

present  we  have  to  choose  the  lesser  of  two  evils,  and  evidently  Moses 

40  proceeded  on  these  lines  in  his  courageous  endeavours  to  guide  in 
the  right  way  the  vast  mass  of  ignorant  and  self-willed  humanity  of 
which  he  was  the  naturally  evolved  leader.  His  dealing  with  his 
fellow-men,  even  in  the  cases  of  what  we  might  look  upon  as  the 
most  doubtful  incidents,  would  after  all  compare  more  than  favour- 

45  ably  with  the  modern  methods  of  warfare,  even  in  the  present 
enlightened  Christian  era. 

•  In  Ex.  30,  ver.  34,  is  given  the  prescription  of  the  incense :  One  -  third 
stacte  (which  was  probably  a  gum  of  the  storax  or  myrrh  tree)  one-third  onycha, 
(probably  the  operculum  of  some  species  of  mollusc,  and  one-third  galbanum.   If 

50  this  is  the  galbanum  of  commerce  it  is  a  resinous  gum  with  a  strong  disagreeable 
smell.  Pliny  says  that  it  was  used  in  making  perfumes.  It  was  believed  to  be  a 
resinous  gum,  but  of  a  tree  not  known.  It  was  not  only  not  to  be  made,  but 
nothing  smelling  like  it  was  to  be  made  under  penalty  of  being  "cut  ofiF." 
There  evidently  was  a    secret  in    its  manufacture  ;    the  sons  of  Aaron  using 

55  "strange  fire"  were  killed.  Although  it  spsaks  of  the  fire  having  "devoured 
them."  they  were  evidently  not  burnt  up,  as  they  we^-e  carried  out  '*  in  their 
coats"  (Lev.  10,  ver.  1,  2,  5).  Instructions  were  given  how  Aaron  was  to  protect 
himself  when  he  came  into  the  holy  place,  by  putting  incense  on  to  burning  coals 
so  that  the  smoke  covered  the  mercy  seat  above  the  Ark  (Lev.  16,  ver.  2,  12,  13). 

60  The  writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  shows  how  we  have  now  risen  above 
such  material  methods  of  government. 


'M 


5 

3 

15 


Befer  to 
Page  Lin* 


376      MOSES'  FATAL  USE  OF  SO-CALLED  "MENTAL 


382     23 


304 
144 


29 
37 


77      30 


257     23 
379     23 


141      39 


256 


67     40 


257        1 


25 


POWER. 

App.  I. 

Fatal  Use  by  Moses  of  False  So-called  •* Mental"  Power. -Many 
have  wondered  why  Moses  and  Aaron  were  punished  so  heavily  for 
the  apparently  slight  loss  of  temper  which  caused  Moses  to  smite  the 
rock.    He  had  been  told  previously :  "  Thou  shalt  smite  the  rock,  and 
there  shall  come  water  out  of  it "  (Ex.  17,  ver.  6).     This  he  had  done  5 
without  being  punished.     Further,  he  did  not  seem  to  have  been 
punished  when  "  he  slew  the  Egyptian  "  (Ex.  2,  ver.  12),  and  when 
"he  went  out  from  Pharaoh  in  a  great  anger"  after  saying   "all  the 
firstborn  .  .  .  shall  die"  (Ex.  11,  ver.  5,  8).    Nor  did  it  seem  just  that 
Aaron  should  die  forthe  fault  of  Moses  (Num.  20,  ver.  24).  As  I  understood   10 
better  the  action  of  God  and  of  the  human  mind,  and  saw  that  "  God 
made  not  death :  neither  hath  he  pleasure  in  the  destruction  of  the 
living"  (Wisdom  of  Solomon    1,  ver.    13),  and  that  all  evil  was    the 
result  of  man's  wrong  thinking,  I  saw  that  the  history  of  Moses  was 
that  of  one  who  "was  learned  in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,    15 
and  was  mighty  in  words  "  (Acts  7,  ver.  22) ;  in  other  words,  he  was  an 
immensely  strong  thinker.     Then   I  saw  the   result  of  his   "great 
anger     in  the  slaying  of  the  first-born,  and  how  the  forty  years  in 
the   wilderness  were   as  much   a   time   of  schooling   for   Moses   as 
punishment  for  the  Israelites.     They  understood  in  those  days  the  oa 
power   of   one  strong  individuality    over    a    mass    of    people  not   " 
sufficiently  advanced  to  know  how  to  protect  themselves  from  the 
wrong  thinking  of  others.     Balak  said  to  Balaam,  "  Curse  me  this 
people ;  ...  for  I  wot  that  he  whom  thou  blessest  is  blessed    and 
he  whom  thou  cursest  is  cursed  "  (Num.  22,  ver.  6).  ' 

When  it  became  clear  that  the  rod  with  which  "  he  smote  the  rock 
twice     (Num.  20   ver    11),  was  the  denial,  then  I  saw  that,  instead 
of  using  this  rod  and  bringing  about  the  miracle  in  whatever  way 
was  best  by  denying  evil,  he  fell  back  into  his  old  Egyptian  ways, 
and  m  anger  first  intensified  the  difficulty,  and  then  used  his  know- 
ledge of  ethereal  phenomena  to  bring  about  a  humanly  pre-deter- 
mined  result.   Aaron  also  evidently  made  the  same  mistake.   "  Must  we 
fetch  you  water  out  of  this  rock  1 "  (ver.  10).    Now  there  can  be  no 
peater  sm  than  to  be  Pharisaical,  instead  of  loving,  and  to  use  the 
human  mmd  to  bring  about  results.     Moses  and  Aaron  were  justly 
punished  by  not  being  allowed  to  enter  the  Promised  Land.     It  was 
nearly  forty  y^rs  previously  when  first  Moses  smote  the  rock,  using  his 
human  mind,*  for  he  then  knew  no  better,  and  no  punishment  apimrently 
ensued.     On  the  second  occasion  he  was  much  more  advanced    and 
knew  perfectly  well  that  he  had  fallen  back  considerably    "  For  ye 
rebelled  against  my  commandment  ...  to  sanctify  me  at  the  water 
before  their  eyes  "  (Num.  27,  ver.  14),  and  consequently  both  Aaron 
and     he     allowed     their     own     "thoughts,"     so-called,     to     bring 
punishment    upon    them.      Deut.    3,    ver.    24,    shows    that    Moses 
had    begun    to    pray    m    the    right    way,    as    he    said,     '' O    Lord 
God,    thou   hast   begun   to   shew   thy   servant  thy   greatness,    and 
thy  mighty  hand.       He  contmues  in  the  same  strain,  and  then  asks 
to      go   over"  Jordan,  and   continues  in   ver.  26:   "But  the   Lord 
waa  wroth  with  me  for  your  sakes,  and  would  not  hear  me."    Moses  felt 
that  he  was  not  sufficiently  reliant  on  God. 

We  know  now  how  rightly  to  estimate  this  punishment  self-inflicted 
by  Moses.  With  his  knowledge  of  the  dire  effects  of  hidden  evil 
working  and  the  danger  of  endeavouring  to  bring  about  humanly 
chosen  results,   the  responsibility  of  the  right  use  of  his  human 

•  Isaiah  uses  this  expression  when,  speakinj^  of  the  Assyrians,  he  says  •  •  He  shall 
smite  thee  with  a  rod,  and  shall  lift  up  his  staff  a^rainst  thee,  after  the  manner  of 
■tigypt     (Is.  10,  ver.  24).  -- 


30 


3.^ 


40 


45 


50 


THE  EMBLEMS  AND  CUSTOMS  OF  ISRAEL.  377     Re*"  to 

App.  I.  ^^•'^* 

consciousness  was  enormous.  Let  us  profit  by  this  warning,  remem- 
bering that  in  these  latter  days  direct  wrong  thinking  of 
others,  by  recognised  leaders,  shepherds  of  the  flock,  as  compared  374  25 
with  such  wrong  thinking  in  earlier  days,  before  educated  in  the 
:,  use  of  true  mental  power,  and  its  imitative  material  intensification 
of  evil,  would  be  in  its  direful  results  as  a  child's  petulance 
compared  with  wilful  murder,  or  a  summer  cloud  with  a 
destroying  tempest.  Knowing  as  we  do  that  the  wrong  thinker  is  356  3 
the  greatest  sufferer,  we  cannot  give  this  warning  too  clearly :  "  No 
10  man,  having  put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and  looking  back  [dwelling  on 
evil],  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of  God  [good] "  (Luke  9,  ver.  62). 

THE     EMBLEMS    AND    CUSTOMS    OF     ISRAEL. 

The  Israelites*  Standards. —The  four  living  creatures  mentioned 
in  Ezekiel  1,  ver.  10,  had  the  face  of  a  man,  a  lion,  an  ox,  and  an 

15  eagle.  These  are  the  four  beasts  or  living  creatures  mentioned  in 
Rev.  4,  ver.  7,*  and  probably  the  four  camp  standards  of  the  Israelites 
mentioned  in  Numbers  2.  Reuben  was  the  first-bom  of  Israel  (Gen. 
29,  ver.  32),  and  his  name  means  "  Behold  a  son."  His  emblem 
would  be  the  man.     On  Judah's  flag  was  the  lion,  which  we  find  465     28 

2(j  with  the  unicorn  in  the  British  National  Seal,  "  The  Lion  of  the 

Tribe  of  Judah."    The  ox  might  be  the  standard  of  Ephraim,  and  421     46 
there  is  only  one  word  in  Hebrew  for  ox,  bull,  or  cow.     The  word 
is  often  applied  to  Israel.    Moses  spoke  of  the  glory  of  Joseph  as 
"  like  the  firstling  of  his  bullock."     When  Jeroboam  made  idols  that 

25  would  be  attractive  to  Ephraim,  he  made  two  calves,  a  bullock, 
and  heifer.  The  nickname  "John  Bull"  comes  from  this  camp 
standard  of  Ephraim,  the  second  sign  of  the  Zodiac.  The  eagle  is 
the  national  ensign  of  Manasseh,  the  Americans,  Brother  Jonathan. 
This  eagle  was,  it  is  believed,  Dan's  standard. 

HO  Jeremiah,  speaking  of  Israel,  said :  "  He  shall  fly  as  an  eagle,  and 
shall  spread  his  wings  over  Moab  "  f  (Jer.  48,  ver.  40),  and  America, 
with  the  eagle's  outspread  wings  on  her  flag,  is  "  the  land  shadowing 
with  wings,  which  is  beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia:  That  sendeth 
ambassadors  by   the   sea,   even   in   vessels   of  bulrushes   upon  the 

35  waters"  (Is.  18,  ver.  1,  2).  This  really  means  "caldrons  which 
absorb  water,"  i.e.,  the  modern  steamship.  Captain  Weldon's 
translation  reads:  "Vessels  drinking  water  upon  the  water." 

The  Seal  of  America.— If  one  looks  at  the  national  seal  it  will 

be  seen  that  in  the  obverse  an  eagle  is  holding  in  one  claw  an  olive 

40  branch  and  in  the  other  thirteen  arrows. I     Hosea,    speaking    of 

Ephraim,  says:   "His  branches  shall  spread,   and  his  beauty  shall  378    41 
be  as  the  olive  tree  "  (14,  ver.  6).    The  arrows  represent  the  military 

*  Bishop  Wordsworth  in  his  commentary  on  Numbers  2,  ver.  2,  says  that 
Hebrew  expositors  state  this  to  be  the  fact.  Bishop  Newton  interprets  them  as 
referring  to  the  four  camps  of  Israel  marching  to  the  Promised  Land. 

t  The  prophecy  of  the  defeat  of  Spain. 
t  In  the  seal  now  in  use  seven  arrows  have  been  left  out. 


r 


Refer  to 
Page  I'ina 


379     11 


i> 


378  THE  AMERICAN  FLAG. 

App.  I. 

power  of  the  country,  while  the  olive  tree,  as  the  symbol  of  peace, 
signifies  the  spiritual  dominion  of  the  two  nations.  The  arrows,  as  well 
as  the  uniconi  and  lion,  were  in  the  heraldry  of  Israel,  when  Balaam 
was  compelled  to  bless  instead  of  curse.  The  present  blending 
together  of  Great  Britain  and  America  is  only  what  is  foretold  in 
the  Bible.  "John  Buir'  and  "Brother  Jonathan"  must  unite  in 
all  good  deeds,  and  in  the  universal  saving  of  humanity. 

The  Josephites  were  bowmen,  and  Jacob,  after  speaking  of  Joseph 
and  his  branches,  said :  "  The  archers  have  sorely  grieved  him,  and 
shot  at  him,  and  hated  him :  But  his  bow  [munitions  of  war]  abode  i 
m  strength,  and  the  arms  of  his  hands  were  made  strong  by  the 
hands  of  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob  "  (Gen.  49,  ver.  23,  24). 

America  the  Tribe  of  Manasseh.-The  children  of  Joseph  were 
divided  into  two  tribes,  Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  so  that  there  were 
thirteen   tribes   in   Israel,    but   only  twelve   divisions   of  the  land,    i-, 
as  the  Levites   were   to   be   scattered   throughout.     Manasseh   was 
not   only    a    separate    tribe,   but   as   a   partaker   of  the    birthright 
blessing,  he  and  Ephraim  were  to  grow  together  until  they  became 
a  multitude  in  the  midst  of  the  earth  ;  then  he  was  to  be  separated 
from  his  brethren  and  become  a  great  people.    This  is  the  reason   oq 
of  the  prophecy,  "  Joseph  is  a  fruitful  bough, ...  by  a  well  [literally  " 
by  the  water]  ;  whose  branches  run  over  the  wall "  (Gen.  49,  ver.  22). 

Of  Manasseh,  the  elder  brother,  it  was  prophesied  that,  "  He  also 
shall  become  a  people  [nation],  and  he  shall  also  be  great ;  but  truly 
his  younger  brother  shall  be  greater  than  he,  and  his  seed  shall  25 
become  a  multitude  of  nations"  (Gen.  48,  ver.  19).  While  the 
Americans  are  a  "  great "  people,  England,  with  Australia,  Canada, 
India,  New  Zealand,  South  Africa,  the  West  Indies,  etc.,  is  truly 
"  a  multitude  of  nations." 

It  is  interesting  that  America  had  thirteen  states,  typifying  the 
thirteen  tribes,  and  that  thirteen  is  the  prominent  number  in  all  the 
emblems  and  heraldry  of  that  country. 


30 


The  American  Flag. -The  first  national  flag  of  the  original 
United  States  had  thirteen  stars  and  thirteen  bars.  The  bars 
symbolise  the  Union,  and  the  constellation  of  thirteen  stars  35 
symbolises  the  nation  formed  of  thirteen  independent  states.  This 
is  an  illustration  of  the  natural  fulfilment  of  prophetic  foresight, 
though  possibly  unconsciously  brought  about  by  the  chief  actors! 
This  will  be  clearly  understood  when  the  impersonal  action  of  the 
divine  law  of  Mind  is  generally  apprehended. 

377     39  On    the    ensign    is    the    emblem    of    Dan,    an    eagle    holding    in 

304  19, 33   his  beak  a  scroll,  and  on  it  the  thirteen  letters,  "  E  Pluribus  Unum  " 
meaning  "  One  out  of  many."  * 


40 


THE  NATIONAL  SEAL  OF  AMERICA.  379     Refer  to 

App.  I.  ^•'^^^^ 

The  National  Seal  of  America.— Here,  above  the  shadowing  wings, 
is  a  cloud  emitting  rays  of  glory.  It  may  be  recollected  that  when 
Aaron  was  speaking  to  the  children  of  Israel,  he  said :  "  The  glory 
of  the  Lord  appeared  in  the  cloud."  This  cloud  surrounds  what  is 
5  called  the  constellation,  a  group  of  thirteen  stars,  in  a  field  of  azure 
sky,  which  is  exactly  the  same  number  of  constellations  that 
appeared  in  the  dream  of  Joseph  before  he  was  separated  from 
his  brothers ;  two  out  of  the  thirteen  can  be  taken  as  the  two  tribes 
of  Joseph.* 

On  the  reverse  side  of  the  seal  is  a  Pyramid  without  a  top  like 
the  Great  Pyramid,  and  above  a  triangle  surrounded  by  a  "glory" 
and  with  one  eye  in  the  centre. 

10       Over   the    Pyramid    in  the    Great    Seal    of    America   is    another 

thirteen-letter  motto,  "  Annuit  Coeptis "  (He  [the  Lord]  hath  pros-   378     40 
pered  our  undertakings  '*).  In  the  Bible  we  are  told  :  "  The  Lord  was 
with  him  [Joseph],  .  .  .  and  that  which  he  did,  the  Lord  made  it 
to  prosper  "  (Gen.  39,  ver.  3,  23). 

I')  The  number  thirteen  signifies  rebellion,  and  the  first  time  that 
this  number  occurs  in  the  Bible  it  is  with  reference  to  rebellion 
(Gen.  14,  ver.  4).  The  Americans  not  only  rebelled  against  us  in 
April,  1776,  but  they  also  prospered. 

The  Confederate  Congress  in  1863  adopted  two  flags,  both  with 

20  the  cross  of  the  crossed  hands  (Gen.  48,  ver.  13-19)  of  the  House  of 
Joseph,  and  both  with  thirteen  stars. 

Britain's  Coat  of  Arms.  —When  Balaam,  hired  by  Balak,  the  king 
of  Moab,  to  curse  the  hosts  of  Israel,  was  compelled  by  the  Lord  to    376     23 
bless  them,  he  said :  "  God  brought  him  forth  out  of  Egypt ;  he  hath 

25   as  it  were  the  strength  of  an  unicorn :  he  shall  eat  up  the  nations  his 

enemies,  and  shall  break  their  bones,  and  pierce  them  through  with 

his  arrows.     He  couched,  he  lay  down  as  a  lion,  and  as  a  great  lion : 

who  shall  stir  him  up  1 "  (Num.  24,  ver.  8,  9). 

"  And  the  remnants  of  Jacob  shall  be  among  the  Gentiles  in  the 

.30   midst  of  many  people  as  a  lion"  (Micah  5,  ver.  8). 

It  is  interesting  that  the  lion  and  unicorn  are  the  leading  feature 
of  the  Coat  of  Arms  of  Great  Britain.  It  may  be  recollected  also 
that  Moses,  when  blessing  the  children  of  Israel,  and  speaking  of 
Joseph,   said :   "  His  glory  is  like  the  firstling  of  his  bullock,  and 

35  his  horns  are  like  the  horns  of  unicorns:  with  them  he  shall  push 
the  people  together  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  :  and  they  are  the 
ten  thousands  of  Ephraim  [the  thousands  of  each  of  the  ten  tribes], 
and  they  are  the  thousands  [of  America  the  one  tribe]  of  Manasseh  " 
(Deut.  33,  ver.  17). 

40  On  the  Coat  of  Arms  is  also  a  circle  divided  into  four  quarters. 
This  is  probably  a  reproduction  of  Ephraim's  cake.  Like  King 
Alfred's  cake,  "Ephraim  is  a  cake  not  turned"  (Hosea  7,  ver.  8). 
This  is  the  cake  that  in  the  dream  related  in  Judges  7,  ver.   13, 

*  Potipherah.  priest  of    On,  and  father-in-law  of    Joseph,   was  possibly  a 
io   descendant  of   the  Shepherd  Kingrs  of  Egypt  and  not  a  native  Egyptian  at  all. 
but  as  much  a  Chaldean  as  Abraham, 

CC 


Refer  io 
Page  Line 


10 


20 


380  BRITAIN'S  COAT  OF  ARMS. 

.t  that   It   fell    and  overturned   it."    "The  Lord   set  every   man's 

JZJ^^'^lT        k'u":-  """"  throughout  all  the  host  [the  entire 
mass  of  matter   which  destroys  itself  in  the  final  destruction  of  aU 
evd] :  and  the  host  fled  (ver.  22).     I„  one  of  the  quarters  is  a  harp 
David  8  harp,  and  m  each  of  the  other  three  are  young  lions. 

ol'IT  *""!,  "^^"'•^^•tO"^  of  the  instructive  points  about  the 

^f  w.  Ir'^'f  °^  ^«^P'  ''•  *'"'*  '^  "'°"'''«^  ^  '««ord  of  the  units 
of  weights  and  measures  used  by  the  English-speaking  race  This 
IS  one  of  the  many  different  classes  of  proofs  of  the  truth  of 
the   Anglo-Israelitish    theory,    namely,    that    the    English-speaking 

irefevrfrres."^  ""^^  '°"  *^"  ''''-'"  ^  ^^  -urate^'thf 

"  rl'fT^I-  u^'t    ^'"^■*.^    --^^fon^raer-Royal    for   Scotland,    wrote : 

The  British  nation's  chief  standards,  and  those  more  particularly  B 
which,  either  for  length,  breadth,  surface,  weight,  or  cuS 
on  ents.  have  been  the  favourite  rule  of  the  nation,  and  the 
S  llvl  "'t^'K  °^  '''  "'"P'^  fr"""  '^«  immemorial,  are 
under  the  most  solemn  adjuration  to  keep  to  them  for  ever  »  •  This 
was  one  of  the  reasons  why  Sir  John  Herschel  was  so  against  any 
change  in  our  system  of  weights  and  measures. 

reJ^lf/LtR  ^"u  r^'"^'  ^'^''"''^^"S  *«  Sir  John  Herschel,  is  the 
real  unit  of  British  lineal  measure,  is  within  five  places  of  decimals 
^e  same  as  the  Pyramid  inch,  which  is  l-25th  part  of  the  saTred 
cubit.  The  quarter  by  which  corn  is  measured  in  our  country  is 
almost  as  closely  the  fourth  part  of  the  Hebrew  laver. 

..nJ'!f.  ^^'■''"'.jf  P""/"*  is  '^"hin  1.35th  part  of  the  avoirdupois  lb., 
and  closer  stiU  to  the  more  ancient  pound  in  the  Exchequer.  The 
contents  in  water  of  the  coffer  in  the  centre  of  the  Pyramid  forms 

ofJr^.  r/'f^^'  ,t'"'  ''^'°«  ^'"'^"'^  ^y  '!"«  Py'^'^id  measure 
ot  8  X  600  It  yields  the  lb.  weight  alluded  to. 

The  cubic  contents  of  the  coffer  are  the  same  as  the  contents  of 
the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  and  its  fourth  part  is  almost  exactly  the 
old  Saxon  corn  measure.  When  the  quarter  is  divided  by  the 
Pyramid  measure  of  5  x  500  it  is  equal  to  the  old  English  wine  pint 

TTie  foot  measurement  amongst  the  Gothic  and  Saxon  nations 
that  have  occupied  Europe  for  the  last  1,500  years,  is  throughout 
just  about  twelve  times  the  Pyramid  inch.    The  Great  Pyramid  lb 

V~  "tT"  r"""^  ^^^  '^'°*'  ^'  ""«  •''•  ^^'e^^  throughout 
liurope.  -These  have  now  been  given  up  by  the  Continental  nations 
for  the  metric  system,  formed  on  what  is  now  known  to  be  a  false 
standard,  during  the  atheistic  madness  of  the  French  Eevolution. 
Colonel  Condert  traces  the  close  similarity  of  the  British  weights 
and  measures,  including  the  standards  of  capacity,  to  those  of  the  45 

•  "Weights  and  Meatures." 
t  "Handbook  to  the  Bible,"  pp.  61,  62. 


2.5 


:iO 


:« 


40 


WEIGHTS  AND  MKASL'RES.  381     Ecfer  to 

App.  I.  ^'"^'"' 

Hebrews,   and  draws  attention  to  the  fact  that  they  are  not  the 
same    on   the   Continent.        Those    of    France,    Spain,    Italy,    and 
Germany  are  all  different,  being  based  upon  the  metric  system. 
The  Coronation  Stone — "  The  kings  of  Ireland  (Scotia  Major)  were  364    28 
j   successively  crowned  upon  this  Stone  until  Fergus  the  Great,  son  435    2(5 
of  Earc,  the  King  of  Ireland,  having  conquered  North  Britain,  and 
about  to  be   crowned  King   of   Scotland  (Scotia   Minor),    sent    an 
embassy  requesting  the  Stone  to  be  sent,  in  order  that  he  might  be 
crowned  thereon. 

10  "He  was  crowned  on  this  Sacred  Stone  (530  a.d.)  in  the  Temple 
of  lona ;  but  the  Scots  retained  possession  of  the  Stone.  The  kings 
of  Scotland  were  subsequently  crowned  upon  it  until  it  was  forcibly 
removed  to  Westminster  Abbey  by  Edward  I.,  and  from  that  time 
the  kings  and  queens  [Mary,  I  believe,  excepted]  of  England  have  435     24 

15  been  crowned  upon  it.  .  .  .  The  sceptre  has  never  departed  from 
Judah."  • 

According  to  the  late  Arthur  Stanley,  Dean  of  Westminster, 
"  The  chief  object  of  attraction,  to  this  day,  to  the  innumerable 
visitors  to  the  Abbey,  is  probably  that  ancient  Irish  monument  of 

20  the  Empire  known  as  the  Coronation  Stone."  t  He  calls  it  a 
"  precious  relic,"  and  states  that  King  Edward  I.  said  that  "  It 
is  the  one  primeval  monument  which  binds  together  the  whole 
empire,"  and  "  a  link  which  unites  the  throne  of  England  with  the 
traditions  of  Tara  and  lona."  I 

25  In  "  The  History  of  the  Coronation,"  a  book  published  by  the 
Herald  of  Arms,  by  special  command  of  King  James  II.,  after  his 
coronation,  the  following  passage  occurs,  with  reference  to  this- 
Stone :  "  History  relates  that  it  is  the  stone  whereon  the  Patriarch 
Jacob  is  said  to  have  lain  his  head  in  the  Plain  of  Luga ;  and  that 

30  it  was  brought  to   Brigantia,  in  the  kingdom  of   Spain,   in  which 

place  Gathol  King  of  Scots  sat  on  it  as  his  throne.     Thence  it  was 

brought  into  Ireland  by  Simon  Brech,  or  Breae,  first  King  of  Scots, 
about  700  years  before  Christ's  time,  and  from  thence  into  Scotland  439     51 
bv   King   Fergus,   about   530  years  after  Christ,  and  in  850  A.D.  was 
35  placed  in  the  Abbey  of  Scone." 

Jacob's  stone  was  for  a  long  time  treasured  by  the  Jews,  and  is 
said  to  have  been  lost  at  the  destruction  of  the  Sanctuary,  588  B.C., 
and  brought  to  Ireland  §  as  the  "  Lia  Phail "  by  Hebrews  in  the  ships  396     30 

*   'Life  from  the  Dead,"  p.  362.      f  "  Memorials  of  Westminster  Abbey,"  p.  66. 

40  X  Edward  III.  claimed  that  in  fulfilment  of  the  terms  of  the  Treaty  of 
Northampton  the  stone  should  be  delivered  to  the  King-'s  officers  by  the  Abbot 
of  Westminster  for  the  return  to  Scotland.  Dean  Stanley  writes  that  "  the  people 
of  London  would  by  no  means  whatever  allow  it  to  depart  from  themselves." 
The  writ  of  the  Kinjir.  dated  the  second  year  of  his  reig'n,  still  exists  in  the 

45  muniment  room  of  the  Abbey,  where,  until  recently,  it  had  been  lost  f-ight  of  for 
years.  All  the  other  articles  of  the  Treaty  were  fulfilled,  but  they  were  unable 
to  Ket  possession  of  the  stone. 

§  This  is  a  disputed  point  amonjj:  historians.  The  earliest  writer  I  know  that 
mentions  it  as  Jacob's  Stone   is   William  of  Riseholme,  in  the  14th  century, 

50  although  the  16th  century  writers  refer  to  the  Stone  of  Scone.  George 
Bnchanan  and  other  Scottish  writers  of  the  16th  century  speak  of  it  as  Jacob' .s 
pillow.  Keatinge  contests  even  that  it  came  from  Ireland.  The  Archbishop  of 
Cashel,  at  the  end  of  the  9th  century,  giv«  s  *•  ON  "  or  '•  ONN  "  as  the  ''  Ineffable 
name  of  a  Sacred  Stone  in  Ireland."     "  ON  "  is  the  name  given  to  Jacob's  Stone  in 

55   the  Septuagint. 

CC  2 


Refer   to 
Page  Line 

364      30 


43.')      2'J 
37«        4 


382  THE  CORONATION  STONE. 

App.  I. 

of  1  )an,  iihimt  584  B.C.*  Lia  or  Liag  is  Irish,  meaning  "  precious  stone." 
riiail  IS  Hebrew,  and  means  "  wonderful,"  and  is  used  in  the  Bible  as  an 
attribute  of  God.  Another  translation  is  "  the  Stone  of  Destiny  "  • 
and  another  "the  Stone  of  Phal,  the  Gaelic  Sun-god.  According 
to  the  Rev.  F.  R.  A.  Glover,  a  translation  of  the  Irish  Celtic  5 
prophetic  rune,  which  was  attached  to  the  Lia  Phail,  runs  as 
lollow's  : — 

"  The  Semitic  race,  a  noble  tribe, 
Unless  i>roi)hets  false  predict. 

Where  they  may  find  the  '  Stone  of  Fate,'  iq 

Empire  there,  they've  the  right  to  assume." 

Professor  Ramsay's  report  to  the  Dean  of  Westminster  states 
that  the  only  thing  certain  about  this  stone  is  that  it  was  prepared 
for  building  purposes,  but  that  it  was  never  used.  This  is  rather 
interesting  when  one  recognises  that  verse  22,  Psalm  118  ''  The  r. 
stone  which  the  builders  refused  is  become  the  head  stone  of  the 
corner,  is  supposed,  in  its  material  signification,  to  refer  to  Jacob's 
stone. 

This  stone,  now  in  Westminster  Abbey,  has  two  large  iron  rings 
fastened  to  it  by  means  of  iron  links  and  pins  let  in  at  the  ends  20 
Ihese  are  well  worn,  showing  that  it  has  been  carried  for  a  lone 
time.  Where  could  this  have  taken  place  but  in  the  wilderness 
during  the  forty  years  of  continued  travelling?  It  also  has  a 
fissure  in  It.   ><  umbers  20,  ver.  8,  shows  that  Moses  was  told  to  strike 

1     u      J  fj'i^ently  by  the  references  to  it,  it  was  some  well-known   2o 
rock      and  the  water  came  out  abundantly"  (ver.  11).     Col.  Gamier 
ix)ints  out  that  the  reference  in  I.  Cor.  10,  ver.  4,  bears  this  out,  as 
the   proper   translation    is:    "They    drank    of   that    rock    [a     large 
movable  stone  or  boulder]  that  went  with  them."    He  also  points 
out  t_hat  Gen.  49,  ver.  24,  should  be  translated :   "  From  this  time  30 
he   [Joseph]  keeps   the   stone  [some   celebrated  material   stoned   of 
Israel.       The  children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness  were  estimated 
to  number  ^^OOOgo,   and   journeyed   forty   years,    yet    never    wanted 
.T^.    Vu        .^^    Schwartz,    of    Cologne,    informed    Professor    Totten 
that    the    stone       was    known    amongst    the   Jews    as    the    Ebon-  3-, 
bhatyeah,   and   was   called  the   '  Fountain  Pillar   of    the    Temple  ' 
It     was    made     use     of    as     a     stand     on     which    to     place    the 
censer.       Now  Jacob,   speaking  of  it,  said :   "  This  stone,   which   I 
have  set  for  a  pillar,  shall  be  God's  house  "  (Gen.  28,  ver.  22)      It  is 
mterestmg  to  note  that  when  Jehoash  was  proclaimed  king  under    10 
exceptional  circumstances  "  the  king  stood  by  the  pillar,  f  as  the 
manner  was';  (II    Kings  11    ver.    14).     A^ain,  when   he   took    the 
oath,      the   king   stood    by   the   pillar  "f   (if.    Kings  ^3,  ver    3)      This 
stone  18  called  "the  pillar,"  "tte  rock,"  "Bethel,"  and  "the  stone 
of  Israel.       Young  s  Concordance  gives  the  translation  also  as  "  a   45 
memorial  stone.      It  is  also  interesting  to  note  that  Hosea  (chap.  3, 
ver    4)   says :      For  the   children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  days 
without  king  ...  and  without  piUar."     This  came  to  pass  during 
their  long  journey  from  Media   into  Britain,   through  Russia    the 
stone   having  gone  via   Spain.     According  to  Col.   J.   Gamier,  the   no 
tradition  among  the  Jews  is  that  it  was  built  into  Solomon's  teiple. 
Ihe  Kev.  1^.  K.  A.  Glover,  in  his  "Remnant  of  Judah  "  savs  that 
the  translation  of  Habakkuk,  "  But  the  Lord  is  in  his  holy  4mple. 
*  O'Reilly  8ays  that  it  was  carried  to  Scotland  from  Ireland  by  Ferjrus   in 
ol3  A  D.,  and  was  brought  by  Edward  I.  to  Westminster  Abbey  in  1300  ad  55 

Some  say  that  the  Lia  Phail  brought  into  Ireland  by  the  Tuatha  DeDanann 
18  still  on  Tara  Hill  by  the  "Croppies"  grave  as  described  in   "The  Book  of 

J^i^^V    *u  .  ?.®  ^^'*  "^^^  written,  I  have  seen  this  stone  on  Tara  Hill,  and  it  is 
not  likely  that  it  was  ever  carried  about. 

t  Revised  Version. 


THE  HOLINESS  OF  ISRAEL. 


383 


App.  I- 

let  all  the  earth  keep  silence  before  him  "  (2,  ver.  20),  is  noticeably 

wrong,  and  it  ought  to  run:   "But  the  Dream  Miracle-Stone  has 

become  the  House  of  God !  Therefore  let  all  the  earth  keep  silence."* 

Under  the  headings,  "The  Scots,"  and  "Jewish  Treasures,"  later  on, 

5   will  be  found  further  particulars  of  the  history  of  this  stone.* 

THE    HOLINESS    OF    ISRAEL. 
The  Prophet's  Recognition  of  the  Children  of  Israel  as  Spiritual.— 
"  At  the  same  time,  saith  the  Lord,  will  I  be  the  God  of  all  the 
families  of   Israel,   and   they   shall   be  my  people.  .  .  .  For   there 

10  shall  be  a  day  that  the  watchmen  upon  the  mount  Ephraim  shall 
cry,  Arise  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  Zion  unto  the  Lord  our  God.  .  .  . 
Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye  nations,  and  declare  it  in  the  islss 
afar  off"  (Jer.  31,  ver.  1,  6,  10). 

This  day  has  now  come,  and  hastens  to  its  meridian,  while  the 

15  watchmen  are  calling  with  no  uncertain  voice.  Which  of  the  children 
will  hear  the  glad  news,  and  gain  the  innumerable  blessings 
that  immediately  accrue  1 

"  Israel  shall  blossom  and  bud,  and  fill  the  face  of  the  world  with 
fruit"   (Is.   27,    ver.    6).     "The    Lord   shall  establish   thee  an    holy 

20   people  unto  himself,  as  he  hath  sworn  unto  thee  "  (Deut.  28,  ver.  9) ; 
I  j  "  thou  shalt  be  a  blessing  "  (Gen.   12,  ver.  2) ;  "  in    thy    seed    shall 

1  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed  "  (Gen.  22,  ver.  18) ;  "  in  thy 

'  seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the  earth  be  blessed  "  (Gen.  28,  ver. 

14) ;  "  Listen,  O  isles,  unto  me  ;  and  hearken,  ye  people,  from  far ; 

25  The  Lord  .  .  .  said  unto  me.  Thou  art  my  servant,  O  Israel,  in  whom 
I  will  be  glorified ;  .  .  .  my  servant  to  raise  up  the  tribes  of  Jacob, 
and  to  restore  the  preserved  of  Israel :  I  will  also  give  thee  for  a 
light  to  the  Gentiles,  that  thou  mayest  be  my  salvation  unto  the 
end  of  the  earth"  (Is.  49,  ver.  1,  3,  6). 

•^0  The  writer  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews  understood  what  was  to 
happen  when  he  wrote :  "  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  when 
I  will  make  a  new  covenant  with  the  house  of  Israel  and  with  the  house- 
of  Judah :  .  .  .  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will  put  my  laws 
into  their  mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts :  and  I  will  be  to  them 

:5  a  God,  and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people:  and  they  shall  not  teach 
every  man  his  neighbour,  and  every  man  his  brother,  saying, 
Know  the  Lord:  for  all  shall  know  me,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest"  (Heb.  8,  ver.  8,  10,  11).  The  writer  was  here  quoting  from 
Jeremiah  31,  ver.  27-34. 

40  The  official  organ  of  the  Pope,  the  "  Osservatore  Romano,"  writer 
as  follows  of  the  English  Constitution  and  Christianity :  "  The  whole 
nation,  in  a  word,  is  religious  and  Christian.  If  it  is  true  that 
customs,  laws,  and  government  especially  constitute  a  nation— and 
the  condition  of  English  legislation  is  to  be  particularly  noted— it 

45  may  be  said  to  be  nothing  else  than  the  faithful  echo  of  that  of 
Sinai,  received  through  Christianity.    You  see  it  the  guardian  of 

*  I  believe  that  the  statement  by  Mr.  Glover  that  in   Adamhnan's  life  of 
St.  Columba,  written  in  the  6th  century,  there  is  a  reference  to  St.  Columba 
having  the  Lia  Phail  brought  to  him  so  that  he  might  die  with  his  head  on 
50   Jacob's  Pillow,  is  incorrect. 


Refer  to 
PagR  Line 


435     17 
438     12 


525       1 
549     46 


362     27 


Refer  to 
P»ffe  Line 


398'   13 


107     46 


178       8 
397     46 


403     19 

122      16 
398       2 


399       3 
392     31 


384  ISRAEL  TO  ABOLISH  THE  SLAVE  TRADE. 

.1    .  ^  ,  App.  I. 

that  great  law,  and  publicly  maintaining  the  adoration  of  the  true 
Ood,  the  Author  of  the  Decalogue.  ...  In  a  word,  the  laws  of  God 
are  the  laws  of  the  State-the  one  takes  its  force  from  the  other.'' 
Israel's  God-appointed  Task.-Jeremiah  also  foretold  what  Israel's 
work  would  be  m  the  latter  days,  and  wrote :  "  Behold,  the  days  h 
come  saith  the  Lord,  that  I  will  perform  that  good  thing 
"^^  T  ^  I  promised  unto  the  house  of  Israel  and  to  the  house 

of  Judah.  In  those  days,  and  at  that  time,  will  I  cause  the  Branch 
of  righteousness  to  grow  up  unto  David;  and  he  shall  execute 
judgment  and  righteousness  in  the  land.  In  those  days  shall  Judah  lo 
be  saved,  and  Jerusalem  shall  dwell  safely :  and  this  is  the  name 
wherewith  she  shall  be  called,  The  Lord  our  righteousness"  (Jer. 
33,  ver.  14-16).  By  specific  command  these  verses  have  to  be  read 
every  year  on  Pre-Advent  Sunday.  This  message  is  therefore  given 
annually  all  round  the  world  to  the  children  of  Israel.  15 

We  have  to  recognise  our  inheritance  and  our  duty  toward  the 
world  m  spreading  the  glad  news  of  man's  spiritual  birthright  and 
the  approaching  end  of  all  evil,  so  enlisting  all  humanity  on  the 
side  of  good  and  of  right  thinking. 

Victor  Hugo  has    written:    "Dare    I    murmur    that    the    mists  •^.. 
will  clear  for  me,  that  I  shall  not  hear  the  rumbling  wheels  of  the 

com«f  Th'^'  It  ^^  ^V^^^^^^    }'  ^^"  ^«^«-it  i8^oming-it  has 
come !     The   whole  world,  aroused  as  by  some   mighty  galvanism 

fnfn  ?hJ  u'^^l  ^  "^'^t  "'^  ^^J^^^  ^"^  admiration,  and^thfowsS 
into   the   bounteous   bosom  of  England.     Henceforth  there   are  no  25 

fht'^'^^'^T  P?T^««'  ^"^  one  and  indivisible  will  be  the  world,  and 
the  world  win  be  one  England.     Her  virtue  and  her  patience  have 

&^.\'t  J^'  ^TP  ^^  ^''l''''h  ^^"^^^^  ^t  '^^  apostolic  altars 
e^ W    L!:  ^^•u'"'  t\^a"H!''f     Her  example  has  regenerated  the 
h7i^:.XZ^A  ,T^^  ^^5  '^^"^^^  *^^  rebellious,  and  her  greatness  3) 
has  enchanted  the  good.     Her  type   and   her   temple  shall   be  the 
Mecca  and  Jerusalem  of  a  renewed  universe." 

Israel  a  Religious  Nation.*- Jesus   said    to  the    Jews:    "Therefore 
say  I  unto  you.  The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and 

iZVlv       V^'^'T^  ^:r''S'''^  forth   the    tVuits-    of   righteousness,    i.e.   3.", 
Israel  s  nation  (Matt.   21,   ver.  43). 

Israel  to  Abolish  the  Slave  Trade.-"  Is    not    this    the    fast    that 

1   have   chosen  ?  to  loose   the   bands  of   wickedness,    to   undo   the 

heavy  burdens,  and  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free,  and  that  ye  break 

every  yoke?      (Is.  58,   ver.   6).     England  freed  her  slaves  in   1838,   40 

^and  America  hers  in  1861.  ' 

Israel  a  Sabbath- keeping  People.-" Wherefore  the  children  of 
Israel  shall  keep  the  sabbath,  to  observe  the  sabbath  throughout 
their  generations,  for  a  perpetual  covenant.  It  ia  a  sign  between 
me  and  the  children  of  Israel  for  ever"  (Ex.  31,  ver.  16  17)  "The  n 
seventh  day  is  the  sabbath  of  rest,  an  holy  convocation  "  (Lev  23 
ver.  3),  and  we  "  call  the  sabbath  a  delight,  the  holy  of  the  Lord  '' 
who  causes  us  "to  ride  upon  the  high  places  of  the  earth" 
(Is.   58,   ver.  13,   14). 

•  The  English  nation  has  been  pre-eminent  for  its  adherence  to  religious  life 
On  the  coronation  of  the  Kingr  the  Archbishop  hands  him  a  Bible,  saying  "We 
pre^nt  you  with  this  Book,  the  most  valuable  thing  this  world  afiFonk.  Here  is 
wisdom  ;  this  18  the  Royal  Law ;  these  are  the  lively  Oracles  of  God."  "Moses 
.  .  .  received  the  hvely  oracles  to  give  unto  us  "  (Acts  7,  ver.  37,  38)  50 


10 


20 


THE  KINGS  OF  ISRAEL.  385     Refer  to 

_  Page  Line 

App.  I- 

When,  as  prophesied,  the  sceptre  passed  into  the  hands  of  a 
hereditary  successor  of  King  David  by  James  I.  ruling  over  United 
England  and  Scotland,  the  most  stringent  Sabbath  laws  came  into 
operation.* 

The  English,  Americans,  and  Icelanders,  who  are  also  part  of  the 
lost  tribes,  are  the  three  nations  with  the  strictest  laws  against 
working  on  Sundays,  thus  carrying  out  the  prophecy.  Legally  no 
individual  can  open  a  shop  on  Sunday,  and  thousands  of  prosecutions 
have  taken  place  against  people  who  have  infringed  the  Sabbath 
laws.  John  Stuart  Mill  deliberately  stated  his  opinion  that 
the  Sabbath  was  a  divine  institution  belonging  only  to  Israel.  He 
declared  that  we  as  a  nation  were  under  no  obligation  to  observe 
it  as  "it  was  only  strictly  binding  upon  the  Jews."  This  was 
extensively  placarded  upon  the  walls  in  London  by  the  National 
15   Sunday  League. 

The  Ten  Commandments  Specially  Given  to  Israel.  —  These 
countries  are  the  only  countries  whose  laws  are  based  on  the  Ten 
Commandments.  Deuteronomy  6,  ver.  9,  says:  "Thou  shalt  write 
them  upon  the  posts  of  thy  house  " ;  and  the  British  alone  have 
the  Ten  Commandments  on  the  walls  of  their  National  Church. 
The  Americans  have  them  also  on  the  walls  of  their  Churches.  The 
Latin  Church  has  not  the  whole  of  the  Ten  Commandments,  as  the 
second  has  been  cut  out,  and  the  tenth  split  up  into  two. 

Israel  to  Turn  Towards  Their  Land — The  English  always  turn  to 
the  East  in  national  worship,  the  Anglican  Churches  ahnost 
invariably  having  the  Communion  Table  at  the  eastern  end.  Our 
national  churches  are  required  to  have  an  eastern  window.  "  If  they 
.  .  .  pray  unto  thee  in  the  land  of  their  captivity,  saying,  We 
have  sinned,  we  have  done  amiss,  and  have  dealt  wickedly :  If  they 
•^0  return  to  thee  with  all  their  heart  .  .  .  and  pray  toward  their  land, 
which  thou  gavest  unto  their  fathers :  .  .  .  Then  hear  thou  from  the 
heavens"  (II.  Chron.  6,  ver.  37,  39). 

THE     KINGS     OF     ISRAEL. 

Israel    Kingless.— Hosea,   at  the   time   that   Israel   had    a  king, 
H5   foretold  that  for  a  long  time  they  were  to  be  without  a  king.     "  For 
the  children  of  Israel  shall  abide  many  days  without  a  king,  and 
without  a  prince"  (Hos.  3,  ver.  4). 

•  According  to  the  Sunday  Observance  Act  of  1677,  no  drover,  horse-courser, 
waggoner,  butcher,  higgler,  or  any  of  their  servants,  may  travel  or  "  come  to  his 
inn"  on  the  Lords  day,  under  forfeiture  of  twenty  shillings,  and  no  tradesman, 
labourer,  or  other  person  whatsoever,  of  fourteen  years  or  upwards,  is  to  do  any 
worldly  labour,  businese,  or  work  of  his  ordinary  calling  upon  the  Lord's  day 
("  worksof  necessityand  charity  excepted")  under  forfeitureof  five  ihillings  in«ach 
case.  Exposing  to  sale  any  ware-",  fruit,  goods,  or  chattels  whatever  on  the  Lord's 
day  is  prohibited  under  forfeiture  of  the  goods.  To  obey  a  command  the  command 
must  be  understood.    Should  the  command  be  obscure  the  fulfilment  can  only  be 

40  partial.  Perhaps  no  command  has  been  so  little  understood  as  that  the  Sabbath  day 
should  be  "  kept  holy."  Primarily  it  was  a  resting  from  the  exercise  of  creative 
power.  Xo  man  is  keeping  the  Sabbath  holy  who  is  maintaining  the  reign  of  false 
mental  law,  which  is  productive  through  the  human  being  of  all  the  sin,  disease,  and 
death  of  to-day.    There  is  only  one  law  to  obey,  and  that  is  to  love  God  and  love  our 

45    neighbours  as  ourselves.    When  death  is  conquered  these  false  creations  will  cease 

and  we  shall  keep  the  Sabbath  holy,  throughout  the  week.    To  abstain  on  the  Sab-   281     38 
bath  from  innocent  recreations  that  enable  a  human  being  more  fully  to  assist  his 
fellow  during  the  week  is  moral  madness  resulting  from  ignorance,  and  leading 
to  Pharisaical  self-righteousness.    This  is  breaking  the  original  divine  command. 


2.1 


I 


B«fer  to 
Pace  Lint 


386 


DAVID  ALWAYS  TO  RULE  ISRAEL. 


lu 


rpi    .  ,  App.      I. 

This  prophecy  was  fulfilled  as  regards  seven  tribes,  from  the  time  of 
Udm  to  the  Heptarchy. 

J^t  ^*T^'"  ""^  IsraeL-Later  on  Israel  became  a  kingdom,  and 
the  i^ritish  Empire  has  been  under  the  most  i)owerful  and  lasting 
monarchy  that  has  ever  existed  in  any  age.  According  to  the  Bible 
the  seed  of  David  was  to  rule  over  the  Israelites,  and  it  is  claimed 
by  those  who  have  been  developing  the  identities  that  they  have 
been  able  to  trace  the  genealogy  of  our  present  King  right  back  to 
David.  I  have  had  given  to  me  a  chart  showing  details  of  the 
direct  descent. 

Since  writing  the  above,  the  following  appeared  in  the  ''  Daily 
Chronicle"  of  April  3rd,  1911:  "The  descent  of  the  British  Royal 
House  from  David  the  Psalmist  is  strongly  held  by  one  school  of 
genealogists,  as  it  was  also  by  Queen  Victoria.  In  1869  an  Ancrliean 
clergyman,  the  Rev.  F.  R.  Glover,  M.A.,  addressed  to  her  Majesty  15 
the  result  of  his  researches  on  the  subject.  So  pleased  was  the 
Queen  that  she  commanded  his  attendance  at  Windsor,  and,  telling 
him  that  the  descent  was  part  of  the  inner  history  of  her  house,  she 
showed  him  the  Royal  pedigree,  with  David  as  its  root  The 
subject  is  complex,  but,  on  the  surface,  simple.  As  Guelphs,  our  20 
Royal  Family  trace  descent  from  Roger  d'Este,  the  Saracen  hero, 
who,  though  a  Mohammedan,  was  nevertheless,  through  Saladin  the 
Nazarene,  descended  from  the  Hebrew  Royal  House  of  David." 

The  National  Anthem  of  the  British  Empire.-A  curious  instance 
of  the  closeness  with  which  the  details  of  our  own  royal  line  are  >-, 
associated  with  those  of  the  kings  of  Israel  are  the  words  with  which 
the  first  king  of  Israel  was  greeted  on  presentation  to  his  people 
by  Samuel :  "  And  all  the  people  shouted,  and  said,  God  save  the 
king"*  (I.  Sam.  10,  ver.  24). 

David  Always  to  Rule  Israel—The  following  verse  shows  the  pro-  30 
phecy  which  has  so  far  been  fulfilled,   namely,  that  there  would 
always  be  a  descendant  of  David  as  a  ruler  of  the  Israelites.     "  For 
thus  saith  the  Lord ;  David  shall  never  want  a  man  to  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  the  house  of  Israel "  (Jer.  33,  ver.  17). 

Nathan  the  prophet  had  already  said  to  King  David :  "  And  thine  35 
house  and  thy  kingdom  shall  be  established  for  ever  before  thee : 
thy  throne  shall  be  established  for  ever  "  (II.  Samuel  7,  ver.  16). 

Jacob,  blessing  his  sons,  said :  "  The  sceptre  shall  not  depart  from 
Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  until  Shiloh  come  " 
(Gen.   49,    ver.   10).     Shiloh   here  is   usually   supposed  to   refer  to  40 
Jesus  the   Christ,  but  this   cannot  be  the  true   meaning.     Shiloh 
means   "  peace,  rest,"    and  the  reference  is  to  the  end  of  the  world 
99     15  .    Speaking  of  the    end  of  the  world-the  end  of  all  darkness  and 

39*  Tl^K^rg^n'^TeJ^l^r  ''  "^^^  *^^  ^'°^  ^'""^'^    ^^^  ""^^  ^'  ^^°^'  ^'  ^^'-  ^•^' 


r 


387      Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


THE  CHURCH  NOT  A  BURIAL-PLACE  FOR  KINGS. 

App-  I- 

evil— Zechariah  says :  "  At  evening  time  it  shall  be  light "  (14,  ver. 
7),  for  this  rest  can  only  come  with  enlightened  understanding  in   m 
the  evening  time   of  a  material  world— truly   "the  peace  of  God, 
which  passeth  all  understanding  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  7). 

Of  David's  Seed  a  "Multitude  of  Kings."— " Kings  shall  come  out 
of  thy  loins"  (Gen.  35,  ver.   11).     Nearly  all  the  kings  now  ruling 
in  Europe,  or  their  direct  heirs,  are  descendants  of  Queen  Victoria. 
Shakespeare  writes: 

"This  blessed  plot,  this  earth,  this  realm,  this  England, 
This  nurse,  this  teeming  womb  of  royal  kings."* 


18 


17 


17 


429 

368 


43 

38 


David  Always  to  Rule  Over  One  Tribe.— Before  the  separation  of 

Judah  and  Israel,  Ahijah  prophesied  to  Jeroboam  that  "  he  shall 

have  one  tribe  for  my  servant  David's  sake,  and  for  Jerusalem's  ^54 

sake,  the  city  which  I  have  chosen  out  of  all  the  tribes  of  Israel 

15  [this  shows  that  Jerusalem  does  not  always  typify  the  same  city,  but  is 

rather   the    locality   wherein   will   be  found    certain    conditions    of 

spiritual  advancement].  .  .  .  And  unto  his  son  will  I  give  one  tribe, 

that    David    my    servant    may  have  a  light   alway  before  me  in 

Jerusalem,   the  city  which  I  have   chosen  me  to    put   my    name 

20  there '*    (I.    Kings    11,    ver.    32,    36).       The    line    of    David    ruled 

first    over  Judah,    then   over   Dan,    until   it   was   restored  to    the 

kingdom  of  Israel,   as  foretold,  when  Henry    II.    ruled    over   ten   444 

tribes.    Agnes  Strickland,  in  her  "  Queens  of  England,"  says  that 

the  descent  of  Matilda,  his  mother,  could  be  traced  direct  to  David, 

25  King  of  Israel. 

Dan  "dwelt  apart"  until  1603  a.d.,  when  Israel  came  under  one 

king,   as  prophesied,   and  James   ruled  over  the   eleven  tribes   in 

Great  Britain.    King  James  was  the  descendant  of  a  series  of  kings 

of  Scotland  named  David,  and  in  his  opening  speech  in  Parliament 

30  boasted  of  his  dynasty  being  derived  from  that  of  Ireland. 

In  the  Targum  of  Onkelos,   a  writing    as    old    as    the   time    of 
35  Jesus,    appears   the   following  translation:    "Out   of   Dan   [son   of 
Billah]  a  man  shall  arise  in  whose  time  all  Israel  will  be  united, 
and  in  whose  day  righteousness  shall  be  restored." 

In  the  reign  of  James  was  competed  the  Authorised  Translation  of  368    35 
the  Bible,  and  the  English  Prayer  Book  in  its  present  form  was  com- 
piled and  sealed  by  Act  of  Parliament. 

The  Church  no  Longer  to  be  a  Burial-place  for  Israel's  Kings.— 

"  The  place  of  my  throne,  and  the  place  of  the  soles  of  my  feet,  .  .  . 

40  shall  the  house  of   Israel  no  more   defile  ...  by  the  carcases   of 

their  kings  in  their  high  places  "  (Ezek.  43,  ver.  7).    The  Jews  do  not 

bury   their  dead    in   their   synagogues.     The   late    Chief   Rabbi  of 

*  "  King  Richard  II.,"  II.,  1. 


I  : 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


397     41 


11 


403     31 
305     32 


388  FROM  WEAKNESS  TO  STRENGTH. 

England  was  unable  to  be  present  at  St.  Paul's,  at  one  of' the 
thanksgiving  services,  because  his  religion  prevented  him  entering 
the  building  where  dead  were  buried.  Israel  has  now  given  up 
this  practice.  Neither  Queen  Victoria  nor  Edward  VII.  was  buried 
within  the  precincts  of  a  church. 


THE     POWER     OF     ISRAEL. 

From  Weakness  to  Strength.-The  Bible  shows  that  Israel,  after 
leaving  Media,  would  have  troubled  times,  and  would  be  reduced 
until  arriving  in  the  isles.  Perhaps  this  is  why  Paul  advises  them  lo 
to  abstain  from  marriages,  telling  them  he  did  not  speak  from 
authority,  but  from  his  knowledge  of  times  of  distress.  Isaiah,  in 
the  41st  chapter,  says:  "Keep  silence  before  me,  O  islands;  knd 
let  the  people  renew  their  strength  "  (ver.  1).  Again,  "  Fear  thou 
not :  .  .  .  I  will  strengthen  thee  "  (ver.  10). 

Captain  B.  de  W.  Weldon,  who  is  specially  fitted  to  judge 
of  the  present  military  position,  speaks  most  highly  of  the 
strength  and  impregnable  position  of  Israel.  He  says: 
"  England  and  America  together  can  still  act  on  interior  lines 
against  any  possible  combination  of  their  enemies  .  .  .  geographical 
conditions  have  placed  an  immense  advantage  in  our  hands."  After 
dealing  with  the  likely  movements  in  case  of  war,  he  says :  "  This 
short  statement  of  the  fighting  power  of  Israel  is  neither  a  threat 
nor  a  boast;  it  is  a  plain  statement  oi  factr  Wisely,  he  ends  as 
follows :  Israel,  as  of  old,  must  stand  ready  for  battle.  Above  all 
modem  Israel  must  do  what  ancient  Israel  neglected  to  do-must 
turn  with  their  whole  heart  and  their  whole  mind  to  that  Lord  of 
Hosts  who  is  the  disposer  of  battles.  Therein  lies,  as  of  old,  the 
conclusion  of  the  whole  matter,"*  and  its  final  solution 


ISRAELITISH   PROWESS. 


389 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


ir> 


20 


2.-) 


Ispaelitish  Prowess.t-The  military  power  of   the   Israelites  was 
foretold  in  the  Bible  in  many  places.     For  instance,  "  The  remnant   .. 
of  Jacob  shall  be  among  the  Gentiles  in  the  midst  of  many  people  as 
a  lion :  .  .  .  who,  if  he  go  through,  both  treadeth  down,  and  teareth 
in  pieces,  and  none  can  deliver  "  (Micah  5,  ver.  8,  9). 
u^ii  Tn  P^^^P^^^^^d  '•  "  Ye    shall    chase    your '  enemies,    and    they 
shall    fall    before    you    by    the    sword.       And    five    of    you    shall   o- 
chase  an  hundred,  and  an  hundred  of  you  shall  put  ten  thousand  to 
flight ;  and  your  enemies  shall  fall  before  you  by  the  sword  "  (Lev 
26,   ver.   7,  8).     "  Therefore   shall   the   strong  people   glorify  thee " 
(Is.  26,  ver.  3) ;  "  They  that  strive  with  thee  shall  perish  "  (Is    41 

""r'n  ^u  '  1  ^""^^  ^^^^^  '*®^''^®  ^^^°''  ^^^  ^^®y  s^all  flee  far  off,  and   ,^ 
shall  be  chased  as  the  chaff  of  the  mountains  before  the  wind,  and 

+  T^r^  ir.-f  y.        .  *  rP®  E^«l"^'o°  of  Iwael,'-  p.  881-383. 
Fnr^l      •.  K    .?*  telegram  to  our  troops,  after  the  first  battle  fou-ht  on 
European  soil  by  them  for  sixty  years,  was  :  "  We  are  all  proud  of  you  " 


App>  I* 

like  a  rolling  thing  before  the  whirlwind.     And  behold  at  evening 
tide  trouble  ;  and  before  the  morning  he  is  not.    This  is  the  portion 
of  them  that  spoil  us,  and  the  lot  of  them  that  rob  us  "  (Is.  17,  ver. 
13,  14).     Every  combination  against  Israel  has,  as  Isaiah  prophesied, 
->  failed       "  Associate  yourselves,  O  ye  people,  ...  and  give  ear,  all 
ee  of  far  countries :  gird  yourselves  and  ye  shall  be  broken  in  pieces  ; 
for  Gnd  is  with  us  "  (Is.  8,  ver.  9,  10).     "  The  nations  [Gentilea] 
shall  se«  and  be  confounded  at  all  their  [Israel's]  might "  (Micah 
7     ver     16).     We   have   been   \dctorious   in   over   280   battles   over 
10  European  nations.     We  rule  over  millions  in  India  with  a  ^ew  men. 
When     Pharaoh     was    destroyed,     the   Israelites     said:     '  Thou 
didst   blow   with  thy   wind,  the  sea  covered  them :    they   sank  as 
lead     in     the     mighty     waters"     (Ex.      15,      ver.      10).       Isaiah, 
speaking    of     the     Israelites,     said:     "They     that    war     against 
r,  thee    shall   be   as   nothing,   and    as   a   thing    of   nought"  (41,  ver. 
12)      He  also  says,   in  verse   16 :   "  Thou  shalt  fan  them,   and  the 
wind    shall    carry    them    away,    and   the   whirlwind  shall    scatter 
them "    In   1588   the   Spanish   Armada  was    practically    destroyed   531    33 
by   storms ;  the  largest   ships   were   lost  and  many  thousands  of 
20  men  killed  and  wounded.     About  30  out  of  129  vessels  were  wrecked  on 
the  West  Coast  of  Ireland  alone— the  English  fleet  being  apparently 
little  injured.    The  relation  of  conscious  mental  power  to  atmospheric   4^1     23 
conditions  will  soon  be  generally  recognised.     "Queen's  weather"  is  by   UO     16 
no  means  a  mere  figure  of  speech. 
25       We  have  met  with  checks  and  small  local  defeats,  but  throughout 
European  history  we  have  eventually  emerged  victorious  from  every 
great  war  in  which  we  have  been  nationally  engaged.     We  have 
professedly  fought  for  "British  interests"  alone;    yet    we    have 
ground  into  powder  every  opponent,  both  great  and  small,  who  has 
30   ventured   to   withstand    the    great    onward    movement  of   Israel's 
civilisation.    We   have    led   kings  of   France    captive   through  the 
London  streets ;  we  broke  the  heart  of  the  successor  of  the  mighty 
Charles  V.   of   Spain,   and   "left  the  remnant    of    all    that    great 
multitude  very  small  and  feeble  "  ;  we  destroyed  the  power  of  Louis  397 
35  of  France  upon  the  sea,  and  sent  Napoleon  to  St.  Helena.     Always  531 
and  everywhere.  Great  Britain  has  been  the  deadly  foe,  not  only 
of  the  Papacy,  but  of  all  those  great  ones  of  the  earth  who  have 
sought  to  combine  spiritual  with  temporal  power.     The  claims  of 
the  Popes,  the  Czars,  and  the  Sultans ;  of  the  Emperors  of  China 
40  and  the  Lamas  of  Tibet ;  down  even  to  the  various  Mahdis  and 
Mullahs,  and  brigand  "  saints,"  who  flit  across  the  pages  of  our 
Oriental  history ;  are  all,  in  their  various  degrees,  opposed  to  the 
establishment  of   "the  Kingdom."    Openly,   by  force   of  arms,   or 
secretly,  by  diplomacy,  their  schemes  have  been  foiled  and  checked 
45    by  the  direct  action  of  England.*  ,      »      ,     1    1 

Mr  Vemadsky,  a  Russian  and  avowed  Anglophobe,  says: 
"Britain  is  a  menace  to  the  safety  of  Europe.  She  is  the  most 
*  In  this  final  battle  of  Armageddon,  taking  place  at  the  moment  of  writing, 
we  have  the  same  position  again.  The  Austrian  Emperor  is  the  head  of  the 
temporal  Roman  Catholic  power.  The  German  Emperor  has  been  tending 
towards  Roman  Catholicism,  and  the  head  of  the  Jesuits,  called  the  Black  Pope, 
was  his  nomination. 


19 
33 


B<fer  to 
Pxe  Lis* 

394       1 


305 


390  ISRAEL  XEVEH  TO  BE  DEFEATED. 

aggressive  Power  of  modern  times.     There  is  no  part  of'JhJI'orld 
where  she  has  not  established  her  garrisons  or  her  colonies.    Her 

suffer.H°7'"      K  ^"''i'^''-    W^^t   P°^er   is   there    that   has   not 
suffered  from   her  ambit.on?    She  has  torn  Gibraltar  from   Spain, 

r.n.  ?r  T'i^^  ^'T  ^'^°"^'  Heligoland  from  Denmark,  the  , 
Cape  of  Good  Hope  from  the  Dutch,  the  Gold  Coast  from  the 
Port..guese  and  Hong  Kong  from  China.  She  has  built  up  by  the 
sword  a  military  power  in  Asia  which  secures  her  government  over 
200  milhons  .n  Ind.a  At  Aden  she  holds  the  gate  of  the  Red 
sea;  at  bmgapore  she  commands  the  road  to  China.  From  Fiji  i,> 
she  dominates  the  Pacific.  Her  territory  is  vaster  than  that  of 
Kussia,  and  greater  in  extent  than  all  Europe,  without  Russia." 

Israel  Never  to  be  Defeated.-"  Thine  hand  shall  be  lifted  up  upon 
thine  adversaries,  and  all  thine  enemies  shall  be  cut  off  "  (Micah  5 
ver.  9).    "  Thou  shalt  reign  over  many  nations,  but  they  shall  not  ,  - 
reign  over  thee"  (Deut.   15,   ver.  6).     "No  weapon  that  is  formed 
against  thee  shall  prosper  "  (Is.  54,  ver.  17).     The  Germans,  French, 
Russians,  Spanish,   Dutch,  Austrians,   and  Italians  have  all  been 

belrSeat'ed^  '"''"  ^"^  '""'''''-  ^  -*^°-  '^^  ^'^  -- 

The  following  prophecy  of  Israel  has  been  fulfilled :"  Thou  art  my  "" 
battle  axe  and  weapons  of  war :  for  with  thee  will  I  break  in  pieces 
the  nations,  and  with  thee  will  I  destroy  kingdoms  "  (Jer.  61    ver 

fnd   TJ"'"''-^:  ^l'^"  '•"•-*  -'  the  enemy  from  before  'thee , 
l^oJ^m  ^7'  ,^««"-°y  '^^•^-    I^ael   then  shall   dwell  in  safet;  .,-, 
alone     (Deut.  33,  ver.  27,  28).  ^   " 

jBelli^ "  oT  "!?•  *''* V  ^^°"'  ^^°  ^^"^  ^**^<=''«d  England. 
In   Bell  s      Compendious   View  of   Universal   History,"   the  battle 

oleJ  tonrjV'v  "'"'■f  *°  =  "  Ever-memorable  batt';  of  WaSoo 
over  Bonaparte,  his  most  experienced  marshals,  and  his  veteran 
legions ;  his  vaunted  Imperial  Guard  is  annih  lated,  his  power 
dissipated,  and  his  throne  crumbled  into  dust  " 

brwlThT  *'°"'l'  ^^I  ^°J^'  "'"''  ^y  ^''''^^  '"  ««^«ral  places,  "he 
"B^fLj  ?K   '°  *'"  i^'^     ^'''  '"■  ^>-     Montalambert  writes: 

Busied  more  than  any  other  in  all  the  arts  of  peace,  yet  invincible  ,- 
n  wa^    and   sometimes   rushing    into    it    with    frantic    pass  In ; 
too   often   destitute  of   enthusiasm,    but   incapable    of   failure     i 
Ignores  the  very  idea  of  discouragement  or  effeminacy  "  ' 

Marshal  Bugeraud  is  reported  to  have  said :  "  The  English  infantry 
«  the  finest  in  the  world;  but  then,  thank  God,  there  fs  so  litS  ^o 

Abbe  Milot,  in  his  "Elements  of  the  History  of  England  "  sayg- 
"No  modern  history,  it  must  be  confessed,  presents    oow  vTew 

IXl    Vr'"r°J  ^'"""^  ''''=*"'"  •"'  ^°«'-''-  ^e  se'e  her! 
a  people,  free,  warhke.  unconquerable,  and  a  long  time  ferocious.  45 


:(0 


ISRiEL  POSSESSES  THE  GATES  OF   HER   ENEMIES.  391 

App>  l<  •      1.    ' 

nreserve  the  same  characteristic  qualities  through  a  successive  tram 

of  bloody  revolutions.  .  .  .  The  reader  will  easily  perceive  that  this 
history  is  unparalleled  in  its  kind." 

Israel  a  Naval  Power.  -Israel  is  spoken  of  as  those  who  "  go  down 

-,  to  the  sea  in  ships,  that   do  business  in  great  waters"  (Ps.  107,  ver- 

23).    The  carrying  trade  of  the  world  is  done  by  Great  Britain. 

There  is  hardly  a  bay  of  any  size  that  is  not  habitually  visited  by 

<.  Jack  Tar." 

Their   maritime   ascendency  was  prophesied  when,    amongst  the 

10  blessings,     Moses    spoke    of   "the  deep   that   coucheth   beneath 

(Deut.  33,  ver.  13).  ,11,,     • 

Balaam!  in  his  blessing  of  Israel,  said:  "His  seed  shall  be  m  many 
waters,  and  his  king  shall  be  higher  than  Agag,  and  his  kmgdom 
shall  be  exalted "  (Num.  24,  ver.  7).  ,      .   •         .       r 

15  Psahn  72,  ver.  8,  says:  "He  shall  have  dominion  also  from  sea 
to  sea,  and  from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth  "  This  could 
not  refer  to  the  olden  days,  as  there  is  no  evidence  that  David  ever 
possessed  a  ship.  All  the  evidence  is  to  the  contrary,  Solomon  un- 
successfully attempting  to  found  a  navy.  His  navy  was  a  navy  of 
Tarshish,  and  Tyre  is  said  to  have  been  originally  built  by  Danites. 

20  Long  before  the  days  of  Solomon,  the  Danites  possessed  ships, 
and  therefore  must  have  left  Palestine  some  time  before  the  days 

of  Solomon.  t.-D^'i-»;^ 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  refer  to  the  naval  successes  of  Great  Britain. 
Attention  may,  however,  be  drawn  to  the  destruction  of  the 
enemy's  fleet  by  the  Americans  in  Manila  Bay,  with  the  loss  of  seven 

2  >   men  only  ;  tho.  destruction  of  the  Spanish  fleet  in  Cuban  waters  with 

the  loss  of  only  one  man ;  the  annihilation  of  the  Mexican  army  in 

1838   by   Sam   Houston  with  only  750  men,  losing  only   eight  men 

and  tweiiiy-hve  wounded. 

It  has  been  stated  that  20,000,000  tons  of  shipping  and  two  out 

30  of  every  three  ships  on  the  sea  are  under  the  British  flag. 

Israel  Possesses  the  Gates  of  Her  Enemies.- One  of  the  pro- 
phecies with  reference  to  the  Israelites  in  the  latter  days,  was  that 
they  should  possess  the  gates  of  those  that  hate  them:  "thy  seed 
shall  possess  the  gate  of  his  enemies  "  (Gen.  22,  ver.  17).       Let  thy 

3.)  seed  possess  the  gate  of  them  which  hate  them  "  (Gen.  24,  ver.  60)^ 
England  controls  nearly  all  the  gateways  of  the  world :  the  gates  of 
the  Mediterranean,  gates  into  China,  the  German  Ocean,  the  Cape 
gate  into  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  all  the  gates  of  India,  gates  along 
the  East,  West,  and  South  Coasts  of  Africa,  and  the  Cape  Horn 

40  gate  from  the  Atlantic  into  the  Pacific  Ocean,  with  Gibraltar  Suez 
Canal,  Malta,  Alexandria,  Cyprus,  the  Channel  Islands^  Perun, 
Socotra,  Aden,  Singapore,  Malacca  and  Penang,  Hong  Kong  and 
the  Kowloon,  Sarawak,  Labuan,  the  new  gate,  recently  obtamed,  oE 
the  West  Indies-as  Jamaica  is  a  most  important  ''  gate  now  tbe 
Panama    Canal    is    completed-the    FalUand    Islands,    Calcutta, 

45   Bombay    and    Madras,    Peshawar,    Rangoon,    Sydney,    and  New 


Refer  to 
Pftge  Line 


Refer  to 


384      33 


20 


392    ISRAEL  RULING  OVER  MAXY  BUT  NOWHERE  RULED  OVER. 

Zealand      The  United  States  have  added  to  these  bytfqSrin'; 
Porto  Rico  and  the  Philippines.  acquiring 

Victor  Hugo  wrote  in  1842,  in  "  Le  Rhin  "  :  "  England  holds  the  six 
greatest  gulfs  in  the  world,  which  are  the  Gulfs  of  Gutea    0^:" 
Bengal,   Mexico,  Baffin,   and  Hudson ;  she  opens  or  shuts  at  he;  5 
Pleasure  nine  seas:   the   North   Sea,     the    English    Channel     the 

Uulf,  Red  Sea,  and  Sea  of  the  Antilles." 

airv.'TK*'^K°,r\^u""r*"^-"'^''y  e"'*"  ^l-^"  be  open  continu- 
aUy ,  they  shall  not  be  shut  day  nor  night"  (Is.  60,  ver.  11).    UnlTke   lo 
other  foreign  nations,  England  never  closes  its  hartours. 

Israel  a  Nation  and  a  Nation  of  Nation*     "'r„,^ 
and  Great  Britain  a  nation  of  nations,  bound  together  by  the  ties 

this  point  are  numerous :   "  I  will  nuike  of  thee  a  greater  nation  " 
(Num.  H,  ver    12)      "Thou  shalt  be  a  father  of  many  naUons 

Israel  "Chief  of  the  Natinnc  »»    "v    i  .-, 

^  J  X         ,  wauons,  —    Ye  know  that  they  which  arp 

mTm    v:r™42)  "T  ^.'^""'r  ^^«'«'^^  lordship 'over  t"" 
(Mark  10,  ver.  42).    England  has  been  foremost  in  every  trouble    - 
bemg  consulted  in  every  important  movement.    In  a  reLt  inter' 

r  ourKe-sVi:  ^rs^^'^'tJ'^r^tj''^ '' 

Te  slt^^de^Tn'cr  ''^  ^^'V°^  ""  arly.  Tol'w  V  t S 

han  any  other  "'ThTr'  T^  f^'  '^^°"«''°"*  0-"^^  more  weight 
tnan  any  other.  The  Lord  hath  avouched  thee  this  day  to  be  his 
pecuhar  people,  as  he  hath  promised  thee  t^  T^nhl tu     t    . 

above  aU  nations"  (Deut.  26.  ver.  it  19)      '  '  "  """"  ^'^^ 

Israel  Ruling  Over  Many  but  Nowhere  Ruled  Over.-"  Thou  shalt 

s.  z:\ri  "''"°"^' "''  '"'^^ '"-''  -'  -'«"  "-tht:  " 

Mx.  Vernadsky,  the  Russian,  writes  as  follows:  "Russia  annexes 
no  population  except   Slavs  and  a  few  tribes  in  Asia    wki?e   o 
260  millions  of  Britain's  subjects,  only  20  millions  are  EngS£en 

S=  fnd^nrhttin^-rS  ri^-  ^^^^^ 


30 


00 


40 


*  "Dnily  Chronicle,"  March  3Ut,  1911. 
T  teded  to  Germany  in  18U0. 


45 


ISRAEL  ADOPTS  STRANGERS.  393     Refer  to 

Page  Lin« 

App-  I- 

Israel  of  Immense  Wealth  —"But  thou  shalt  remember  the  Lord 

thy  God :  for  it  is  he  that  giveth  thee  power  to  get  wealth,  that  he 
may  establish  his  covenant "  (Deut.  8,  ver.  18).  This  wealth  (and  the  305  32 
source  of  it;  is  prophesied  elsewhere,  and  is  necessary  to  bring  about 
5  the  final  distribution  of  the  saving  knowledge  of  truth,  and  to 
establish  the  covenant  between  God  and  man.  "And  the  Lord 
shall  make  thee  plenteous  in  goods "  (Deut.  28,  ver.  11.  See  also 
ver.  1-13).  When  this  wealth  is  desired  simply  for  the  purpose  of 
helping  others,  it  comes  abundantly,  through  realising  the  infinite 
lu  supply  of  God's  perfect  ideas  that  is  now  and  always  available  to  man 
in  the  reality.  Think  good  and  you  will  receive  good.  This  is 
the  covenant. 

Israel  a  Lending  and  not  a  Borrowing  Race.— "Thou  shalt  lend 

unto  many  nations,  and  thou  shalt  not  borrow  "  (Deut.  28,  ver.  12). 

"For  the  Lord  thy  God  blesseth  thee,   as    he    promised    thee: 

15   and  thou  shalt  lend  unto  many  nations,  but  thou  shalt  not  borrow" 

(Deut.  15,  ver.  6). 

America  is  becoming  almost  as  rich  as  England,  and  equally  is 
a  lender  not  a  borrower,  although  in  the  past  Brother  Jonathan  has 
temporarily  borrowed  from  the  ample  resources  of  Brother  John. 


20 


L'O 


30 


:^5 


The  Numbers  of  Israel.— To  Abraham  it  was  said:  "I  will  make 
thy  seed  as  the  dust  of  the  earth :  so  that  if  a  man  can  number  the   398 
dust  of  the  earth,  then  shall  thy  seed  also  be  numbered  "  (Gen.  13, 
ver.  16) ;  "  tell  the  stars,  if  thou  be  able  to  number  them :  and  he 
said  unto  him,  So  shall  thy  seed  be  "  (Gen.  15,  ver.  5). 

To  Jacob  it  was  said :  "  Thy  seed  shall  be  as  the  dust  of  the  earth  " 
(Gen.  28,  ver.  14).  In  many  other  places  in  the  Bible  is  this 
numerical  strength  referred  to. 

"  Yet  the  number  of  the  children  of  Israel  shall  be  as  the  sand 
of  the  sea,  which  cannot  be  measured  nor  numbered"  (Hosea  1, 
ver.  10).  "  Thy  people  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea "  (Is.  10, 
ver.  22).  When  the  "  very  dry  "  bones,  "  the  whole  house  of  Israel " 
(ver.  11),  referred  to  in  the  3Vth  chapter  of  Ezekiel,  "  stood  up  upon 
their  feet "  (ver.  10),  they  were  "  an  exceeding  great  army  "  (ver.  10) 
—Israel  and  Judah  joined  together. 

It  is  quite  impossible  to  give  the  number  of  the  people  now  under 
British  rule.  It  is  estimated  that  there  are  over  400  million  living 
within  the  Empire. 


Israel  Adopts  Strangers.— The  English-speaking  race  is  the  only 
race  that  willingly  adopts   strangers,  of  whatever  nationality.     "The 

40  stranger  that  dwelleth  with  you  shall  be  unto  you  as  one  bom 
among  you,  and  thou  shalt  love  him  as  thyself  ;  for  ye  were  strangers 
in  the  land  of  Egypt:  I  am  the  Lord  your  God"  (Lev.  19,  ver.  34); 
and  "  As  ye  are,  so  shall  the  stranger  be  before  the  Lord "  (Num. 
15,  ver.  15).     Both  in  England  and  in  America,  after  a  few  genera- 

45  tions,  all  traces  of  the  strangers  disappear,  and  their  descendants 
become  completely  absorbed  into  the  race. 


30 


Keler  to 
Page  Line 


391) 


415      11 


10 


20 


394  ISRAEL  A  COLONIZING  RACE. 

rft^ll  I       r*"   "^/P^"""   °^   ^^'^''''>    '«    addressed     to    those 

d»elhng  m  the  as  es,  and  the  I9th  verse  is  as  follows:  "Thy  waste 
and  thy  desolate  places,  and  the  land  of  thy  destruction  [exile]   shaU 

tW    °°n   ^".'"X  """°T  ""'  '«''«°°  °*  *•>«  inhabitant  ,  and     hey 
that  swallowed  thee  up  [the  Assyrians]  shall  be  far  away  "  (Is   49 

mJLj^il^T  "  ""'/"■''''  '°''  '"^-  8'^«  P'^'^^  to  -"e  that  I 

'Thnf  .tlh  ^Jk     t'  "f  •/°^'  ^"^  ""  "^  *°'''  '°  *•>«  «ame  chapter- 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,   In  an  acceptable  time  have  I  heard  thee- 

earth  to  IZf  Pr««erve  thee,  and  give  thee  ...  to  establish  the 
r  .rV  ?  f  .*°  '°''^"*  **•*  ^«^°'^*e  heritages  "  (ver.  8).  "  Thou 
sha     break  forth  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  lef  ;  and  thy  seed 

noXTdt'  rit^foirs  r  ■  rr '°  ''^  ^''"'  ^-^  *°  ^'^^ 

And  I  will  strengthen  the  house  of  Judah,  and  I  will  save  the 

and  fh.      r,?'"'  '""'  '  "'"  ^""«  '''«°'  ''«''-  to  place  them? 
"Thon  h    .      """"'"':  "^  "^"^  •"""«  increased"  (Zech.  10,  ver.  6  S)' 

JiZ   ttou  "7"?'  •«'"!.  ""f"'  °  ^°^<*'  ''"°"  l^^^t  inc'reased'the 
nation^  thou  art  glorified:  thou   hadst  removed  it  far    unto   all 

the  ends  of  the  earth  "  (Is.  26,  ver.  15) 

The  DutS'tn^n'  *''%''"'\"«°P'f  -'•"  have  successfully  colonized.   25 
f.^Vl    u  '  ^P^"'^'''  French,  and  German  races  have  aU  tried  but 
failed  to  be  really  successful.    These  colonies,  the  Bible  shows  were 

Xi  \VtZ7-  ^'MeTn'd's  oTVS^^-tel^^"  "P'^^^'l 

itef^'h^e:  if  e^Hr  I^-fSf  T  '^^^^7^'^^^^^  °^ 
and  on  the  left "  (is  M  ler  3)  ro'n^ln  ^""'^  ^°  ^''^  "8^''  ''^"d 
pioneers  have  for  vears  flnw«H  „;,f  *^0"t"»"°"8  streams  of  sturdy 

in  Isaiah  49,  ver   20  ^"'*  ^°^^  "^^^  prophesied 

woHd  ^Jlhl^Tas^of  'Z^'.^ril-r  P«"'?.''l'  '°  "'['''«  ^«<=°^d«  °i  '^e 
tt^  a  =L-pB^—  aWearh'tVtt  ^^ 

AS^s''pe':LL°en?rt1^^^ 

poir'  ou?^ikr7st^^l^^"..'*"'^  '^°°«"t  Zl  Greeks "^Si^'a^L?"?: 
s7i|'r^',^n\'lik%'sT.'"  ZiaTsC'^^^wtt  ^V^f  VT 
sL"n?5rkV  (28.  tl  PfAr ^-^  "propiT  ^^  e "  e^^^ed^Z^ 
f}.?«w  ^^!?  ^o'"^  ^-^^  *^®  Englishman  believes  in  beer    beef    RnH 


30 


ISRAEL  ADDICTED  TO  DRUNKENNESS.  395     Refer  to 

App.    I.  Page  Line 

It  may  be  worth  while  to  refer  shortly  to  a  few  more  of  the 
identities.  Israel  must  be  in  possession  of  the  "  desolate  heritages  "  of 
the  earth  ;  own  the  "  ends,"  the  "  sides,"  and  "  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  "  ;  have  the  heathen  for  an  inheritance  ;  push  the  aborigines 
^  into  the  comers  of  the  earth,  so  that  they  die  out ;  be  called  in  414  1, 15 
Isaac's  name— Saxon ;  be  the  chief  missionary  power ;  full  of  good  413  22 
works  and  kind  to  strangers ;  conquering  with  a  small  army ;  having 
the  finest  fruit  and  cattle  in  the  world ;  adhering  to  the  old  weights 
and  measures.     The    English    also    have    the    same    customs    and 

10  manners ;  the  law  of  perjury,  profanation,  custom  of  fallow  land, 
gleaning,  landmarks,  parental  homage,  marriage  laws,  next-on-kin, 
laws  of  inheritance,  usury,  census-taking,  etc.  It  will  be  evident 
that  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  are  the  only  people  who  can  be  said  to 
have  fulfilled  these  and  numberless  other  predictions,  and  in  their 

IS  history,  t/ie  truth  of  prophecy  has  been  gloriously  vindicated.  176    33 

Besides  the  prophecies  and  the  proofs  I  have  already  mentioned  there 
are  other  classes  of  proofs,  amongst  the  most  interesting  of  which  are 
the  experiences  of  Jeremiah  when  he  finally  left  the  Holy  Land  with  the 
Ark  of  the  Covenant. 

20      Dan  in  Ireland.— Edward  Hine,  who  has  done  so  much  good  work 
in  the  investigation  of  this  subject,  writes  as  follows :  "  The  identity 
is  a  very  remarkable  one.     We  have  ample  evidence  of  the  tribe   431     18 
of  Dan    settling   in    Ireland   about   the   period     of    the    Assyrian 
captivity.      This    is    a    matter   of  history,   and  can  be   claimed  as 

2.")   another  historical  link.     The  Tuatha  Danaan  did  this,  which  is  no  396     27 
other  than  the  tribe  of  Dan,  whose  early  marks  exist  to  this  day 
in  the  names  of  places  given  by  them,  which  are  purely  Hebrew, 
such  as  *  Dan  Sobairge,'  pronounced  Dan  Sovarke,  or  Dan  Swerick, 
near  Carrickfergus,   and  shown  in  Ptolemy's  map  of  Ireland,   and 

3(1   which  is  literally  Hebrew  for  Dan's  resting-place,  Dan's  habitation ; 
whereas  Dan  Sovar— also  Hebrew— means  Dan  in  exile.     It  is  also 
a  historical  fact  that  with  the  Tuatha  de  Danna  both  the  Hebrew   431     29 
language  and   words   were   introduced  into   the  North  of  Ireland,    396     32 
and  as  there  was  no  other  tribe  of  Dan  who  could  introduce  the 

35  Hebrew,  it  clearly  follows  that  this  must  have  been  the  Israelitish 
tribe  of  Dan."  * 

Professor  Totten,  speaking  of  the  ships  of  Dan,  says:  "Iceland, 
Greenland,  and  even  America,  were  not  unknown  to  them.  .  .  . 
Indeed,  if  we  follow  the  investigations  of  Manasseh  Ben-Israel,  even 

40   Peru  contributed  her  treasures  to  the  Temple  of  Solomon." 

All  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  were  not  carried  into  Assyrian 
captivity ;  some  escaped.  All,  however,  were  directed  in  the  Bible 
to  go  to  the  same  meeting  place,  viz.,  "to  the  isles  afar  off"  (Is.  66, 
ver.   19).     We  were  not  told  the  names  of  those  who  escaped,  but 

The  British  Nation  Identified  with  Lost  Israel,"  pp.  12,  1?. 


DD 


*  ii ' 


A«fer  to 
Pac«Lixie 


430  4. 37 
424       2 

431  3 


132  2«; 
438  J) 
438      12 


371 
395 
381 


I) 

27 

4 


381      3; 


3ur> 

371 
370 
432 
371 


3:{ 

3 

42 

2«; 

4 


25 


3^  DAN  m  IRELAND. 

l^fhrr.r^'f  l^  ^"^^''''  ^^^^  '^^^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^  Simeon  a^^AsheV 
as  these  three  tribes  were  on  the  south  of  Palestine,  near  to  Egypt 

with  the  Mediterranean  coast  near  their  border.    The  Danites  were 

the    hipowners  of  Israel    "  Why  did  Dan  remain  in  ships  ? "  (Judges 

Lnf         ^'    ?  u  ^"""^  ^'""f^''  ^'"^  protected  by  the  territory  of  5 
Benjamin     which  was  at  that  time  part  of  a  separate  kingdom- 
that  of  Judah.     The  King  of  Assyria  therefore  could  not  attack  d1 
Smieon,    and  Asher,*    without  going  through  the  territory  of   the 
t:,'iT,.liJT^^^^^^  --^-  of   these  thr^^tilt 

Eldad,  an  eminent  Jewish  writer    tells  ur  thnf .  "  Tr,   t      u        » 

^perpetual  sceptre.'  believed    to    convey   a  promise   of  a 

Horrn"eirct'^rr«„  ^v'^e?  Fr&Th^uI'l'  ^T' ^^°  ^^°-''  " 
Hermoun  of  Tara    and  fh^  !L;     {  '^"^  Eochaid  was  crowned 

indicative  of  th;  introduction  of  T„  .nf •''"»?.  ""  ^^«  ^«  ^P°^' 
the   unhesitating  confil"n1""an1  TbeTi  nc\"w^'h^hit"ll^^^^^ 

ISRAEL  IN   THE   LATTER   DAYS. 
Unless  we  understand  the  history  of  the  Israplif*»Q   if  ,«.  i^  ui 

probii*^  fleeTy  ^ea  ""  ""^*"  ""P"^*'  ^^"^^  """'d  >-  -np^otectcd  and  would 

flgt:;TSiI^Vol^reV^*nSw  ?„lL'^'.„'<'$';;'e'fLf  f^f  ^  ^^''-  •  •  •  ^"^ 

legislator,,  in  the  Grand  Hall  om.  Fo^,  ciurte  iXbli^'T  Thf  t'''t  ^".5 
by  Col,  Garnier  tin  QO  lr^^      n,  ir  n  "' ^""'^"'  '"  i^uoim     (    ihe  Ten  Tribes, ' 

"The  timeTthe'exili^^of  Onamtr^ia  hadT^h^  ^I'^'^'l  5!!f ""»"'•  ^^'^ 
most  learned  and  dispassioDate  of  tW.;,  i„\„i  '  \^^  '"','*°"=*  "*  deduction  of  the 
brought  as  near  to  thH  "me  of  thP  Pr^nK  I  ?•  *««?  "'""tantly  admitted  to  be 
n^|asif  the,h^d'tr.r4'^^o^?n'/:„tsrh't„U^f'"-'  mention  of  hi, 

Jtatr&th^L'Th-ad'^- olXn-lft^^^^^^^^^  '^^--- '  ^- 


30 


35 


41) 


45 


ISRAEL  IN  THE  LATTER  DAYS. 


397 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


App.  I. 

interpret  the  Bible  correctly,  and  so  gain  the  enormous  advantage 
of  its  wise  instructions  of  how  to  deal  with  the  events  now 
happening  and  about  to  happen,  by  recognising  and  scientifically 
destroying  evil  through  the  realisation  of  Truth  and  Love  as  285  28 
5  omnipotent  and  omnipresent.  The  Bible  is  full  of  references  to 
the  actions  of  the  Israelites  in  the  latter  days.  For  instance, 
the  references  to  those  "  on  the  holy  mountain  "  are  prophecies  with 
regard  to  the  lost  ten  tribes,  namely,  those  who  know  how  to  pray 
rightly  by  realising  God.     Again,  the  description  of  the  final  material 

10  battles,  shows  not  only  the  races  involved,  but  the  victors  in  the  fight 

and  how  the  end  is  brought  about,  namely,  by  the  action  of  God  due  to 

the    dawn   of   spiritual   understanding   and  true   mental,    spiritual  399      6 

activity,  conferring  on  man  his  rightful  dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

"  England  is  the  policeman  of  Europe,"  it  has  been  said.    Some  think 

L5   that  this  temporal  power  which  she  has  wielded  since  obtaining  the 

mastery  of  the  seas,   as  foretold  in  Kev.   16,   ver.  3,   is  declining.   531     33 
At  the  period  therein  referred  to,  the  Gentile  navies,  consisting  of 
thousands  of  vessels,  and  hundreds  of  thousands  of  men,  were  taken 
and  destroyed  in  the  victories  from  the  Armada  to  Trafalgar,  which  389     34 

20   left  England  the  undoubted  mistress  of  the  seas. 

There  seems  to  be  no  reason  to  believe  that  England's  mastery  of 
the  sea  is  declining.  It  is  not  so  nakedly  evident  as  it  was  in  the 
period  after  Trafalgar,  but,  for  all  fighting  purposes,  it  remains 
much    the    same.     Our    nearest    rival    is   Germany.     Our  relative  525     38 

25  strength  to-day  may  be  said  to  be  as  three  to  one  against  them  at 
sea.  But  our  relative  power  against  France  in  times  of  peace  was 
very  rarely  greater  than  this  in  the  past.  After  1840  it  was  certainly 
much  less.  In  the  old  days  the  effective  navies  were  Great  Britain, 
France,  Holland,  and  Spain.     To-day  the  effective  navies  are :  Great 

30  Britain,  America,  Germany,  Japan,  France,  and  Italy.  France, 
Holland,  and  Spain  did  once  combine  against  us ;  but  in  any  future 
war  against  England,  the  navies  of  other  countries  might  safely  be 
regarded  as  eliminating  each  other.  The  more  Continental  nations 
enter  into  shipbuilding  competition,  the  stronger  becomes  our 
power— not  our  relative  power  to  the  navies  of  the  world,  but  our 
actual  battle  power.  The  Triple  Alliance,  Germany,  Italy,  and 
Austria,  if  they  attacked  us  now  at  sea,  would  only  lay  themselves 
open  to  a  combination  of  the  British  fleets  with  the  French  and 
American,    and   possibly  the  Russian.       The    American    Navy,   for 

40  fighting   purposes,    may   be   ranked   second   strongest.     If   all   the 
Gentile  Powers  of  the  world  combined,  a  very  unlikely  move,  the 
fleets'  of   Israel  would  still,    even   on   paper,    hold  the  supremacy.    388    23 
Their  real  war  value  is,  of  course,  immensely  superior  in  personnel, 
and  in  possession  of  dockyards  and  strategic  bases. 

45  The  real  and  final  mastery  of  the  world,  however,  is  an  absolute 
mastery,  because  it  is  entirely  mental,  spiritual.    The  habits  of  truth- 


DD  2 


35 


384     17 
100     40 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


384  28 

399  25 

401  2r> 

403  19 


384       4 


404     38 
403     34 

432     24 


l(ki     40 


393     20 


41      24 


177     34 


403     34 


190     13 


I 


20 


398  CONTROL  OF  THE  WORLD  FOR  GOOD. 

made  Great  Br.tam  what  she  is,  and  will  keep  her  at  th^  head  of  the 
world,  as  the  final  battles  are  waged:  the  invisible  battle  of  Arma 
geddon,  the  destruction  of  evil  through  the  power  of  right  thinC 
and  the  more  material  struggle  shortly  to  be  commenced,  unless  the 

tir  Et^b  *"■  "f  "*■"'•  '''''  ^^•-'*''  "^  "Character  that  distrgu  shes 
the  Eng  ,8h-speakmg  race  can  no  more  be  hidden  nor  trodden 
underfoot  than  can  the  heavens,  because  it  is  God-given  it  Is  the 
real  man  breaking  through  the  mist,  it  is  of  God. 

"Nought  shall  make  us  rue, 
If  England  to  itself  do  rest  but  true  "  * 

(Shakespeare). 

oonfrnl  ^"ffu'    ^''   *"*    °«s"n'«s    Of   the    World   for  Good  -The 
control   of  the   destm.es   of  the  world   that   the   lost  ten   tribes 
the  Enghsh-speakmg  races,  with  their  brethren,  are  assuredly  to  , 

the     *  t^r  T'^V  "  ""'  "'  '^'  ""^■'^ "  "  'Absolute,  because  it    s   ' 
the  control  of  good  over  evil,  the  final,  permanent  end  of  evil  and 

xerSe^dL     ""'   '"',""'  description.     We   each   of   ur  must 
nhfl?%  t  ,""°''  °^«^«^'^>  '^°d  «o  establish  our  birthright  with  the 

o^her  n^  •       fl"*  ""'.  f«"°^-°>«°.  whether  of  our  own  race  or  o1 
other  nationalities  and  other  religious  views 

f"  God' and"'''  "^'T  >n  ^"Ilt"^  ""  '^^  ""'<'«  =  "  I^'««  et  '^on  droit  " 
?h.  obM^  "f  r    ^-  7'^'*'  '■'8'^'  '«  *''«'    I'  '"  tte  birthright. 
The  children  of  Israel  in  these  latter  days  are  proving  and  will 

contmue  to  prove  to  the  world  the  value  of  right  thin^T  the  PO^er  r 

iw^'of^Go;  ':.7bu^'^  i^r"  rr--'*"'''"^^''^-— -"^ 

a'^.The  Lt  1orn,.?thee"  O     tlv''  '''''  "''"'''  '''''''  «  •^-°''' 
thfi  Tnr,?   fh.t  T         /^   J  ;.  /T  •  •  •  ■  ye  are  my  witnesses,  saith 

tne  Lord,  that  I  am  God  "  (Is.  43,  ver.  1    12)  >       <" 

IVday  the  following  prophecy,  as  you  will  have  seen,  is  fulfilled-   so 
th!  sU      vT        °^  'u'  '''"'^"°  °*  ^^'"^l  ^''^W  be  as  the  sand  of 

S  pas";  tat  in  "tt  'f  "'"k"'  ""^  "'""''•'^^^  ^  -''  ''  ^l"'" -ml 
to   pass,  that  in  the  place   where  it  was   said  unto  them    Ye   are 

not  my  people,  there  it  shall  be  said  unto  them.  Ye  arT  the  sons 
of  the  hvmg  God"  (Hosea  I,  ver.  10).  .   -^e  are  tne  sons 

f  Jft* ifi?'"''**'"'.  "''""^    "^   *"*   ^*"'"'«''    <"   Israel.  -  We   have 
to   fuim   our    destiny    as    declared    to    Moses   on    Mounrslr 

ctartv 'rS"  '"  '■f'^''"""  °J  «°<^    "«  apprehended  the  truth  to 
woS  "  f  ^.  :r  u.^'"  Its  human  expression   in    the    foUowing 

sT^^be  a"p fciterj;;""  '"^''f ''-p^  — nt,  then  y^ 
nation"    (ExlS^erT^'"^'  "^""^^""^  of  priests,  and  an  holy 

will  be  Jiorified"    Is'  49    ve?  3)      nwrr*'?^'""''''"  "''"""  ^ 
i-       ?!       ,  .  ,      ^  '         •   '^z-     ^*  ^6  Keep  the  covenanf,  nnrl 

contmually  think  good,  namely,  that  man  is  spiritual  and  perfect 

Zough  wLwirK'«'',r^  "'"""''^^y  ^-'-«  the  inst'rumen; 
through  which  all  evd  is  finaUy  destroyed  by  the  knowledge  of  truth 

It  IS  a  glorious  fact  that  those  of  the  English-speaking  race  are  hS  to 


10 


40 


*    i4 


Kinnr  John." 


THE  GLORIOUS  DESTINY  OF  THE  CHILDREN  OF  ISRAILL.       399 

App.  I. 

and  undoubtedly  will  be  the  first  recipients  of  the  magnificent 
promises  still  due  to  the  descendants  of  Abraham.  Upon  them 
is  conferred  the  joyous  privilege  of  dispensing  the  satisfying  riches 
of  scientific  truth  to  the  world,  and  so  bringing  to  all  mankind  "  the 
5  peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding  "  (Phil.  4,  ver.  7). 
In  this  way  they  bless,  and  in  return  are  blessed  by,  those  to 
whom  they  impart  the  knowledge  of  Truth. 

Victor  Hugo  wrote,  in  his  eulogy  of  England :   "  Over  that  sea, 
in  calm  majesty,   lies  the  proud   island   whose  existence   consoles 

10  me  for  a  thousand  Continental  crimes,  and  vindicates  for  me  the 
goodness  of  Providence.  Yes,  yes,  proud  England ;  thou  art  justly 
proud  of  thy  colossal  strength— more  justly  of  thy  god-like  repose. 
Stretched  upon  the  rock,  but  not  like  Prometheus,  and  with  no  evil 
bird  to  rend  thy  side,  rests  the  genius  of  England.    He  waits  his 

15  hour,  but  counts  not  the  hours  between.  He  knows  that  it  is  rolling 
up  through  the  mystic  gloom  of  ages,  and  that  its  chariot  is  guided 
by  the  iron  hand  of  destiny.'' 

Jesus,  it  may  be  recollected,  once  said :  "  I  am  not  sent  but  unto 
the   lost  sheep  of   the   house   of  Israel."    He   knew  that  at  that 

20  time  the  world  was  not  ready  for  his  teaching,  but  that  when  the 
world  was  unselfish  enough,  then  the  lost  ten  tribes,  the 
English-speaking  race,  would  understand  what  he  was  teaching, 
act  upon  it,  and  this  suffering  world  would  disappear  for  ever  in 
an  awakening  to  eternal  bliss. 

25  Let  every  man  who  claims  the  title  "  man,"  claim  also  his  right  of 
permanent  and  perfect  existence,  and  fall  into  the  ranks  in  this 
final  fight,  the  ranks  of  right  thinking,  and  its  consequent  right 
doing.  This  will  ensure  the  rapid  attainment  of  that  permanent 
universal  peace  which  always  must  follow  right  thinking. 

30  Since  the  above  was  written,  I  treated  to  obtain  accumulating 
proof  of  the  fact  that  we  are  the  lost  ten  tribes.  It  will  not  be 
surprising  to  those  who  have  understood  what  has  been  said  that  at 
once,  in  a  so-called  miraculous  way,  I  came,  for  the  first  time,  across 
Captain  B.  de  W.  Weldon,  an  English  officer,  who  had  been  able 

35  to  set  this  question  at  rest  through  his  special  experience  and 
military  knowledge.  The  workings  of  divine  Principle  are  shown 
when  it  is  mentioned  that  he  had  never  given  an  hour  to  the 
elucidation  of  the  prophecies  of  the  New  Testament,  and  equally  no 
time  had  been  lost  by  me  through  trying  to  do    what  had  been  so 

40  efficiently  done  by  him  with  regard  to  the  Old  Testament.  Captain 
Weldon  has  written  a  book  called  "  The  Evolution  of  Israel,"  *  in 
which  he  gives  details  of  the  wanderings  of  the  lost  eleven  tribes, 
and  shows  that  the  principal  movements  of  these  tribes  and  many 
important  dates  are  prophesied  in  an  unmistakable  manner. 

•  Published  by  Harrison  k  Sons,  4,  Pall  Mall,  S.W. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


384     32 


397   12,45 


398      13 


173     15 


401      25 
398       3 


167      11 


168 

20 

68 

7 

403 

28 

405 

4,29 

528 

2 

Refer  to      ^qq 
Page  Line 


RECESSIONAL. 

App.  I. 

THE   HISTORY  OF  THE   ENGLISH-SPEAKING    RACE 

IN  THE  BIBLE. 


THE  VALUE  OF  PROPHECY. 


401 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


20 


28:>     1 1 


281      It 


Se "  Note  V 
on  page  606. 


RECESSIONAL. 

God  of  our  fathers,  known  of  old- 
Lord  of  our  far-flung  battle-line— 

Beneath  Whose  awful  hand  we  hold 
Dominion  over  palm  and  pine— 

Lord  God  of  Hosts,  be  with  us  yet, 

Lest  we  forget— lest  we  forget! 

The  tumult  and  the  shouting  dies— 
»  The  captains  and  the  kings  depart- 

Still  stands  Thine  ancient  Sacrifice, 
An   humble   and   a   contrite  heart. 
Lord  God  of  Hosts,  be  with  us  yet, 
Lest  we  forget— lest  we  forget ! 

Far-called  our  navies  melt  away— 

On  dune  and  headland  sinks  the  fire— 
Lo,  all  our  pomp  of  yesterday 

Is  one  with  Nineveh  and  Tyre. 
•Tudge  of  the  nations,  spare  us  yet, 
Lest  we  forget— lest  we  forget! 

If,  drunk  witli  sight  of  power,  we  loose 

Wild  tongues  that  have  not  Thee  in  awe- 
Such  boasting  as  the  Gentiles  use 

Or  lesser  breeds  without  the  law- 
Lord  God  of  Hosts,  be  with  us  yet, 
Lest  we  forget— lest  we  forget ! 

For  heathen  heart  that  puts  her  trust 

In  reeking  tube  and  iron  shard— 
All  valiant  dust  that  builds  on  dust. 

And  guarding  calls  not  Thee  to  guard- 
For  frantic  boast  and  foolish  word, 
Thy  mercy  on  Thy  people.  Lord.     Amen* 

(Rudyard  Kipling). 

Value  of  Historical  Evidence-Previously  it  has  been  shown  35 
how  what  we  call  history  is  merely  an  apparently  periodical  repeti- 
tion of  events  happening  all  at  the  same  time,  and  which  individually 
are  only  counterfeits,  or  taken  as  a  whole  are  re-counterfesances 
of  actual  facts  in  the  real  world,  called  heaven.  These  periodical 
repetitions  enable  us  to  check  our  readings  of  the  prophecies,  and  40 
so  accurately  foresee  future  troubles.  Taken  in  time,  the  evil 
thoughts  can  then  be  easily  destroyed. 

♦  Copied,  with  Mr.  Kipling's  permiBsion,  from  the  "  Times  "  of  July  17th,  1897. 


10 


25 


30 


162     11 


160     32 


343 

13 

71 

15 

552 

36 

327 

25 

452 

15 

111     30 
321      24 


App.  I- 

Spiritual  Signiflcanee — Let  it  be  well  understood,  as  has  been 
pointed  out  before,  that  the  spiritual  interpretation  of  the  Bible 
is  the  important  one  to  understand.  Without  the  guiding  star  of 
Truth— "The     Key    to     the    Scriptures  "—all     human  researches, 

5  whether  geological,  geographical,  geometrical,  or  historical,  end  in 
smoke.  Like  a  will-o'-the-wisp,  they  lead  nowhere.  It  is  not  until 
the  great  searchlight  of  Truth  i^  timmliuto  the  empty  chamhers  of 
ethereal  imager)/,'^  the  dark  reeesses  of  mortal  false  theories,  where 
material  sense  distorts  and  misrepresents  spiritual  facts,  that  the 

JO   grand  verities  of  existence  can  be  discovered  by  reversing  the  lie. 

It  is  likewise,  not  until  scientific  truth  has  interpreted  the  purely 

symbolic  character  of  all  material  records  that  historical  events  can 

be  scientifically   handled  with  any   particular   benefit.     They  then 

take  their  rightful  place.     "Now   all  these  things  happened  unto 

15  them  for  ensamples:  and  they  are  written  for  our  admonition,  upon 
whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come"  (I.  Cor.  10,  ver.  11). 

That  "knowledge  is  power"  is  a  truism,  and  more  especially 
does  this  apply  to  foreknowledge.  How  many  times  has  the  ex- 
pression, "  If  I  had  only  known  "  been  used  1    It  is  evident  that  if 

20  we  knew  exactly  what  evil  lies  before  us,  it  would  be  far  easier,  now 
that  we  know  how  to  destroy  the  false  thoughts  which  cause  all 
the  trouble,  to  do  so  before  they  are  manifested,  and  so  finally  to 
expunge  their  mortal  record.  Prevention  of  repetitions  of  evil  is 
better  than  cure,  and  best  of  all  when  it  is  final. 

25  Recognising  this,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  final  fight  now  taking 
place  with  evil  is  merely  a  repetition,  in  a  little  different  form, 
of  what  has  taken  place  in  the  past;  and  the  exposure  of  the 
mistakes  that  have  been  allowed  in  the  past  enables  us  to  prevent 
their  recurrence  in  the  present  and  in  the  future.    Foresight  has 

30  never  been  so  essential  as  at  present,  when  matter  is  hastening 
to  its  self-inflicted  doom,  and  human  history  is  appearing  in  its 
most  intricate  and   dangerous  form. 

The  Value  of  Prophecy.— Again,  when  one  recognises  that  so  much   172 
of  the  material  universe,  called  past,  present,  and  future,  is  invisible 

35  to  imperfect  human  sight,  the  immense  value  of  the  prophecies  is 
seen.     How  can  one  be  afraid  of  the  future  whea  we  are  in  possession     77 
of  the  power  of  dominion  over  all  evil,  and  it  is  seen  mapped  out  in   342 
detail,  like  one  of  Cook's  tours,  giving  even  the  time  of  arrival  and   179 
the  menu  for  the  day.     Fear,  then,  has  no  hold  on  one,  and  it  is 

40  possible  all  the  time  to  work,  helping  and  protecting  others,  instead 
of  working  directly  to  protect  oneself.    Remember  that  in  prophesy- 
ing,  reading  thought,   one  always,  if  working  properly,  detects  the   179 
worst  thoughts.     These  can  then  be  destroyed  by  scientific  prayer,   321 
when  better  thoughts  alone  remain  and  appear. 

45      The  paramount  importance   of  the  sayings  of   our  Master  lies 
in  their  spiritual  significance.    Nevertheless,  helpful  sidelights  may   162 

*  Sue  Ezekiel  8,  ver.  12. 


399     26 
398       3 


111     35 


23 
42 
12 


15 
24 


11 


179 
625 


9 
2 


343       1 


349     35 


10 


15 


^2  ISRAEL'S  IXFLUEXCE   ON  HISTORY. 

.     ^,  ^  App.  I. 

be  thrown  on  them  by  an  intelligent    knowledge    of    the    human 
incidents  which  called  them  forth. 

The  prophecies  of  the  Bible  not  only  relate  to  what  has  been 
happenmg  m  the  past,  but  also  foretell  what  is  now  happening,  and 
about  to  happen.  Indeed,  the  only  object  of  correctly  reading  past 
history  is  to  enable  us  better  to  understand  the  future,  and  so  enable 
us  to  protect:  — 

1.  Those  whose  admitted  want  of  definite  knowledge  of  the 
enemy's  method  of  attack  can  only  be  spoken  of  as  pride  in 
Ignorance,  and 

2.  Those  whom  a  Pharisaical  belief  in  the  extent  of  their 
spiritual  awakeness,  coupled  with  a  superficial  knowledge  of  the 
letter  of  spiritual  teaching,  renders  easy  victims  to  the  unforeseen 
dangers  that  Ime  the  way  of  those  who  have  not  yet  found  out  that 
Love  alone  leads  safely. 

ISRAEL'S  INFLUENCE  ON  HISTORY. 
The  Dawn  of  Hlstory.-At  what  is  known  as  "  the  dawn  of  history  " 
thecivihsation  of  the  world  was  centred  in  South-Western  Asia 
and  Egypt,  the  Chinese  and  Ethiopian  races  never  having  been  im- 
portant factors  in  the  development  of  the  world.  At  this  time,  about  20 
700  B.C.,  the  dominant  powers  of  the  world  were  Egypt  and  Assyria. 
Since  then  and  until  the  predominance  of  England  was  completely 
established  in  the  nineteenth  century  a.d.,  there  have  been  constant 
changes  not  only  m  the  dominant  powers,  but  in  the  countries  in 
which  these  dominant  powers  held  sway,  until  at  the  present  time,  25 
with  the  exception  of  Egypt,  not  one  of  these  races  is  in  the  land 
it  originally  ruled. 

The  Early  Growth  of  IsraeL-The   Bible   contains  the   earliest 
developments,   not  only  of  the  Israelitish  people,  who  from  small 
begmnings  rose  to  a  power  in  the  days  of  David  and  Solomon,  but  30 
also  of  those  races  which  have  in  any  way  contributed  to  the  civilisa- 
tion of  the  modem  world. 

Hepedlty.-The  history  of  the  descendants  of  Israel  affords  a  good 
example  of  the  human  "  picture  gallery,"  caUed  heredity.  They  were 
a  well-defined  race,  which,  notwithstanding  numerous  unfortunate  35 
lapses  mto  the  vicious  habits  of  the  surrounding  nations,  kept 
themselves  comparatively  pure  and  unmixed,*  and,  as  a  consequence, 
had  the  strictest  customs,  a  high  religious  ideal,  and,  as  Edward 
Carpenter  says,  "  the  strongest  national  consciousness  - 
h^^r.  *°^  I  ^¥"?®^     ^*^     remained     consolidated     as     one   40 

tefr^r'  P-t^P^^'  ^'^^""^y  ^^"^^  ^»^«  been  very  different  to-day 
Instead   of    uniting    against    the    common    foes,    they    Wht  a^d 

o?^/^rf^%*^-^  although  Asa    king  of  Judah,  hid  a  ftaS  a^y 
of  580,000  trained  men  (II.  Chron.  14,  ver.  8)  the  children  of  Is JS^^ 
LvT  ^'^T^  *  '^*"^    dominant    race   until   thV  had    under/o^e   45 
several  metamorphoses  and  gained  a  clearer  apprehension  of  Q^d 


i 


396  13 
486  2 
430       5 


415       1 
421      35 


CENTRAL  POINT  OF  HISTORY.  403     Refer  to 

-  .  Page  Line 

App.  I- 

Truth,    and    in    consequence,   purer  ideals,   a  process    which   took 

centuries  to  accomplish. 

Central  Point  of  History.— As  we  follow  the  children  of  Israel  in 
the  process  of  their  evolution  from  a  small  unimportant  clan  to  their 
5  final  development,  we  cannot  but  be  struck  with  the  idea  that  the 
history  of  other  peoples  as  factors  in  civilisation  hinged  chiefly  on 
their  association  with  the  Israelites.  For  instance,  even  if  the 
Danai— the  early  name  for  the  Grecians— were  not  Danites,  the 
early  growth  of  Greece,  and,  through  Greece,  of  modern  civilisation, 

10  could  not   have   taken   place     had   it  not  been  for  the  protective 

influence  of  three  tribes  of  the  Israelites,  known  then  under  the 

name  of  the  Getae,   who  acted  as  a  wall  of  defence  on  the  Grecian 

frontiers  against  the  barbarian  races  of  the  North. 

As  in  the  Bible,  so  in  history,  Israel  figures  as  a  central  point  round 

15  which  the  fate  of  other  nations  revolves,  and  Israel's  moral  develop- 
ment and  advancement,  whilst  seemingly  slower,  were  sound, 
because  scientific,  being  based  upon  a  living  Principle. 

Montalambert  writes  as  follows:  "It  is  in  England  that  the 
nobility  of  man's  nature  has  developed  all  its  splendour  and  attained 

20  its  highest  level.  It  is  there  that  the  generous  passion  of  independ- 
ence, united  to  the  genius  of  association  and  the  constant  practice 
of  self-government,  have  produced  those  miracles  of  fierce  energy, 
of  dauntless  vigour,  and  obstinate  heroism,  which  have  triumphed 
over  seas  and  climates,  time    and,  distance,    nature    and  tyranny, 

25  exciting  the  perpetual  envy  of  all  nations,  and  among  the  English 
themselves  a  proud  enthusiasm.  Loving  freedom  for  itself,  and 
loving  nothing  without  freedom."  * 

Now  that  intelligent  research,  manifesting  the  constant  action 
of  God,  and  foretold  by  the  prophets,  has  identified  the  scattered 

30  records,  and  brought  together  the  lost  threads  of  this  marvellous 
story  of  a  people,  Israel,  namely  the  English-speaking  race,  emerges 
with  its  boundaries,  physical,  intellectual,  and  spiritual,  so  enlarged 
that  they  hold  within  their  grasp,  not  only  the  civilisation,  but  the 
moral  salvation  of  the  world,  f      This   also  was  foreseen  and    fore- 

35   ordained. 

The  Bible  gives  a  detailed  history  of  the  descendants  of  Jacob, 
both  the  kingdom  of  Israel  and  the  kingdom  of  Judah,  until  the 
year  721  B.C.,  when  the  recognised  history  of  Israel  abruptly  ends, 
and  as  shown  in  II.  Kings  17,  ver.   18,  "the  Lord  was  very  angry 

40  with  Israel,  and  removed  them  out  of  his  sight :  there  was  none  left 
but  the  tribe  of  Judah  only.  ...  So  was  Israel  carried  away  out 
of  their  own  land  to  Assyria  unto  this  day  "  (ver.  23).    In  this  same 


398      6 


415     1,25 


399     35 


388     24 


398     16 
398     41 


443       3 


410     31 

404  12,  15, 
17 


*  "  Monks  of  the  West, '  chap.  3. 
t"  Christian   Science,  as  taught   and  demonstrated   bv  our   Master,   ca«ts   361     38 
45   out  error,  heals  the  sick,  and  restores  the  lost  Israel,  for  'the  stone  which 
the  builders  rejected,  the  same  is  become  the  head  of  the  comer'"  ("Historical 
Sketch,"  Church  Manual  of  the  First  Church  of  Christ  Scientist,  in  Boston, 
Mass.,  p.  17). 


B«fer  to 
Pace  Line 


411      24 


398      15 


10 


404  THE  CAPTIVITY  OF  ISRAEL. 

,  App.  I. 

chapter  is  the  interesting  account  of  how,  when  lions  slew  the 
II  men  from  Babylon  "  and  other  cities,  whom  the  king  of  Assyria 
"  placed ...  in  the  cities  of  Samaria  instead  of  the  children  of  Israel," 
the  king  had  one  of  the  priests  of  Israel  brought  back,  so  as  to 
teach  them  how  to  pray,  and  "they  feared  the  Lord,  and  made 
unto  themselves  of  the  lowest  of  them  priests  of  the  high  places  " 
(ver.  24,  32).  Whether  the  mental  effect  over  the  lions  was  successful 
we  are  not  told.  Nowadays  there  is  no  difficulty,  whether  working 
with  the  human  mind  or  by  prayer.  The  former  is,  liowever,  wrong  and 
not  alwaj's  effective. 

The  Captivity  of  Israel. -At  this  date,  in  the  reign  of  Hoshea, 
the  major  portion  of  the  children  of  Israel  was  carried  captive  by 
Sargon  into  Assyria,  "  and  placed  in  .  .  .  Halah  and  in  Habor  by  the 
river  of  Gozan,  and  in  the  cities  of  the  Medes  "  (II.  Kings  17,  ver.  6). 
II.  Kings  15,  ver.  29,  shows  that  in  741  B.C.,  "  In  the  days  of  Pekah  15 
king  of  Israel  came  Tiglath-pileser  king  of  Assyria,  and  took 
Ijon,  ...  all  the  land  of  Naphtali."  In  680  B.C.  Esarhaddon 
completed  the  removal,  until,  in  the  words  of  Isaiah,  "there 
was  none  that  moved  the  wing,  or  opened  the  mouth,  or 
peeped  ''   (Is.   10,   ver.   14).  ^^ 

The  Captivity  of  Judah.-About  100  years  after,  viz.,  about 
599  B.C.,  the  tribes  of  Judah,  Benjamin,  and  Levi  were  carried 
captive  to  "the  waters  of  Babylon,"  hundreds  of  miles  away, 
and  they  alone,  and  not  Israd,  as  is  shown  in  Ezra  1,  ver.  5, 
returned  to  Judea  about  53G  B.C.  Josei)hus  also  shows  that  25 
Israel  did  not,  as  commonly  supposed,  return  with  Judah,  4or  he 
writes :  "  The  entire  body  of  the  people  of  Israel  remained  in  that 
coun'.iy  [Media]  .  .  .  the  ten  tribes  arc  beyond  the  Euphrates  till 
now,  an  immense  number  "  •  "  The  priests  and  the  Levites  that  were 
in  all  Israel  resorted  to  him  [Rehoboam,  king  of  Judah]  out  of  all  30 
their  coasts.  For  the  Levites  left  their  suburbs  and  their  posses- 
sion, and  came  to  Judah  and  Jerusalem:  for  Jeroboam  and  his 
sons  had  cast  them  off  from  executing  the  priest»s  office  unto  the 
Lord"  (II.  Chron.  11,  ver.  13,  14). 

For  a  good  many  years  people  have  been  endeavouring  to  find  3-, 
out  what  happened  to  the  descendants  of  Israel  other  than  Judah 
and  Levi,  for  the  reason  that  if  the  Bible  is  true,  the  prophecies  of 
Jacob  and  Moses  show  unquestionably  that  the  children  of  Israel 
were  destined  to  become,  not  only  a  mighty  nation,  but  the  dominant 
factor  in  the  history  of  the  world.  Jeremiah  30,  ver.  3,  shows  that  10 
Israel  and  Judah  in  the  latter  days  would  be  distinct,  "  For,  lo,  the 
days  come,  saith  the  Lord  ;  that  I  will  bring  again  the  captivity  of  my 
people  Israel  and  Judah." 

Until  fifty  years  ago  the  general  opinion  was  that  the  British  race 
was  of  Aryan  descent,   a  mixed  race,   composed  partly  of  Angles,   45 
Saxons,  Normans,  Danes,  Picts,  Scots,  and  Celts.    This  theory  has 
now  to  be  considerably  modified. 


*  I 


Eleveath  Book  of  the  Antiquities  of  the  Jews." 


427 
420 
428 


2 
27 
11 


285     11 


THE  STORY  OF  THE  DISCOVERY.  405     Refer  to 

Page  Line 

App.  I. 

Expert  Knowledge — For  many  centuries  the  history  of  Israel  is 

merely  the  history  of  barbarian  nations.  For  the  elucidation  of  the 
mystery  of  their  politics  and  their  motives,  military  and  social, 
which  led  to  their  migrations,  a  certain  amount  of  expert  military  399  35 
5  knowledge  is  essential  to  the  historian.  The  history  of  Israel, 
when  traced,  provides  a  surprisingly  simple  story ;  but  unfortunately 
the  tracing  of  this  story  has  been  complicated,  as  in  the  case  of 
several  other  peoples,  by  more  than  one  national  change  of  name, 
as  the  people  evolved  in  civilisation.     The  history  of  Israel  from 

10   593  A.D.  is  practically  the  history  of  the  Goths,  and  since  the  settle- 
ments  of  England   by   the   Angles  and  Normans    there  has   been 
no  difficulty  in  following  their  vicissitudes  now  that  the  clue  has 
been  obtained.* 
One  of  the  difficulties  in  verifying,  from  the  prophecies,  the  fact 

15  that  the  English-speaking  races  are  the  lost  Israelites  is  that  these 
prophecies  have  a  double  fulfilment.  This  difficulty  has  now  been 
cleared  up.     "  History  repeats  itself,"  until  matter  is  dematerialised. 

Half  Wedgewoodt  and  John  Wilson  first  put  forward  publicly  the 
idea  that  possibly  the  tribe  of  Ephraim  was  the  origin  of  the  main 

20   stock  of  the  British  people,  and  about  1870  Edward  Hine  published 
his   ''Forty-Seven   Identifications   of   the   British  Nation   with   the 
f  Lost  Ten  Tribes  of  Israel,"  of  which  100,000  copies  were  sold  in  the 

first  year  alone.  Whilst  a  series  of  proofs  has  been  gradually 
gathered  together  in  support  of  this  idea,  it  has  never  been 
generally  accepted,   because  so  many  inaccurate   statements  were 

25  put  forward  and  until  now  no  one  has  been  able  to  prove  historically 
every  link  of  the  connecting  chain. 

Final  Confirmation.  —  Most  of  the  following  valuable  historical 
incidents  have  been  kindly  placed  at  my  disposal  by  Captain 
Weldon,  whose  military  service  had  led  him  to  many  countries,  where 
•"^0  he  came  in  close  touch  with  the  ideas,  the  politics,  and  the  methods 
of  warfare  of  savage  tribes,  and  thus  was  specially  fitted  to  trace 
the  wanderings  of  the  warlike  lost  tribes  of  Israel. 

THE     STORY    OF    THE     DISCOVERY. 

In  the  year  653  A.D.  there  disappeared  from  the  history  of  the 

35   world  an  army,  known  as  the  Ostrogoths,  that  only  seventeen  years 

previously   had   been   able   to  put   150,000   warriors   into  the   field 

to   maintain  its   independence  against  the   power   of  the   Eastern 

Empire. 
The  above  English  officer,  investigating  from  a  purely  historical  point 
40  of  view   the  mystery  of  the  disappearance  of  this  army,  was  struck 
by  the  possibility,  suggested  by  the  military  circumstances  surround- 
ing the  case,  that  the  Ostrogoths  had  marched  North  to  continue 
their  existence  in  another  land.    If  this  were  so,  the  circumstances 
*  There   is   no  attempt  made  here  to  grive  any  further  proof  than  appears 
45    on  their  face  of  the  truth  of  the  statements  put  forward.    The  evidence  is  given 
very  fully  in  Captain  Weldon's  valuable  book,  already  referred  to. 

t  "Book  of  Remembrance,  1813." 


399 


B«fer  to 
Page  Line 


427      30 


427     41 


427       2 


417  36 

412      18 

418  2 


417     35 


422      13 
424     2, 27 


406  LOSS  OF  THE  NAME  OF  GOD. 

J       .1.  .  App.  I. 

surrounding  their  escape  would  necessarily  have  been  of  a  most 
peculiar  nature.  They  would  have  to  surrender  their  national 
treasure ;  they  would  have  to  place  their  lives  in  the  hands  of  their 
enemies,  trusting  only  to  their  plighted  word  ;  they  would  have  to 
march  from  Southern  Italy,  in  company  with  an  army  against  whom  5 
for  seventeen  years  they  had  been  fighting  a  death  struggle  ;  further 
they  would  have  to  pass  unscathed  through  a  region  in  the  military 
possession  of  two  powerful  and  hostile  races. 

The  whole  of  the  available  evidence  seemed  to  point  to  the  fact 
that  an  escape  under  these  unusual  conditions  had  been  really  lo 
effected.  Whilst  these  incidents  were  still  fresh  in  mind,  atten- 
tion was  incidentally  drawn  to  the  15th  chapter  of  Jeremiah, 
m  which  to  his  great  astonishment  verse  after  verse  was  seen 
apparently  dealing  with  an  exactly  similar  series  of  episodes  in 
the  history  of  the  people  of  Israel.  15 

Now  the  previous  history  of  the  Goths  had  led  them  through 
many  adventures  in  many  lands,  and  coming  upon  the  verse  in 
Amos  which  says  of  a  people :  "  I  will  sift  the  house  of  Israel  among 
aU  nations,  like  as  corn  is  sifted  in  a  sieve"  (ch.  9,  ver.  9),  he 
began  to  wonder  whether  there  could  be  any  connection  between  20 
the  Goths,  who  had  been  sifted  through  many  nations,  and 
the  Israelites,  of  whom  Jeremiah  and  Amos  wrote  ;  and  whether 
there  could  be  any  truth  behind  what  is  known  as  the  Anglo- 
Israelitish  theory. 

A   study   of  the   oldest  historical   records   was   instituted,    which   •:>-, 
necessarily  included  the  Bible,  to   which  hitherto  he  had  attached   " 
but  little  importance.     Bit  by  bit,  to  his  astonishment,  it  became 
apparent  that  obscure  passages  in  the  Prophets  were  merely  the 
foreshadowing  of  events  recorded  later,  nearly  all  of  which  incidents 
occur   in  the    history  of    the    Getse,    Goths,    Angles,    and  English-  30 
speaking  races.    All  these  are  alluded  to  in  the  Bible,  the  seven 
tribes  of  Israel,  who  afterwards  became  the  Angles,  being  spoken 
of,  sometimes  as  "Israel,"  sometimes  as  "that  troop"  or  "Gad." 
In  secular  history  these  people  appear  originally  as  the  "  Massa- 
getje     or  the  "people  of  Guti,"  or  "Goths,"  the  word  Goth  being  35 
philologically  derived  from  Guta  Theod,  or  the  people  of  Guta 

The  two  tribes  of  the  house  of  Joseph,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  are 
usually  spoken  of  in  prophecy  as  either  "  Joseph  "  or  "  Ephraim  " 
being  known  in  secular  history  as  the  Get«,  then  as  the  Ostrogoths 
and  afterwards  as  the  Normans.  Another  tribe  of  Israel,  Dan]  40 
was  known  in  secular  history  as  the  "Picts"  and  "Scots" 
Long  after  the  time  of  their  departure  from  Samaria,  Ephraim  and 
Manasseh  were  joined  by  Benjamin,  Dan  having  in  the  meantime 
parted  company  with  them.  The  Israelites  are  also  spoken  of  as 
Isaac,''  "Jacob,"  "Samaria,"  and  "Bethel."  45 

Loss  of  the  Name  of  God  -In  all  their  wanderings,  the  Israelites 
only  made  one  drastic  change  of  name.     This  was  in  593  B.C.,  when, 


10 


GOD'S  NAME  REGAINED.  407 

App.  I- 

as  already  mentioned,  at  the  command  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  they  363 
abandoned  the  name  of  Israel,  on  adopting  heathenism,  and  took  412 
instead  the  name  of  Scythians,"  that  is  to  say,  Scutai,  which  363 
became  Gutai  or  Getae.  363 

Israel  was  now,  as  shown  in  Hosea  1,  ver.  9,  Lo-ammi,  "Outcast, 
or  "  Not  my  people."  They  had  entered  Scythia  in  their  flight  after 
the  battle  of  Carchemish,  in  608  B.C.  By  a  similar  process  to  that 
which  changes  the  name  "Englishman"  into  "Canadian,"  when  we 
settle  in  Canada,  Israel,  instead  of  keeping  themselves  distinct  as 
a  race,  so  far  intermingled  with  them  that  they  became  known  as 
Scythians  or  Getae,  and  thus  willingly  identified  themselves  with 
the  lowest  of  barbarians. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


30 
40 
22 
37 


God's  Name  Regained.— A  time  was  to  come  when  Israel  once  431 
more  was  accepted  as  the  "  People  of  God."    Then  the  sacred  name  423 

15  crept  back  again,  unnoticed,  into  use.  The  Guta  Theod— the  people 
of  the  Gutai— became  shortened  into  "  Goth,"  with  the  name  of 
God  in  the  German  tongue  forming  the  root  of  the  word.  Ortellius 
says  that  the  Goths  took  their  name,  Gauth  or  Gauthei,  meaning 
people  of  God,  because  of  the  great  glory  of  God  requiring  to  be 

20  asserted  and  maintained.     This  name  "  Goth,"  translated  into  Getic, 
the  language  which  Israel  brought  with  them  from  Media,  became 
"Angle"— "An"   being  the   equivalent  in  Getic   for  the   German  364 
word  "  Gott."    In  Scandinavian,  another  language  which  was  con- 
nected with  the  fortunes  of  Israel  during  their  wanderings  from  sea 

25  to  sea,  the  word  "As"  is  also  the  equivalent  of  "Gott"  and  "An." 
Israel,  in  the  Eddas,  appear  as  the  Asar,  in  other  words,  as  the 
same  "  People  of  God "  as  the  Goths  and  Angles  and  the  ancient 
Israelites. 

Isaiah  not  only  foretold  the  change  of  name,  but  showed,  in  the 

30  65th  chapter,  a  chapter  which  is  addressed  "  unto  a  nation  that  was 

not  called  by  my  name"   (ver.   1),   i.e.,   the  Getae,  that  the  name 

Israel  was  to  be  applied  to  the  Jews  only :  "  And  ye  shall  leave  your 

name  for  a   curse  unto  my   chosen"   (Is.  65,  ver.    15).    Who  this 

nation  was  is  mentioned  in  ver.   11,  where  the  prophet  says:  "Ye 

35  are  they  that  forsake  the  Lord,  that  forget  my  holy  moimtain  [a  term 

used  for  true  prayer],  that  prepared  a  table  for  that  troop."    This 

in  the  marginal  reading   is  called  "  Gad,"  and  is  one  of  the  names 

by  which  the   children  of   Israel  are  referred  to.     The   change   of 

language  takes  place  no  less  surely,  and  was  also  foretold  by  Isaiah, 

40  who  said :   ''  For  with  stammering  lips  and  another  tongue  will  be 

speak  to  this  people  "  (Is.  28,  ver.  11). 

The  Getae  were  the  tribes  of  Joseph  ;  the  Massagetse  were  seven  other 
tribes  of  Israel.  It  is  a  noteworthy  confirmation  to  find  that  "  The 
children  of  Ephraim  . . .  kept  not  the  covenant  of  God,  and  refused  to 


43 

10 


2 


368     27 


388       6 


B€f.»  to     408  THE  COVENANTS. 

P»ce  Line 

11        u     ,  App.  I. 

walk  in  his  law;  And  forgat  his  works,  and  his  wonders  that  he  had 
shewed  them"  (Ps.  78,  ver.  9-11).  Therefore  Ephraim- Joseph,  i.e., 
the  Getse,  were  the  rejected,  and  Judah,  i.e.,  the  Jews,  were 
chosen.  This  position  continued  until  the  time  of  Christ,  when  it 
became  completely  reversed,  and  Jesus  said  to  the  Jews:  "The  i 
kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a  nation 
bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof"  (Matt.  21,  ver.  43).  Israel,  uhen 
in  exile  and  captivity,  changed  their  language,  as  did  the  Jews  also 
in  Babylonia.  This  was  foretold  by  Isaiah,  and  will  be  found  in  the 
28th  chapter,  which  is  addressed  to  Ephraim,  i.e.,  the  Geta?.  lo 

The  fact  that  the  descendants  of  Israel  are  the  British  affords  an 
explanation  of  many  curious  things.  For  instance,  the  ritual  of 
the  EngUsh  Church  is  the  only  one  to  formulate  any  claim  to  direct 
connection  with  the  people  of  Israel.  Britain  being  heir  to  the 
ancient  prophecies  concerning  the  predominating  military  power  i:. 
of  Israel  in  the  latter  days,  much  hitherto  inexplicable  in  its 
history  is  explained ;  its  wealth,  colonising  power,  far-reaching 
influence,  immense  population,  success  in  war,  etc. 

One  great  truth,  made  evident  through'  this  tracing  of  the 
Israehtish  wanderings,  clears  up  what  has  puzzled,  more  or  less  20 
all  deep  students  of  religions  of  the  world,  namely,  how  it  is  that 
in  parts  of  the  earth's  surface  so  widely  removed  as  India, 
China,  Russia,  England,  and  North  America,  there  have  been  found 
teachers  of  a  fundamentally  identical  religious  lore. 

It  was  "  eastward  into   the  east  country "  (Gen.  25    ver    6)  that 
Abraham  sent  his  sons  by  Keturah.     Possibly  it  is  from  the  word 
A-Bram  that  the  word  Brahma  is  due.      It    was    from   the    East 
where  the  great-great-grandchildren  of  Shem  settled  (Gen.  10    ver 
»))  the  land  of  wise  men  (I.  Kings.  4,  ver.  30),  that  the  Magi  came  to 
Bethlehem     (Matt.      2,     ver.     1).     Buddha,      Confucius,     Lao-Tze,   :;.. 
-m  9n  .-    '       Zoroaster,  all  may  well  have  sprung  from  the  same  race-leaders 
.>30  20,  3.>   m  rehgion   as   m   war.     Mohammed,   the  teacher  of  the  one   God 
undoubtedly   did,    being  an   Arab,    a   descendant   of   Ishmael,    the 
eldest  son  of  Abraham  by  Sarah^s  Egyptian  handmaid.     This  race 
was  the  race  of  Abraham ;  and  consequently,   like  the  Turks,   the  3.> 
descendants  of  Esau,  akin  to  Israel.     But  it  was  not  "the  chosen 
race,     smce  the  privileges  of  the  birthright  were  confined  to  the 
descendants  of  Jacob  alone. 

THE     COVENANTS. 

In  Genesis  12,  ver.  2  and  3,  a  promise  was  made  to  Abraham  that   4  > 
his  seed  should  be  a  great  nation  and  a  multitude  of  nations. 

Later,  a  formal  covenant  was  made  with  the  Israelites  on  Mount 
Smai  as  follows:  -  Keep  my  covenant,  then  ye  shall  be  a  peculiar 
treasure  unto  me  above  all  people :  .  .  .  a  kingdom  of  priests,  and 
aa  holy  nation  "  (Ex.  19,  ver.  6,  6).  45 


2:» 


481      44 
478     27 


177 
305 
549 


21 
25 
4,31 


THE  CURSE  ;   THE  BLESSING  409 

App-  I- 

Paul  understood  where  the  ten  tribes  were  located,  and  it  was  to 

the  promises  made  that  he  referred  when,  in  front  of  Agrippa,  he 
said :  "  Unto  which  promise  our  twelve  tribes,  instantly  serving  God 
day  and  night,  hope  to  come  "  (Acts  26,  ver.  7). 


Refer  to 
Page  Lklne 


41 


42 
46 


40 


21 


5      The    Curse.— On  Mount  Sinai  the  Israelites  were  told,  and  the   176 
congregation  solemnly  assented,  that,   if  they  broke  the  covenant 
with  God,    the    whole   race  would    undergo   national   punishment; 
and  the  terms  and  length  of  this  punishment  were  exactly  stated.    176 
(Lev.  26).    This  curse  was  referred  to  in  Daniel  9,  ver.  11,  "  therefore   i76 

10  the  curse  is  poured  upon  us,  and  the  oath  that  is  written,"  and  the 
sins  of  Israel  are  set  out  in  detail  in  II.  Kings  17,  ver.  7-18.  In 
Deuteronomy  (28  and  29)  Moses  foretells,  in  detail,  the  punish- 
ment that  will  befall  them,  their  wanderings,  servitude,  idolatry, 
temporary  reduction  in  numbers,  and  even  such  characteristics  as 

15   their  drunkenness.     Moses  foresaw  (Deut.  29,  ver.  19)  that  in  the  394 
midst  of  their  troubles  the  Israelite  could  always  "bless  himself 
in  his  heart,  saying,  I  shall  have  peace,"  as  they  knew  that  "  those 
things  which  are  revealed  belong  unto  us  and  to  our  children  for 
ever  "  (ver.  29). 

20  This  covenant  was  that  between  God  and  man,  whereby  if  man  177 
worshipped  more  than  one  god  and  believed  in  the  power  of  evil, 
thus  making  evil  his  god,  and  allowing  evil  thoughts  to  come  into 
his  mind,  evil  undoubtedly  would  seemingly  hold  him  in  its  grip ; 
but  if  he  worshipped  only  one  God,  and  thought  only  of  God  or 
good,  good  alone  could  come.  What  a  complete  metamorphosis 
there  will  be  when  we  think  only  the  best  thoughts  of  which  we  are  g9  42 
capable. 

The  prophecies  of  Moses  foretold  the  punishment  of  the  Israelites.    176 
In  Leviticus  26,  ver.  28,  he  tells  us  this  punishment  would  be  for 

30    seven  times,  or  2,520  years,  a  time  being  360  years.    Counting  from   ^*^<j 
the  year  721   B.C.,   when  the  punishment   of  the  ten  tribes  began 
by  their  exile  into  Assyria,  this  would  bring  us  to  the  year  1799  A.D.,   405 
the  dawn  of  that  wonderful  period  of  civilisation,   the  nineteenth 
century.    Hosea  (6,   ver.   1,  2)  shows  us,   that  after  two  days  the 

35  Israelites  would  be  revived.  II.  Peter  (3,  ver.  8)  speaking  of  the 
latter  days  (these  letters  are  written  to  men  of  the  tribe  of  Joseph, 
i.e.,  to  the  Getae)  shows  that  "one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a 
thousand  years.''  Two  days,  that  is,  2,000  years,  from  Israel's 
flight  in  721  B.C.,   brings  us  to    the    year    1279    a.d.    About    and 

40  subsequent  to  this  date,  we  can  trace  the  roots  of  all  the  great 
institutions  of  modern  England,  the  revival  of  the  Israelites. 

The   Blessing— Moses,   as  shown  in  Deuteronomy  (30,  ver.   1,  2,   17,;    31^ 
3,  5),  said:  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  when  all  these  things  are 


25 


43 

15 
39 

14 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


305   33 


36   1 


77   30 


304 

304 
304 


17 
24 


177   2 


416   n 

412  12 

413  2 


2i) 


410  THE  CAPTIVITY. 

App.  I. 

corae  upon  the*i,  the  blessing  and  the  curse,  which  I  have  set  before 
thee,  and  thou  shalt . . .  return  unto  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  shalt 
obey  his  voice, ...  the  Lord  thy  God  will . . .  have  compassion  upon 
thee,  and  will  return  and  gather  thee  from  all  the  nations, .  .  .  and . . . 
bring  thee  into  the  land ;  .  .  .  and  he  will  do  thee  good,  and  multiply 
thee  above  thy  fathers."    Moses  goes  on  to  say  (ver.  6,  8)  that  Israel 
would  "  love  the  Lord ''  and  "  obey  the  voice  of  the  Lord,"  and  in 
yer.   11,  14,  he  shows  that  the  future  would  be  the  result  of  the  way 
in  which  they  think.     He  says  the  commandment   "is  not  hidden 
from  thee,  neither  is  it  far  off.  .  .  .  But  the  word  is  very  nigh  unto 
thee,  in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  heart."    When  we  consider  that  there 
IS  no  such  thing  as  time,  there  is  no  wonder  that  what  was  put  before 
the  Israelites  that  day,  in  a  most  solemn  way,  and  has  been  dwelt 
upon  by  millions  of  strong  thinkers,   has  had  its  apparent  effect 
In  other  words,  that  the  curse  and  the  thinking  that  evil  must  come 
about  (ver.   17,  18)  became  manifested.     Great  is  the  pity  that  our 
forefathers  did  not  follow  the  final  advice  of  Moses  (ver.   19):   "I 
call  heaven  and  earth  to  record  this  day  against  you,  that  I  have 
set   before    you    life    and    death,    blessing    and   cursing:    therefore 
choose  life,  that  both  thou  and  thy  seed  may  live." 

The   Choice. -Fortunately,    we   now   can   choose    good    or    evil, 
"  Choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve  "  (Josh.  24,  ver.  15).     Let 
us  choose  to  think  truly,  and  of  the  real  spiritual  world,  instead  of 
thinking  evil  of  ourselves,    our  fellow-men,    and  our    surroundings, 
our  earthly  lodging— for  heaven  alone  is  truly  our  home* 

THE    CAPTIVITY. 

The  Bible  gives  full  details  of  how  the  children  of  Israel  carried 
out  their  covenant,  and  how  blessings  and  curses  alternately  acted 
upon  them  as  they  served  the  one  God  or  followed  after  other  gods, 
until  that  period  when,  as  foretold,  the  ten  tribes  were  taken  away 
captive  out  of  Samaria  in  721  B.C.  by  Shalmaneser,  and  placed  "in 
the  cities  of  the  Medes "  (II.  Kings  17,  ver.  6). 

The  seventh  century  was  a  period  of  wars  and  anarchy;  hordes 
from  bcythia,  issuing  from  the  lands  north  of  the  Caspian,  had 
poured  through  Media  and  ravaged  all  Asia  Minor.  Media  and 
Babylonia  were  fighting  a  life  and  death  struggle  with  Assyria  • 

After  the  Captivity  in  721  B.C.  Israel  remained  a  semi-servile  race 
settled  m  various  parts  of  Assyria,  until  seven  years  before  Nineveh 
tell,  an  event  which  had  long  been  foretold  bv  Jonah  and  other 
prophets.  In  this  year,  612  B.C.,  Jeremiah  proclaimed:  "The  Lord 
said  unto  me.  The  backsliding  Israel  hath  justified  herself  more 
than  treacherous  Judah.  Go  and  proclaim  these  words  toward  the 
north,  and  say,  Return,  thou  backsliding  Israel:  .  .  .  and  I  will 
brmg  you  to  Zion  [Britain]"  (Jer.  3,  ver.  11,  12,  14). 

*  /f  8^<\7n  by  Herodotus  (Book  I.,  chaps.  95,  96).  the  M(de3  under  Deioces  sue-   45 
cessfully  threw  off  the  Assyrian  yoke  when  '•  the  other  nations  also  revolted  and 
regained  their  independence."    The  reasons  for  the  belief  that  the  Medes  were 
Israelites  who  founded  the  original  Buddhist  religion,  as  given  by  the  Rev  R 
Douglas  in.;  God  and  Greater  BritAin,"  p.  79,  are  most  interesting.    Dr.  Moore 

^1?S?  *T     ,  rr  -k"^*^^,*  Z^^  °.^A^^J^^  ^®  ""^^  **  ^^*«*  ^*^«  conversed  with  him,    50 
("  The  Lost  Tnbes,    chap.  10),  as  his  writings  and  the  earliest  Buddhist  inscrip- 
tions are  so  sinailar.    Many  of  the  customs,  etc.,  are  the  same,  and  the  names  of  the 
seven  days  of  the  week  are  likewise  named  after  the  sun,  moon,  and  planets     The 
aayings  of  Gautama  were   not    reduced   to  writi-g,   Mr.   Macleod    Wylie  says 


10 


15 


25 


30 


:\o 


40 


THE  ESCAPE.  411      Refer  to 

App.    I.  P»«eLine 

THE    ESCAPE. 

IT.  Esdras  13,  ver.  41,  speaking  of  the  Israelites,  says:  "  They  took 
this  counsel  among  themselves,  that  they  would  leave  the  multitude 
of  the  heathen,  and  go  forth  into  a  further  country,  where  never 
:,   mankind  dwelt." 

In  the  year  612  B.C.  the  Egyptians,  under  Pharaoh-necho,  marched 
with  haste  ("God  commanded  me  to  make  haste"  II.   Chron.   35, 
ver.  21)  upon  Carchemish.      This  blow  had  to    be    warded    off   by 
Babylonia   and  Media,   when  the  concentration  of  their  troops  at 
10  Carchemish  gave  the  ten  tribes  their  awaited  opportunity  of  escape. 
It  was  for  this  reason  that  the  ambassadors  of  Necho,  as  shown 
in  the   same  verse,    said  to  Josiah,    king   of   Judah,   who  attacked 
Necho,  so  tending  to  relieve  the  Babylonians :  "  Forbear  thee  from 
meddling  with  God,   who  is  with  me,   that  he  destroy  thee  not." 
15   Josiah's  interference  was  stopped  by  his  death  from  an  archer  in 
the   valley   of   Megiddo,  after   he   had  disguised   himself  (ver.  22). 
Necho  then  took  Josiah's  son,  Jehoahaz,  after  he  had  reigned  three 
months,  to  Egypt,  appointing  his  brother,  Jehoiakim,  as    king    of 
Judah  (II.   Chron.  36,  ver.   4).     Nebuchadzezzar,    king    of  Babylon,. 
20   eleven  years   later   attacked  Jerusalem,    and  took  Jehoiakim,  and 
"  the  vessels  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  to  Babylon  "  (ver.  7),  leaving 
his  eight-year-old  son,  Jehoiachin,  as  king.     Three  months  later  he  404     22 
also,  with  "  the  goodly  vessels  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,"  was  carried 
off  to  Babylon  (ver.    10),  and  Zedekiah,   his  brother,   left  as  king.    432     29 
05    Eleven  years  later,  after  a  two-years'  siege,  Nebuchadnezzar  slew 
the  sons  of  Zedekiah,  put  out  his  eyes,   and  carried  him  off  with 
"  all  the  vessels  of  the  house  of  God  "  (ver.  18),  to  Babylon.     These 
are  enumerated  in  II.  Kings  25,   ver.  13  to   17,   but  the  ark,  with 
its    precious   relics:    Jacob's    stone,    David's    harp,     Aaron's    rod, 
30   Goliath's  sword,  the  golden  pot,  and  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  are 
not  mentioned  as  having  been  carried  off. 

The   Israelites,   being  set  free   by  the  attack  of  Necho   on  their 
enemies,  the  Medes,  fled  north  about  the  year  608  B.C.    Nebuchad- 
nezzar commanded  the  combined  forces  against  Necho,  "  And  in  the 
35  days  of   these  kings   shall  the  God   of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom 
which  shall  never  be  destroyed"  (Dan.  2,  44).     In  606  B.C.,  Jeremiah 
showed  that  Israel  was  henceforth  to  be  "a  nation  before  me  for 
ever"  (Jer.  31,  ver.  36).     The  ten  tribes  passed  through  the  Caucasus 
into    Scythia,    through  the   only  practical  route   at   that  time   and 
40   now,  namely,  the  pass  of  Dariel,  and  by  the  fortress  still  called    I 
hear,  "  the  Gate  of  Israel."  ' 

From  II.   Esdras   13,    ver.    40-45,   we  learn  that  ten  of  the  tribes 
passed,  with  their  flocks  and  their  herds,  across  the  upper  waters 
of  the  Euphrates,  into  a  land  called  Ar-Sareth,*  a  journey  of  about  416     34 
45  a  year  and  a-half.     This  Ar-Sareth  is  a  country  to  the  north-west 
of  the  Black  Sea,  then  called  Scythia,  and  it  was  the  country  of 
until  about  94  A.D.     The  Buddhists  looked  upon  themselves  as  having  a  divine 
mission  and  are  now  expecting  another  Messiah.     Reading,  some  time  ago  an 
account  of  the  landing  of  the  higher  caste  Japanese  in  Japan,  I  thought  they 
60   must  have  been  Israelites.    The  itime  of  arrival  was  approximately  that  of  the 
freeing  of  the  Israelites  about  720  B.C. 
*  Col.  Gamier  points  out  that '"  Ar '  is  the  Hebrew  for  '  mountain  '  or  '  high- 
,nd,'  and  •  Arsareth  '  would  therefore  be  the  his-hlanda  nf^ttr  f  ho  r-ixr^^  » c„-.  *u  ^ 


55 


land,'  and  •  Arsareth  '  would  therefore  be  the  highlands  near  the  river  'San  th 
(still  called  by  that  name),  to  the  north-west  of  the  Euxine  Sea.  and  exactlv 
where  Herodotus  placed  the  Gretae,  a  S'^ythian  tribe  "  ("  The  Ten  Tribe?  "  p  42) 


p.  42). 
EE 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


410     32 


413 


406 
418 


34 
2 


41H 


415     38 
407       3 


412  THE  GETiE. 

App.  I. 

the  Cimmerians,   the   people  of   Gomer,    the   name  also   given   to 
typify  heathen  Israel  in  Hosea  1,  ver.  3. 

This  had  already  been  prophesied.  Ahijah  the  prophet,  although 
blind,  was  able  to  see  through  the  disguise  of  Jeroboam's  wife,  who 
consulted  him,  and  after  foretelling  the  death  of  her  child,  said:  5 
"  For  the  Lord  .  .  .  shall  root  up  Israel  out  of  this  good  land,  which 
he  gave  to  their  fathers,  and  shall  scatter  them  beyond  the  river, 
because  they  have  made  their  groves,  provoking  the  Lord  to  anger  " 
<I.  Kings  14,  ver.  15). 

Herodotus  mentions  that,  as  the  Scythians  were  returning  "  into  10 
their  own  land  after  that  they  had  ruled  Asia  in  the  days  of  the 
Medes,"  they  met  an  "  army  of  their  own  slaves,"  with  whom  they 
fought  "many  times  and  could  not  prevail."  These  were  probably 
tlie  sturdy  Israelites,  the  escaped  slaves  of  the  conquered  Medians.  On 
old  maps  jiart  of  Media  is  called  Isaacse,  literally  Israelites.  15 

In  593  B.C.  the  Israelites  changed  their  name,  as  directed  by 
Ezekiel,  and  almost  inmiediately  they  began  to  appear  in  Babylonian 
history  as  the  people  of  Guti.  The  original  country  of  Guti,  we  are 
told,  lay  east  of  the  Tigris,  and  just  south  of  Ecbatana  in  Media. 
It  is  at  Ecbatana,  in  the  year  606  B.C.,  that  the  known  history  of  20 
Israel  ends  with  the  death  of  Tobit,  son  of  Tobias.  It  was  under 
the  name  of  people  of  Gutium  or  Guti  that  they  destroyed  the 
Babylonian  power  in  538  B.C.,  as  prophesied  in  the  50th  and  51st 
chapters  of  Jeremiah.  Zenophon  Cyropedia  gives  the  names  Cadusi 
and  Sacse  as  auxiliaries  in  the  overthrow  of  Babylon.  "  Kadusi  " 
is  the  name  in  Hebrew  used  in  Isaiah  13,  ver.  3. 

A  few  years  after,  about  605  B.C.,  Nineveh  fell,  and  consequent  25 
^upon  the  anarchy  from  the  breaking  up  of  the  Empire,  the  Israelites 
were    free    from   pursuit,    and    the    power  of    the    Assyrians    (the 
ancestors  of  the  present  Germans)  over  them  ceased  for  ever. 

Hosea  5,  ver.  5,  6,  says :  "  Israel  and  Ephraim  .  .  .  shall  go  with 
their  flocks  and  with  their  herds  to  seek  the  Lord ;  but  they  shall  30 
not  find  him."  It  was  a  long  time  before  they  found  the  Lord,  as 
the  prophecy  of  Hosea  that  Israel  was  to  be  "  swallowed  up  .  .  . 
among  the  Gentiles"  (8,  ver.  8)  was  carried  out,  and  Israel  dis- 
appeared for  centuries,  living  among  the  idolaters,  and  in  many 
cases  taking  their  names  and  serving  their  gods,  as  foretold  by  Moses.  35 
The  well-known  story  of  the  Getse  shooting  arrows  into  the  air  to 
frighten  their  god,  will  show  into  what  a  condition  of  ignorance 
they  had  fallen. 

The     Geta.— After  entering   Scythia  they  assumed  the  name  of 
Scythians,*   calling  themselves    Scutai    or    Getai,t    and    becoming  40 

*  Note  Paul's  description  of  hearen  :  '•  Where  there  is  neither  Greek  nor  .Jew. 
circumcision,  nor  uncircumciaion,  Barbarian,  Scythian,  bond  nor  free,  but  Christ 
is  all,  and  in  all  "  (Col.  3,  ver.  11).  It  must  be  remembered  that  Barbaros  (Bar- 
barian) is  a  term  used  to  mean  all  who  were  neither  Greeks  nor  Jews.  'I  his 
goes  to  prove  that  those  spoken  of  as  Scythians  were  not  looked  upon  by  St.  Paul  45 
as  of  a  foreign  stock 

t  Dr.  Donaldson  writes :  "  It  has  long  been  admitted  that  Scutai  and  Get» 
are  the  tame  ethnio&l  name." 


Refer  to 
Pase  Line 

412      14 
410     32 

417      22 


10 


417 

444 

444 

422 
424 


15 


20 


42 

21 

23 

13 
27 


THE  SACiE.  413 

App.  I. 

the  Getse  of  histoiy,  who  described  themselves  to  Herodotus  as 
"former  colonists  of  the  Medes."  For  military  reasons  they  then 
separated  into  two  bodies.  Seven  tribes,  under  the  name  of  the 
Massagetae*  (according  to  Gibbon,  the  prefix  "Massa"  means  "mass 
5  of  "),  went  north-east,  whilst  three  tribes,  the  house  of  Joseph— that 
is,  Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  the  Getse— with  part  of  the  tribe  of  Dan- 
passed  to  the  western  border  of  Scythia,  and  settled  at  the  mouth 
of  the  Danube,  south  of  the  Carpathians  and  north  of  the  Black 
Sea.  Here  they  remained  for  many  centuries.  Dan,  known  in 
history  as  the  Tyssa  Getse,  departed  via  Gaul  and  Ireland,  to  North 
Britain  about  118  B.C.  to  112  B.C.,  and  became  the  Picts.  After 
70  A.D.,  the  remnants  of  Benjamin  appear  to  have  fled  through  the 
Caucasus  from  Judsea,  eventually  joining  the  children  of  Joseph, 
and  thereby  uniting  the  children  of  Rachel. 

According  to  Herodotus,  about  490  b.c.  the  Getse  dwelt  on  the 
Danube  and  in  Thrace  ;  the  Tyssa  Getse  or  Danites  north  of  the 
Black  Sea,  and  in  the  heart  of  the  country  called  Scythia  ;  and 
the  Massagetse  on  the  north  and  east  coasts  of  the  Caspian. 
Jordanis,  the  Gothic  writer,  however,  places  the  Massagetse  also 
north  of  the  Euxine,  identifying  them  completely  with  the  Scythians 
of  Herodotus. 

The   SacsB.— These  (the  Latin  name  for  Scythians)  were  among  the 
most  celebrated  peoples  of  Scythia,t  and  Strabo  says:  "Concerning  412     1.5 
these  nations  no  one  has  ascertained  the  truth."  t     Throughout  the 

25  Persian  inscriptions  the  word  is  spelt  "  Saka."  D'AuvUe  says  that 
the  word  means  "the  country  of  the  Isaakites."  Dr.  W.  Holt 
Yates  accepts  this  derivation  of  the  Saxon  name  as  positive. 
Dr.  Moore,  in  "Asiatic  Researches,"  says:  "We  are  interested 
to  learn  that  the  White  Island  in  the  West  [England]  was  in  India  3(53      8 

30  denominated  Sacana,  from  the  Sacas,  or  Sacs,  who  conquered  that 
island  and  settled  there  at  a  very  early  period,  from  the  fact  being 
mentioned  in  the  Pur'an'as,  named  Varada  and  Matsya."  In  the 
great  Behistun  inscription  of  Darius,  Saku'ka,  the  Sacan  or  chief 
of  the  Sacae,  is  pictured  with  a  Scythian  helmet.    The  Sacse  are  not 

35  mentioned  in  the  Assyrian  inscriptions  prior  to  Israel's  captivity. 
Sharon  Turner  says:  "  The  Saxons  were  a  Scythian  nation,  and  were 
called  Saca,  Sachi,  Saki,  Sach-sen."  Milton,  Turner,  Diodorus, 
Strabo,  and  Herodotus,  all  regard  the  Sacse  as  Scythians.  This 
might  be  so,  but  they  might  have  been  the  original  inhabitants  of 

40  the  country.    These   Scythians  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  415    38 
the  Israelites.    They  are  the  original  Scythians,  and  stood  in  the  same 
position  to  Getic  Israel  that  a  black  Australian  stands  to  a    white 
Australian.      The  inroads   of  the   former  began   about  715  B.C.,  and 
they  afflicted  the  Israelites  from  Hamath  to  the  river  of  the  wilderness. 


45 


Col.  G^amler  says  that  "Massa"  is  derived  from  the  Greek  word  ^masson  " 
meaning  "  more  remote."  He  also  says  that  "  Getae  "  is  the  plural  of  the  Greek 
word  "geteo"  meaning  "a  hnsbandman."  The  Scythians  were  the  wheat- 
suppliers  to  the  Greeks  ("  The  Ten  Tribes,"  p.  49). 

t  J.  S.  Polyhiston,  chap.  62. 
t  Book  II. 


EE  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


415     2\ 


428      15 


440  35,  38 
437     25 


414  THE  SAXONS. 

App.  I. 

The  Saxons.— Professor  Totten  writes :  "  Upon  the  head  of  Iskunka 
the  Saxon,  as  portrayed  upon  the  Behistun  rock,  500  years  before 
Christ,  is  an  exact  representation  of  a  Greek  cross.  Upon  the 
obverse  of  a  penny  of  Alfred  the  Great,  1^000  years  old,  occurs  its 
perfect  counterpart;  and  Palgrave,  in  his  history  of  the  Anglo-  5 
Saxons,  gives  a  drawing  of  a  Runic  ring  at  least  as  old  as  200  years 
after  Christ,  bearing  a  similar  device.  May  not  this  pre-Christian 
cross  have  been  an  emblem  of  the  peculiar  blessing  ceremony  of 
Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  at  which  their  Father  Israel  so  significantly 
crossed  his  arms  above  them?  For  it  is  IN  HOC  SIGNO  lo 
that  they  have  conquered  most,  and  from  it  have  derived  a  newer 
name  than  even  Saxons,  and  the  sign  itself  is  buried  in  their  very 
name  SaXon !  "  * 

This  evidence,  however,   is  verv  doubtful,   and  it  would  require   15 
a  good  deal  more  proof  to  show  that  the  word  "  Saxon  "  came  from 
the  word  Isaac. 

There  are  an  enormous  number  of  Hebrew  graves  at  the  Crimea, 
in  a  place  called  "  the  Valley  of  Jehosophat,"  possibly  so-called  after 
the   valley   of   the  same   name  below   the    Mount   of   Olives.     The  2U 
Russian  museums  are  filled  with  Hebrew  relics,  and  in  the  museum 
at  St.  Petersburg  are  Israelitish  tombstones  from  the  Crimea. 

"Lumen,"  in  "The  Fulness  of  the  Time,"  p.  419,  gives  the 
following  translation  of  the  inscription  on  one  of  these  three  stones : 
''  'Zadok  the  Levite,  son  of  Moses,  died  4,000  after  the  Creation, 
785  of  our  exile  '  (Trans.  Soc.  of  Biblical  Arch.,  Vol.  III.,  page  29). 
He  also  shows  that  785  years  was  "  sidereal "  time,  and,  reduced, 
would  be  "  720  years  240  days,  or  exactly  the  year  (b.c.  721)  when 
Samaria  fell."  He  also  gives  the  following:  "'The  old  gravestones 
in  the  Crimea  (writes  Neubauer),  which  are  now  recognised  as 
genuine  by  all  men  of  learning,  attest  that  there  were  Jewish 
communities  in  the  Crimea  as  early  as  the  year  a.d.  6,  and  that 
the  Jews  there  held  themselves  to  be  descended  from  the  ten 
tribes'  (Trans.   Soc.  of  Biblical  Arch.,  Vol.  III.,  page  27)." 

On  the  obelisk  of  Nimrod  the  people  of  Samaria,  the  ten  tribes, 
were  called  Khumree.  These  were  the  Cumbrians  from  Cumria, 
now  Crimea.  The  Welsh,  who  to  this  day  retain  in  their  language  25 
a  large  number  of  purely  Hebrew  words,  called  their  country 
Cambria.  We  have  also  Cumberland.  These  may  be  mere 
coincidences.! 

Herodotus,  Strabo,  Pliny,  and  Ptolemy  connect  the  Getse  closely 
with  the  Scythians.  Jerome  wrote  of  them :  "  The  fierceness  of  30 
Thracians  and  Scythians  is  now  softened  by  the  gentle  sounding  of 
the  Gospels,  and  everywhere  Christ  is  all-in-all."  Many  writers,  such 
as  Suidas,  Procupius,  St.  Jerome,  and  Jordanis,  state  that  Goths 
and  Getse  were  tne  same  people.  This  view  is  supported  by  many 
modern  authorities,  such  as  Canon  Rawlinson  and  Isaac  Taylor,  and  85 
is,  indeed,  the  one  which  is  most  in  accordance  with  the  known 
facts  of  history. 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  correctly  states :   "  The  ancient  inhabitants  of 
Dacia  were  called  Get»  by  the  Greeks,   Daci  by  the  Latins,  and 
Goths  by  themselves  [Sons  of  God],"  I  and  in  the  earliest  Norman   40 
historians  we  find  them  claiming  their  descent  from  the  Getse  of 
Dacia. 

*  "  Our  Race."  p.  103. 

t  In  thft  year  103  B.C.  the  Cimbri,  with  the  Teutones,  whom  Oxonian,  in 
"  Israers  Wanderingrs,"  says  were  the  Assyrians,  attacked  Italy,  and  in  101  B.C.  45 
were  almost  annihilated.  The  remnant  seemed  to  have  settled  in  Denmark,  called 
the  Cimbric  Chersonese,  and  Tacitus  describes  them  as  a  renowned  state.  After 
this  date  the  namf*  Cimbri  disappears.  They  appear  to  have  been  Israelites, 
and  to  have  settled  in  Great  Britain. 

I  Chron.,p.  1125. 


ENGLAND'S  CHARACTERISTICS.  415 

App.  I. 

These  Getse  were  a  warlike  race,  such  as  we  should  have  expected 
our  forefathers  to  have  been.  Darius,  Philip  of  Macedon,  Alexander 
the  Great,  his  successor,  Marius  Lysimachus,  and  many  others,  all 
beat  against  this  human  wall,  but  in  vain.  The  latter  was  taken 
5  prisoner  by  them,  but  allowed  to  depart  unharmed.  Philip  married 
the  daughter  of  their  king,  and  Augustus  himself,  it  is  said,  wished 
similarly  to  marry  to  protect  his  dominions.  The  Getse,  it  seems 
to  have  been  agreed,  were  not  only  noted  for  their  prowess  in 
battle— Mars  was  supposed  to  have  been  bom  in  their  land— but 

10  were  distinguished  among  all  races  for  wisdom,  justice,  and  for 
our  national  vice— drunkenness.  Thucydides  and  Ovid,  who  was 
banished  to  their  country,  both  describe  them.  They  were,  how- 
ever, strange  to  relate,  a  sad  and  afflicted  people,  as  referred  to  by 
Hosea :  "  Rejoice  not,  O  Israel,  for  joy,  as  other  people  "  (Hosea  9, 

15  ver.  1).  It  was  written  of  them  that  they  wept  when  a  child  was 
born,  and  regarded  death  as  a  cause  of  rejoicing.  Their  king 
reigned,  but  did  not  govern,  his  power  being  limited  by  those  whom 
the  Romans  spoke  of  as  "  gods,"  probably  the  high  priests.  When 
Philip  of  Macedon  besieged  one  of  the  Getic  towns  a  long  line  of 

20  priests  in  snow-white  robes,  carrying  lyres,  "  hatted  men,"  possibly 
mitred,  issued  forth,  singing  a  psalm  unto  their  God.  These  priests 
are  said  to  have  induced  Philip  to  make  an  alliance  with  the  Getse. 
The  writings  of  Justin  Martyr,  TertuUian,  and  Jerome  show  that 
there  were  Christians  among  the  Getse.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that 
Alexander  the  Great,  marching  to  besiege  Jerusalem  in  322  B.C., 
on  seeing  the  high  priest,  clad  in  his  robes,  also  desisted,  and  went 
to  the  temple  to  offer  sacrifice  to  the  God  of  the  Jews. 

25  Herodotus  describes  the  Getse  as  the  most  valiant  and  upright  of 
the  Thracian  tribes,  and  the  most  righteous  of  nations,  who  said 
their  God  was  the  only  true  God  ;  and  states  that  when  Darius  came 
against  them  they  were  the  youngest  of  the  nations,  being  just 
1,000  years  old.     This  just  takes  us  back  to  the  exodus  from  Egypt, 

30   when  Israel  first  became  a  people.     Their  great  hero  was  Zalmoxis 

or    Zamolxis    [1    Moses].      Herodotus,     speaking    of    him,    says: 

"  He  affirmed  that  neither  he  nor  they  which  were  his  disciples 

shall  die,  but  should  come  to  a  country  full  of  all  manner  of  good 
things."  They  also  boasted  of  the  prowess  of  Hercules,  probably 
35  the  Danite  Samson.  One  of  their  kings,  the  famous  Anacharsis, 
was  reckoned  a  sage  amongst  the  Greeks.  What  chiefly  struck  the 
Greeks  was  their  belief  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 

The  Scythians.*— Arrian's  Alexander,  chap.  1,  Book  IV.,  shows  that  412 
in  the  time  of  Alexander  there  was  a  large  body  of  the  Scj^hian  413 
40  nation  in  Asia,  and  another  in  Europe. 

Diodorus  says :  "  The  Scythians,  formerly  inconsiderable  and 
few,  possessed  a  narrow  region  on  the  Araxes,  but  by  degrees  they 
became  more  powerful  in  numbers  and  in  courage.  They  extended 
their  boundaries  on  all  sides,  till  at  last    they  raised  their  nation 

45  *  Homer  speaks  of  the  Scythians  as  the  ''most  jast  of  men."  JEschylns,  as 
"governed  by  good  laws."  Chaerilus,  quoted  by  Ephoms,  speaks  of  the  Sacae  or 
Massagetae  as  a  colony  of  the  Xomades  (wanderers),  ''  a  righteous  race.''  Moses, 
speaking  to  the  Israelites,  said :  "  What  nation  is  there  so  great,  that  hath 
statutes  and  judgments  so  righteous  as  all  this  law  ?  "  (Dent.  4,  ver.  8.) 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

403     12 
421     35 


394     40 


417      12 


414     30 


403     22 


418       6 
48G       2 


40 
40 


-■i  ■[ 


Refer  to     416  XHB  SCYTHIANS. 

Pt«e  Line  .  . 

App.  I. 

to  great  empire  and  glory.  ...  In  the  course  of  time  they  subdued 
many  nations  between  the  Caspian  and  Mceotis,   and  beyond  the 
Tanais.  ...  In   the     time     of    Herodotus    they    had     gained     an 
important  footing  in  Europe,  and  had  taken  a  westerly  direction." 
In  628  B.C.  they  invaded  Media  and  became  masters  of  Asia ;  even 
Babylon  for  nearly  thirty  years  was  subservient  to  them.    In  508  B.C. 
they  overcame  the  armies  of  Persia,  and  those  of  Greece  and  Rome 
fared  no  better. 
Sharon  Turner,   in   "History   of   the   Anglo-Saxons,"  traces    our     5 
410     A'j      ancestors  into  Media,  saying  that  we  appeared  there  in  the  eighth 
century  before  Christ.     This  is  the  date  that  may  be  gathered  from 
Homer  for  these  nations,  but  Homer  and  Herodotus  both  show  that 
Media  was  not  the  birthplace. 

Turner  further  says  the  Saxons  were  a  "  Gothic  or  Scythian  tribe,    10 

and  of  the  various  Scythian  nations  which  have  been  recorded,  the 

Sakai,   or  Sacae,   are  the  people   from  whom   the  descent  of  the 

Saxons   may  be   infeiTed    with   the  least  violation  of  probability. 

4l!>      3       They  defeated  Cyrus,  and  reached  the  Cappadoces  on  the  Euxine. 

TJiat  some  of  the  divisions  of  this  people  were  really  called  Sakasuna   15 
is  obvious  from  Pliny.  ...  It  is  almost  important  to  remark  that 
Ptolemy  mentions  a   Scythian  people,  sprung  from  the   Sakai,   by 
the  name  of  Saxones."     Strabo,  Herodotus,  Diodorus,  Pliny,   and 
Ptolemy  show  that  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles  the  British  race  were 
located  in  Cappadocia,  Galatia,  Paraphylia,  Lydia,  Bithynia,  Mysia,    20 
Achaica,  Thessaly,  Macedonia,  and  Illyricum. 
422     29  Jesus  said  that  he  was  "  not  sent  but  unto  the  lost  sheep  of  the 

house  of  Israel"  (Matt.    16,  ver.  24).     The   Apostles  went  to  the 
localities  above  mentioned. 

Unlike  the  Jews,  the  general  mass  of  the  English  do  not  trace   25 
back  their  ancestors,   but  it  must  be  remembered  that  Paul  told 
them  to  give  up  the   perpetuation  of  genealogy.    "Avoid  foolish 
questions,  and  genealogies  "  (Titus  3,  ver.  9).     "  Neither  give  heed 
to  fables  and  endless  genealogies  "  (I.  Tim.  1,  ver.  4). 

The  following  extracts  from  "  Palestine  into  Britain,"  by  the  Rev.    30 
L.  G.  A.  Roberts,  are  instructive. 

"  M.  Paul  du  Chaillu  in  his  early  history  of  the  English-speaking 

nations,     *  The    Viking    Age,'     clearly   brings    the    Northmen    or 

411     44       Scandinavians  from   the   very   region  of   Ar-Sareth   or  Dacia   and 

Getae,  to  the  north  coast  of  Europe,  through  South  Russia,  Poland,   35 
and  Prussia,  and  into  the  British  Islands.     He  also  says  that  they 
had  a  high  degree  of  civilisation,  and  had  many  customs  like  those 
of  the  ancient  Greeks,  the  Scythians,  and  the  Massagetse  ("  Viking 
Age,"  pp.  4,  5,  26). 

"  That  these  are  not  German  tribes  is  clearly  evidenced  from  the  10 
fact  of  their  language  .  .  .  compare  the  British  language  with 
the  Hebrew  and  we  see  whence  the  race  originated.  The  fact  of 
language  alone  is  no  test,  for  Hebrew  and  Assyrian  are  similar  in 
character,  and  yet  are  not  the  same  race,  but  the  Assyrian  is 
precisely  similar  to  the  German  in  the  position  of  the  verb,  and  4.5 
Germany,  we  believe,  is  very  largely  Assyrian. 


THE  MASSAGETiE.  417     Re^er  to 

App.  I.  ^*»*^* 

"  The  venerable  Bede  and  also  the  ethnologist  Latham,  inde- 
pendently of  each  other,  state  that  the  Continental  English  left  not 
a  trace  of  their  kith  and  kin  behind  (Latham's  'Ethnology  of  the 
British  Isles'). 
5  *'  An  edict  issued  by  Augustus  Caesar,  14  B.C.,  releases  all  Jews  in 
Britain  from  slavery  or  taxation. 

" '  Crania  Britannica,'  quoting  from  Hoare's  *  Wiltshire,'  tells 
of  a  facsimile  of  a  Hebrew  breastplate  being  found  on  the  breast 
of  a  skeleton  dug  up  in  a  cist  or  barrow  at  Stonehenge. 

10      "The  Druidical  worship  was  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Hebrews 
(Hulbert's    'Religions    of    Britain,'     1825).*      Their    high    priest    was 
similarly  clad,  and  had  a  tiara  on  his  head,  with  the  inconmiunicable 
name  of  I.A.U.  upon  it.     He  was  clothed  in  spotless  white,  with    ^••'>     22 
a  girdle  round  his  waist,  and  a  breastplate  of  judgment  upon  his 

15  breast  They  believed  in  one  God,  whom  they  worshipped  under 
three  names— Belenus,  Hesus,  and  Taran.  Hesus  was  their  great 
All-heal,  and  they  believed  Him  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the  World. 
When  they  gave  up  Druidism  they  never  changed  the  name  of 
Hesus,   which  they  obtained  from  the  24th  Psalm,  which   Psahii 

20  they  knew  by  heart.  *  The  Lord  Hesus  and  mighty,  He  is  the 
King  of  Glory  '  (Heb.)."  When  you  "  lift  up  your  heads  .  .  .  the 
King  of  glory  shall  come  in."  "  Who  is  this  King  of  glory?  The  Lord 
of  hosts  [Hesus  and  mighty],  he  is  the  King  of  glory  "  (Ps.  24,  ver.  9, 
10).  This  "  Lord  of  hosts  "  is  the  power  when  we  treat,  i.e.,  pray 
rightly. 

The  Massagetse.  —  The  remaining  seven  tribes  rounded  the  ^^^  ^ 
Caspian,  expelled  the  Scythians  on  the  east  side,  and  settled  on  the  413  18 
borders  of  the  Media,  known  to  Isaiah  as  "  the  desert  by  the  sea," 

2">  not  far  from  their  old  homes  on  the  River  Gozan,  and  in  the  cities   410    32 
of  the  Medes.     Here  they  became  a  dependency  of  Media  and  were 
known  as  the  Massagetae.     Herodotus  gives  a  number  of  details  of 
the  people  he  calls  the  Scythians,  which  identify  them    with    the 
Israelites. 

30       For    sixteen     and     three-quarter     centuries     Joseph     remained 

separated   from   Israel   and   pursued   a  different  route  to  Britain, 

"the  land   of  the   Covenant."    This   historical  fact   explains  what 

could  not  be  understood  before,  namely,  why  the  prophets,  especially 

Hosea,  differentiate,  not  only  between  Judah  and  Israel,  but  between 
35  Joseph  (or  Ephraim),  Judah,  and  Israel.     In  tracing  their  history 

it  will  be  seen  that  in  the  Bible  the  Getae  are  known  as  "  Joseph "  ^0^>     38 
or  "Ephraim,"  and  the  Massagetae  as  "Israel"  or  "that  troop"  or  ^^    33 
"  Gad.      About  eighteen  times  are  the  tribes  of  the  house  of  Israel 
enumerated   in  the  Bible.     In   every   case    one  tribe   is  omitted ; 
40  generally  Levi,   once  Simeon,   and  once  Dan.     In  the  Apocalypse 
Dan  is  not  mentioned  as  one  of  the  tribes  "  sealed  ...  in  their 
foreheads"    (Rev.    7,    ver.    3),    for  safety.     At    the    time  this    was 
written  Dan  was  already  in  Great  Britain,  the  land  of  the  Covenant,   413     10 
and  required  no  protection. 

45  *  The  ritnal  and  institutions  of  the  Druids  were  so  obviously  Israelitish  that 
Stukeley,  who,  the  Eev.  Robert  Douglas  states,  is  "the  best  authority  on  this 
subject,"  writes,  "  I  am  persuaded  that  our  forefathers  were  of  the  patriarchal 
religion,  and  came  from  Abraham." 


10 


15 


Refer  to     418  DEATH  OF  CYRUS. 

Page  Line  App.    I. 

Fall  of  abylon.— In  538  b.c,  under  the  name  of  the  "People  of 
Gutium"  (a  fair-haired  race  under  the  direct  protection  of  the 
'MM\  \i  God  Merodach)  the  warriors  of  Israel,  as  recorded  in  the  "  Cylinders 
8r.:i  22  of  Cyrus,"  marched  to  Babylon  and  fought  against  it  in  the 
41")  H->  victorious  army  of  Cyrus,  whom  some  say  was  an  Israelite  of  the  5 
48r»      2      tribe  of  Dan. 

Chapters  50,  51,   and  52  of  Jeremiah  can  only  be  understood  if 

the  fact  is  grasped  that  Israel  and  Judah  here  met,  and  that  Israel 

came  as  conquerors.     Daniel,  who  was  at  that  time  inside  Babylon, 

was  fully   cognisant   of  the   position  of   the   children   of  Israel,   as 

shown  by  his   prayer :    "  Unto  us  confusion  of   faces  .  .  .  unto  all 

Israel,  that  are  near,  and  that  are  far  off,  through  all  the  countries 

whither  thou  hast  driven  them,  because  of  their  trespass  "  (Dan.  9, 

-ver.   7) ;  and  the  opening  of  the  river  gates  of  Babylon  at  night, 

^vhen  the  conquerors  marched  in,   was  certainly  due  to  the  Jews 

inside.     This  opening  of  the  gates  was  clearly  prophesied  by  Isaiah 

-as  follows :  "  Thus  saith  the  Lord  to  his  anointed,  to  Cyrus  ;  .  .  .  I 

will  loose  the  loins  of  kings,  to  open  before  him  the  two  leaved 

gates;    and    the    gates    shall    not    be    shut"   (Isaiah  45,    ver.    1). 

Daniel,    who    until    then    was    personally    unknown    to    the    king  20 

Helshazzar,*  probably    spoke    that    night    as    boldly   as    the    Bible 

-states  that  he  did,  knowing  that  in  any  case  he  would  be  safe  the 

«ext  day.     As  the  political  leader  of  the  Jews,   and  the  foremost 

man  amongst  them,  and  with  the  great  scientific  knowledge  that  he 

had,  he  must  have  known  perfectly  well  what  was  about  to  happen.    25 

That  he  was  implicated  in  the  conspiracy  was  shown  from  the 
fact  that  on  Cyrus  taking  Babylon,  Daniel  was  promoted  to  a  place 
of  the  highest  honour,  equivalent  to  a  leading  Cabinet  Minister 
of  the  present  day. 

In  Jeremiah  (50,  ver.  46)  we  find  these  words:  "At  the  noise  of   30 
the  taking  of  Babylon  [538  B.C.]  the  earth  is  moved,  and  the  cry 
is  heard  among  the  nations."    About  this  time  the  "  Migration  of 

420  8       the  Nations"  commenced. 

The  Israelites  at  that  time,  as  described  by  Herodotus,  were  "  a 
powerful  and  valiant  race,"  and  shortly  afterwards  Cyrus  proposed  -^o 
marriage  to  their  queen  Tomyris  and  was  refused.  This  resulted 
in  his  famous  attack  on  the  Massagetse,  about  529  B.C.  In  that 
campaign,  acting  under  the  advice  of  Croesus,  the  Persian  King 
entrapped  one-third  of  the  army  of  the  Massagetse,  by  leaving  a 
camp   full  of  wine  and  provisions    and  soon   afterwards  suddenly   40 

421  3r.       attacking  the  drunken  soldiers  at  their  feast.     Isaiah  22,   ver.   13, 

deals  with  this  episode:  "And  behold  joy  and  gladness,  slaying 
oxen,  and  killing  sheep,  eating  flesh,  and  drinking  wine :  let  us  eat 
and  drink ;  for  to  morrow  we  shall  die." 

Death  of  Cyrus.— Isaiah  44,  ver.  28,  calls  Cyrus  the  "  shepherd  "  of  45 

*  The  apt)arent  historical  iDaccuracy  of  certain  portions  of  the  Bible,  such  as 
the  Book  of  Daniel,  makes  no  difiference  to  the  value  of  the  spiritual  and 
scientific  interpretation. 


EXPEDITION  OF  DARIUS  ;    THE  MARCH  UNDER  ODIN.        419     Refer  to 
-  .  Page  Line 

App.  I. 

the  Lord,  and  Jeremiah  51,  ver.  23,  foretells  that  Israel  will  "break 
in  pieces  ...  the  shepherd  and  his  flock."    Now  Cyrus  was  slain   416     14 
by  the  Massage tae  in  one  of  the  fiercest  battles  in  history,  described  421     88 
by  Herodotus. 

6  Expedition  of  Darius. —Israel  then  thought  it  safest  to  flee  from 
Persian  vengeance  across  the  Volga  into  Scythia,  probably  with 
the  object  of  combining  with  their  brethren  on  the  Danube.  The 
celebrated  Scythian  expedition  of  Darius,  about  513  B.C.,  across  the 
Danube,     through    the    country    of   the    Getse,   and,    according    to 

U»  Herodotus,  as  far  as  the  Volga,  was  an  attempt  to  head  off  these 
fugitives,  and  was  successful,  in  so  far  that  it  prevented  the  union 
of  Israel  and  Ephraim,  who  together  would  have  been  too  strong  for 
Darius,  and  forced  Israel,  the  Massagetse,  into  Central  Russia.  Both 
Jacob  and  Moses,  in  blessing  the  Israelites,  laid  stress  on  the  fact 

15  that  Joseph  would  be  separated  from  his  brethren. 

The  March  Under  Odin — About  the  year  100  b.c,  the  Massagetse, 
the  seven  tribes,  under  the  command  of  a  one-eyed  leader,  the 
celebrated  Odin,  descriptive  details  of  whose  withered  arm  and 
blind  right  eye  are  given  in  Zechariah   11,   ver.   16,   17,   left  their 

20  settlements  in  Scythia  and  went  north  from  Asgard  to  the  Baltic, 
where  they  became  known  as  the  Asar— subsequently  the  Angles. 

The  Sagas  show  that  the  pressure  of  the  Romans  drove  Odin 
and  the  Israelites  northward.  The  poem  of  Beowulf,  the  earliest 
Angle  poem  in  existence,   states  that  Odin  belonged  to  the  Geata 

25  or  Getse.  The  Icelandic  Eddas  and  Sagas  state  that  Odin  led 
his  people  into  Scandinavia  from  Scythia  or  the  Dannerstrom. 
The  Icelanders  themselves  are  part  of  the  ten  tribes.  A  long  time 
before  I  knew  that  the  Getse  and  Goths  were  Israelites  the  thought 
had  presented  itself  that  Odin  was  an  Israelite,  and  knew  how  to 

5(»  work   mentally.     Undoubtedly  he   was  a  strong  mental  worker,  if  4H7     38 
he  did  not  work  consciously  in  this  way. 

The  Rev.  A.  B.  Grimaldi  says :  "  The  descent  of  our  Royal  Family 
from  the  Royal  line  of  Judah  is,  however,  no  new  discovery.  The 
Saxon  kings  traced  themselves  back  to  Odin,  who  traced  back  his 

as  descent  to  David,  as  may  be  seen  in  a  very  ancient  MS.  in  the 
Heralds'  College,  London,  and  in  Sharon  Turner."  * 

In  the  Royal  Museum  of  Copenhagen  there  has  been  for  275  years 
a  golden  trumpet,  2  ft.  9  in.  in  length,  said  to  be  a  genuine  trumpet 
of  Zion.     Professor  Totten  writes :  "  Up  to  the  present  time  there 

40  has  not  been  the  slightest  scientific  doubt  as  to  the  genuineness  of 
this  relic."    It  was  discovered  in  1630,  in  Jutland. 

Israel  Called  by  the  Name  of  God — The  "  Aesir"  were  the  twelve 
gods  of  the  North,  and  the  Anses  were  the  godment  of  the  South.   36.S     30 

*  "  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,"  Vol.  I. 
t  Here  we  recognise  "  the  goodman  of  the  house"  (Mark  14,  ver.  14.) 


Refer  to 
Page  Liii« 


418     32 


427      17 


44H     3rt 
427        4 


427  39 
427  8 
427      42 


420  THE  AXGLE^. 

App.  I. 

The  Aesir  and  the  Angles  are  synonymous  names,  both  containing 
the  name  of  God.  This  fact  is  important  because  it  was  foretold 
of  Israel:  "All  people  of  the  earth  shall  see  that  thou  art  called 
by  the  name  of  the  Lord  "  (Deut.  28,  ver.  10.  See  also  Num.  6,  ver. 
27 ;  Is.  63,  ver.  19 ;  and  Dan.  9,  ver.  19).  The  "  El "  of  Israel  in  5 
Hebrew,  "  Gott ''  in  German,  "  As  "  in  Gothic,  "  An  "  in  Getic,  all 
mean  God. 

The  Migration  of  the  Nations—When  the  Angles  took  up  their 
position  south  of  the  Baltic,  they  unknowingly  carried  out  a  process 
foretold  in  the  Bible:  "Arise  and  thresh,  O  daughter  of  Zion:  for  10 
I    will     make    thine    horn     iron,     and     I    will    make    thy    hoofs 
brass :     and    thou    shalt    beat    in    pieces    many    people :     and    I 
will    consecrate    their    gain  unto   the   Lord"   (Micah   4,    ver.    13). 
In  other  words,  they  pushed  the  Franks  from  the  North  into  Gaul, 
the  Lombards  into  Bohemia,  and  eventually  into  Italy ;  the  Vandals    15 
into  North  Africa,  where  they  were  destroyed,  the  Burgundi  into 
Gaul,  the  Saxons  from  the  coast  inland  to  the  Rhine,  and  eventually 
to  people  Saxony.      These  are  the  movements  known  in  history  as 
"  The  Migration  of  the  Nations,"  and  from  these  nations  are  derived 
to-day    the    Great    Powers    of  modem   Europe.     The    other  three   20 
tribes  also  pushed  their  way  like  a  wedge  into  the  other  nations, 
and  the  wave   rolled  outwards  as  the   dispossessed  races  pushed 
those  next  to  them,  until  the  effect  was  felt  in  the  farthest  countries. 
Tliis    Moses    foretold    when    of    Joseph    he    said :     "  His    horns    are 
like  the  horns  of  unicorns :  with  them  he  shall  pash  the  people  25 
together  to  the  ends  of  the  earth  "  (Deut.  33,  ver.  17). 

The  Angles.  —  The  attack  of  the  Goths  in  the  third  century  a.d. 
upon  the  Roman  Empire  originated  from  Asgard,  the  region  between 
the  Dan  and  the  Dneiper,  once  the  home  of  the  seven  tribes ;  *  and 
the  warriors  of  the  Angles  must  have  gone  south  from  the  Baltic  30 
to  share  with  their  brethren,  the  Getse,  in  the  plunder  of  the 
campaigns,  for  the  museums  of  the  North  to-day  contain  many 
thousands  of  articles,  especially  coins,  brought  from  the  Eastern 
Empire.  These  coins  are  of  the  dates  of  the  second,  third,  and 
fourth  centuries.  There  are  none  of  the  fifth  century  because  about  35 
375  A.D.  the  Huns  invaded  Eastern  Europe  and  cut  off  all  com- 
munication between  Israel,  the  seven  tribes  in  the  North,  and 
Ephraim,  the  three  tribes  in  the  South. 


II 


ISRAEL"    ENTERS     BRITAIN. 


Early  in  the  fifth  century,  when  Rome  recalled  her  legions  from 
Britain  to  protect  herself  against  the  Goths,  the  Angles  passed 
from  the  Baltic,  and  entering  Britain,  "  the  land  of  the  Covenant," 
ultimately  divided  it  into  seven  kingdoms  known  as  the  Heptarchy. 

*  The  Goths  had  seven  deities  from  whom  come  our  names  of  week-days. 


40 


"  ISRAEL  "  ENTERS  BRITAIN.  421 

App.  I. 

Hengist  and  Horsa  entered  in  449  a.d.,   at  the  request  of  the 

Britons,  to  help  them  against  the  Picts,  the  Romans  having  failed 

to  come  to  their  assistance  when  requested,  their  hands  being  full 

with  Attila  and  his  Huns.     By  575  a.d.  the  last  two  colonies  had 

5  entered.    The  Danes  appeared  in  787  a.d. 

The  Heptarchy.— The  seven  kingdoms  of  the  Heptarchy  were 
settled  by  the  seven  tribes  of  Israel :  Reuben,  Simeon,  Naphtali, 
Gad,  Zebulon,  Asher,  and  Issachar.  If  you  assign  the  first  kingdom  of 
the  Heptarchy  to  the  eldest  son  of  Jacob  and  proceed  in  this  manner, 

10  you  will  find  the  final  blessings  of  Moses  and  Jacob  descriptive, 
not  of  the  sections  of  Palestine,  but  of  the  parts  of  England  occupied 
by  the  various  tribes  of  the  Angles.*^  For  instance,  Jacob  said: 
"  Zebulun  shall  dwell  at  the  haven  of  the  sea ;  and  he  shall  be 
for  an  haven  of  ships ;  and  his  border  shall  be  unto  Zidon "  (Gen. 

1.-,  49,  ver.  13).  Moses  said  of  this  tribe:  "They  shall  suck  of  the 
abundance  of  the  seas,  and  of  treasures  hid  in  the  sand"  (Deut. 
33.  ver.  19).  Now  Zebulun  had  Mercia,  which  included  the  havens  of 
the  Mersey,  the  Severn,  and  the  Humber,  and  the  border  on  the 
west  was  Wales.    Not  only  did  the  Zebulonites  obtain  riches  from 

20  their  maritime  traffic,  but  they  also  owned  the  sands,  which  were 
of  value,  as  from  them  their  glass  and  pottery  were  made. 

When  the  seven  tribes  were  united  under  one  king,  the  first 
General  Council  gave  the  country  the  name  of  Angleland,  since 
which  time  the  English  Church  has  been  the  Anglican,  and  not  the 

25   Anglo-Saxon,  Church. 

THE    JOURNEY    OF    "JOSEPH"    INTO    BRITAIN. 

Meanwhile,  the  two  tribes  of  Joseph,  under  the  name  of  the 
Getae,  to  whom  Dan  had  once  been  attached,  f  remained  on  the 
Lower  Danube,  from  the  time  of  Herodotus,  to  whom  they  described 

HO  themselves  as  "  former  colonists  of  the  Medes,"  until  the  end  of 
the  first  century  a.d.  Before  that  period,  owing  to  the  irresistible 
pressure  exercised  upon  their  frontiers  by  the  Roman  legions,  they 
commenced  sending  colonies  to  Central  Russia,  which  had  been 
lately  evacuated  by  "  Israel,"  the  seven  tribes. 

35  The  Getse  were  an  almost  invincible  people,  their  principal  vice,  415 
as  prophesied  and  stated  in  the  Bible  concerning  Ephraim,  being  418 
drunkenness.  For  many  centuries  they  had  maintained  their  inde-  422 
pendence  against  Persia,  Greece,  and  Rome,  which  latter  power  419 
gradually  increased  its  pressure  against  them.     The  storm  threatened 

40  in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar,  commenced  at  the  time  of  Augustus, 
increased  in  the  reign  of  Domitian,  and  burst  during  the  reign  of 
Trajan.  On  the  Arch  of  Trajan  are  shown  the  Getae  burning  their 
capital  and  fleeing  into  the  wilderness.  This  storm  raged  from 
86  to  106  A.D.,  when  the  name  "  Getae  "  disappears  from  history. 

4.5       *  The  Rev.  R.  Douplas  eays  that  the  word  "  Angles"  is  from  the  Hebrew  word   377 
"  Egel,"  pronounced  Engel,  and  meaning  a  calf  or  bullock.    Jeremiah  speaks  of 
"Ephraim  bemoaning  himself    ...  as  a  bullock  unaccustomed  to  the  yoke" 
(chap.  31,  ver.  18). 
t  The  Homeric  people,  who,  I  believe,  were  Israelites,  are  said  to  have  come 

50  from  the  valley  of  the  Danube.  They  were  a  big  light-haired  race  with  blue  eyes 
and  white  skin,  nomads  from  the  north. 


Refer  to 
Pace  Lint 


1 
41 
33 

2 


21 


430     20 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


413 
421 


1 
35 


419   16 


423  39 


406 

43 

413 

13 

424 

27 

416   22 


421   36 


422  THE  JOURNEY  OF  "JOSEPH"  INTO  BRITAIN. 

App.  I. 

Modern  historians  assume  that  the  race  was  exterminated.  This 
would  be  improbable  with  a  people  having  such  a  record  for  valour 
and  determination,  when  it  is  considered  that  they  had  a  clear 
line  of  retreat  to  Central  Russia,  to  which  country  they  had  been 
sending  colonies,  and  which  had  been  left  almost  depopulated  5 
by  the  migration  north  of  their  kinsmen,  the  seven  tribes,  under 
Odin. 

After  the  final  attack  on  the  Get»  by  Trajan,  "Joseph,"  alias 
"  Ephraim,"  emigrated  into  their  new  home,  when,  in  comparative 
quiet,  they  commenced  again  to  increase,  re-establishing  com-  10 
munication  with  their  kinsmen  on  the  Baltic,  the  seven  tribes.  In 
this  country  they  were  joined  by  the  tribal  entity  of  Benjamin 
fleeing  from  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem.  Dan  had  previously  left 
Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  on  his  journey  to  Britain.  This  took  place 
before  110  B.C.®  15 

At  the  time  of  Jesus,  two  tribes,  Judah  and  Benjamin,  were  in 
Palestine.  Two  more,  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  were  in  the  land 
of  the  Getffi  on  the  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  the  remainder  were  in 
Northern  Europe. 

EARLIER   KNOWLEDGE   OF  THE   POSITION.  20 

Jesus's  Knowledge  of  His  Kinsmen.  —It  was  to  these  same  Getae, 
or  "Joseph,"  the  children  of  Ephraim  and  Manasseh,  that  Jesus 
sent  his  disciples,  and  it  was  to  them  he  referred  when  he  said : 
"  The  kingdom  of  God  shall  be  taken  from  you  [the  Jews],  and 
given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the  fruits  thereof"  (Matt.  21,  25 
ver.  43).  When  Jesus  first  sent  the  twelve  disciples  out  he  "  com- 
manded them,  saying,  Go  not  into  the  way  of  the  Gentiles,  and 
into  any  city  of  the  Samaritans  enter  ye  not:  But  go  rather  to  the 
lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel"  (Matt.  10,  ver.  5,  6),  and  now 
we  know  who  were  "  The  people  which  sat  in  darkness  [and]  saw  great  30 
light "  (Matt.  4,  ver.  16).  A  few  years  previously  a  fit  of  reformation 
had  seized  these  Getae,  and  at  the  command  of  a  priest  the 
drunkards  of  Ephraim  had  uprooted  every  vineyard  in  their  country. 

It  may  be  recollected  that  when  Jesus  said  to  the  Pharisees :  "  Ye 
shall  seek  me,  and  shall  not  find  me,"  the  Jews  said:  "Whither  will  35 
he  go,  that  we  shall  not  find  him?  will  he  go  unto  the  dispersed 
among  the  Gentiles?"  (John  7,  ver.  34,  35).  This  shows  that  the 
Jews  knew  that  the  ten  tribes  were  dispersed.  In  other  places, 
for  instance,  Zeph.  3,  ver.  10,  the  ten  tribes  are  spoken  of  as 
"dispersed,"  and  "beyond  the  rivers  of  Ethiopia."  40 

Captain  Weldon  suggests  that  possibly  Peter  in  the  ante-chamber 
was  expecting  the  signal  to  be  given  which  should  loose  the  twelve 
tribes  on  Rome,  and  that  it  was  in  the  bitterness  of  his  disappoint- 
ment when  he  found  that  their  strife  the  previous  night  as  to  who 

•  Plutarch  speaks  of  the  mi)?ration  of  the  Celto-Scyths  "  in  large  nnmbers  in    45 
the  spring  of  every  year  "  from  ''  that  part  of  Scythia  which  borders  on  Pontus." 
Peter's  Epibtle  to  the  Israelites  speaks  of  them  as  '*  scattered  throughout  Pontus, 
Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bythjnia  "    (I.  Peter.  1,  ver.  1). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


2D 
22 


EARLIER  KNOWLEDGE!  OF  THE  POSITION.  423 

App.  I- 

was  to  be  greatest,  was  a  farce,  and  the  victory  was  a  spiritual 
one,  that  he  denied  the  Master.  Now  we  know  that  the  lambs  422 
and  sheep  which  Peter  had  to  feed  were  "the  lost  sheep  of  the  416 
House  of  Israel."  Acts  2,  ver.  25,  shows  how  he  tried  to  impress 
5  the  "  men  of  Israel "  with  the  miracles  of  the  Day  of  Pentecost, 
and  verses  36  and  39  show  that  it  was  the  Israelites,  even  "  all  that 
are  afar  off,"  whom  he  was  addressing. 

It  was  in  fulfilment  of  this  command  that  the  First  Epistle  of 
Peter  was  addressed  to  the  lost  ten  tribes**  when  he  said  that  they  431     43 

10   were  "the  people  of  God"  (I.  Peter  2,  ver.  10).     Peter  quotes  the  407     14 
wording  of  the  covenant  made  on  Mount  Sinai  with  Israel,   "Ye 
are   a   chosen  generation,   a   royal   priesthood,   an   holy  nation,    a 
peculiar  people."    He  follows  on:  ''^That  ye  should  shew  forth  the 
praises    of   him    who    hath   called  you    out   of    darkness    into    his 

15  marvellous  light"  (ver.  9).  They  had  been  called  out  of  darkness 
by  the  presentation  of  the  everlasting  Gospel. 

Jesus  said  to  Peter :  "  On  this  rock  I  will  build  my  Church " 
(Matt.  16,  ver.  18).  When  Jacob  blessed  Joseph,  he  said:  "From 
thence  is  the  shepherd,  the  stone  of  Israel "  (Gen.  49,  ver.  24).     The 

20   stone   again   is   mentioned   in  Nebuchadnezzar's   vision,  the    stone 
that  broke  in   pieces   the  kingdoms  of  the   earth.     This   was   the 
stone  that  would  grind  to  powder  the  person  on  whom  it  should 
fall  (Matt.  21,  ver.  42-44).     This  stone,  in  its  material  significance,    550     14 
was  a  chosen  instrument,  a  nation,  the  United  Kingdom.     "  The 

25  stone  that  smote  the  image  became  a  great  mountain,  and  filled 
the  whole  earth,  ...  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed" 
(Dan.  2,  ver.  35,  44).  It  has  also  its  individual  significance:  "The 
stone  which  the  builders  rejected "  (Matt.  21,  ver.  42).  "  Behold,  I 
lay  in  Zion  for  a  foundation  a  stone,  a  tried  stone.  .  .  .  Judgment   302     12 

30   also  will  I  lay  to  the  line,  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet;  and 
the  hail  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies  [Rev.   16,  ver  21],  .  .  . 
And  your  covenant  with  death  shall  be  disannulled "  (Is.   28,  ver.    177     35 
16-18).     St.    Peter   writes:    "Ye   also,    as    lively   stones,    are    built 
up  a   spiritual  house,  an  holy  priesthood"    (I.    Peter    2,    ver.  5). 

35  Evidently  Peter  himself  was  not  the  Rock.  Immediately  after  this 
First  Epistle  of  Peter  was  written  comes  the  first  mention  of  the 
Goths  in  history. 

It  is  instructive  to  note  that  "  immediately  after  the  Getae 
disappear  into  the  wilds  of  Scythia,   completely  away  from   'the  422      9 

40   world,'  a  revival  of  heathenism  sets  in  throughout  adjacent  Roman 

provinces.    A    revival   so   pronounced    that   the   Roman    governor 

considers  that  a  little  mildness  would  be  all  that  is  necessary  to 

'  reconvert '  numbers  of  the  Gentiles  "  t  (Captain  B.  de  W.  Weldon). 

Professor  Totten  says:    "The  'Seven  Churches  of  Asia  Minor' 

45    were  the  bulk  of  seven  of  these  Anglo-Israelitish  tribes  which  spread 

*  The  Epistle  to  the  Galatians  was  possibly  addressed  to  the  Gaels  or  Israelites. 
Peter  includes  Galatia  as  one  of  the  places  occupied  by  the  scattered  Israelites 
(I.  Peter  1,  ver.  1).  Some  think  that  Brennus  the  chieftain  who  attacked  Greece 
was  the  Celtic  Bran,  the  father  of  Caractacns.  412     19 

t  "  The  Evolution  of  Israel,"  p.  387. 


RefM  to     424  JBSUS'8  KNOWLEDGE  OF  HIS  KINSMEN. 

P»ge  Line  - 

App.  I. 

out  through  Macedonia  and  Greece,  and  now  have  disappeared. 
396     1,13  Benjamin,   the  light-bearer,  was  an  eighth.    The  other  two,    Dan 

and  Simeon,  the  ninth  and  tenth,  had  long  before  escaped  into  the 
895    24       Isles,   for  both  of  them  abode  in  ships  and  were  the  pioneers  of 


413 

13 

422 

13 

406 

43 

Israel. 


}}  • 


The  Testimony  of  Josephus — Josephus  well  knew  who  the  Israelites 
were.  He  states  that  when  Ezra  read  the  epistles  of  Xerxes  to  the 
Jews  at  Babylon,  he  "sent  a  copy  of  it  to  all  those  of  his  own 
nation  that  were  in  Medea.  And  when  these  Jews  had  understood 
what  piety  the  king  had  towards  God,  and  what  kindness  he  had  lo 
for  Esdras  [Ezra],  they  were  all  greatly  pleased,  nay,  many  of  them 
took  their  effects  with  them,  and  came  to  Babylon,  as  very  desirous 
of  going  down  to  Jerusalem  ;  but  the  entire  body  of  the  people  of 
Israel  remained  in  that  country,  wherefore  there  are  but  two  tribes 
in  Asia  and  Europe  subject  to  the  Romans,  while  the  ten  tribes  15 
are  beyond  the  Euphrates  till  now  [a.d.  95],  an  immense  number, 
not  to  be  estimated  by  numbers."  f 

The  revolt  of  the  Jews  is  now  understood.  They  could  not  expect 
to  stand  by  themselves  against  Rome,  but  like  the  Boers,^  who  hoped 
that  the  whole  of  South  Africa  would  also  rise,  they  expected  20 
their  kinsmen  to  join  them.  Josephus  states  that  help  was  expected 
from  '*  kinsmen  "  and  that  he  himself  wrote  letters  to  them, 
telling  them  that  war  had  broken  out.  He  wrote  as  a  Jewish 
prisoner  of  war  at  Rome  under  the  patronage  of  the  Emperor 
Domitian,  the  mortal  enemy  of  the  Getse,  and  dared  not  say  that  25 
they  were  his  blood  relations. 

The  Flight  of  BeiUamin— The  flight  before  the  time  of  the  taking 
of  Jerusalem,  foretold  by  Jeremiah  and  by  Jesus,  was  most  probably 
that  of    Benjamin  at    the   time    when    the   Romans  for  a  few  days 
relaxed  their  siege  of  the  city.   This  explains  the  urgent  haste  of  the 
flight.   The  tribe  of  Benjamin  was  specially  told  to  separate  itself  from 
Judah,  "  O,  ye  children  of  Benjamin,  gather  yourselves  to  flee  out 
of  the  midst  of  Jerusalem  "  (Jer.  6,  ver.  1).     It  is  clear  that  Benjamin 
was  not  to  remain  with  Judah,  the  Jews,  as  the  Psalmist,  referring 
prophetically  to  the  ten  tribes  in  the  land  of  their  captivity,  states 
that  Benjamin  was  to  be  in  their  midst.     "  There  is  little  Benjamin 
with  their   ruler,  the   princes  of  Judah   [Zedekiah's   daughter  had 
long  before  left  for  Great  Britain]  and  their  council,  the  princes 
of  Zebulun,  and  the  princes  of  Naphtali "  (Ps.  68,  ver.  27).     Again : 
''  Before  Ephraim  and  Benjamin  and  Manasseh  stir  up  thy  strength,  ^a 
and  come  and  save  us"  (Ps.  80,  ver.  2). 

The  tribe  of  Benjamin  were  evidently  looked  upon  as  Israelites, 
and  Paul,  when  saying  that  God  had  not  cast  away  the  Israelites, 

♦  "  The  Romance  of  History,"  p.  186. 
t "  Eleventh  Book  of  the  Antiquities  of  the  Jews.**  45 

X  N.  C.  Mftcnamara,  in  "  Origin  and  Character  of  the  British  People,"  pp.  224, 
225,  states  that  the  Boere  are  of  the  same  race  as  ourselves,  being  of'  the  same 
stock  as  the  Anglo-Normans.  He  sayn  :  "  They  are  bound  ...  to  become  a  strong 
and  important  element  in  the  British  Empire." 


30 


85 


Refer  to 
Pare  Line 


10 


THE  TESTIMONY  OF  JOSEPHUS.  425 

App.  I. 

said :  "  For  I  also  am  an  Israelite,  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  of  the 
tribe  of  Benjamin"  (Rom.  11,  ver.  1). 

It  is  related  that  a  number  of  the  Jews  escaped,  and  it  would  be 
natural  that  as  all  the  disciples,  with  the  exception  of  Judas,  were 
probably  Benjamites,  they  being  all  Galileans,  the  tribe  of  Benjamin 
would  have  attached  special  importance  to  the  prophecy  of  Jesus, 
and  have  been  ready  to  escape  directly  they  saw  an  opportunity.  The 
rest  of  the  Jews  had  crowded  into  the  city,  as,  from  their  misreadings 
of  the  prophecies,  they  thought  that  the  time  had  come  for  them 
to  be  rulers  of  the  world.  They  did  not  recognise  that  the 
prophecies  on  this  point  referred  to  Israel  at  a  later  date.  The 
result  was  that  1,250,000  are  said  to  have  perished,  and  a  still 
greater  number  during  the  Bar  Cocheba  insurrection  later. 

Two  years  before,  Cestius  Gallus  had  invested  the  city  and  taken 
15   the    lower    town   of   Bezetha,    surprising   it  during   the    Feast  of 
Tabernacles,  as  Titus  later  surprised  the  Jews  at  the  time  of  the 
Passover.     Josephus  tells  us  that  many  then  fled  the  city. 

The   Temptation  of  Jesus.— The  discoveries  of  Captain  B.  de  W. 
Weldon,  showing  the  military  situation,  throw  new  light  upon  the 

20  human   circumstances    connected   with  the  temptation   to  wield  a 
world-wide  power  that  came  to  Jesus  in  the  wilderness.  421 

At   that  time,   only  just   across  the   Danube,   there  were   about   415 
200,000  armed  warriors  of  the  Getae,  kinsmen  of  the  Jews,   whilst 
the  Jews  themselves  were  expecting  a  military  Messiah  to  deliver   419 

25   them  from  the  hated  Roman  yoke.    Further  north,  within  marching 
distance,  were  more  kinsmen  of  the  Jews,  the  fierce    seamen   and 
soldiers  of    the  Asar,  the    seven   tribes,  also    trained    warriors,    who  420 
later    joined    their    brethren    in    the    pillaging    of    the    southern  529 
nations,  and  in  396  a.d.  overran  Rome  itself. 

30       Jesus  doubtless  knew  that  the  Getae,  under  their  king  Decabalus, 
were  in  69  a.d.  about  to  invade  Moesia,  and  would  in  86  a.d.  cross 
the   Danube  and  drive  the  Romans  before  them  to  the   Balkans, 
later  on,  under  the  name  of  Ostrogoths,  following  the  example  of  427 
their  brethren,   the  seven  tribes,   and  overrunning  Rome  with  its 

■5  so-called  Christianity.  He  also  knew  that  the  Jews  were  boiling 
with  rage  against  the  Romans,  and  foretold  that  a  few  years  after- 
wards the  pot  would  boil  over  and  the  contents  be  spilt,  as  actually 
happened  when  Jerusalem  was  taken,  and  the  Jews  for  ever 
banished.      Jesus    would    not    have    had    the    slightest    difficulty 

40  in  combining  the  three  sections  of  the  Israelites,  and  the 
temporal  power  of  the  world  would  have  been  absolutely  at 
his  feet.  What  was  his  reply  1  "  Get  thee  hence,  Satan  "  (Matt.  4, 
ver.  10).  Fighting  as  beast  against  beast,  never  did  help  man 
permanently  out  of  his  difficulties ;  the  only  fight  has  to  be  in  our 

45  own  consciousness,    where  the    evil   thoughts  have   to   be    denied  117  17  o^ 
and  so  destroyed.  ^^'^* 

The  temptation  of  Jesus  came  most  probably  in  the  form  of  a 


35 
1 

42 


30 
30 


10 


315     27 


R«f«  to 
Page  Line 


423 


'J 


42«i     35 


i 


. 


10 


•2il 


.p^  THE  TEMPTATION  OF  JESUS. 

App.  I. 

proposal  from  the  leaders  of  the  Jews  to  use  this  wonderful  mental 
power  that  they  knew  he  possessed,  to  bring  about  a  combined 
military  attack  upon  Rome.  Just  after  this  he  gave  his  first  warning 
against  the  Pharisees.  Matt.  4,  ver.  5,  6,  looks  as  if  they  had  tried 
to  prove  to  him  that  the  time  prophesied  by  Isaiah  in  chap.  9, 
ver  7  had  come,  when  the  "  throne  of  David  "  was  to  be  established 
"with  justice  from  henceforth  even  for  ever."  Jesus  knew  that 
the  chief  victory  to  be  gained  was  a  moral  one,  as  referred  to  in 
verse  17,  and  this  victory  was  the  purification  of  the  material 
conditions,  necessary  before  the  universal  victory  could  be  brough 
about.     This  is  now  just  about  to  be  consummated,  being  the  mental 

victory  over  evil  of  every  kind.  .„    ,    ,     ,       ,..     . 

When  we  understand  that  the  "  stones  "  signified  the  Israelites, 
and  this  is  confirmed  by  the  fact  that  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Peter 
was  written  to  the  Gets,  we  see  that  the  first  temptation     Command  lo 
that  these  stones  be  made  bread  "  t  (ver.  3),  might  well  have  been 
the  proposal  to  compel  the  Getae  to  support  the  Jews  m  their  in- 
surrection.   Jesus  (ver.  4)  showed  that  victory  was  not  gained  by 
material  support,  but  by  right  thinking  [the  "word"].     There  was 
then  offered  to  him  the  supreme  ecclesiastical  leadership ;  but  the 
Pharisees,  who  probably  were  very  thorough  as  far  as  they  went, 
made    part   of   the   stipulation  that  he  should   cast   himself   down 
from  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple ;  that  is,   give  up  the  new  ideas 
that  he  was  teaching,  and  descend  to  their  material  level.    Ver 
6  might  have   been  the  promise    of    assistance     should    he    need 
he^  against  any  possible  trouble  from  the  Get*  ["  lest^  .  .  thou  dash 
thy  foot  against  a  stone"].    The  Pharisees,  material  fi-om  head  to 
foot,   kept  for  themselves  the   temporal  rulership,    but   even  this 
was  ofi'ere*!  to  him  when  the  previous  temptation  proved  insufficient 
"All  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them,  .  .  .will 
I  Kive  thee "  (ver.  8).     This  refusal  of  Jesus  to  fall  m  with  their 
worldly  ambitions,  "  Get  thee  hence,  Satan  "  (ver.  10),  would  account 
tor  their  subsequent  deadly  opposition  to  one  who  they  considered 
had  lost  a  golden  opportunity  of  putting  the  Jewish  nation  in  the 
position  to  which  they  considered  it  had  a  divine  right. 

At  the  time  the  disciples  were  telling  their  hearers  of  this  triple 
temptation,  the  Jews  were  keenly  discussing  the  expected  success 
ofZeir  arms  over  their  so-called  tyrants.  It  is  dear  that  the  fact 
of  the  Get«  and  Massagets  being  their  kinsmen  had  been  caretuly 
kept  from  the  ears  of  the  Romans,  for  had  the  Apostles  openly  40 
stated  what  the  temptations  of  Jesus  had  been  they  would  probably 
have  been  called  betrayers  of  the  nation,  and  would  have  had  to 
leave  Jerusalem  precipitately  to  ensure  their  own  safety. 

.;  rs'vw  vers^""^oT^.a^tto^t,  :^:t^x  ^Ji .. 

atones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abraham. 

+  Almost  immediately  after  this  interpretation  had  opened  out  to  me  I  came  across 
.dt^e^'  Rebel  no^  ye  against  the  Lord,  neither  fear  ye  the  people  of  the 
this  pa^ge.     Keoei  no.  y   j     „  ^^^  ^^^^  confirmations  ^ill 

iTe  fdnnd  to  come,  immediately  after  any  new  discovery,  in  proportion  as  we  50 
learn  to  pray  rightly. 


2.) 


■M) 


:{.-> 


App.  I. 


EARLY  POWER  OF  THE  ISRAELITES. 


EARLY    POWER     OF    THE    ISRAELITES. 


427     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


41 

3 

34 

n 


15 


20 


25 


The  Goths.— About  245  a.d.  the  Getae,  under  the  names  of  Ostro- 
goths, or  Eastern  Goths,  re-appeared.  In  269  a.d.  they  were  back 
in  their  old  haunts  on  the  Danube.  In  396  a.d.  the  Goths,  under  420  28 
5  Alaric,  attacked  Rome,  the  sacking  of  which  in  410  a.d.  was  fore- 
told by  John  (Rev.  8,  ver.  7),  and  by  Jeremiah  in  chap.  15,  the 
Gothic  chapter.  By  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century  they  possessed 
a  realm  stretching  from  the  Baltic  to  the  Black  Sea.  In  486  a.d.,  420 
under  their  King  Theodoric,  they  passed  into  Italy,  and  later  the  428 
10  Ostrogoths  overran  Rome,  as  foretold  (Rev.  8,  ver.  12,  and  Jer.  425 
15,  ver.  8).  530 

^  The  coming  of  the  Goths  represented  one  historical  fulfilment  of 
Ezekiel's  vision  when  the  dry  bones  of  the  house  of  Israel  stood 
upon  their  feet,  an  "  exceeding  great  army." 

In  the   sixth  century  a.d.   they  were   attacked    by    the    Eastern 
Empire,  in  the  reign  of  Justinian,*  a  prophetic  description  of  whom  is 
given  111  pan.  8,  ver.  23-25,  and  also  by  the  Franks  and  other  nations   420     14 
who  had  been  driven  out  of  their  homes  on  the  Baltic  by  their  brethren 
the  Angles. 

Jordanes's  Testimony.— Jordanes,  the  only  native  historian  of  the 
Goths,  writing  in  the  sixth  century  a.d.,  styles  his  history,  "  De 
rebus  Geticis,"  and  gives  very  fully  the  same  account  of  the  Goths 
as  is  here  given  of  the  Israelites,  since  they  passed  through  the 
Caucasus. 

The  most  ancient  historians,  both  those  of  Greece  and  Rome, 
call  the  Goths  the  Getae,  whilst  the  faces,  figures,  and  dress  of  the 
Gothic  warriors  on  the  columns  at  Constantinople,  now  destroyed, 
were  identical  with  those  of  the  Getae  on  the  Trajan  column  in  Rome. 

The   Ostrogoths — In  the  year  553  a.d.,  the  Ostrogoths,  seeing  it 
30   was  hopeless   to  retain  their  position  in   Italy,    surrendered  their   406      2 
treasure,  known  as  the  great  Gothic  hoard,  to  Narses,  the  Imperial 
General,  and  craved  permission  to  seek  new  homes  in  the  land  of 
their  distant  kinsmen  in  the  Baltic.     It  is  interesting  and  instructive 
to  note  that  Belisarius,   the  Roman  general,  when  in  command  a 
•^o   short  time  previously,  had,  in  reply  to  a  proposal  by  the  Ostrogoths 
to  surrender  Sicily,  which  he  had  already  taken,  derisively  made  a 
formal  grant  to   them  of  the   Island  of  Britain,    delivered,  it  has 
been  said,  under  the  Emperor's  seal.    Britain  had  in  407-420  a.d.  been 
evacuated   by  the  Romans,  as  their  troops  had  been  recalled  to 
40   protect  Rome  from  invasion.     The  endless  incursions  of  the  Danites, 
who  had  entered  Great  Britain  about  115  B.C.,  and  were  known  as 
the  Picts  and  Scots,  harassing  the   Romans,   contributed  no  little    431     35 
to  this   exodus.     This  was  prophesied  in  the  words :    "  Dan   shall 
be  a  serpent  by  the  way,   an  adder  in  the  path,  that  biteth  the 
horse  s    heels,    so   that  his   rider    shall  fall   backward  "    (Gen.    49, 
ver.   17).     The  horse  was   the  emblem  of  Rome   at  the  time,   and 
the  heels  symbolised  its  most  distant  possessions.     The  Ostrogoths 
thereupon   passed  to   the    Baltic   and  occupied  a    portion    of    the   428     20 
territory  then  being  vacated  by  their  brethren  the   Angles,    who 
had  taken  advantage   of   the  departure  of   the   Romans   to   enter   420     42 
Britain.     Here  the  three  tribes  remained  for  some  centuries.     The 
history  of  the  Goths  and  the  retreat  of  the  Ostrogoths  is  referred 
*^   to  in  Jeremiah  15. 


*  According-  to  Gibbon,  Justinian  was  of  Gothic  stock.      His  father    was 
'♦  I-stock  "  or  "  Mr.  Stock  "  ("  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  chap.  40). 

FF 


Refer  to 
P»ffe  Line 


127 


4l>1      44 


414      40 


427      41 


428  THE  NORMANS. 

App.  I. 

Captain  de  Weldon  says :  "  History  remarks  upon  the  curious 
friendship  that  existed  between  Jew  and  Ostrogoth  in  the  days  of 
the  kingdom  of  Theodoric."* 

The  earliest  records  we  have  of  the  history  of  the  Israelites  in 
the  North  is  nearly  all  contained  in  the  ballads  of  the  eighth  and  5 
ninth  centuries,  and  the  more  ancient  legends  which  formed  the 
material  for  the  Sagas.  We  find  frequent  reference  about  the 
eighth  century  to  the  Goths  fighting  in  the  armies  of  the  North, 
where  they  appeared  to  have  been  mercenaries,  selling  their  swords 
to  the  highest  bidder. 


20 


25 


10 


The  Normans.— Many  centuries  after  the  name  of  Getse  dis- 
appeared from  history,  we  find  Norman  chroniclers  (such  as  Dudo, 
Dean  of  St.  Quentin's,  the  earliest  of  them,  who  prefaces  his  history 
with  a  long  account  of  Scythia,  Dacia,  the  Goths,  and  the  Getse) 
claiming  that  the  Normans,  like  the  Getse,  came  from  Dacia  and  15 
represented  the  Getse.  The  Normans  appeared  early  in  the  ninth 
century  a.d.,  issuing  from  Norway,  "  where  dwelt  Goths  and  Huns 
and  Dacians."  This  connection  with  the  Getae,  who  disappear  early 
in  the  second  century  a.d.,  ran  through  the  Ostrogoths,  who,  in 
their  turn,  had  vanished  from  Italy  about  553  a.d. 

About  912  A.D.,  they  began  their  first  settlement  in  France, 
reappearing,  not  as  Goths,  but  as  the  Northmen  or  Normans. 
The  Ostrogoths  evidently  had  prudently  changed  their  name 
owing  to  the  terror  in  which  Europe  held  the  name  of  Goth.  All 
the  ancient  chronicles  of  the  Normans  describe  them  as  coming 
from  the  ancient  lands  of  the  Getse,  and  speak  of  them  as  Dacians 
or  Getse. 

Bede,  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  "  Church  History,"  states  that 
the  Getse  were  in  the  North  in  the  Peninsula  of  Jutland.  King 
Alfred  always  called  this  country  Gothland. 

Duchesne,  the  editor  of  the  "History  of  the  Early  Normans," 
calls  them  Dacians,  and  the  first  document  in  the  history  speaks 
of  the  Northmen  as  coming  from  "  Norway,  in  which  live  Goths 
and  Huns  and  Dacians."  Now  Dacia  was  on  the  Danube,  the  home 
of  the  Getse,  the  ancestors  of  the  Normans. 

The  Normans  were  civilised  and  cultured,  and  the  Angles  rude 
and  boorish.  This  is  not  surprising,  as  the  former  had  been  in 
touch  with  the  culture  of  Italy,  whilst  the  seven  tribes  remained 
barbarian  savages  in  the  North  of  Europe. 

Benjamin    entered   England,    as   foretold   by  Jacob.     "  Benjamin   40 
shall  ravin  as  a  wolf :  in  the  morning  he  shall  devour  the  prey,  and 
at  night   he   shall    divide    the  spoil"   (Gen.    49,    ver.   27).     Gibbon 
shows  that  the  Normans  left  a  trail  of  ruined  homesteads  and  slain 
peasants,  as  they  passed  through  Europe,  whilst  on  the  prows  of  the 

•  "  The  Evolution  of  Israel,"  p.  277. 


30 


35 


5 


15 


20 


ENGLISH  KINGS  IN  L>IREar  LINE.  429     Eeler  to 

App.    I.  Pa«eLin« 

vessels,  as  they  were  beached  on  the  southern  English  coast,  was 
the  sign  that  spread  fear  wherever  seen,  namely,  a  grim  wolfs 
head. 

On  December  5th,  1873,  Canon  Kingsley,  lecturing  at  the  Chelsea 
Vestry  Hall  on  "History,"  said:  "Paradoxical  as  it  might  seem, 
I  am  of  opinion  that  the  Norman  Conquest  was  the  making  of 
the  English  people— the  free  Commons  of  England."  He  also  said : 
"  The  English  nation  had  been  built  up  very  slowly.  It  was  charac- 
teristic of  the  people  that  they  never  knew  when  they  were  beaten ;  421  H5 
10  they  possessed  a  steady  power  of  conquering  all  difficulties,  and 
when  making  mistakes,  to  try  again.  There  were  only  two  races, 
he  thoughC,  the  English  and  the  Jews,  in  which  this  power  of  never 
knowing  when  they  were  beaten  existed."  We  know  now  that  this 
was  natural,  both  being  in  reality  one  race. 

In  1066  A.D.  the  Normans  began  to  pass  to  Britain,  and  the  rule 
of  the  descendants  of  Joseph  over  his  brethren  began.  Even  the 
descendants  of  Joseph,  however,  were  not  at  peace  with  each  other. 

Civil  Wars — To  the  struggle  that  was  foretold  in  the  Bible  between 
Manasseh  and  Ephraim,  we  can  trace  such  civil  disturbances  as 
the  Wars  of  the  Roses,  the  Civil  War,  the  War  of  American  143  43 
Independence,  and  the  war  of  1812.  "They  shall  eat  every  man 
the  flesh  of  his  own  arm :  Manasseh,  Ephraim ;  and  Ephraim, 
Manasseh :  and  they  together  shall  be  against  Judah  [the  Jews] " 
(Is.  9,  ver.  20,  21). 

Manasseh  has  continually  tried  to  recover  the  birthright  that  was 
surrendered  to  Ephraim  (Gen.  48,  ver.  17-20).  Even  to-day  the 
Commons  endeavour  to  reduce  the  power  of  the  Lords,  the  main 
body  of  whom  are  of  Norman  blood,  and  in  other  directions  the  same 
attempt  is  being  made. 

30  English  Kings  in  Direct  Line.-In  1154  a.d.,  as  prophesied,  the  line 
of  David  again  ruled  over  Israel  (including  Ireland  and  Normandy) 
with  the  accession  of  Henry  II.,  heir  to  the  ancient  Scots  Kings, 
through  his  wife  Matilda,  sister  to  David  I.  of  Scotland,  who  died 
heirless.    All  the  tribes  were  thenceforward  gathered  together  under 

35   one  king,  w4th   the  exception   of  Dan   (the   Scotch)  and   Judah  (the   431     40 
Jews).    In  1279  a.d.  the  second  day  of  Hosea's  prophecy  ran  out  (Hos. 
6,  ver.  2)  and  Israel,  as  foretold,   commenced  to  revive.    In  that 
year  the  Statute  of  Mortmain  was  passed,  which  forms  the  germ  of 
the  Reformation  and  of  modern  education.     Later  on,  in  1603  a.d., 

40  at  the  accession  of  James  I.  of  England  (Sixth  of  Scotland),  when 
it  was  claimed  that  he  held  the  kingship  by  divine  right,  Dan  alsa 
was  absorbed  in  the  Federacy  of  Israel,  and,  in  the  very  year  that 
was    foretold,    there    was    one  king  alone  ruling  over  the  united  387    27 
tribes. 


25 


FF  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


430 


424 


2 


435 
431 
432 


27 

28 
12 


378     41 


378     41 


THE  HISTORY  OF  DAN. 
THE     HISTORY    OF    DAN. 


App.  I. 


10 


15 


The  Danai.-Hecataeus  of  Abdera  [sixth  century  B.C.],  quoted  by 
Diodorus  Siculus  [50  B.C.  ,  says:  "The  most  distinguished  of  the 
expelled  foreigners  [from  Egypt]  followed  Danaus  and  Cadmus  into 
(jrreece  ;  but  the  greater  number  were  led  by  Moses  into  Judsea.  In 
iEschylus's  '  Supplicants,'  [sixth  century  B.C.],  the  Danans  are  repre- 
sented as  '  a  seed  divine/  exiles  from  Egypt.  In  Homer's  *  Iliad/ 
Danai  and  Dar-danai  are  mentioned  147  times,  and  in  the  *  Odyssey' 
thirteen  times.  These  probably  refer  to  the  wanderings  of  the 
tribe  of  Dan." 

„The  Rev.  L  G.  A.  Roberts,  Com.,  R.X.,  Secretary  of  the  Imperial 
Uritish-Israel  Association,  writes  to  me  as  follows:  "A  former 
colony  of  Danites  came  out  of  Egypt  (circ.  1636)  and  went  into 
Greece  as  Danai  (see  iEschylus'  Suppliants),  saying  they  had  been 
slaves  m  Egypt,  were  the  seed  Divine,  and  fled  from  their  brother 
Egyptus  (Joseph),  Gen.  50,  ver.  18." 

Lumer,  in  "The  Key  to  Bible  Dates,"  gives  1850  B.C.  as  the  year 
r)an  left  Egypt,  and  1847  B.C.  as  the  year  he  was  crowned  king  of 
Greece.  He  also  gives  1480  B.C.  as  the  year  of  the  Exodus.  Usher 
gives  1729  B.C.  as  the  year  Joseph  was  sold  into  Egypt. 

The  Lacedemonians. -The  Lacedemonians  were  Israelites,  as 
shown  by  the  letter  of  Areus  their  king  in  I.  Mace.  12,  ver.  21 :  "  The 
Lacedemonians  and  Jews  are  brethren,  and  that  they  are  of  the 
stock  of  Abraham."  The  relationship  is  both  claimed  and  acknow- 
ledged. The  Lacedemonian  seal  and  Dan's  symbol  are  the  same, 
ail  (vigle  with  a  dragon  in  its  claws.*     Josei)hus  eontiniis  thi^.f 

The  Early  Greeks.— Dan  was  a  maritime  nation,  possessed  of  ships  2  ) 
in  the  time  of  Deborah,  and  was  not  referred  to  in   I.   Chron    4-8 
^'here  are  given  details  of  the  tribes.     In  Grecian  history  we  are 
told  that  the  Danaoi  settled  in  Greece,  and  changed  the  name  of 
the  people  to,  and  made  them  call  themselves,  Danou  or  Tribe  of 
Dan.     The  Etruscans  were  hIso  |K)ssiblv  Israelites.:}: 

Dr.  Latham,  in  his  "Ethnology  of  Europe,"  savs :  "I  think  that 
the  eponymus  of  the  Argive  Danaia  was  no  other  than  that  of  the 
Israehtish  tribe  of  Dan "  ;  whilst  Humboldt  considered  the  Greeks 
as  Israehtes.  Homer  mentions  Danaoi  continually.  In  addition, 
Danaus  the  son  of  Belus,  king  of  Egypt,  left  Egypt  and  settled  in 
Greece.  §  The  correspondence  to  Dan,  the  son  of  Bela,  who,  with 
his  brother,  had  settled  in  Egyj)t,  identifies  him.  Dan's  banner 
was  an  eagle,  consequently  we  find  the  eagle  with  the  serpent  in  its 
claws  representing  Greece.     Homer  refers  to  the  eagle  continually. 

*  See  '•Palestine  into  Britain,"  by  the  Rev.  L.  G.  A.  Roberts, 
t  Antiquities  XII.,  4,  and  XIII.,  5-8. 

t  The  distinpuishingr  feature  of  Joseph's  progeny  was  fruitfulness 
(Gen.  4«,  ver.  4).  Yet  whilst  between  the  two  censuses  taken  by  Moses, 
Manasseh  increased  from  32,000  to  52,700,  Ephraim,  without  any  apparent  reason, 
decreased  from  40,500  to  32.500.  Had  a  larprer  number  left  the  main  body  to 
found  the  Greek  Republics?  All  the  other  tribes  increased  except  three. 
Reuben  decreased  2.750,  Gad  decreasetl  5,150.  Simeon  decreased  from  5«,:^00  to 
22,200  (Numbers,  chaps.  1,  26).  Were  they  by  any  chance  the  ancestors  of 
that  splindid  race,  the  Zulus,  whose  traditions  say  that  they  came  from  the 
North.  My  brother,  Colonel  Rawson,  C.B.,  R.E.,  who  commanded  in  Natal  during 
the  Boer  war  and  raised  the  Native  Labour  Contingent,  and  who  afterwards  was 
a  member  of  the  Native  Commission,  speaks  in  the  highest  terms  of  them.  He 
tells  me  that  they  readily  take  to  the  worship  of  one  God.  have  practised  circum- 
cision, and  have  other  Jewish  characteristics.  The  features  of  some  of  the  women 
are  of  the  most  unmistakable  Assyrian  type.  The  covenant  that  Moses  delivered 
in  the  land  of  Moab  was  not  only  for  those  present,  but  was  "  also  with  him  that 
IS  not  here  with  us  this  day  "  (Dent.  29,  ver.  15).  These  were  scattered  -in  the 
lands"  (Ps.  106,  ver.  27). 

§  According  to  Col.  Gamier  ("The  Ten  Tribes,"  pp.  95,  96),  Danaus  left 
Egypt  about  sixty  years  before  the  Exodus,  or  about  1630  B.C. 


25 


30 


45 


50 


60 


THE  TUATHA   DE   DAN  ANN.  431     Refer  to 

App.    I.  Page  Line 

Keating,  in  his  "  History  of  Ireland,"  says :  "  The  Danans  were  a 
people    of  great   learning   and   wealth  ;    they  left  Greece  .  .  .  and 
went  to  Ireland,   and  also  to  Denmark,  and  called  it  Dan  mares  431     21 
[Dan's  country]." 

Dan,  with  probably  part  of  Asher,  and  Simeon,  seem  to  have 
left  Palestine  in  ships  for  Ireland.  In  this  way  the  early  Israelites  396  13 
prepared  their  way  for  the  bulk  of  the  ten  tribes  who  went  over- 
land. Jeremiah,  speaking  of  the  Israelites,  said :  "  Set  thee  up 
waymarks,  make  thee  high  heaps:  set  thine  heart  toward  the 
highway,  even  the  way  which  thou  wentest:  turn  again,  O  virgin 
of  Israel  Qn  one  of  the  periodic  historic  fulfilments  this  foreshadows  the 
Princess  Tephi],  turn  again  to  these  thy  cities  "  (31,  ver.  21).  432    27 

The  early  Danites,  who  arrived  in  the  "isles"  by  sea,  appear  to  396     13 
5   have  communicated  with  the  rest  of  the  tribe  who,  with  Ephraim 
and  Manasseh,  dwelt  on  the  shores  of  the  "  Dan  "-ube. 

The  March  Across  Europe.— All  the  way  across  Southern  Europe 

and  Asia,  from  Media,  are  mounds  beautifully  arched.    One,  opened 

by  the  Russian  Archaeological  Society,  formed  a  beautiful  arch 
10   in  the  mound,  and  there  lying  straight  out  was  a  silver  serpent  with 

ruby  eyes.  "  Dan  shall  be  a  serpent  by  the  way  "  (Gen.  49,  ver.  17). 
Dan  was  not  only  a  pioneer,  but  used  to  have  the  naming  of  the- 

places,  and  often  used  the  names  of  their  ancester  Dan  (Judges  18,. 

ver.  29) ;  the  rivers  and  towns  he  named  Danube,  Don,  Dnieper, 
15   Dniester,  with  other  "Dans"  and   "Dons,"  clearly  marked  the  path 

of  the  Israelites  through  Europe  on  their  way  to  the  land  of  the 

Covenant  via  Denmark. '^■ 

The  Tuatha  De  Danann.— In  Ireland,   many  centuries  before  the  433      1 
Christian    era,     appeared,    so    history    tells    us,    in    three    ships,    395     22 

20   a     race    of     settlers     from     the     East,     calling     themselves     the 

Tuatha  De  Danann,  which  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Allen  says  "literally  means  437     19 
'  the  tribe  of  Dan.'  '    Mr.  Gladstone  tells  us  they  came  from  the  Danai  430     36 
of  Greece.     The  Phoenicians,  it  is  known,  used  to  reach  Great  Britain 
by  ship,  and  probably  the  Danites,  who  lived  in  the  adjacent  district 

25   ot  the  Holy  Land,  were  well  acquainted  with  ths  "  isles  "  and  had 
colonies  settled  there. 

In  the  "  Annals  of  Ireland  "  it  is  written :  "  The  Dan-ans  were  a 
highly  civilised  people,  well  skilled  in  architecture  and  other  arts, 
from    long   residence   in   Greece    and   their   intercourse    with   the  430     12 

30  Phoenicians.  Their  first  appearance  in  Ireland  was  1200  B.C.,  or  437  20 
eighty-five  years  after  the  great  victory  of  Deborah  [Jud.  5,  ver.  17]." 
Jeremiah  writes :  "  For  a  voice  declareth  from  Dan,  and  publisheth 
affliction  from  mount  Ephraim  .  .  .  publish  against  Jerusalem, 
that  watchers  come  from  a  far  country,  and  give  out  their  voice 
against  the  cities  of  Judah  "  (4,  ver.  15,  16),  as  if  Dan  dwelt  in  a 
"  far  country." 

33      The  Plcts,  Israelites.  -  The  "  Pictish  Chronicle,"  which  is  the  only 
record   extant   of   the    Picts,    shows  that  the  race,  known  then  as 
the   Picts,   reached   Ireland  by  three  ships   coming    from    Thrace,  439      4 
the  home  of  the  Getae.    These  Picts  were  few  in  number,  only  some 
309,  but  they  were  received  cordially  by  the  Scots  in  Ireland,  who  432      7 

40  offered  to  send  their  warriors  across  the  water  to  assist  the  strangers 
to  conquer  Scotland.     In  this  way  Dan  came  into  Scotland. 

When  the  Israelites  crossed  over  to  Scotland,  they  colonised  a 
district     which    became    known   as    Airer    (Joedel,    or  "region    of  423     10 
Gall,"  which  means  "sons  of  God,"  and  is  pronounced  Argyle.f  407     15 

*  SaxoGrammaticus  says  that  Denmark  means  "the  land  or  country  of  Dan.' 
The  "  Vetus  Chronicon  Holsatiae  "  says  that  the  Danes  and  Jutes  are  Jews  of  the 
tribe  of  Dan.     The  word  Jute,  according  to  Col.  Gamier,  is  a  form  of  the  word 
50   Goth.  t  "Ency.  Britt,"  Vol.  XIII.,  p.  247. 


546 
103 


30 
24 


R«f«r  to 
Pare  Line 


4:n   31> 


430 


12 
39 


413 


98 
308 
371 


17 
14 


438  7 

370  18 

39«;  18.3 

433  17,3 


411  2«; 


222   51 


432  THE  Piers,  ISRAELITES. 

T      V.  App.  I. 

In  the  Irish  Chronicles  it  is  said  :  "  Cnithne  .  .  .  took  possession 
of  the  North  of  the  island  of  Britain,  and  his  seven  sons  divided  the 
land  into  seven  divisions.  The  Cruthneach  came  from  the  land  of 
Thracia." 

In  a  poem  a})oiit  them  we  are  told  that  the  King  of  Thmce  fell  in  love     ". 
with  their  sister,  and  they  therefore  left  with  "  nine  ships  in  good 
order,  309  persons."    It  is  stated  in  this  poem  that  they  were  called 
the     Picti     from     the     tattooing     of     their     skins.      The     "  Pictish 
Chronicle'  states   that    the   "Picts  came  south    from    8cythia,"  and 
that  "they  are  called  Picts  on  account  of  their  painted  bodies,  and   JO 
Scots  either  from  Sciti,  intimating  that  they  came  from  Scythia,*  or 
else  from   Scotta,   a  daughter  of  the  King  of  Egypt,  who  became 
Queen  of  the  Scots."    The  Picts  and  Scots  are  descended  from  a  fair- 
haired  people  called  the   Albani.     The  "  Pictish  Chronicle"   says: 
"  They  were  Goths,  a  people  who,  it  is  thought,  took  their  name  from   ir. 
Magog,  son  of  Japhet,  whom  the  ancient  Greeks  called  the  Getse." 
The  origin  of  Gog  and  Magog,   of    City    fame,    is    unknown.     It 
18   mterestmg   to  note   in  the   "Encyclopaedia  Britannica,"  p.    190, 
that  Magog,  according  to  some,  was  the  name  for  the  Massagetse, 
and  that  "  In  the  district  of  Astrakhan  a  legend  is  still  to  be  met   -0 
with  to  the  effect  that  Gog  and  Magog  were  two  great  races  [Getae 
and  Massagetae  ?],  which  Alexander  the  Great  subdued  and  banished 
to    the    inmost   recesses    of   the     Caucasus  .  .  .  whence    they    are 
destmed  ultimately  to  make  their  escape  and  destroy  the  world."  t 

Zedekiah's  Daughters.-Jeremiah  is  stated,  after  leaving  Egypt,  25 
?  to  have  fled  to  Ireland,  in  ships  of  the  Danites,  carrying  with  him 
2  Tea  Tephi,  the  daughter  of  Zedekiah,  thus  ensuring  the  continuance 
of  the  line  of  David.  After  the  sons  of  Zedekiah  had  been  killed, 
and  Zedekiah  himself  had  had  his  eyes  put  out  and  carried 
away  captive,  Jeremiah  was  left  behind  with  the  king's  two  30 
daughters. 

When  Nebuzar-adan  released  Jeremiah  from  prison,  Gedaliah 
carried  him  home  to  Jerusalem,  and  later  Ishmael,  the  Ammonite, 
slew  Gedaliah  and  all  the  Jews  with  him,  and  the  Chaldeans 
amongst  whom  they  dwelt.  "Then  Ishmael  carried  away  captive  35 
-all  the  residue  of  the  people  that  were  in  Mizpah,  even  the  king's 
daughters,  and  all  the  people  "  (Jer.  41,  ver.   10). 

Johanan  thereupon  attacked  Ishmael,   who   left  his   captives  and 
fled    to    the    Ammonites.    Johanan    and   his   captains    then    asked 
Jeremiah  to  pray  for  them,  and  inquire  "  the  way  wherein  we  may  40 
walk "  (Jer.  42,   ver.   3),   promising  to  obey  the  advice.    Jeremiah, 
after  ten  days,  told  them  not  to  go  to  Egypt,  but  to  remain. 

However,  "  Johanan  . . .  obeyed  not  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  to  dwell 
in  the  land   of  Judah.     But  .  .  .  took  all  the  remnant  of  Judah, 

*  The  "  Pictish  Chronicle  "  givea&n  accouat  of  this,  Scythia  conveyinfr  a  fairly    45 
accurate  account  of  its  situation.  .        '     "^  /    «  »  '^•^^^j 

t  The  similarity  of  the  names  to  Gabriel  and  Michael,  the  an^ls  who  are 
going  to  bring  the  material  world,  that  is  all  evil,  to  an  end,  is  curious. 


ZEDEKIAHS  DAUGHTERS.  433    Befer  to 

App.  I.  ^•••^- 

that  were  returned  from  all  nations,  whither  they  had  been  driven, 
to  dwell  in  the  land  of  Judah ;  Even  men,  and  women,  and  children, 
and  the  king's  daughters  .  .  .  and  Jeremiah  the  prophet,  and  370  43 
Baruch  the  son  of  Neriah.  So  they  came  into  the  land  of  Egypt: 
•"»  for  they  obeyed  not  the  voice  of  the  Lord :  thus  came  they  even  to 
Tahpanhes  "  (Jer.  43,  ver.  4-7).  It  may  be  recollected  that  Baruch 
was  the  companion  of  Jeremiah  in  prison,  and  was  very  closely 
connected  with  him. 
Then  follows  the  fulfilled  prophecy  that  most  of  the  Jews  who 

1  ^  went  to  Egypt  would  die :  "  And  I  will  take  the  remnant  of  Judah, 

that  have  set  their  faces  to  go  into  the  land  of  Egypt  to  sojourn 

there,  and  they  shall  all  be  consumed,  and  fall  in  the  land  of  Egypt " 

(Jer.  44,  ver.  12). 

Verse   14  shows  that  some  were  to  escape,  "for  none  shall  return 

15   but  such  as  shall  escape,"  and  verse  28  says :  "  Yet  a  small  number 
that   escape   the   sword  shall  return  out  of   the  land  of   Egypt." 
Jeremiah    had    already    prophesied    that    the    remnant    would    go  370     42 
into    the    Northern    land    and     be     helped :     "  The     Lord     said,  432     25 
Verily    it    shall   be    well    with  thy  remnant ;    verily    I    will    cause 

20  the  enemy  to  entreat  thee  well  in  the  time  of  evil  and  in 
the  time  of  affliction  "  (Jer.  15,  ver.  11,  12),  but  the  next  two  verses 
show  that  the  main  body  of  Israelites  passing  into  this  land  would 
have  trouble,  and  would  go  into  a  strange  country :  "  Shall  iron 
break  the  northern  iron  and  the  steel?    Thy   substance    and    thy 

25  treasures  will  I  give  to  the  spoil  without  price,  and  that  for  all  thy 
sins,  even  in  all  thy  borders.  And  I  will  make  thee  to  pass  with 
thine  enemies  into  a  land  which  thou  knowest  not:  for  a  fire  is 
kindled  in  mine  anger,  which  shall  burn  upon  you"  (Jer.  15, 
ver.  13,  14). 

30  The  words  of  Jeremiah  to  Baruch,  in  the  45th  chapter,  foretell 
his  safety  and  the  transplanting  to  another  land. 


Tea  Tephi.  —This  was  the  name  of  the  eldest  daughter  of 
Zedekiah.  Tephi  was  a  family  name ;  Taphath  was  the  daughter 
of  Solomon  (I.  Kings  4,  ver.  11).     The  name  "Tea  Tephi"  signified  43.") 

35  "  a  tender  twig."  The  root  "  taph "  signifies  an  infant,  and  is  the 
Hebrew  word  used  for  "  little  one "  in  numerous  places.  "  Tea " 
also  appears  to  be  diminutive,  meaning  "  little."  * 

In  513  A.D.  the  Irish  kings  and  leaders  assembled  for  three  days 
to   inquire    into   the   ancient  history  of   Ireland,   with  fasting  and 

40  prayer.  The  records  had  been  so  destroyed  through  the  struggles 
of  the  Baalitish  priests,  that  nothing  could  be  ascertained  further 
than  "that  it  was  a  subject  shrouded  in  deep  mystery,  and  con- 
nected in  some  way  with  the  existence  of  a  woman  from  over  the 
great  plain— the  sea— 'with  a  Royal  Prosperous  Smile,'  and  who— 

45  such  had  been  the  intensity  of  respect  of  their  ancestors  for  this 

•  Col.  J.  Gamier,  in  '*  The  Ten  Tribes,"  p.  99.  writes  :  "  Now  it  would  appear 
that  the  name  '  Tea  Tephi '  has  no  signification  in  Irish.  It  is  a  Hebrew  word 
signifying  '  an  admirable  or  beautiful  woman.'  " 


8 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


434 


TEA  TEPHI. 


4:^7 

5 

4M 

43 

370 

Hi 

rXA      32 
371        5 


439     r»,  22 


lo 


15 


App.  I. 

illustrious  scion  of  royalty,  concerning  whom  also  there  was  some 
'  mystery '  too  deep  to  be  uttered— was  buried  in  a  tomb  sixty  feet 
long  and  wide,"  a  tomb  which  unbroken  tradition  asserts  to  be 
still  inviolatedl  A  poem  was  composed  by  the  chief  bard  to  the 
Irish  King  Desmond,  in  which  he  asks— 

"  When  was  the  place  called  Te-mor  ? 
•  •  *  •  • 

Was  it  in  the  time  of  Parlothan  of  battles  1 

Or  at  the  first  arrival  of  Csesaire  1 

Tell  me,  in  which  of  these  invasions 

Did  the  place  obtain  the  name  of  Tea-mor  1 " 
Tea-Mur  is  the  wall  of  Tea,  the  Egyptian.       The  name  of  Tara 
seemed  to  have  been  Cathair  Crofin  or  Lothair  Grofinn.     The  early 
Irish  gives  Teamar. 

"  Until  the  coming  of  the  agreeable  Tea, 
The  wife  of  Heremon  of  noble  aspect." 
"  A  rampart  was  raised  around  her  house, 
For  Tea,  the  daughter  of  Lughaidh." 
"  Lughaidh,"  according  to  the  Rev.  R.  F.  A.  Glover,  means  God*s 
house,   and  there  were  two  Irish  kings  of  that  name.     The  poem 
continues  as  follows:  — 

"  She  was  buried  outside  in  her  mound, 
And  from  her  it  was  named  Tea-mur. 
The  seat  of  the  kings  it  was  called, 
The  princes,  descendants  of  the  Milesians; 
Five  names  it  had  ere  that  time. 
That  is,  from  Fordruim  to  Temor. 
I  am  Fintan  the  bard, 
The  historian  of  many  tribes ; 
In  latter  times  I  have  passed  my  days 
At  the  earthern  fort  above  Temor." 

Another  celebrated  bard,  Cu-an  O'Cochlain,  composed  a  similar  30 
poem  in  1024  a.d.     He  says: 

"  Where,  after  her  death,  was  Tea's  monument— 
•  «  •  ♦  ♦ 

The  grave,  the  great  Mergech— 

A  sepulchre  which  has  not  been  violated. 


20 


25 


And  she  lies  beneath  this  unequalled  Tomb. 


35 


433     35 


It  is  a  mystery  not  to  be  uttered."  * 
Taffy,   the   Welsh   soubriquet,    is    usually    derived    from    David 
[Hebrew,  Beloved],  one  of  the  commonest  Welsh  names.     Tea  Tephi 
was  herself  the  "  daughter  of  David." 

The  "riddle"  of  Ezekiel  in  chapter  17  is  a  wonderful  prophecy   40 
of  the    history    of  Zedekiah's    descendants.     The    "young    twigs," 

♦  See  "  Tea  Tephi,"  by  Professor  Tott^n. 


♦ 


THE  SCOTS.  435     Refer  to 

App.    I.  Pa^eLine 

[Zedekiah's  daughters]  were  "  cropped  off "  by  "  a  great  eagle " 
[Jeremiah]  .  .  .  and  "  carried  into  a  land  of  traffick ;  .  .  .  a  city  of 
merchants "  [Great  Britain].  "  The  seed  of  the  land "  was  also 
"  planted  ...  in  a  fruitful  field  ;  he  placed  it  by  great  waters  ...  so 
5  it  became  a  vine,  and  brought  forth  branches,  and  shot  forth  sprigs." 
The  chapter  then  foretells  that  the  Jews  "  shall  be  scattered 
toward  all  winds,"  and  ends  up  with  the  prophecy  of  the  spiritual 
advancement  of  Israel.  A  tender  twig  *  of  the  highest  branch  of  433  35 
the  highest  cedar  was  to  be  planted  "  upon  an  high  mountain  [the 

10  prophet's  name  for  spiritual  upliftment]  and  eminent:  ...  it  shall 
.  .  .  bear  fruit :  .  .  .  and  under  it  shall  dwell  all  fowl "  [the  uplifted 
thoughts,  spiritual  thinkers].  ...  "I  the  Lord  have  brought  down 
the  high  tree  [Zedekiah],  have  exalted  the  low  tree  [his  daughter], 
have  dried  up  the  green  tree  [the  Jewish  nation],  and  have  made  the 

15  dry  tree  [the  Christian  religion]  to  flourish"  (Ezek.  17,  ver.  3-6, 
22-24).     Psalms  80,  ver.  4-11,  refers  to  the  same  thing. 

The  Scots.— Col.  J.  C.  Gawler,  of  the  Tower  of  London,  Keeper  431     40 
of  the   Crown  Jewels,  wrote   an  article  in  1873,    called,   "  *  Scots ' 
synonymous  with  '  Wanderers.'  "  f    In  this  article  he  says  that  the 

20  following  lines  of  Sir  Walter  Scott  led  him  to  examine  into  the 

history  of  the  Scotch : — 

"  Unless  the   Fates   are  faithless  grown, 
And  prophet's  voice  be  vain,  381     14 

Where'er  is    found   this    sacred    stone, 
The  *  wanderers' '  race  shall  reign." 

He  found  that  the  Scotch  and  their  stone  came  to  Ireland  from   381 


25 


4 

Spain,{    and    previously    were    adventurers    who    fled    from    Egyi:)t  436     13 

during   the   national   disturbances.     Some  historians  speak   of  the   382     20 

stone   as   having   belonged   to   Moses.     Some  say   that   the  many- 

30   coloured  plaid  of  the  Highlanders,  the  use  of  which  goes  back  so 

far   that   the    origin   is   unknown,  is  a  souvenir  of  Joseph's  coat  of 

many  colours.     It  has  been  said  that  it  is  a  survival  of  the  military 

uniform  of  the  army  of  Alexander  the  Great. 

He   writes :   "  The  dates   of  their  arrival   in  batches   in   Ireland 
35  correspond   pretty  well   with   the   dates  of    the    first    invasion    of 
Palestine  by  the  Assyrians,  and  the  invasion  of  Egypt  by  the  same 
power  in  Jeremiah's  time. 

"  The  name  of  Scots  is  said  by  some  of  the  legends  to  have  been 
derived  from  one  Scota,  a  daughter  of  Pharaoh,  who  was  married   432     12 
40  to  the   leader   of  these  adventurers.     The    Irish   legend   mentions 
two  ladies  of  that  name  who,  on  two  separate  visits  to  Egypt  of 
these  wanderers,  at  wide  intervals,  married  the  leaders." 

On  examining  into  the  Hebrew  language  he  found  that  Jacob's 

encampment  (Gen.  33,  ver.   17)  was  called  "  Succoth,"  and  that  in 

45  Lev.  23,  ver.  43,  it  was  stated  "  That  your  generations  may  know  that 

•  A  branch  was  the  universal  synonym  for  a  child,  and  a  tender  twig  would 
mean  a  young  daughter. 

t  "Life  from  the  Dead." 
X  The  history  of  Ireland,  by  Raphael  Hollinshed,  printed  in  1547,  states  that 
50  in  1500  B.c  ,  "  whilst  the  Israelites  served  in  Egjpt,"  Gathelus,  a  great  lord 
in  Grecia,  after  buildinof  Coruna,  went  to  Ireland,  'which  was  after  him  called 
Gathelus,  and  Scotia  after  his  wife."  Lejland  Fielden  and  other  writers 
identify  Gathelus  with  the  House  of  Douglas  ("  God  and  Greater  Britain,"  p.  51. 
Rev.  R.  Doug-la*). 


R«fer  to 
Pftff*  Line 


13.')    2r. 


4*.->      10 


124 


HC..-      32 


4H4 


436  IRELAND. 

App.  I. 

I  made  the  children  of  Israel  to  dwell  in  booths  [Hebrew,  Succoth], 

when  I  brought  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt."    He  comes  to  the 

conclusion   that  the  word   Skuthee  or  Scythian  was  identical  with 

the  Hebrew  Succ6thee,  which  was  identical  with  the  "wanderers" 
spoken  of  by  Sir  Walter  Scott. 

Justin  Martyr,  writing  about  143  a.d.,  says:  "There  is  not  a 
nation,  either  of  Greek  or  Barbarian,  even  of  those  who  wander  in 
tribes,  and  live  in  tents,  amongst  whom  prayers  and  thanksgivings 
are  not  offered  to  the  Father  and  Creator  of  the  universe  by  the 
name  of  crucified  Jesus." 

Sir  Isaac  Newton,  in  his  "  Chronology,"  states  that  a  colony  of 
Iberians  from  the  borders  of  the  Exixine  or  Euxine  and  Caspian 
Sea,  settled  in  Spain,  and  a  colony  of  them  by  the  name  of  Scots* 
settled  in  Ireland— originally  called  "  Scotia  ^'— in  the  fourth  age 
of  the  world.  The  Scots  still  love  wandering,  and  colonies  of  them 
will  be  found  in  nearly  every  country. 

IRELAND. 


10 


ir> 


44. 


Postellus,   in  his  public  lectures  in   Paris,  derives  the  name  of 
Ireland  from  the  Jews,  "Irin"  being  quasi  Jurin,  i.e.,  "the  land 
of  the  Jews."    He  states  that  they  took  possession  of  Ireland  very  20 
early. 

In  the  early  days  Ireland  is  said  to  have  been  inhabited  by 
a  race  of  demons  or  giants,  described  as  monsters  in  sizo  and 
hideous  in  shape,  many  of  them  being  footless  and  handless,  whilst 
others  had  the  heads  of  animals.  They  are  called  Fomorachs,  and  ^•'> 
Professor  Rhys  states  that  the  name  Fomor  means  "  underwave."  f 
To  the  Celts  the  sea  represented  darkness  and  death.  These  were 
no  doubt  the  early  primeval  half-men  and  half-animals— traces  of 
which  Darwin  said  had  never  been  discovered— similar  to  those  in- 
habiting the  ancient  continent  of  Lemuria,  which  is  now  being  30 
investigated  by  those  who  can  read  thought  in  the  past,  and  who 
find  that  the  inhabitants  were  gigantic,  half  animals  and  half 
men.  There  is  some  confusion  with  the  Formorians,  whose  remains 
show  them  to  have  been  rather  an  undersized  race,  and  whom 
Col.  Gamier  thinks  were  a  Canaanitish  race.  3r> 

According  to  the  "  History  of  Ireland,"  in  the  Peabody  Institute, 
printed  in  1783,  the  origin  of  the  Irish  §  is  traced  to  the  Scythians 
and  Egyptians.  They  buried  their  dead,  and  the  professions  were 
hereditary,  like  the  Egyptians.  Their  records  unanimously  agree 
that  part  of  the  Irish  are  descendants  of  the  Phoenicians  or  40 
Canaanites,  part  of  whom  it  is  said  landed  in  Ireland  1,000  years 
before  Christ.  My  father  found  that  many  of  the  words  used  by 
Cork  butter  women  were  Phoenician. 

The     early    monkish    annalists    state     that     Ireland    was    first 

9      inhabited  by  Cessair,  the  grand-daughter  of  Noah,  who,  according 

to  Professor  Rhys,  I  represented  a  tribal  goddess  of  the  pre-Celtic  45 

23, 29   people.     She  and  her  followers  were  possibly  Atlanteans,  who,  on 

the  submergence  of  that  continent,  managed  to  escape  to  Ireland. 

They  soon,  however,  died  out. 

*  Col.  Gamier  says  :  "  The  word  '  Scot '  ia  generally  considered  as  identical 
with  the  words  'Scuthns'  and  'Scuthai,'  which  the  Greeks  call  the  Scythians" 
("The  Ten  Tribes,"  p.  86).  He  also  draws  attention  to  the  fact  that  both  the 
Irish  Scutes  or  Scoti  and  the  Massagetae  were  known  for  their  huge  dogs  of 
jrreat  strengrth  and  ferocity.  50 

t  '•  Hibbert  Lectures,"  p.  594. 

§  The  Rev.  Dr.  Todd, in  his  " Life  of  St.  Patrick,"  says  :  "The  keynote  of  Irish 
history  is  the  spirit  of  clanship  among  Irishmen,  together  with  adhesion  to 
ancient  traditions." 

X  "Celtic  Britain,"  3rd  edition,  p.  288. 


I 


THE  DANITES   IN  IRELAND.  437 

App.  I. 

Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible  shows  that  the  phrase  "  the  isles 
of  the  Gentiles,"  in  Genesis  10,  ver.  5,  would  be  more  correctly 
spoken  of  as  "  the  far  distant  Western  Isles."  It  would  be 
interesting  if  it  turned  out  that  it  was  the  British  Isles  that  were 
"  divided,  '  as  stated,  amongst  the  grandchildren  of  Noah.  This 
would  explain  some  of  the  difficult  references  in  ancient  Irish 
history. 

5       The  next  recorJ  is  of  the  landing  of  Partholon  upon  May  1st   ^34 
with  forty-eight  followers.     They  evidently  did  not  know  the  proper 
way  of  praying,  because  300  years  after  arrival,  when  their  numbers 
had  increased  to  5,000,  they  were  annihilated  by  an  epidemic.     The 
place  of  their  funeral,   near  Dublin,  is  marked  by  the  mound  of 

10   Tallaght,  from  Tamh-leacht,  meaning  grave  of  the  plague-stricken. 
The  People  of  Nemed  followed,   and  they  were  scourged  by  a 
similar  epidemic.     After  slaying  Conann,  one  of  the  Fomor  kings, 
they  were  defeated  at  Tory  Island,  off  Donegal,  by  More,  another 
of  the  Fomor  kings,  and  fled  the  country.* 

15       The  "  History  of  Ireland,"  in  the  Peabody  Institute,  states  tliat 
the  residents,  prior  to  the  Tuatha  De  Dananns,  were  descendants  of 
5,000  people  from  Greece  called  Foibalges— possibly  the  Firbolgs.       ^'^^ 
The  next  to  appear,   about  717  B.C.,  under  a  king  called  Nuad,   ^'^^ 
were  the  "Tuatha  De  Danann,"  said  in  Irish  to  be  "the  tribe  of  ^'^^ 

20    Dan."  431 


Refer  t« 
PaseLine 


1 
8 

20 

30 


The  Danites  in  Ireland. — Danu  or  Donu  seems  to  have  been  con- 
sidered by  the  Goidels  or  Gaels  as  the  ancestress  of  the  gods.  The 
Goidels,  according  to  the  most  generally  accepted  theory,  arrived 
in  Britain  between   1000   B.C.  and  500  B.C.,  whilst  the  Brythons  or 

25    Brittones  seemed   to  have   appeared  about  the  third   century   B.C. 

Their  descendants  are  the  more  modern  Gaels  and  Cymry.  414     45 

Some  of  the  principal  figures  in  British  mythology  are  called  sons   440  35, 38 
and  daughters  of   Don— such   as  Arianrod,   daughter  of  Don,   also 
called  daughter  of  Beli.     Britain,  according  to  a  Welsh  triad,  was 

30  known  as  the  "Honey  Isle  of  Beli."  Bilhah  was  the  mother  of 
Dan  (Gen.  30,  ver.  6),  and  Bela  was  the  eldest  son  of  Benjamin, 
whose  four  sons,  Ezbon,  Uzzi,  Uzziel,  and  Jerimoth  were  mighty 
men  of  valour  (I.  Chron.  7,  ver.  6  and  7,  and  8,  ver.  1).  Probably 
the  surname  "  Bill "  is  the  modern  equivalent. 

85  According  to  mythology,  there  were  various  sons  of  Don,  one  of 
whom  fought  the  gigantic  Bran.  These  children  of  Don  were 
regarded  as  deities  of  the  sky,  and  the  greatest  was  probably 
Gwydion.  Several  of  the  leading  mythologists  think  that  he  was 
identical  with  Odin,  and  Professor  Rhys,  in  his  Hibbert  Lectures  411)    29 

40  (1886),  has  drawn  a  remarkable  series  of  parallels  between  the  two. 
His  character,  attributes,  and  exploits  are  also  very  similar  to 
those  of  King  Arthur,  whose  legendary  fame  is  only  explainable  on 
the  supposition  that  he  understood  mental  working,  or  that  his  exploits 
have  been  mixed  up  with  those  of  some  greater  hero.     Some  think 

45   that  he  may  have  been  identical  with  Thor. 

*  Macnamara  looks  upon  the  Irish  Celts  as  Aryans  from  Asia.    He  says  they  360     45 
were  '*  a  vig-orous  hardy  race,  tall,  fair  ...  an  imaginative  race  of  beings,  given 
to  the  study  of  astronomy  ;  they  worshipped  a  Supreme  Being- "  and  "  placed 
their  dead  in  tombs.    The  Aryans,  he  stated,  were  led  by  a  king  and  rulers  of  the 

50   tribes  into  which  they  were  divided  "  ("  The  Evolution  and  Function  of  Living 
Purposive   Matter,"  pp.  209,  210).     M.  Thierry,  speaking  of  the  Gallic  Celts, 
describes  them  as  having  a  "  personal  bra vei y  unequalled  among  ancient  nations" ; 
and  Mommsen  says:    "The  whole  ancient  world  presents  no  more  genuine   439     18 
knight,"  remarkable  for  "his  childlike  piety,  unsurpassed  fervour  of  national 

55  feeling,  and  the  closeness  with  which  those  who  are  fellow-countrymen  cling 
together,  almost  like  one  family,  in  opposition  to  a  stranger"  ("History  of 
Rome,"  Vol.  IV.,  p.  280). 


I  £1 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

431   17 

437   18 


432  26 


39«  VJ 


371  34 

374  11 

371  32 

37 1  33 


381 


370 


390   18 


371   12 


438  TARA   THE   CAPITAL 

App.  I. 

Tuatha  D6  Danann.—  The  earliest  historical  ground,  although  un- 
certain, is  the  arrival  in  Ireland,  from  Greece,  of  three  tribes, 
called  Fir  [men  of]  Danaan,  Fir  Gailioin,  and  Fir  Bolg.  In  the  old 
Gaelic  literature  the  former  are  called  the  Tuatha  D^  Danann, 
and  students  of  mythology  now  look  upon  them  as  the  gods  of  the  > 
Celts  in  Ireland. 

Jewish  Treasures.— They  burnt  their  ships,  and  landed,  some  say 
about  580  B.C.,  upon  May  1st,  at  which  date  all  important  arrivals 
in  Ireland  seem  to  have  taken  place,  and  brought  with  them  their 
four  chief  treasures:  Nuada's  Sword,  that  needed  no  second  blow;    lo 
Lug's  Lance,  which  slew  of  itself ;  Dagda's  Magic  Cauldron,  whose 
supply  of  food  never  failed  ;  and  the  mysterious  "  Stone  of  Destiny," 
which  would,  it  was  said,  cry  out  with  a  human  voice  to  acclaim  a 
rightful   king.     These   are   Goliath's  Sword,   which,    as    shown    in 
I.  Samuel  21,  ver.  9,  was  kept  by  the  High  Priest  wrapped  in  a  cloth   ^•■> 
behind  the  ephod ;  the  Lance  was  Aaron's  rod  which  budded ;  the 
Magic   Cauldron   was  the  pot  of  manna,    of  which   Moses   said   to 
Aaron,  "  lay  it  up  before  the  Lord,  to  be  kept  for  your  generations. 
...  So  Aaron  laid  it  up  before  the  Testimony,  to  be  kept "  (Ex.  16, 
ver.  33,  34) ;  the  Stone  was  the  well-known  Coronation  Stone.*    The  2«» 
writer  of  Hebrews,  speaking  of  "  the  tabernacle   which  is  called  the 
Holiest  of  all,"  said   that  it  "had  the   golden   censer,  and   the  ark 
of  the  covenant  overlaid  round  about  with  gold,   wherein  was  the 
golden   pot  that   had  manna,    and  Aaron's   rod   that   budded,  and 
t^ie  tables  of  the  covenant "  (Heb.  9,  ver.  3,  4).     I  can  find  no  refer-  25 
ence   to   what  happened  to   the   tables  of   stone   holding  the   Ten 
Commandments,   nor  to  the  golden  censer  and  pot,   that  seem  to 
have  been  kept  in  the  Ark,  and  am  inclined  to  think  that  they  are 
not  there  at  present. 

Tara  the  Capital.  — Jeremiah  appears  to  have  been  in  charge  30 
of  the  party.  On  arrival  they  were  attacked  by  the  inhabi- 
tants, and  gained  a  victory  at  the  battle  of  Moytura,t  in  Mayo,  when 
they  took  possession  of  Ireland,  and  fixed  their  capital  at  Tara, 
then  called  Drumcain.  They  settled  with  the  Firbolgs  by  getting 
Bress,  the  son  of  the  king,  to  marry  Brigit,  the  daughter  of  Dagda, 
and  become  their  ruler— Nuad,  their  king,  having  lost  his  hand  •^•"» 
in  the  battle  of  Moytura— whilst  Cian,  the  son  of  Diancecht,  the  god 
of  medicine,  married  Ethniu,  the  daughter  of  Balor,  the  powerful 
Firbolg  prince.  Later  Bress  insulted  Cairbre,  the  son  of  Ogma, 
principal  bard  of  the  Tuatha  De  Danann,  whose  retort  caused  boils 
to  break  out  all  over  Bress's  face  ;  becoming  thus  blemished,  he  40 
was  obhged  to  abdicate.  From  the  marriage  of  Diancecht's  son 
and  Balor's  daughter  a  child  called  Lug  was  born,  who  was  so 
proficient  in  skill,  and  so  wise,  that  he  became  known  as  the 
loldanach,  "  Master  of  the  many  Arts,"  J  and  the  father  of  the  famous 

*  The  Irish  records  have  been  purposely  mutilated  at  important  points  when    4.*> 
referring  to  this  Stone.     Leland  and  O'Reilly  both  state  that  all  Irish  historical 
writers  say  that  the  Kings  of  Ireland  until  513  a.d.  were  crowned  on  the  Lia 
Phail  at  Tara. 

t  There  were  two  battles  of  Moytura,  one  in  Sligo,  the  other  in  Mayo. 

t  '^The  Fate  of  the  Children  of  Tuireann"  in  "Three  Sorrowful  Stories  of    50 
Erin"  ("Atlantis,'  Vol.  IV.). 


THE  POWER    OF  THOUGHT.  439     Refer  to 

App.    I.  Page  Line 

Cuchulainn,  who  is  said  to  have  heard  the  angels  in  heaven,  and 
testified  to  the  truth  of  Christianity.* 

According  to  the  "  History  of  Ireland,"  in  the  Peabody  Institute, 

Brear  was  the  first  king  of  the  Tuatha  De  Danann,  and  he  was 

5   dethroned  by  his  brother  Nuad  after  reigning  twenty  years.    Later 

came  the  Picts  from  Thrace,  and  they  were  assisted  by  the  Milesians  431     36 
to  conquer  Scotland.    Afterwards  the  Picts  helped  the  Irish,  and 
intermarried.     Milesius,  in  an  old  poem,  is  said  to  have  come  from 
Scythia ;  Keating  quotes  the  ancient  records  as  stating  "via  Spain." 

!(►  The  Power  of  Thought.— Lug  obtained  the  principal  magic  treasures 
of  the  world,  t  and  organised  the  Tuatha  l)e  Danann  for  a  great 
struggle,  when,  with  the  aid  of  magic  weapons  and  water  which 
healed  the  wounded  and  brought  the  dead  to  life,  they  drove  the 
Firbolgs    to    the    sea,  J    The    memorials    of    this    battle    of    Moytura 

15  which  commenced  on  the  Plain  of  Currowmore,  near  Sligo,  are 
stated  to  be  the  finest  collection  of  rude  stone  monuments  in  the 
world,  with  the  exception  of  Carnac.§ 

Dr.  Wm.  Smith  says :  "  Of  all  the  heroic  families  in  Greece,  none 
was  more  heroic  than  that  of  the  Dan-ans  of  Argos."|; 

2(»       Later,  Ith,  with  Bile,  deities  of  the  dead,  arrived  in  Ireland,  and 
the  former  was  slain  by  the  Tuatha  De  Danann.    Mile,  the  son  of  Bile, 
started  to  avenge  his  death,  and  ultimately  the  Milesians,  by  incanta-   439      4 
tions,  said  to  be  the  oldest  Irish  literary  records,  got  to  shore,  where 
they  defeated  the  Tuatha  De  Danann,   196  years  after  their  first 

25  arrival.^  A  treaty  of  peace  was  then  made,  which  is  supposed  to 
be  the  commencement  of  religion  in  Ireland. 

"  The  Mythology  of  Ancient  Britain  and  Ireland,"  by  C.  Squire, 
gives  a  number  of  interesting  details.  Irish  historians,  however, 
are  very  contradictory.    If  you  read  Young,  Lawless,  Douglas  Hyde, 

30  Leland,  and  Keating,  you  will  probably  give  the  subject  of  early 
Irish  history  up  as  hopeless  :  they  only  agree  to  differ.  The  early 
history  of  Great  Britain  is  just  as  bad. 

The  old  Irish  were  a  learned  race,  and  had  large  seminaries,  even 
in  580  B.C.     Bede  says  that  Oswald,  the  Anglo-Saxon  King,  applied 

35  to  Ireland  for  learned  people  to  teach  his  people  Christianity.  In 
the  year  430  a.d.  Christianity  was  preached  with  remarkable  success 
in  Ireland,  which  in  olden  time  was  known  as  the  "  Isle  of  the 
Saints." 

*  If  the  "Godolphin  blood"  is  still  traceable,  though  thirty  generations  have 

40  passed,  it  is  not  surprising-  that  the  characteristics  of  Israel  are  still  evident,  and 
the  denunciation  in  the  Bible  against  intermarrying  with  the  heathen  can  be 
understood.  Right  through  the  history  of  the  Israelites  "  mixed  marriages  " 
have  been  abhorred.  In  the  West  Indies,  Africa,  Egypt,  and  India  complete 
ostracism  by  the  relations  of  both  sides  is  the  usual  result.     Even  when  Esther 

45  married  the  most  powerful  monarch  of  the  day,  in  her  prayer  she  said,  "  0  Lord  ; 
thou  knowest  that  I  hate  the  glory  of  the  unrighteous,  and  abhor  the  bed  of  the 
uncircumcised,  and  of  all  the  heathen.  ...  I  abhor  the  sign  of  my  high  estate, 
which  is  upon  mine  head  [she  was  Queen]  in  the  days  wherein  I  shew  myself" 
(Apoc.,  Esther  14,  ver.  15,  16). 

50  t  "  Judah's  Sceptre  and  Joseph's  Birthright,"  p.  266. 

J  "The  old  Irish  lezendsare  full  of  wonders  performed  by  Druids,  but  in  all  this 
literature  we  read  nothing  of  human  sacrifices  ;  they  raised  mists  and  storms  to 
confound  the  enemies  of  the  chiefs  they  were  attached  to.  They  believed  and 
taught  the  idea  of  the  transmigration  of  the  spirit  of  a  man  in  order  that  it 

55  might  arrive  at  a  state  fit  to  become  a  part  of  the  all -pervading  Spirit  of  the 
Universe.  'Silva  Gadiliea,'  by  S.  H.  O'Grady,  p.  98;  also  'Pagan  Ireland,'  by 
W.  G.  Wood-Martin,  p.  99  ;  and  O'Curry's  *  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Early 
Irish,'  Vol.  II.,  p.  208"  ("The  Evolution  and  Function  of  Living  Purposive 
Matter,"  p.  205.     N.  C.  Macnamara,  F.R.C.S.). 

60   §  "  Rude  Stone  Monuments,"  p.  180  (Fergusson).       ||  "  History  of  Greece,"  p.  18. 
^  Keatinge  says  that  the  Lia  Phail  was  one  of  the  treasures  that  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  victors. 


Btier  io 
Pmc  Line 


362 
443 
442 


10 
15 
40 


414     47 


440  ANCIENT  BRITAIN. 

App.  I. 

The  Irish,  Scotch,  and  Welsh  all  lament  for  their  dead  in  the 
same  way  as  do  the  Jews  and  Israelites.  In  Irish,  the  Caoine— pro- 
nounced "kueene"— is  very  near  the  Hebrew  word  Cina  Cinum. 
The  last  verse  of  "  The  Lament  of  O'Grieve,"  from  the  Irish  Nun's 
Iberian  Celtic,  is  as  follows:  — 

"  O  Bondman  of  Egypt,  no  Moses  appears  5 

To  light  your  dark  steps  through  this  desert  of  tears, 
Degraded  and  lost  ones,  no  Hestor  is  nigh 
To  lead  you  to  freedom,  or  teach  you  to  die." 
Helpful  Facts.  —The  importance  of  these  historical  legends  is  that 
they  correspond  in  detail  and  literally  with  known  facts  that  have    jy 
occurred  in  the  history  of  the  Israelites,  as  set  out  in  the  Bible  and 
elsewhere.     They  are  given  rather  in  detail  in  the  expectation  that 
readers  with  a  knowledge  of  the  subject  may  be  lead  to   further 
investigation,  with  a  view  to  unearthing  the  historical  facts  from  which 
they  have  been  gathered,  and  in  the  hope  that    the    results  of  such    15 
investigations  may  lead  to   further  important  discoveries  elaborating 
the  identity  of  the  early  Irish  with  the  Lsraelitish  race. 

The  whole  of  the  evidence  goes  to  support  the  fact  that  the  British 
Isles  are  the  original  Western  home  of  the  Israelites,  and  their 
present  headquarters.  2o 

ANCIENT    BRITAIN 
The  Ancient  Britons. -Tertullian,  about  190  a.d.,  enumerates  as 
"  belonging  to  Christ,"  "  parts  of  Britain  inaccessible  to  the  Romans, 
the   Sarmatians,   Daci,   Germans,   and   Scythians."    Dan    was    then 
inaccessible,  and  the  other  tribes  were  in  the  places  described.  25 

In  the  "Roll  of  Tradition  and  Chronology,"  apud  lolo 
MSS.,  pp.  46,  47,  425,  426,  are  several  sayings  of  the  ancient 
Britons:  "God  leading,"  "In  the  name  of  God,"  "Truth  is 
truth,"  "  Truth  will  become  Truth,"  "  Truth  will  have  its  place," 
"God  is  Truth,"  and  "God  is  God."  "God  now,  out  of  His  grace  30 
and  unutterable  love,  imbued  them  with  laudable  intentions,  placing 
among  them  wise  and  holy  men,  who,  under  the  upholding  of  God 
and  His  peace,  and  in  the  refuge  of  His  truth  and  justice,  acquired 
a  right  knowledge  of  every  superiority  conducive  to  the  well-being 
of  the  race  of  the  Cymry.  Thus  circumstanced,  they  proceeded  35 
in  their  adopted  course  .  .  .  until  they  escaped  from  the  nations 
that  had  assailed  them  with  devastation  and  plunder."  * 

The  Cympy.  -"  A  Hebrew  sentence  amongst  these  Cymry  was  'Goyim 
Yahveh,'  people  of  Jehovah.  In  the  '  Gwawd  Llud'  they  call 
themselves  by  a  Hebrew  name,  Brithan,  in  a  stanza  altogether  40 
Hebrew.  Omri,  King  of  the  Israelites  in  929  b.c.,  inaugurated  a  new 
dynasty  and  new  policy  courting  alliances  with  the  heathen,  his 
younger  son  Ahab,  for  instance,  marrying  Jezebel  of  Tyre,  the  Baalite. 
Hence  the  name  of  Beth-Omri  or  Beth-Khurari— The  House  of  Omri— 
by  which  Israel  is  called  on  the  Assyrian  Obelisk  in  the  British  Museum.  45 
•  We  have  the  Greek  Cimmerii,  the  Latin  Kimbri,  and  in  the  Crimea  the 
Kimbric  Chersonesus.  The  ancient  British  Triads  say  that  the  Cymry 
came  from  Constantinople. 

•  " The  Traditional  Hiitorj  of  the  Cymry,"  by  the  Rev.  John  Williama   ab 
Ithel,  1867. 


1: 


20 


CHRISTIANITY    IN    GREAT    BRITAIN. 

App.  I. 

"  In  the  '  Plain  yr  Aipht/  Arch.   Myv  1.40  (see  Barber's  *  Sug- 
gestions on  the  Ancient  Britons,'  p.  173),  we  have- 
Christ  Jesus,  Christians  are  prostrate  before  Thee 
Until  are  lodged  in  shelter 
^*  Six  hundred  thousand 

Of  the   hunted   Hebrews.'" 

Joseph  of  Apimathea.  "  The  title  of  the  poem,  *  Ai-Phut,'  '  land  of 
Phut'  [Egypt],  is  Archaic  and  Semitic.  It  is  to  these  Hebrew 
settlers  in  Britain  that  the  Gospel  came  in  the  early  days  of  the 
10  Christian  era.  Gildas,  the  earhest  British  historian,  informs  us 
that  between  38  a.d.  and  61  a.d.  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arose 
on  these  islands.  Cardinal  Baronius,  about  35  a.d.,  says  Joseph  of 
Arimathea,  with  twelve  companions,  came  into  Britain,  and  having 
preached  the  Gospel  there,   died. 

"In  the  'Coming  of  the  Saints,'  Taylor  (Methuen,  1906),  the 
wanderings  of  Joseph  of  Arimathea  are  traced  from  Palestine  to 
Marseilles  through  Gaul,  where  he  leaves  disciples  at  each  stopping- 
place,  and  finally  settles  at  Glastonbury,  in  which  place  alone  is 
found  the  record  of  his  death,  given  by  Maelgwyn,  uncle  of 
St.  David,  the  Archbishop,  and  quoted  by  Usher  as  authentic.f 

Sir   Wm.    Smith's  "Dictionary  of  the  Bible"  mentions  that  the 

tradition  of  St.   Philip  having  sent  Joseph  to  Glastonbury,  where 

he  settled,  was  generally  current,  and  quotes  cp.  Fabric.  Cod.  Apoc, 

N.T.,   1,270.     The  "miraculous"  thorn  at  Glastonbury  is    said    to 

25   have  been  the  result  of  Joseph's  staff  being  placed  on  the  ground. 

"  The  Councils  of  Pisa  (1417),  Constance  (1419),  Sena  (1423),  Basle 
(1431)  all  affirmed  that  Britain  owed  its  Christianity  to  Joseph  of 
Arimathea. 

ChPistianity  in  Great  Britain.-"  The  reference  in  II.  Timothy  4, 
30    ver.    21 :    *  Eubulus    greeteth    thee,    and  Pudens,    and    Linus,   and 
Claudia'   is   entirely  to   the   British.     Eubulus  or  Aristobulus   was 
the  first  bishop  of  Britain  sent  here  by  St.  Paul.* 

"  Sabellius   Enno.    lib.   c.    5,    says :   "  Christianity    was    privately 
professed  elsewhere,  but  the  first  nation  that  proclaimed  it  as  their 
religion,  and  called  itself  Christian  after  the  name  of  Christ,  was 
35   Britain. 

''  Polydore  Vergil,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.,  and  after  him 
Cardinal  Pole  (1555  a.d.),  both  rigid  Roman  Catholics,  affirmed  in 
Parliament,  the  latter  in  his  address  to  Philip  and  Mary,  that 
*  Britain  was  the  first  of  all  countries  to  receive  the  Christian 
40  faith. [  Genebrard  remarks:  'The  glory  of  Britain  consisted,  not 
only  in  this,  that  she  was  the  first  country  which  in  a  national 
capacity  publicly  professed  herself  Christian,  but  she  made  this 
confession  when  the  Roman  Empire  itself  was  pagan,  and  a  cruel 
persecutor  of  Christianity.' 

" '  The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  observation.'  Britain 
presented  a  good  asylum  from  persecution  even  at  that  early  time. 
But  that,  very  early,  the  Gospel  came  by  the  hands  of  Hebrews 
is  borne  out  by  the  finding  of  two  medals  bearing  the  effigies  of 
our  Lord  without  a  halo ;  one  of  these  was  unearthed  at  Cork,  in 

•  "  Greek  Menolo^y,  Uaser.  Brit.  Eccl.  Ant.,"  Cl»rk's  "  Ante  Nioene  Fathers." 
p.  133. 

t  "  Melchini  Fragrmentum." 


441     Refer  to 
PageliUM 


Kefer  to     442  MODERN    HISTORY    IN   THE    BIBLE. 

Page  Line  y^pp^    |^ 

1812,   under   the  foundation   of   one   of    the    very    first    Christian 
monasteries  ever  built  in  Ireland ;  the  other  under  the  ruin  of  a 
Druidical  circle  at  Bryn-gwin,  in  Anglesea,  about  the  same  time. 
Antiquarians   inform  us   that  the   Hebrew   letter  "  Aleph "    on  the 
obverse  side,   to  the  right  of  the  effigy  of  one  of  these,  gives  the    10 
date  as  the   first  year   after  the   Resurrection,    the  other   Hebrew 
letters  signifying  Jesus,  on  the  left ;  the  word  "  Messias  "  is  on  the 
collar,  and  the  reverse  side  has  an  inscription  in  Hebrew,  rendered 
thus :  '  Messiah  the  Prince,  came  in  peace,  and  man,  life,  for  man 
became.'      On     the    other     medal    the    inscription    is    different,    but    !."» 
also  in  Hebrew,  and  reads :   *  Nought  in  Thee  was  found  worthy  ol 
Divine    wrath,'    and   there   is   no   lettering  on   either   side   of  the 
obverse  "  *  (Rev.  L.  G.  A.  Roberts). 
139     49  Tacitus  shows  that  Bran,  the  father  of  Caractacus,  with  others,  was 

taken  as  a  hostage  to  Rome  about  51  a.d.    In  the  British  Triads,  in   20 
which  Taliessan  says  "  My  lore  has  been  declared  in  Hebrew,"  he  shows 
that  Bran  and  four  others  were  the  first  native  Christian  missionaries, 
and  he  calls  them  "  men  of  Israel."    It  has  not  been  known  what  was 
the  definite  community  of  Christian  Hebrews,  as  Dr.  Plummer  calls  it, 
addressed  in  the  Epistle  of  Timothv,t  and  which  Paul  intended  visiting  25 
between  his  first  and  second  trials  oefore  Nero.    There  are  seven  years 
of  8t.   Paul's    missionary  life  unaccounted  for.       Clement  says,    "  he 
preached  even  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  west."    Theodoret  says  : 
"8t.   Paul  carried  salvation   to    the  Islands    that  lie  in   the  ocean." 
Jerome's  words  are  :  "  Paul  having  been  in  Spain,  went  from  one  ocean  ao 
to  another  and  preached  in  the  western  parts."     He  had  to  go  "  far 
hence  unto  the  Gentiles"  (Acts  22,  ver.  21).    It  is  difficult  to  think  that 
Paul  did  not  know  that  we  were  the  lost  ten  tribes.    He  says  :  "  For 
I  would  not,  brethren,  that  ye  should  be  ignorant  of  this  mystery,  lest 
ve  should  be  wise  in  your  own  conceits  ;    that  blindness   in   part  is  a.'> 
nappened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness    of  the  Gentiles   be  come  in  "J 
(Rom.  11,  ver.  25). 

MODERN     HISTORY     IN     THE     BIBLE. 

So  far  from  the  great  European  nations  being  ignored, 
and  Bible  history  ending,  as  far  as  the  Old  Testament  is  40 
concerned,  with  the  First  Coming  of  Christ,  that  history 
continues  down  to  —  and  beyond  —  the  present  day.  The 
details  are  full,  and  occasionally  surprisingly  minute.  We  must, 
naturally,  not  expect  to  find  modern  races  mentioned  by  modei*n 
names  in  so  ancient  a  Book  as  this :  to  the  men  of  750  B.C.  or  4r> 
520  B.C.,  such  names  as  "  England,"  "  Spain,"  "  France,"  "  Germany," 
etc.,  would  have  been  utterly  meaningless.  They  were  interested  in 
Israel,  in  Moab,  in  Tyre,  and  in  Assyria. 

In  satisfying  this  contemporary  interest,  and  at  the  same  time 
preserving  for  future  generations  the  foretold  history  of  their  own  50 
times,  the  inspiration  of  the  Bible  employed  a  particularly  neat  and 
most  admirable  device.  It  must  be  remembered  that  in  the  early 
centuries  the  nations  were  in  a  state  of  flux— wanderers  every  one 
of  them  from  land  to  land.  The  method  of  the  Bible  is  adapted  to 
meet  this  fact,  and  Bible  history  deals,  not  with  countries,  but  with  55 
the  races  that  eventually  were  to  inhabit  these  countries.  It  thus 
comes  about  that  Israel  developed  into  the  English-speaking  race : 
362  10  a  race  which,  before  it  received  the  name  British  (a  pure  Hebrew 
443     13      phrase,   meaning  "  Man  of  the  Covenant  ")^  was  known  in  secular 

history,  not  only  as  Israel  and  the  English,  but  also  as  the  Gete   6^ 
and  the  Goths. 

♦  "Palestine  into  Britain." 

t  Thia  conld  not  have  been  written  to  the  "  Jews,"  as  Mr.  Dong^las  shows  in  his 
pamphlet  on  the  Coronation  of  King  George,  where  he  deals  f  ally  with  these  points. 

X  See  "  British-Ephraim's  Coronation  of  David's  Heir,  George  Vth."  p.  14-16,   65 
by  the  Rev.  Robert  Douglas. 


, 


THE  LAND  OF  ISRAEL:  MOUNT  EPHRAIM.  443     Refer  to 

App.    I.  Page  Line 

The  Land  of  Israel.— "The  Land  of  Israel,"  at  different  periods, 
would  be:— 

(a)  From  1450  B.C.  to  721  B.C.,  Palestine  or  Samaria;  403    38 

(b)  From  721  B.C.  to  606  B.C.   Israel  was  not  a  nation,   and  405    16 
5  did  not  possess  a  country,  their  home  was  then  Assyria  411     32 

and  Media ; 

(c)  From  606  B.C.  to  519  B.C.  Israel  dwelt  in  the  place  Cascapha, 

i.e.,  east  of  the  Caspian ;  this,  therefore,  is  the  "  Land  of 
Israel "  during  this  period ; 
10  (d)  From  519  B.C.  to  100  B.C.  Israel  dwelt  north  of  the  Black 

Sea; 
(e)  From  100  B.C.  to  450  a.d.  Israel  dwelt  on  the  Baltic. 

After   this    period  Israel   reached   another  land— Britain.    This 
would  also  be  a  "  land  of  Israel,"  but  usually  it  is  referred  to  after 
1")  a  name  derived  from  Jerusalem.    It  is  Zion— the  heart  of  the  "  Land  3G2    10 
of  the  Covenant,"  i.e.,  the  British  Empire. 

Mount  Ephraim.— Mount  Ephraim  similarly  would  be  the  home 
of  the  tribes  of  Joseph,  i.e. :  (a)  Samaria ;  (b)  the  Danube  country 
of  the  Getse ;  (c)  Normandy.  Without  entering  into  detail,  it  may 
20  be  said  that  the  France  of  to-day  represents  "  Tyre  "  ;  Britain  and 
Wales,  "  Sidon  "  and  "  Zidon  "  ;  Germany,  "  Assyria  "  ;  Spain, 
"  Moab  "  ;  Denmark,  "  Ammon  "  ;  Russia,  "  Magog  "  ;  Turkey, 
"  Edom  " ;  the  modern  "  dominant  stock  "  of  those  countries  being 
derived  from  the  races  which  once  were  known  by  these  names. 

2')  With  these  keys  in  our  possession  we  can  unlock  a  good  deal  of 
Biblical  history.  A  certain  amount  more  of  this  history  is  revealed 
if  we  regard  the  homeland  of  the  race  of  Israel  as  being  the  central 
point,  and  the  history  of  other  countries  as  being  related  in  words 
connected  with  the  cardinal  points  of  the  compass.    Thus  "  King  of 

30  the  South"  would  be  king  of  some  country  south  of  the  island  of 
Great  Britain.  The  term  is  vague,  but  point  is  given  to  it  by  the 
context. 

Modern  Events  in  History.  —Using  these  "  keys,"  not  vaguely,  but 
according  to  a  system,  the  following  chapters  may  be  said  to  contain 
35  accounts  of  some  very  modern  events  in  history:— 

The  Angle  invasion  of  Britain :  Isaiah  51,  ver.  9-16 ;  Jeremiah  31.    420    27 
ver.  6-11. 

The  Danish  invasion :  Genesis  49,  ver.   14,   15,  19 ;  Jeremiah  49, 
ver.  1 ;  Ezekiel  21,  ver.  28-32. 
40      The  destruction  of  Harold:  Ezekiel  21,  ver.  25. 

The  Norman  era:  Isaiah  51,  ver.  9-16;  Zechariah  9,  ver.  1-8.  428     11 

The  Crusades:  Daniel  11,  ver.  13-19. 

The  Wars  of  the  Roses :  Ezekiel  22,  ver.  18-22.  429    20 

The  Reformation :  Isaiah  32,  ver.  1-5 ;  and  12,  ver.  1-6. 
45       Oliver  Cromwell:  Daniel  11,  ver.  20. 

The  whole  history  of  Napoleon:  Daniel  11,  ver.  21-45. 

G  G 


Refer  to 
Page  Lioe 


3t;8 

37 

387 

27 

387 

Tl 

40r> 

17 

401) 

32 

401) 

31) 

411 

33 

413      11 


413 

12 

3D«; 

17 

418 

31 

411) 

8 

411) 

1)] 

444  MODERN  EVENTS  IN  HISTORY. 

App.  I. 

These,  and   numerous  other  passages,    contain    a    M'hole    series    of 
coincidences  between  forecasts  in  prophecy  and  accomplished  facts 
in  history.    They  are  drawn  from  Captain  Weldon's  book,  "  The  Eva 
lution   of   Israel,"   and  it  is  perhaps  necessary   to  study   what    is 
previously  written  of  the  history  of  Israel  from  721  B.C.  to  1066  a.d     "> 
before   the  full   significance  of  some  of  the  interpretations  can  be 
grasped.    It  need  hardly  be  said  that  the  Bible  does  not  offer  whole 
passages  of  modern  history,  to  be  read  straight  off  by  men  who  their 
whole  lives  long  have  been  attaching  other  meanings,  and  making 
of  none  effect,  the  story  written  in  its  pages  concerning  the  people    lo 
of  Israel.     The  "intermediate"  history  of  Israel,   i.e.,   the  period 
covering  from  the  year  of  the  escape  from  Media  (608  b.c)  until 
modern  English  history  opens,  in  1066  a.d.,  must  first  be  studied  as 
it  is  written  in  the  Bible  itself. 

The  following  dates  may  be  useful : —  i.-, 

Accession  of  King  James  of  Scotland,  1603  A.D. 

Accession  of  King  Henry  II.,  1154  a.d. 

Punishment  of  Israel  terminated  1799  a.d. 

Revival  of  Israelites,  1279  a.d.,  two  "days"  after  their  flight  in  721  B.C. 

Israel  escainxi  north,  608  b.c.  20 

Taking  of  Nineveh,  about  605  B.C. 

Dan  entei-ed  North  Britain  via  Gaul  and  Ireland  about  118  B.C.  to 
112  B.C. 

Benjamin  join  Ephraim  and  Manasseh  70  a.d. 

Arrival  of  Jeremiah  in  Ireland,  about  580  B.C. 

Taking  of  Babylon  538  B.C. 

Scythicm  expedition  of  Darius  513  B.C.  25 

Massiigetae  march  north  under  Odin  100  B.C. 

Bit  by  bit,  here  a  reference  and  there  a  reference,  clues  and  sug- 
gestions   are    made    iii    these    "  intermediate "    passages :    with    tliese 
aids,    and    with    the    plain,    matter-of-fact    statements    made    in   the 
"  modem  "   chapters  themselves,  the  decipherment  of  modern  history   8o 
in  the  Bible  becomes  easy.     Such  passages  as :  Gen.  49,  ver.  22-26 ; 
Num.  23,  ver.  7-10;  24,  ver.  5-9;  23,  ver.  21-24;  Deut.  32,  ver.  8-15; 
33,  ver.  13-17;  28,  ver.  1-14;  33,  ver.  13-17,  28;  Is.  17,  ver.  7-14;  32, 
ver.  18 ;  .35,  ver.  1-10 ;  42,  ver.  10,  16-25 ;  43,  ver.  1-17 ;  44,  ver.  1-9 ; 
49,   ver.   18-26 ;   51,  ver.    1-16 ;  54 ;   55,  ver.  5 ;  60 ;  61 ;  62 ;   require   3.-, 
absolutely  no  "key"  to  decipher  their  meaning.     They  are  plain, 
"  ordinary,"   prosaic  statements  of  modern  British  history,   and  of 
facts   concerning  the  development  of  the  Empire.     Such   passages 
will  be  better  understood  as  time  goes  on  and  the  prophecies  are 
more  closely  studied  and  further  fulfilled.  40 

The  political  importance  of  this  reading  of  the  future  from  an 
"  open  "  book  will  be  at  once  understood  by  all  thinkers.  The  Right 
Hon.  W.  Ewart  Gladstone  wrote  that  "the  Bible  is  the  only  safe 
political  chart  to  the  future  with  regard  to  the  Eastern  Question," 
and  we  find  now  that  this  is  equally  true  of  any  other  important  45 
political  question.  Those  who  want  to  know  the  future  accurately 
have  only  to  find  the  key  and  then  study  this  valuable  book  of 
accurate  foreshadowings. 


APPENDIX    II. 


Refer  to 
Befer  to 


FORGOTTEN  KNOWLEDGE. 


Atlantis.— Since  the  time  of  Atlantis,  the  continent  that  originally 
existed  in  the  Atlantic,  the  evolution  in  human  consciousness  of  the  idea 
■o  of  God  has  been  best  developed  and  will  be  brought  to  its  ultimate  398  13 
conclusion  by  the  Hebrew  race,  the  descendants  of  Abraham  and  Sarah.  399  4 
The  history  of  Atlantis,  which  is  now  being  unravelled  by  a  certain 
section  of  workers  who  are  able  to  read  things  in  the  past  (so- 
called),  is  beginning  to  be  recognised.*    Dr.  Le  Plongeon's  alleged 

10  discovery  in  Mexico  of  the  account  of  what  is  stated  to  be  the  final 
catastrophe,  probably  about  10,000  years  ago,  and  Mr.  Wragge's 
discovery  in  New  Zealand  of  inscriptions  which  he  thinks  are 
records  of  an  Atlantean  race,  have  awakened  interest.  The  history 
of  Lemuria,  which  Haeckel  points  to  as  the  cradle  of  the  human  race, 

15   is  not  of  the  same  value,  as  the  inhabitants  were,  as  far  as  can  be 

told,  mere  brute  beasts,  half  men,  half  animals,  and  similar  to  the  436     2? 
Fomorachs  of  mythological  Ireland.     In  Atlantis,  on  the  contrary, 
there    were    two    highly   civilised    divergent   races,    the    followers  212     32 
of  one  God,  "  the  sons  of  God  "  (Elohim)  referred  to  in  Genesis  6,  ver.  2, 

20  and  Job  1,  ver.  6,  and  the  followers  of  many  gods,  those  practising  the     36     4(j 
worst  forms  of  black  art.     This  ultimately  led  to  the  destruction  of  the 
continent,  by  volcanic  action  ostensibly— but  really  due  to  intense 
so-called  mental  action — and  to    the   historical  deliverance  of  Noah, 
and  of  others,  the  details  of  whose  escape  are  now  beginning  to  be   436     43 

2o  known.     The  knowledge  of  those  who  built  the  Great  Pyramid  was 
originally  obtained   from  the  dwellers  upon  Atlantis,   as  was  also 
that  of  the  earlier  inhabitants  of  Ireland,   a  country  the  religious   437      l 
importance  of  which  will  soon  be  better  recognised.     The  northern 
portion  of  Atlantis  was  almost  connected  with  Ireland,   and  was 

30  submerged  many  years  before  the  final  cataclysm. 

We  may  almost  lay  down  as  a  law  that  the  greater  the  number  of  gods     36     27 
the  worse  the  condition  of  affairs.     Take  the  multifarious  gods  that 
were  worshipped  by  the  Egyptians  in  the  reign  of  Cheops  II.,  with  the 
fact  that,  with  certain  exceptions,  such  as  the  humanitarian  mono- 

35   theist,  Aihnason  (1375  B.C.),  Egypt  has  always  been  a  type  of  evil, 
or  ignorance  of  good,  "  Egyptian  darkness." 

*  Haxley  has  written  :  "  There  is  nothing,  so  far  as  I  am  awar«,  in  the 
biological  or  g-eological  evidence  at  present  aocesiible,  to  render  nntenable  the 
hypothesis  that  an  area  of  the  mid-Atlantic  or  Pacific  sea-bed,  as  big  as  Europe, 
should  have  been  upheaved  as  hi<?h  as  Mont  Blanc,  and  have  subsided  a^ain  any 
time  since  the  Palaeozoic  epoch  "  (Art.,  "  The  First  Volume  of  the  Publications 
of  the  Challenger,"  p.  2,  November  4th.  1880). 

G  G  2 


If) 


20 


Refer  to     446  THE  GREAT  PYRAMID. 

Pa^eLine  ;^pp^    2. 

It  is  stated  that  Cheops,  or  more  correctly  Khufu,  the  EgjT)tian  King, 
became  a  monotheist,  and  the  whole  of  Egypt  worshipped  the  one  God, 
during  the  thirty  years  that  the  Great  Pyramid  was  being  built  under 
the  supervision  of  its  unknown  architect,  said  by  Herodotus  to  be 
Phylitis,  a  Shepherd  King,  and  believed  by  some  to  be  Job,  and  by  some  5 
to  be  Melchisedec. 

When  this  monument  in  stone  was  finished — according  to  Josephus,  by 
the  children  of  Seth  as  a  record  of  their  astronomical  discoveries — the 
Egyptians  went  back  to  their  multitudinous  gods,  and  Cheops  wrote  the 
standard  book  on  the  Egyptian  religion.  10 

Tradition  states  that  Shem  buried  the  "  Chest  of  Noah,"  contain- 
ing the  records  of  the  former  earth,  and  that  the  Sabeans,  Abraham, 
and  some  of  the  prophets,  had  access  thereto.* 

The  Great  Pyramid.f— The  Great  Pyramid  is  probably  the  most 
wonderful  building  ever  erected,  as  it  not  only  contains  a  most  accurate 
record  in  stone  of  many  facts,  some  of  which  we  have  only  recently 
re-discovered,  but  it  symbolises  in  stone  the  history  of  the  most 
110  1, 48  important  portion  of  the  world  up  to  its  so-called  end,  the  date  of  which 
has  been  calculated  therefrom  by  Professor  Piazzi  Smythe,  late 
Astronomer  -  Royal  at  Edinburgh,  and  others,  as  likely  to  take  place 
almost  immediately. 

The  difficulty  of  the  use  of  large  stones,  such  as  those  in  the  Temple 
of  Baalbec,  about  1,500  tons  in  weight,  disappears  in  the  light  of 
greater  knowledge.  I  once  had  to  report  on  a  process  which  with 
ground  stone  or  sand  made  a  block  almost  indistinguishable  from 
real  stone.  On  another  occasion,  by  an  accident,  artificial  stone 
was  made  quite  indistinguishable  from  the  natural  formation.  1 
was  engineer  to  the  works,  and  it  gave  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  as 
it  all  had  to  be  broken  up. 

Meaning  of  Numbers.— ''  The  Science  of  God  and  man  is  no  more 
supernatural  tJuin  is  the  Science  of  Numbers  "J  (Mary  Baker  Eddy) 

8     18  The  deeper  meanings  of  the  Bible  can  be  far  more  readily  and 

thoroughly  understood  when  you  know  something  of  the  symbolic 
meaning  of  numbers,  apart  from  their  ordinary  mathematical 
significance. 

Numbers  are  based  upon  Principle,  and  "  are  controlled  and  proved  by  '^'^ 
His  [God's]  laws."§  Intelligence  "  is  manifested  through  them,"  and  they 
underlie  all  nature  and  all  language,  etc.,  even  in  this  false  material  world. 
2l>  We  consequently  find  an  exact  numerical  value  attached  to  every  verbal 
statement,  in  however  many  languages  it  may  be  expressed.  Every 
sound  has  its  exact  numerical  value,  and  it  is  an  interesting  thing  that  ^^ 

*  Authorities  on  the  Great  Pyramid  state  that  there  exists  in  the  Pyramid  a 
hidden  room,  on  the  discovery  of  which  information  will  be  obtained  of  great 
importance  to  the  world. 

f  Mrs.  Eddy  recognises  the  wonders  of  this  silent  witness.    She  says  :  "  The  only 
immortal  superstructure  is  built  on  Truth  ;  her  modest  tower  rises  slowly,  but  it   45 
stands  and  is  the  miracle  of  the  hour,  though  it  may  seem  to  the  age  like  the 
Great  Pyramid  of  Egypt— a   miracle  in  stone"  ("Christian   Healing,"  p.  11, 
line  9). 

J  "Science  and  Health,"  p.  Ill,  line  6. 
§  "  Science  and  Health,"  p.  318,  line  30  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


2.') 


30 


5 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


40 


45 


MEANING   OF    NUMBERS.  447     Refer  to 

if  you  take  a  given  word  it  has  the  same  fundamental  numerical  451     28 
value  in  whatever  language  it  may  happen  to  be  expressed.      For 
instance,  the  word  **  silver  "  has  a  definite  numerical  value  which  is  448     19 
identical  in  every  language  in  which  there  is  an  expression  for  it. 

Numerical  Value  of  the  Alphabet.  —  The  following  values  of  the 
letters  of  the  alphabet  may  be  of  interest.  The  value  of  the 
Hebrew  letters  are  given  in  the  Kabalah  and  are  of  great  age.  The 
values  of  the  Greek  letters  are  only  found  in  the  Middle  Ages.  The 
English  values  were  given  me  by  an  Arab  Sheikh,  who  had  a  wonderful 
knowledge  of  numbers.  All  these  systems  are  based  upon  the 
numerical  value  of  the  letters  found  on  the  pots  which  antedate  the 
first  Egyptian  Dynasty.  They  date  back  probably  to  about 
10,000  B.C. 


Lettkr.  Hebrew. 

A,  asin"ar"    Aleph 

B,  Bh 

J,  Ch,  or  soft  G,  Gh 
D,  Dh,  or  Th,  as  in  "  the  "  Daleth 
E  or  H,  as  an  aspirate 

in  the  beginnings  of 

words 

V,   V  or  W,  at  end  of 


Beth 
Gimel 


He 


Arabic. 

Alif 
Ba 
Jeem 
Dal 


Greek. 

Alpha 
Beta 
Gamma 
Delta 


Roman. 

A 
B 

0 
D 


Numerical 
Value. 

1 

2 

3 

4 


Ha        Epsilon        E 


word,  long  0  or  U    ...  Vau 

Waw 

Episemon 

F 

6 

4O     •••                 •••                 •••                 •••     c^CvlIX 

Zine 

Zeta 

G 

7 

H  (Arabic)  or  Ch,  gut- 
tural sound  like  kh  or 

ch  in  loch       Heth 

Ha 

Eta 

H 

8 

Th           ...        ...        ...  Teth 

Ta 

Theta 

I 

9 

I,  J,  Y  and  E,  in  "  the," 

middle  or  sounded  at 

end  of  word Yod 

Ya 

Iota 

J 

10 

K,  Kh,  C,  or  G  hard,  or  Q  Kaph 

Kaf 

Kappa 
Lambda 

K 

ao 

L Lamed 

Lam 

L 

90 

M  . . .        ...        ...        ...  Mem 

Meem 

Mu 

M 

40 

^  ...        ...        ...        ...j^ un 

Noon 

Nu 

N 

50 

S  or  soft  C         Samekh 

Seen 

Xi 

0* 

00 

0  (Arabic),  Ngh   (gut- 

tural, used  in  Hebrew 

and  Arabic  only)      . . .  Ayin 

Aine 

Omicron 

P 

70 

F  or  V,  beginning  a  word 
or  syllable  P  or  Ph  ...  Pe 

Fa 

Pi 

Q 

sa 

SS  (Arabic)  or  TZ  (used 

in  Hebrew  and  Arabic 

only) Tzaddi 

Sad 

Koppa 

R 

90 

Q    (guttural,    used    in 
Hebrew   and    Arabic 

only),  Qh        Qoph 

Kaf 

Rho 

s 

160 

110 

R,  Rh      Resh 

Ra 

Sigma 

T 

200 

Sh,  S       ...        ...        ...  Shin 

Sheen 

Tau 

U 

300 

Xii*                •••                •••                m  •  •      A.  cLXX 

Ta 

Upsilon 

V 

400 

Th,  as  in  "thing" 

405 

K ...        ...        ...        ...  Final  Kaph 

Sa 

Phi 

w 

500 

atX  •••                 •••                 •••                 •••             «•            A.Tl.dI  1 

Kha 

Chi 

X 

600 

V                                                    Nun 

Zal 

Psi 

Y 

700 

P                                                            Pp 

Dad 

Omega 

Z 

800 

XZ*»a                     •••                     •••                     •••                ^j               X^GvULlX 

Za 

Sanpi 

900 

Dotted  Alenh 

Ghine 

Alpha  dashed 

1000 

*  It  looks  as  if  the  letters  onward  were  out  of  place.    This  is  not  bo. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


448 


NUMERICAL    VALUE    OF   THE 


458     11 


180 
453 


179 


39 
40 


447       3 


ALPHABET. 

App«  2^ 

Sometimes  a  reference  to  the  above  numerical  values  of  sounds 
will  help  in  elucidating  the  meaning  of  a  passage  in  the  Bible  which 
otherwise  would  be  misunderstood  on  account  of  our  want  of  know- 
ledge of  the  writer's  methods  of  expression.  This  is  especially 
the  case  in  understanding  the  meanings  of  names  and  places  which  5 
are  of  great  importance  in  discovering  what  is  actually  recorded, 
and  consequently  being  able  to  foresee  what  is  about  to  happen, 
as  foretold  in  the  Bible. 

The  fact  that  everything  has  its  numerical  value  shows  why  man,  the 
planets,  thoughts,  language,  sound,  light,  heat,  in  fact  all  things  have  10 
their  relationship  to  each  other  and  to  the  whole.  The  expression,  "  He 
telleth  the  number  of  the  stars  "(Ps.  147,  ver.  4),  does  not  mean  the 
quantity,  as  they  are  infinite  in  number,  but  it  refers  to  the  numerical 
value  of  each  star. 

All  true  thoughts,  God's  thoughts,  originate  in  Principle;  original  i:. 
language,*  which  is  merely  the  expression  of  these  thoughts,  must 
start  from  this  same  Principle  and  convey  the  impressions  of  Truth- 
The  word  "  silver "  only  conveys  to  the  human  senses  the  material 
counterfeit  of  a  spiritual  thing,  which  is  the  same  in  whatever  lan- 
guage you  may  try  to  express  it.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  20 
numerical  value  is  identical. 

There  are  only  nine  numerals.    Each   of   these   has  its  own  special 
significance,  which  often  will  elucidate  the  meaning  of  a  passage  in  the 
Bible  containing  a  reference  to  numbers  when  nothing  else  will.    Such 
elucidation  enables    a  thinker    to  discern    more  clearly  its    spiritual  25 
teaching.    Each    number   has  varied  significations.    For   instance,    in 
one  series  of  meanings  the  first  three  are  the  spiritual— 1.— God  ;  2,— God 
and  His  manifestiition  ;  and  3.— The  Trinity.    The  second  three  are  the 
material  :    4.— Mortal    man  ;    5.— Fear ;    6.— Sin.    To  each  number  a 
contrary  significance  has  been  also  attached.    Seven  is  the  fulness  of  either  30 
good  or  evil.     For  instance,  seven  days  of  creation,  seven  days  of  tlie 
week,  and  seven  notes  in  music,  the  rainbow  and  colour  spectrum, 
with  its  three  primary  and  four  secondary  rays,   the  weights  and 
properties  of  chemical   elements,  the  periodical  phases  of  organic 
life,  and  the  greater  power  in  every  seventh  wave  of  the  sea.     By  35 
those  who  have  made  a  study  of  the  subject,  it  is  said  that  every 
flo-called  perfect  material  thing  in  the  universe  consists  of  seven 
perfect  parts.     The  terms  in  time  of  the  incubation  of  eggs  and  the 
gestation  of  animals  are  always  in  nniltiples  of  7.    The  body  has  7 
obvious  parts  and  7  internal  organs.    The  head  has  7  i)aits  for  external   40 
use  and  7  apertures.    Further,  a  septennial  order  prevails  in  atomic 
forms  of  elementary  matter,  discovered  by  Newlands  and  Mendeleeff. 

The  numerical  statements  as  expressed  throughout  the  Mosaic  ritual 
in  all  its  details  are  most  significant,  embodying  symbolically  the  inner 
teachings  of  the  Bible.  The  meaning  attached  to  this  symbolism  is  a  45 
glorious  aid  to  those  intent  upon  understanding  the  spiritual  meaning- 
It  is  no  more  common  sense  to  say  that  a  knowledge  of  the  significance 
attached  to  numbers  is  not  of  importance  in  gaining  a  clear  under- 

V*  ^P,^."*^."*^  ^^^^'  ^*^®  nmnbers  and  notes,  s^a^t  from  Principle,  and  admit  no 
materialistic  beliefs'' ("Science  and  Heahh."  p.  2»8,  line  20.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).   50 


THE   NUMBER   SEVEN.  449    Refer  to 

App.   2,  ^^^^^^^^ 

standing  of  the  Bible,  than  it  is  to  say  that  a  knowledge  of  the  language 
in  which  a  statement  is  made  is  not  desirable  for  its  right  apprehension. 
The  Niimt)er  7. — To  give  an  idea  of  the  use  made  of  the  numbers 
in  ancient  writings,  I  will  take  examples  of  the  number  7  as  it  occurs  in 
5  the  Bible.  The  Hebrew  word  "  shevah,"  meaning  7,  is  from  the 
root  "  savah,"  to  be  full. 

In  reading  passages  where  special  reference  is  thus  made  to  fulness  of 
good  or  evil,  the  real  significance  is  missed  unless  the  meaning  of  the 
number   7    is    taken  into  consideration,  and  so  it   is   with    all    other 

10  numbers. 

The  7th  day  was  a  day  of  rest,  and  on  the  7th  day  of  the  7th  month 
the  holy  observance  was  ordered.  The  7th  year  was  to  be  a  Sabbath  of 
rest  for  all  things,  and  at  the  end  of  7  times  7  years  commenced  the  grand 
Jubilee.    Jacob  served  7  years  for  Rachel.    Noah  took  the  clean  beasts 

15  by  sevens  into  the  Ark,  which  touched  ground  in  the  7th  month,  and 
twice  after  7  days  the  dove  was  sent  out.  There  were  7  years  of  plenty 
and  7  years  of  famine  foretold  in  Pharaoh's  dream.  Young  animals 
were  taken  from  their  dams  at  the  7th  day.  Man  is  commanded  to 
forgive  his  brother  7  times,  Jesus  extended  this  to  70  times  7.    The 

20  enemies  of  the  Israelites  were  to  come  out  against  them  one  way  and 
flee  before  them  7  ways.  In  the  destruction  of  Jericho,  7  priests  bore 
7  trumpets  for  7  days  ;  then  they  surrounded  the  walls  7  times,  when 
they  fell.*  Laban  pursued  Jacob  7  days'  journey.  Job's  friends  sat 
with  him  7  days  and  7  nights.      Elijah   sent   his   servant  7  times  to 

25  look  for  the  cloud  foreshadowing  rain. 

There  is  constant  reference  to  the  keeping  of  feasts  for  7  days  and 
offerings  being  made,  7  in  number.  King  Ahasuerus  had  7  chamberlains, 
and  a  7  days'  feast,  sending  for  the  queen  on  the  7th  day.  In  the  7th 
year  Queen  Esther  went  to  him  with  7  maids.    Solomon  was  7  years 

30  building  the  Temple,  and  at  the  dedication  he  feasted  7  days.  The  fiery 
furnace  was  made  7  times  hotter  for  the  Jewish  youths.  Nebuchad- 
nezzar had  7  years  of  punishment.  Naaman  dipped  7  times  in  Jordan. 
In  the  various  rites  the  oil  or  water  was  7  times  sprinkled.  In  Scripture 
there  were  7  conscious  raisings  from  the  dead :    The  widow's  son  by 

35  Elijah  ;  the  Shunamite's  son  by  Elisha  ;  the  daughter  of  Jairus,  the  son 
of  the  widow  of  Nain,  and  Lazarus  by  our  Lord  ;  Dorcas  by  Peter,  and 
Eutychus  by  Paul.  The  coming  to  life  of  the  man  as  he  touched  the 
bones  of  Elisha  when  he  was  buried  in  his  sepulchre,  and  the  work  of 
our  Lord  in  the  tomb,  come  under  a  different  category.  Out  of  Mary 
were  cast  7  devils.  Enoch,  who  dematerialised,  was  the  7th  after  Adam,  148  33 
and  Jesus  the  77th  in  direct  line.  Jesus  spoke  7  times  from  the  Cross, 
on  which  he  remained  7  hours.  He  reappeared  7  times,  and  after  7  times 
7  days  the  Holy  Ghost  fell  on  the  disciples. 

There  are  a  number  of  combinations  amounting  to  7 ;  for  instance, 
there  are  7  miracles  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  7  appearances  of 
angels  during  the  life  of  Jesus,  7  churches  are  specified  in  the 
Apocalypse,    7    titles    of  Christ   in   Hebrews,    7  eternal   things  in 

.     Hebrews,  7  different  names  for  Palestine. 

*  The  walls  fell   throug-h  the  action   of  the  human  mind,  and  tlie  object  of 
50    mak  inif  the  Israelites  march  round  the  city  so  often  was  probably  in  order  that  the 
novelty  of  the  sight  should  not  prevent    them   thinking^  strongly  when  the 
trumpets  sounded. 


40 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


54  « 
549 
110, 


15 
4'i 


8      18 


34      22 


450        ELEMENTARY  SIGNIFICANCE   OF  THE    NUMERALS. 

App.  2. 

In  the  Lord's  Prayer  there  are  7  petitions.  In  the  Apocalypse  there 
are  the  7  angel  messages  to  the  churches,  7  stars  (the  star  symbolises  power 
of  teaching  truth  to  your  fellow-man  for  the  first  time  he  hears  it),  7  golden 
candlesticks  (power  of  elucidating  ti-uth  to  your  fellow-man),  7  lamps, 
the  book  with  the  7  seals,  the  lamb  with  the  7  horns  and  7  eyes,  7  angels  5 
with  7  seals,  7  trumpets,  the  stone  with  7  eyes.  In  fact  there  are  so 
many  references  in  the  Bible  to  the  number  7,  that  there  is  no  space  for 
them  here.  One  of  the  most  important  references  is  that  7  years 
are  shown  to  be  needed  to  educate  human  thought  out  of  its  false 
^  belief  in  matter.*  lo 

The  number  7  continually  occurs  in  other  religions :  the  7  heavens 
of  Mahomed,  the  7  chief  divinities  of  Greece  and  Rome,  the  7  gates 
of  the  Temple  of  the  Sun,  the  7  altars  of  the  Temple  of  Mithra, 
the  7  strings  of  the  lyre  of  Apollo,  the  7  upper  and  lower  worlds  of 
the  Vedas,  the  7  days  of  the  Saturnalia.  Then,  again,  we  have 
the  7  wonders  of  the  world,  the  7  sages  of  Greece,  the  7  heavenly 
bodies  of  the  ancients,  etc. 

"  Darwin  adduces  evidence  from  the  physical  environment  of  life 
to  show  that  the  origin  of  the  marked  correlation  which  exists 
between  living  organisms  and  the  time-ratio  of  our  week  of  seven 
days  is  based  on  the  solid  ground  of  nature  "f  (Dr.  W.  Woods 
Smyth).  15 

The  Number  12.— Another  number  of  important  significance  is  12, 
which  always  appears  in  close  proximity  to  the  final  statement  of  things, 
m  connection  with  which  it  signifies  God  manifesting  Himself  in  the 
world  of  His  creation.  It  is  the  number  signifying  manifest  sovereignty 
in  active  energy.  Its  close  connection  with  7  is  shown  by  its  having  the  20 
same  factors.  4  added  to  3  equals  7  ;  and  4  multiplied  by  3  equals  12.  7 
applies  more  to  individual  completeness,  12  to  collective  completeness 
making  up  1.  12  signs  of  the  Zodiac,  12  hours,  12  months,  12  tribes  of 
Israel,  12  spies,  12  apostles,  12  baskets  of  fragments  (we  also  have  7 
baskets),  12  legions  of  angels,  12  fountains  to  the  city,  12  gates,  12  pearls,  95 
12  stars,  12  manner  of  fruits,  12  recorded  re-appearances  of  Jesus. 

The  value  of  understanding  the  symbolic  meaning  of  numbers  will  be 
at  once  seen  by  referring  to  the  commentary  I  have  already  mentioned. 
The  Numerical  Bible,^'  by  F.  W.  Grant.  This  opens  up  the  deeper 
meanings  of  many  obscure  passages,  and  points  to  a  further  fulfilment  30 
of  prophecy  than  has  ever  been  put  forward  by  ordinary  writers.  This, 
m  the  new  light  of  the  true  knowledge  of  God,  we  are  now  able  to  grasp 
and  utilise,  so  as  to  gain  an  intelligent  understanding  of  what  we  have 
to  do,  through  a  better  apprehension  of  the  teachings  embodied  in  the 

Bible  record.  „« 

00 

ELEMENTARY    SIGNIFICANCE    OF    THE     NUMERALS    CAPABLE 

OF    INFINITE    COMBINATIONS. 

Extracts  from  Grant's  Numerical  Bible. 

Soleness,  singularity,  uniqueness,  power,  identity.  40 

^   .  'Jnlty. 

Unity,  at-one-ness,  harmony,   congruity,  concord. 

Primacy. 

Supremacy,  headship,  rule ;  beginning,  cause,  source. 

•  The  Theosophists  believe  in  seven  bodies  :    the  physical,   etheric  double,   45 
astral,  lower  mental,  higher  ireatal,  buddhic,  and  the  self  or  user  of  all  the  bodies, 
t  "  Facts  and  Fallacies  with  Regard  to  the  Bible,"  p.  105. 


I 


o 


FUNDAMENTAL    VALUE    OF    NUMBERS. 

App.  2. 

TWO. 
Relation. 

Addition,  support,  confirmation,  love,  association,  fellowship. 

Difference. 

Diversity,  contrast. 

Division. 

Christ,  second  person,  God  and  man,  soul,  woman. 

THREE. 

Three  Dimensions. 

10       Solidity,  reality,  realisation,  fulfilment,  manifestation,  sanctuary. 

Three  Straight  Lines  inclose  a  Space. 

Holiness,  transformation,  dwelling-place,  possession. 

Third  Line  of  a  Triangle  returns  to  the  First. 

Resurrection,  return,  reproduction.  Spirit. 

15  FOUR. 

Experience,  creature,  world. 

FIVE. 

God  in  government,  capacity,  responsibility,  exercise,  conditions, 
man  with  God,  Immanuel. 

20  SIX. 

Mastery,  overcoming,  work  days,  manifestation  of  evil,  limit. 

SEVEN. 

Completeness,  perfection,  rest. 

EIGHT. 

25       New  in  contrast  with  the  old. 

TWELVE. 

The  manifest  rule  of  God. 

Fundamental  Value  of  Numbers.— Every  group  of  numbers  can  be 
reduced  to  its  fundamental  value  by  simple  addition,  namely,  adding 

30  them  together  until  you  have  a  single  digit.  For  instance,  144,000  adds 
up  to  9,  which  refers  to  the  end  of  the  material  counterfeit  world ; 
this  being  the  special  significance  of  that  number.  Ten  being 
reducible  to  1,  refers  to  God.  Again,  the  year  1910  adds  up  to 
11,  and  therefore  has  a  fundamental  value  of  2  as  1  plus  1  equals  2. 

35  Some  numbers  have  a  special  Biblical  significance,  as  1,000,  which 
there  indicates  an  unknown  quantity.  Ten  is  also  used  sometimes 
in  this  sense,  and  this  explains  the  seeming  confusion  caused  by 
the  use  of  the  numbers  10  and  1,000  in  different  passages  referring 
to  the  same  thing.     M.  Mahan,  D.D.,  the  author  of  that  wonderful 

40  book  on  the  numerals  of  Scripture,  called  "Palmoni:  A  Proof  of 

Inspiration,"   says :    "  Fifty-nine  I  interpret  as  the   deliverance  of 

humanity ;  it  occurs  very  often  in  passages  bearing  on  the  idea  of 

Atonement."  * 

So  vast  is  the  science  of  numerical  values  that  the  few  statements 

45  in  this  work  dealing  with  the  question  are  the  merest  hints  of  a 

subject  the  elaboration  of  which  would  expose  every  detail  in  the 

material  world,  and  explain  all  its  seeming  mysteries. 

•  "  Mystic  Numbers :  A  Key  to  Chronology,  a  Law  of  the  Divine  Economy, 
a  Test  of  Inspiration"  (Collected  Work«»,  Vol.  II..  p.  230) 


451     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Reler  to 
Vmge  Line 


57 
139 


310 
466 
305 


401 
454 


41 
19 


0 
36 
38 


12 
39 


342  6 

343  8 


222  31 
148  41 


534   2 
42   17 


452  MILLENNIUM. 

App.  2. 

Millennium.— The  1,000  years  of  the  millennium  was  inexplicable  until 
it  suddenly  dawned  upon  me  that  I  had  been  experiencing  mine  for  some 
time,  as  this  merely  means  a  state  of  absolute  peace  and  happiness  due  to 
confidence  in  the  continuous  protection  of  God.  Wlien  your  knowledge 
of  God  is  sufficient,  no  harm  can  possibly  come  to  you,  "  There  shall  5 
no  evil  befall  thee,  neither  shall  any  plague  come  nigh  thy  dwelling '' 
(Ps.  91,  ver.  10),  moreover,  you  have  neither  worries  nor  troubles.  This 
comes  when  you  know  how  to  pray  and  really  try  to  live  your  Christian-  "^  ^ 

ity.    Then  you  discover  paradise  (II.  Cor.  12,  ver.  4,  and  Rev.  2,  ver.  7). 
Each  man's  millennium  is  of  a  different  length,  a  length  at  present   10 
unknown  to  anyone.    If  all  who  love  Jesus  would  cast  out  sin  by 
true  prayer  and  preach  Christ,  or  Truth,  to  those  who  are  ready, 
the  millennium  would  soon  be  here  for  all. 

SYMBOLISM. 

Until  we  have  made  a  thorough  study  of  the  Bible,  we  have  no  idea 
how  little  we  have  hitherto  understood  it.  The  world  is  full  of 
sjrmbolism,  and  the  Bible,  being  a  history  of  the  world,  cannot  be  ^^ 
properly  apprehended  until  its  symbolism  is  understood.*^  A  mere 
glance  at  the  works  of  Philo  Judjeus  is  an  astounding  revelation  of  the 
meanings  underlying  the  most  simple  and  prosaic  statements  in  the 
Bible,  so  full  is  every  sentence  of  a  typical  meaning. 

The  Material  World  and  Heaven.- The  question  of  symbolism  has  20 
in  earlier  periods  been  deeply  studied  by  various  sects,  but  until 
recently  it  had  for  a  long  interval  been  almost  given  up,  except  by 
a  few,  as  it  had  failed  to  lead  to  practical  results.     This  is  because 
men,  under  the  ignorant  belief  of  a  material  world  and  false  laws  of 
matter,  never  thought  of  obtaining  a  knowledge  of  God  and  of  heaven  25 
from  the  reversal  of  the  material  symbols.    The  only  really  important 
part  of  syrobolisra  is  that  ever^-thing  in  the  material  world  is  a  symbol  or 
counterfeit  of  a  spiritual  reaHtj',  and  as  point(^  out,  it  is  by  translating 
the  material  unreality  that  we  find  out  what  God  and  heaven  truly 
are,  and  it  is  by  the  constant  realisation  of  God  and  heaven  that  30 
we  get  out  of  our  difficulties  in  this  material  world,  and  ultimately 
lose  our  false  material  sense  and  (seem  to)  find  God. 

The  Material  Man  and  the  Universe.— The  next  line  of  symbolism 
that  we  may  take  is  with  regard  to  the  human  or  material  man,  who 
symbolises  within  himself  the  whole  universe.  It  would  be  waste  of  35 
time  to  go  into  details,  but  it  is  worth  while  pointing  out  that  the 
reason  for  this  is  that  in  heaven  man  generically,  that  is  the  ideal  man, 
is  the  manifestation  and  consciousness  of  God,  as  infinite  as  God,  and 
is  conscious  of  the  infinite  spiritual  ideas  that  there  are  in  heaven, 
"  Of  whom  are  all  things  "  (I.  Cor.  8,  ver.  6).  Each  spiritual  being  40 
in  heaven  individualises  the  Christ,  and  therefore  each  material  being, 
as  the  symbol  or  counterfeit  of  an  individual  spiritual  being  in  heaven, 

*"Such    Christian*  ae  John    co^ise   the  symbols  of  God,   reach    the   sure 
foundations  of  time,  stand  uf  on  the  shore  of  eternity,  and  grrasp  and  gather — 
in  all  glory— what  eye  hath  not  seen  "  (Mipc.  Writ.,  p.  82,  line  10.     Mary  Baker  45 
Eddy). 


79 
21 


20 


25 


448 
458 


35 
19 


SYMBOLISM.  453     Refer  to 

App.  2.  ^^'^''' 

has  within  himself  the  symbols  of  the  entire  material  universe,  seen  as 
parts  of  a  material  bod3\  Fechner  looked  upon  the  whole  universe  as  a 
living  being,  made  up  of  parts  themselves  living. 

The  Material  World,  an  Apparently  United  Whole. -The  more  we 
5  understand  and  reverse  the  falsely  conceived  so-called  material  laws 
of  vibration,  of  which  Pythagoras  appeared  to  have  a  very  fair 
knowledge,  the  more  do  we  find  how  the  whole  of  the  groupings 
of  the  material  world,  the  planets  and  stars,  the  earth  and  its 
details,  the  human  beings  and  their  component  parts,  the  embryonic 
10  germs,  the  atoms  and  the  planetary  action  of  the  electrons  within 
them,  are  all  bound  up  together,  each  with  its  intimate  relationship 
to  the  other.  This  is  because  all  are  really  spiritual  ideas,  but 
materially  counterfeited,  and  these  spiritual  ideas  are  all  in  one 
Mind,  God,  intimately  bound  together  as  one  harmonious  Tvhole  and 

15  governed  by  one  unerring  Principle  that  governs  all. 

I 

The  Symbolism  of  Love.—  The  three  phases  of  love  referred  to  in  243  38 
this  work  are  symbolised,  more  or  less  definitely,  in  the  life  of  each 
of  us.  A  marked  illustration  of  these  three  phases  may  be  traced  in 
the  married  life  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  are  symbolically  referred  to  in 
her  letter  to  the  First  Church  of  Christ  Scientist,  Boston  (Misc. 
Writ.,  p.  139).  This  letter  also  contains  a  call  to  love,  and  a  lesson 
of  how  to  love  our  fellow-man,  as  well  as  the  early  history  of  this 
teaching  in  the  Christian  Science  field,  typified  in  the  story  of  the 
building  of  The  First  Church.  It  is  interesting  to  note 
the  remarkable  analogy  in  the  incidents  recorded  in  the 
story  of  Ruth  the  Moabitess ;  her  first  marriage  to  Mahlon,  the 
kinsman's  refusal  to  become  her  second  husband  and  "  redeem  "  the 
"  parcel  of  land  "  to  which  he  had  the  legal  right;  the  "  rescue  from 
the  grasp  of  legal  power,"  and  the  free  conveying  of  this  *'lot  of 

30  land  "  by  Ruth  to  Boaz,  whereby  the  "  gift  "  became  *'  inalienable  " ; 
and  finally  the  building  up  of  "  the  house  of  Israel "  from  this 
union,  whereby  the  wilderness  doth  *'  bud  and  blossom  as  the  rose." 
The  accuracy  of  the  analogy  is  borne  out  by  the  fact  that  the  history 
of  the  Church  "in  the  latter  days"  (Jer.  48,  ver.  47)  will  be  found 

35  foreshadowed  by  the  history  of  Moab,  the  main  points  of  which  are 
recorded  very  clearly  in  Isaiah  15  and  Jeremiah  48.  It  must  be 
remembered  that  the  fuller  understanding  of  these  marvellous 
records  and  their  application  to  present-day  events  can  only  be 
gained,  when  some  attention  is  paid  to  the  message  conveyed  in 

40  the  meanings  of  names,  both  of  persons  and  places,  and  the  numeri- 
cal significance  of  the  writings  and  symbols. 

The  "  Christian  Science  Church    Manual."— This  is  not  only  a 

record  of  the  by-laws  of  The  Mother  Church,  but  it  is  also  typical 

of  the  human  consciousness,  and  contains  in  its  rules,  not  only  the 

45  regulations  that  are  apparent  on  the   surface,  but  the   instructions 


5 
11 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


'          244 

<          351 

245 

1 

38 
8 

245 

23 

384      14 


54t;      45 


54t>      11 


452     i: 


10 


15 


-^54  JERUSALEM;  BABYLON. 

u  1^  App.  2. 

thus  embodied  by  Mrs.  Eddy  for  the  guidance  in  the  more  important 
questions  of  life  of  those  able  to  apprehend  the  lessons,  teaching 
us  how  to  control  the  material  senses  and  how  to  individualise  that 
great  spiritual  power,  the  power  of  Love,  which  is  continually  available 
for  the  benefit  of  our  fellow-man. 

Church  Buildlngr.-The  building  of  the  Church  is,  in  one  important 
sense,  typical  of  the  building  of  the  love  towards  our  fellow- 
men  in  our  own  consciousness.  The  walls  and  roof  are 
symbolic  of  the  human  love  which  protects  the  individual 
from  aggressive  thoughts  towards  his  fellow-man.  The  girders, 
beams,  and  ties  are  the  intellectual  love  which  holds  the 
attention  of  and  keeps  your  fellow-man  interested  whilst  you  are 
feeding  him  spiritually.  The  spiritual  love  is  typified  by  the  space 
within  the  Church,  which  lasts  for  ever,  even  when  the  material 
individuality  no  longer  appears,  and  the  walls  and  girders  have 
seemingly  disappeared  in  the  grave  of  time. 

City  of  Jerusalem.- Another  line  of  symbolism  is  interesting.  One 
of  the  most  important  cities  in  the  history  of  the  world  is  the  city 
of  Jerusalem.  Now  this  city  of  Jerusalem  symbolises  materially  in 
detad  the  human  being.  This  is  only  one  instance  of  the  fact  that  the  2o 
earth's  surface  may  be  said  to  be  but  a  geographical  display  of 
the  thoughts  of  the  human  mind.  The  Holy  City,  spoken  of  by  the 
writer  of  Revelation,  is  again  symbolised  by  the  material  Jerusalem. 

Babylon.— As  the  city  of  Jerusalem  is  taken  as  a  type  of  the 
highest  religious  centre,  so  Babylon  is  taken  in  the  Bible  as  a  symbol  25 
of  materialism,  and  the  confusion  that  ensues  on  the  presentation 
of  Truth.  The  river  Euphrates  ran  through  the  centre  of  Babylon, 
from  one  corner  to  another,  and  is,  in  the  Bible,  the  type  of  the 
scientific  thinkers.  As  the  city  was  taken  in  538  B.C.  by  the  Jews 
within  opening  the  river  gates  on  the  night  of  a  festival,  and  30 
so  allowing  Cyrus,  with  the  Israelites  in  his  army,  to  enter  and 
take  the  city,  so  are  the  gates  now  opened  to  the  scientific  thinkers, 
who  march  in  and  take  the  city,  when  the  false  ideas  of  matter  are 
destroyed,  and  the  knowledge  of  God  implanted  in  its  place. 

Bible  Symbolism.-With  the  ancient  writers  in  the  Bible,  for  instance,   35 
symbolism  is  largely  used  throughout,  partly  for  the  purpose  of  brevity, 
in  order  to  save  the  large  amount  of  writing  that  otherwise  would  have 
been  requisite.    "  I  have  multiplied  visions,  and  used  similitudes,  by  the 
ministry  of  the  prophets  "  (Hosea  12,  ver.  10).     In  "  The  Treatise  of  the 
Tilling  of  the  Earth,"  by  Philo  Judseus,  he  points  out  that  Moses  through   40 
his  great  knowledge  "was  accustomed  to  fix  the  most  felicitous  and 
most  expressive  appellations  "  to  all  things.    In  referring  to  the  portions 
of  the  Bible  said  to  have  been  written  by  Moses,  he  says:  "In  the 
allegorical  explanations  of  these  statements,  all  that  bears  a  fabulous 
appearance  is  got  rid  of  in  a  moment  and  the  truth  is  discovered  in  45 
a  most  evident  manner." 


: 


' 


' 


BIBLE  SYMBOLISM.  455     Refer  to 

App.    2.  Page  Line 

I  may  mention  a  few  of  these  symbols.  In  the  story  of  Adam  and 
Eve  the  seri:>ent  symbolises  "  human  allurements."  This  is  not  always 
the  meaning  of  a  serpent,  as  the  serpent  referred  to  in  speaking  of 
Dan  symbolises  "sound  judgment,"  and  a  brazen  serpent  typifies  465  29 
5  "endurance."  Words  are  used,  not  casually,  but  with  an  underlying 
definite  meaning.  For  instance,  take  the  word  "  horse  "  ;  this  is  used  as 
symbolising  "  appetites  and  passions."  A  "  rider  "  consequently  is  used  as 
a  man  who,  having  no  skill,  is  carried  away,  thrown  off,  and  comes  to  grief. 
A  "horseman,"  on  the  contrary,  is  the  skilful  rider  who  holds  under 

10  control  the  "appetites  and  passions."  Again,  a  flock  of  sheep  refers 
to  everything  in  a  man's  consciousness.  A  "  shepherd "  leads  the  flock 
away  from  folly,  injustice,  etc.,  whereas  the  "  keeper  of  sheep "  allows 
them  to  surfeit  themselves  on  anything  that  comes  to  hand,  and 
consequently  they  suffer. 

15       The  effect  of  the  symbolism  is  lost  to  the  Western  mind  owing  to  the 

differing  conditions.    We  cannot  appreciate  the  symbolism  of  water  as 

the  essence  of   life,    any    more    than  that  of  the  shepherd,  until  we 

understand  the  conditions  in  the  past.  * 

The  Chaldees  made  a  special  study  of  this  symbolism,  and  Abraham 

20  and  Moses  were  evidently  well  acquainted  with  the  knowledge  gained 
therefrom. 

There  are  many  other  symbolic  teachings,  in  fact  the  Bible  is  full  of 
them.  For  instance,  the  historical  record  of  the  victory  of  David  over 
Goliath  also  carries  a  higher  mental  significance.     The  fearless  David, 

25  refusing  the  useless  weapons  and  armour  of  old  false  theories,  took  five 
smooth  stones  ( he  used  his  five  senses  to  the  extent  of  his  knowledge ). 
These  had  been  made  efficient,  by  the  brook  Kedron  ( his  own  pure 
consciousness).  He  kept  them  ready  for  right  use  by  the  aid  of  his 
wallet  ( his  wisdom ),  thereby  they  were  protected  and  kept  safe  until 

30  wanted.     Besides  these  he  took  his  sling  (his  power  of  concentration)  and 

his  staff  (his  power  of  demonstration  through  the  realisation  of  Truth,   141     37 
the    affirmation).      Having  put  Goliath   (evil)  out  of  action  with  his 
denial     of     evil,     whereby     he     made    himself    a    channel    through 
which    God  acted,    the    victory  was  consummated  by   Goliath's  own 

35  sword  (evil's  inherent  power  of  self-destruction)  and  the  army  of  evil  426  13 
was  dispelled.  Again,  the  stone  symbolises  the  Israelites,  through  391^  4 
whom  Goliath  (evil)  will  be  destrojed  for  ever. 


Vibration  the  Cause  of  the  Apparent  Unity.— Now  we  know  that  a 
material  thought  is  only  apparent  vibration,  that  every  planet,  every 

40  star,  and  every  human  being  has  its  definite  numerical  value,  in 
terms  of  whole  small  numbers.  Consequently  the  whole  of  the 
material  universe  is  theoretically  a  system  of  vibrations,  every 
combination  bearing  its  exact  mathematical  relationship  to  all 
the  other  parts.     This  is  the  material  representation,  or  rather  coun- 

45  terfeit  presentment  or  misrepresentation,  of  the  absolute  law,  order, 
and  system  that  exist  in  the  spiritual  universe  where  all  is  governed  by 

*  See  "  The  Song  of  our  Syrian  Guest"  (W.  A.  Knight). 


See  Note  X 
on  page  614. 


R^er  to 
Page  Line 


289     10 


599 


'60 


ioS        G 


456  VIBRATION  CAUSE    OF  APPARENT    UNITY. 

n  ^  App.  2. 

God  afl  Principle,  and  reflects  God,     Every  single  thing,  therefore,  must 
have  its  exact  and  perfect  position  and  bearing  in  relationship  to  all 
the  other  spiritual  realities,  hence  the  typical  significance  of  each  detail. 
The  sun  and   its   planets,  arranged  in   the   scale  of  their  space  re- 
lationship to  each  other,  exactly   reprcnluce  the  musical  spacing  of  a     5 
fundamental  note  and  its  harmonies.     Most  probably  it  will  be  found 
before  long  that  the  human  body,  with  its  heart,  represents  the  sun, 
and  that  the  aa-rangement  of  the  electrons  exactly  repeats  the  arrange- 
ments of  the  planets.     Theoretically  it  should  be  so,  as  the  spacing  is 
based  upon  relationships  corresponding  to  the  radius  of  whole  small   lo 
numbers.    It  will  be  found  that  everything  in  the  material  world  is 
governed  by  this  relationship  of  the  whole  small  numbers,  which  power, 
a  modem  writer,  apparently  making  the  same  mistake  as  Pythagoras^ 
incorrectly  calls  "  the  Voice  of  God." 

Eidephone.-This  instrument  is  an  illustration  of  this  mathematical    15 
relationship   in  the   material  world.    When  sung   into,  the  vibi-ations 
act  upon  liaste  spread  uniformly  over  tightly  stretched  parchment,    so 
that   it   forms    with    the  paste,   figures  which   vary   according  to   the 
note  or  notes   sung  into  it      In  this   way,  trees,  flowers,  ferns,  etc., 
can    be    produced  identical   in  outline   with   those  found    in    nature^   20 
showing  the  absolute  correspondence  that  there  is  between  sound  and 
form,  both  being  merely  vibrations.     A  discordant  note  disintegrates 
the  figure  being  formed.    If  sand  is  used  instead  of  paste  the  figures  ai-e 
geometrical.    There  is  the  same  wonderful  similarity  with  ice  crystals, 
where  you  find  stars  like  beautiful  flowers  and  fern  leaves,  in  exact   25 
reproduction  of  vegetable  life. 

According  to  Dr.  W.  Woods  Smyth,  Professor  Huxley  has  said  that 
as  the  cloud  of  our  breath  condenses  on  a  pane  of  glass  on  a  frosty 
morning  into  fern-like  leaves,  so  after  a  like  manner  have  the  whole 
flora  and  fauna  of  the  globe  come  forth  from    be  great  nebula  cloud.    30 

Take  any  so-called  perfect  thing  in  the  material  world.  On  investi- 
gation you  wiU  find  that  nearly  every  portion  of  it  has  its  exact 
mathematical  relationship  to  the  other  jwrtions  and  the  more  perfect  it 
is  the  more  exact  you  find  this  mathematical  ratio.  This  is  because  it 
indicates  a  better  sense  of  the  real  spiritual  idea,  which  has  its  exact  35 
mathematical  ratio,  than  a  thing  that  is  repulsive  either  because  of  its 
apparent  physical  or  apparent  mental  characteristics. 

Astrology.*—"  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Leaim  not  the  way  of  the  heathen, 
and  be  not  dismayed  at  the  signs  of  heaven  ;  for  the  heathen  are  dismm/ed 
at  them"  (Jer.  10,  ver.  2).  40 

One  of  the  most  important  symbolisms  in  the  material  world  is 
found  in  the  sidereal  system.  We  need  not,  like  the  heathen,  be 
dismayed  when  we  find  that  there  are  signs  of  impending  disasters 
in  the  future,  as  by  true  prayer  we  can  destroy  all  such  evil  thoughts. 
In  the  sidereal  system  is  symbolised,  not  only  the  spiritual  reality  45 
of  the  sun,  planets,  and  stars,  but  the  history  of  the  world  and  the 
history  of  every  human  being.     At  first  sight  it  seems  very  difficult 

•"Astrology  is  well  in  its  place,  but  this  place  is  secondary  "  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  334. 
liae  5.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).  >  *-        » 


74 

18 

77 


77 


7 
41 
11 
19 

6 


167 
123 


12 
16 


ASTROLOGY.  457      Refer  to 

App^    2  a  PageLiua 

to  see  how  this  can  be  so.     On  investigation  it  will  be  found  to  be 
very  simple.     It  merely  is  because  the  whole  of  the  material  world, 
past,  present,  and  future,  appears,  as  far  as  anything  in  the  material 
world  can  be  said  to  be  apparent,  at  the  present  moment  in  the  174 
:>  form  of  thoughts,  material  and  therefore  false  thoughts. 

Abraham  undoubtedly  studied  the  stars.  Goethe  and  Bacon  gave 
details  of  their  horoscopes  to  account  for  certain  characteristics,  whilst 
nearly  every  physician  and  man  of  science  in  medieval  Europe  was 
an    astrologer.     It  was  looked  upon  as  a  difficult  but  real  science. 

10  Chaucer,  Dryden,  Scott,  Bulwer-Lytton,  Sir  Kichard  Burton,  Kepler, 
and  Napier  the  mathematician,  all  gave  a  considerable  amount  of 
attention  to  the  subject,  and  Richelieu  and  Napoleon  firmly  believed 
in  it.  It  is  not  advisable,  however,  to  give  time  to  it  in  the  present 
day,  as   information    worth    having    can    be    much    better    obtained 

15  in  other  ways.  All  needful  knowledge  is  close  at  hand  in 
a  readily  available  form,  and  directly  we  know  how  to  pray 
scientifically  we  can  gain  it. 

Astrological  results  are  due,  not  to  any  effect  that  the  constella- 
tions have,   but  to  the   fact  that  every   four  minutes  a   different 

20  vibration  (seemingly)  acts  upon  the  earth.  Each  planet  also 
appears  to  come  into  so-called  action  upon  any  particular  portion 
of  the  earth  every  four  minutes,  and  has  its  vibratory  number, 
which  can  be  reduced  to  its  digit  or  fundamental  value.  The  order 
in  which  they  come  into  seeming  action  and  the  fundamental  values, 

25  as  shown  by  John  Heydon,  Ragon,  Westcott,  Ahmed,  and  many 
others,  are  as  follows.  Ahmed,  in  his  latest  book,  includes  Sunday 
in  the  positive  numbers. 

{  Saturday — Saturn      ...  8 

Positive.    <  Thursday — Jupiter    ...  3 

(Tuesday  — Mars        ...  9 

30  Sunday    —The  Sun  ...  4  and  I 

!  Friday     — Venus       ...  6 

Wednesday  Mercury  ...  5 

Monday  — The  Moon  7  and  2 
Beginning  at  the  exact  minute  of  sunrise  at  any  given  place,  the  next 

35  hour  is  influenced  by  the  vibration  which  is  theoretically  held  to 
govern  the  day  of  the  week. 

For  instance,  on  Saturday,  Saturn,  or  the  vibration  8,  governs  the  first 
four  minutes,  and  to  a  lesser  degree  the  first  hour  at  sixty  minutes  after 
sunrise.    Jupiter,  3,  governs  the  second   four  minutes  and  the  second 

40  hour;  Mars,  or  9,  the  third  period.  Many  calculations  are  wrong 
because  the  ancient  Arabian  astronomers  called  the  planet  nearest  the 
Sun,  Venus,  and  the  second  Mercury  ;  whereas  nowadays  these  names 
have  been  interchanged,  and  the  one  nearest  ourselves  is  called  Venus. 
From  this  series  of  vibrations  can   be  mathematically  calculated,  not 

45  only  a  man's  material  future,*  but  the  thought  that  comes  to  him 
at  any  given  moment,  as  every  thought,  like  every  sound,  has  its 

*  Many  well-known  men,  such  as  the  noted  political  leader,  ParneU,  have  had 
a  rooted  belief  in  the  ill  luck  of  certain  numbers  and  days. 


Refer  to 
Tase  Line 


147 
H02 


24 


iJ 


1 74      22 


282     18 


2!>: 


V 


458  NUMERICAL  VALUE  OF  NAMES. 

App.  2. 

vibratory  value.'  Heydon  numbers  the  Zodiacal  constellations 
thus :  Aries  7,  Taurus  6,  Gemini  12,  Cancer  5,  Leo  1,  Virgo  10, 
Libra  8,  Scorpio  9,  Sagittarius  4,  Capricorn  5,  Aquarius  2, 
Pisces  11. 

It  is  a  great  waste  of  time  to  try  and  find  out  either  the  past,  the 
present,  or  the  future  in  this  way,  as  this  only  prolongs  illusions  which  5 
have  to  be  destroyed  before  dominion  can  be  gained  by  man  and  perfect 
happiness  thus  eventually  reached.  We  have  enough  to  do  to  learn  how 
to  work  in  the  proper  way.  When  a  man  learns  how  to  think  rightly 
he  can  destroy  any  so-called  bad  influence  and  thoroughly  protect 
himself  and  all  those  around  him.  10 

Numerical  Value  of  Names.— The  same  sound  in  every  language 
has  the  same  vibratory  number.  If  you  add  up  the  numbers  of  the 
different  sounds  in  your  name  and  obtain  its  fundamental  value,  you 
will  find  that  it  is  the  same  number  as  the  fundamental  value  of  the 
vibration  that  theoretically  must  act  at  the  moment  of  your  birth ;  i:, 
and  as  astrologers  will  say,  of  the  number  of  the  planet  under 
which  you  were  born.  Every  letter,  or  rather  sound,  has  its 
recognised  value  in  numbers. 

Until  this  remote,  but  none  the  less  positive  action  is  seen  and 
recognised  as  illusionary,  this  planetary  action  does  apparently  20 
take  place,  and  people  and  things  continue  like  a  picture  gallery, 
showing  forth  the  apparent  results  of  such  illusionary  action.  Truly 
an  ignominious  position  for  beings  who  have  in  reality  absolute 
dominion  over  the  whole  earth. 

It  has  been  said  that  "  an  undevout  astronomer  is  mad."  The  laws  25 
of  mathematics  are  just  as  true  in  heaven  as  they  are  in  this  so-called 
material   world.    We   have,   therefore,  to   gain   a   better   sense,    a 
spiritual  sense,  of  these  laws,  and  their  relation  to  heavenly  realities. 
"  Knowledge  is  proud  that  he  has  learnt  so  much, 
Wisdom  is  humble  that  he  knows  no  more  " 

(Cowper). 

"He  who  knows  not,  and  knows  not  that  he  knows  not,  he  is  a 
fool ;  shun  him. 

"  He  who  knows  not,  and  knows  that  he  knows  not,  he  is  simple ; 
teach  him. 

"He  who  knows,  and  knows  not  that  he  knows,  he  is  asleep; 
wake  him. 

"  He  who  knows,  and  knows  that  he  knows,  he  is  wise ;  follow 
him."  (Ancient  Hindoo  Saying.) 


*  "  The  Chaldean  Wisemen  read  in  the  stars  the  fate  of  empires  and  the  fortunes 
of  men  "  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  121,  line  7.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


10 


15 


25 


30 


85 


APPENDIX    III. 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin« 


WITCHCRAFT. 


5 


Isabella  O.  Ford  writes  :  "  The  number  of  witch  executions  in  France 
was  enormous  ;  in  Francis  I.'s  reign  alone,  it  is  reckoned  at  100,000.  In  48  27 
Louis  XIII.'s  '10,000  witches  to  one  wizard'  were  burned,  one  writer 
asserts.  Judge  Remy,  of  Nancy,  says  he  burned  800  and  in  1595  several 
unhappy  women  committed  suicide  sooner  than  fall  into  his  clutches. 
Suicide  amongst  women  grew  common.  In  one  month  only,  500  were 
executed  in  Geneva.  In  Toulouse,  on  a  special  occasion,  400  were  burnt 
in  one  day ! 

"Of  Braunschweig,  during  the  time  of  Duke  Heinrich  Julius,  Titt- 
mann  says  :  '  Religious  fanaticism  was  revived  by  the  introduction  of  -^8  2(> 
Protestant  doctrine,  and  kept  well  alive  by  the  representatives  of  the  219  26 
Church.  This  the  district  has  to  thank,  not  only  for  the  increased 
severity  of  the  laws  against  the  Jews,  but  for  the  inconceivable  number 
of  witch-trials  conducted  without  any  regard  to  person.  The  devil 
apj)eared  to  be  peculiarly  active  where  the  Gospel  was  preached  in  its 
greatest  purity,  and  the  contest  against  him  more  necessary  than 
ever.  .  .  .  Duke  Heinrich  Julius  looked  at  the  matter  simply  as  a  jurist 
20  and  confined  himself  to  what  torture  brought  forth.  .  .  .  During  his  rule 
ten  or  twelve  witches  were  burnt  in  one  day,  so  that  on  the  place  of 
execution  before  the  Lechenholz,  near  Wolfenbiittel,  the  stakes  stood 
like  a  small  forest.' 

"  These  words,  '  a  small  forest,'  make  one  vividly  realise  the  dreadful 
scene.  People  then  knew  what  hell  was ;  they  had  not  to  die  to  get 
into  hell.    See  Note  L  on  page  592. 

"Sprenger's  '  Witch  Hammer '  was  a  kind  of  pocket-guide  of  how  to  103  4* 
find  and  punish  witches,  and  was  most  useful  and  necessary  reading, 
therefore,  for  witch-inquisitors.  It  bore  the  sanction  of  the  Pope,  and 
was  followed  until  the  eighteenth  century.  '  It  based  its  theories  upon 
the  Bible,  and  devoted  thirty -three  pages  to  the  proof  that  women  were 
especially  addicted  to  sorcery.'  Its  author,  Sprenger,  was,  as  we  have 
noticed,  a  great  believer  in  the  powers  possessed  by  women  ;  even  young 
girls  of  fifteen  he  condemned.  .  .  .  Since  this  witch  -  hunting  was 
looked  upon  as  a  religious  duty,  all  sects  joined  in  it.  A  man  was  not 
safe,  to  whatever  religious  body  he  belonged.  All  pulpits  equally 
exhorted  their  congregrations  to  be  active  in  this  great  campaign, 

HH 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

103     ii 


461      41 


104 


103 
104 


24 
13 


460  WITCHCRAFT. 

App.  III. 

Luther  was  a  most  determined  and  bitter  enemy  of  these  unfortunate 
people.  He  says  :  '  No  one  should  show  mercy  to  such  people ;  I  would 
myself  burn  them.' 

"  The  Puritans  carried  the  i^ersecution  to  Xew  England,  where  it  took  a 
firm  hold,  and  most  horrible  cruelties  were  committed.    In  Pennsylvania     5 
and  New  York  States,  too,  witchcraft  was  treated  as  a  capital  offence. 
Even   William   Penn,  presiding  at  the  trial  of  two  Swedish  women, 
instructed  the  Grand  Jury  to  find  against  them."® 

"The  Parliament  of  Toulouse  condemned  to  be  burnt  together  400 
human  beings.  '  Let  one  judge  of  the  horror,  of  the  black  smoke,  of  so  10 
much  flesh,  of  fat,  which  under  piercing  cries  and  bowlings,  made  a 
horrible  bubble.  Execrable  and  nauseous  sight,  which  has  not  been 
seen  since  the  boiling  and  the  roasting  of  the  Albigenses.' "  t  Six 
hundred  witches  perished  in  the  bishopric  of  Bamberg  alone,  within 
three  months  ;  and  from  the  bull  of  Pope  Iiuioceiit  VIII.  it  is  estimated  15 
that  300,000  witches  were  iimuolated." 

The  "  witch-finder,"  General  Hopkins,  "  pricked,  waked,  and  swam," 
hundreds  of  unhappy  women  in  the  eastern  counties  of  England  ;  Major 
Oeir  was  strangled  and  burnt  at  Edinburgh,  in  1670,  for  sorcery  ;  an  old 
man  was  burnt  for  witchcraft  at  Wurzburg  in  1749,  and  a  woman  in  20 
Spain  in  1781,  whilst  five  witches  were  burnt  at  St.  Jacob,  in  Mexico,  as 
late  as  1877.     In  1911  a  woman  was  hunted  as  a  witch  in  Pennsylvania, 

As  to  the  methods,  "  the  nui-sery  tales  of  the  torments  of  hell  have 
here  been  realised."  Even  for  protesting  against  this  Witch  Crusade 
many  were  burnt,  among  others  the  Abbot  of  St.  Martin,  the  Deans  of  2^5 
Pfalzel  and  Waldbruch,  the  Vicars  of  Biidelich  and  Beschied,  and  the 
Chaplain  of  Trittenheim.  Whence  came  this  extraordinary  belief  in 
witchcraft,  and  how  was  it  that  men  of  such  diverse  views  as  Charles  V., 
Luther,  Erasmus,  Carpzov,  Baxter,  and  Sir  Thomas  Browne,  were  of 
opinion  that  witchcraft  existed,  and  should  be  stamped  out,  and  looked  30 
on  approvingly  at  the  methods  employed. 

After  the  before-mentioned  bull  of  Innocent  VIII.  was  published,  a 
maxim  of  the  priests  was  that  "  the  greatest  heresy  is  not  to  believe 
in  witches  "  t 

All    this    arose    from    a    dread    fear    of    the    power    of  the  devil,  35 
occasioned  by  the  extraordinary  results  obtained  by  these  people. 

Micbelet  says  it  arose  from  "despair,  a  dread  uncertainty  of  what 
was  going  to  happen  in  the  world.  An  enormous  void  was  made  in  the 
world.  \Mio  would  fill  it  ]  The  Christians  say  the  demon  :  '  Ubique 
deamon.'"  40 

"  But,  to  adequately  answer  the  question,  volumes  would  be  required, 
and  here  it  will  be  sufficient  to  recognise  that  a  witch  mania  did  once 
exist,  in  fact,  and  to  ascertain  some  particulars  as  to  the  classification  of 

•*^0f  Witches"  ('The  Englishwoman,"  May,  1910). 

t "  La  Sociere  "  (Michelet). 

^."Mailena  Maleficaram "  (meaniDg  Hammer  for  Wiiohei>. 


5 


MAGIC.  461 

App.  III. 

witches,  their  compacts,  supposed  crimes,  trials,  confessions,  and  deaths. 
No  lack  of  material  is  wanting,  as  witch  literature  is  extremely 
voluminous.  It  is  enough  to  read  of  the  execrable  registers  (that  remain 
to  us)  of  the  Inquisition.  Their  platitudes,  their  full  dryness,  all  so 
terribly  savage  ;  at  the  end  of  some  pages  you  feel  chilled.  Death,  death, 
death  is  in  every  line.  The  horror  is  '  in  pace.'  Those  words  return 
unceasingly,  like  an  abominable  ball  that  is  rung  and  re-rung,  always 
the  same  words  '  Immured.' " 
Magic— "Benedict  Carpzov  (1596-1666),  writer  on  law,  who  held  high 

10  office  at  Dresden  and  Leipsic,  divides  dealers  in  magic  into  five  classes  : 
"  1.    Wizards  (praestigia tores). 

"  These  are  such  people,  who  through  exorcisms  and  frauds,  seek  to 
delude  men  into  the  belief  that  they  see  things  which  do  not  exist, 
or  cannot  see  things  which  stand  clearly  before  their  eyes. 

15       "2.    Seers  (haruspices). 

"  These  prophesy  out  of  the  course  and  position  of  the  stars.  They 
observe  day  and  hour,  also  they  are  able  to  behold  future  events  out  of 
the  entrails  of  animals. 

"  3.    Venefici,  a  class  of  wizard,  who  through  godless  sayings,  unholy 
20  signs,  imprecations,  through  devilish  herbs  and  brews,  prepare  ruin  ana 
death  to  animals  and  men. 

"4.    Witches. 

"  These  are  able  to  conjure  up  bad  weather,  storms,  hail  and  thunder. 
They  prepare  the  downfall  and  ruin  of  man. 
25       "  5.     Last  of  all  are  the  Necromancers. 

"Against  these  formidable  creatures,  then,  was  the  papal  bull 
fulminated  ;  and  in  England,  the  Statute,  '  De  Hseretico  Comburundo, 
was  more  particularly  directed  "  *  (F.  Leonard.) 

The  writings  of  the  early  fathers  show  that  they  thoroughly 
believed  in  supernatural  results  obtained  by  magic,  although  they 
only  distinguished  true  miracles  wrought  by  God  from  the  magical 
results  by  pointing  to  the  greatness,  majesty,  and  sublimity  of  the 
former,  and  by  saying  that  the  results  of  Jesus  were  prophesied. 
Justin  Martyr  says :  "  Should  any  one  object  to  us  that  Christ 
wrought  his  miracles  by  magic,  we  refer  him  to  the  prophets."  t 
Irenaeus  says :  "  If  they  say  that  the  Lord  wrought  these  wonders 
by  illusion,  w^e  refer  them  to  the  prophetical  writings,  from  which 
we  shall  show  that  all  these  things  were  predicted  of  him."  | 

Professor  J.  W.  Draper,  M.D.,  LL.D.,  draws  attention  to  the 
3^  tremendous  belief  in  the  supernatural  for  more  than  1,000  years 
after  the  time  of  Constantino.  He  says :  "  A  relic  of  some  martyr 
is  bought  at  a  great  price  ;  no  one  seeks  to  criticise  the  channel 
through  which  it  has  come,  but  everyone  asks,  Can  it  work 
miracles  ? "  §  Men  tested  everything  in  those  days  by  results. 
^^  Supernatural  notions  were  modified  by  an  element  derived  from 
the  North  of  Europe.  "  This  element  was  witchcraft ;  for,  though 
long  before,  among  Hebrews,  Greeks,  and  Romans,  decrepit  women 
were  known  as  witches— as  the  Thessalian  crone  who  raised  a 
corpse  from  the  dead  for  Sextus  by  lashing  it  w^ith  a  snake— it 
40  was  not  until  a  later  period  that  this  element  was  fairly  developed. 
A  bull  of  Pope  Innocent  VIII.,  published  1484  a.d.,  says:  'It  has 
come  to  our  ears  that  numbers  of  both  sexes  do  not  avoid  to  have 
intercourse  with  the  infernal  fiends,  and  that  by  their  sorceries  they 
afflict  both  man  and  beast;  they  blight  the  marriage  bed;  destroy 

♦  "  Witches  and  Wizards  "  ('*  Westminster  Review,"  May,  1910). 

t  "  Apol."  i.  30.      t  "  Contra  Haer.,"  lib.  ii.  c.  32. 
§  "History  of  the  Intellectual  Development  of  Europe,"  p.  112. 

HE  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


267     19 


255     21 


458 

1 

125 

18 

117 

43 

lOi 

13 

53 

20 

275 

2 

461 

41 

389 

21 

462 

33 

529     25 
219     25 


224       6 

460      16 
53     21 


Refer  to 
Pftge  Lin* 


4GU      16 


144  41 

21. ■>  9 

KM  17 

204  31 


2r.O     33 


4t>l 

23 

889 

21 

260 

42 

261 

4 

261 

9 

260 

35 

261 

19 

462  SORCERY. 

App.  III. 

the  births  of  women  and  the  increase  of  cattle  ;  they  blast  the  corn 
on  the  ground,  the  grapes  in  the  vineyard,  the  fruits  of  the  trees, 
and  the  grass  and  herbs  of  the  field/  At  this  time,  therefore, 
the  head  of  the  Church  had  not  relinquished  a  belief  in  these 
delusions.  The  consequences  of  the  punishment  he  ordained  were  5 
very  dreadful.  In  the  valleys  of  the  Alps  many  hundred  aged 
women  were  committed  to  the  flames  under  an  accusation  of  denying 
Christ,  dishonouring  the  crucifix,  and  solemnising  a  devil's  sabbath 
in  company  with  the  fiend.  Such  persecutions,  begun  by  Papal 
authority,  continued  among  illiterate  Zealots  till  late  times,  and,  k^ 
as  is  well  known,  were  practised  even  in  America  "  "^  (J.  W.  Draper). 

This  attack  against  witchcraft  continued  for  a  long  time. 
James  I.  had  torture  applied  to  Agnes  Simpson,  and  then  had 
her  burnt  for  "  sailing,  in  company  with  two  hundred  other  Scotch 
witches,  in  sieves,  from  Leith  to  North  Berwick  church,"  and  on  his  l"> 
accession  to  the  throne,  an  Act  of  Parliament  was  passed  against 
anyone  convicted  of  witchcraft,  sorcery,  or  enchantment,  or  having 
commerce  with  the  devil.  In  1892  a  trial  took  place  in  Wemding, 
Southern  Germany,  where  the  husband  of  a  woman  brought  an 
action  for  slander  against  the  Capuchin  Father  Aurelian,  as  the 
Father  had  charged  the  wife  with  bewitching  a  boy.  In  1914  three 
men  in  India  were  sentenced  to  transportation  for  life  for  having 
burnt  alive  an  old  woman,  Sunjo  by  name,  who  they  believed  had 
caused  the  illness  of  their  wives  by  witchcraft. 

This  general  belief  in  witches  and  all  classes  of  occult  phenomena 
was  simply  due  to  the  fact  that  the  world  in  general  thought  that  2o 
such  results  were  possible.  Consequently  those  with  a  peculiar 
class  of  mind  were  able  easily  to  bring  about  alterations  in  the 
counterfeit  aspect  of  spiritual  realities,  called  matter,  which,  until 
lately  was  difficult,  because  believed  to  be  impossible,  but  which 
now  is  daily  becoming  more  common  as  people  see  that  it  is  25 
possible. 

SORCERY. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  in  many  cases  most  extraordinary  results 
were  obtained,  as  the  following  quotation  shows.     Nowadays  these 
manifestations  are   called   spiritualistic  phenomena.    This   is   only  30 
because  they  are  easier  to  obtain  if  it  is  thought  that  they  have 
something  to  do  with  departed  spirits. 

"Everyone  believes  that  rain  and  wind  may  be  purchased  of 
wizards,  and  that  fair  weather  may  be  obtained  by  prayer.  .  .  .  The 
head  of  the  Church,  Sylvester  II.,  makes  a  brazen  head,  which  35 
speaks  to  him  prophetically.  .  .  .  The  protestator  of  the  Greek 
emperor  is  accused  of  a  conspiracy  against  his  master's  life  by 
making  invisible  men.  Robert  Grostete,  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln, 
makes  another  speaking  head.  Nay,  more,  Albertus  Magnus 
constructs  a  complete  brazen  man,  so  cunningly  contrived  as  to  40 
serve  him  for  a  domestic.  This  was  at  the  time  that  Thomas 
Aquinas  was  living  with  him.  The  household  trouble  arising  from 
the  excessive  garrulity  of  this  simulacrum  grew  so  intolerable— 
for  it  was  incessantly  making  mischief  among  the  other  inmates— 

♦  "History  of  the  InteUectaal  Development  of  Europe,"  p.  116. 


)o 


SIMON  MAGUS.  463 

App.  III. 

that  Thomas,  unable  to  bear  it  any  longer,  took  a  hammer  and 
broke  the  troublesome  android  to  pieces "  *  (J.  W.  Draper, 
M.D.,  LL.D.). 


Simon   Mag'us.— '*  Romanus  and  Anastasius  Sinaita,  speaking   of  2." 

5  Simon  Magus,  say  that  he  could  make  himself  invisible ;  that  he  461 

formed  a  man  out  of  air ;  that  he  could  pass  bodily  through  moun-  260 

tains  without  being  obstructed  thereby  ;  that  he  could  fly,  and  sit  un-  i^^ 

harmed  in  flames ;  that  he  constructed  animated  statues  and  self-  26I 

moving  furniture,  and  not  only  changed  his  countenance  into  the  26I 

10  similitude  of  many  other  men,   but  that  his  whole  body  could  be  461 

transformed  into  the  shape  of  a  goat,  a  sheep,  a  snake  "t  (J.  W.  ^^^ 
Draper). 

It  is  a  question  whether  the  latter  powers  were  due  to  his  being 
able  to  hypnotise  those  present,  so  that  apparently  they  saw  what  he  255 

If)  desired.    I  have  many  first-hand  evidences,  verified  by  photography, 
of  this  power  being  possessed  by  so-called  "  mental,"  really  ethereal, 
workers  in  the  East.    It  must  not  be  forgotten  that,  by  the  action  of 
thoughts  on  the  human  consciousness,  these  thoughts  can  become     83 
materialised.    There  are  many  cases  known  which  are  not  supposed 

20   to  have  anything  to  do  with  spiritualism  or  magic.    For  instance,   261 
Luther  was  what  is  called  a  strong-minded  thinker,  really  a  vivid 
picturer,   as  his  life  shows.     Thoughts  were   so  intensified   on  his 
mind  that  he  is  said  to  have  once  seen  the  devil,  hoofs,  horns,  and 
all,  and  to  have  thrown  his  candle  at  him.     "  The  devil,"  says  Luther, 

25  "  knows  well  enough  how  to  construct  his  arguments,  and  to  urge 
them  with  the  skill  of  a  master.  He  delivers  himself  with  a  grave 
and  yet  with  a  shrill  voice.  Nor  does  he  use  circumlocutions  and 
beat  about  the  bush,  but  excels  in  forcible  statements  and  quick 
rejoinders.    I  no  longer  wonder  that  the  persons  whom  he  assails 

30  in  this  way  are  occasionally  found  dead  in  their  beds.    He  is  able  542 
to  compress  and  throttle,  and  more  than  once  he  has  so  assaulted  me 
and  driven  my  soul  into  a  corner,  that  I  have  felt  as  if  the  next 
moment  it  must  leave  my  body.    I  am  of  opinion  that  Gesner  and   135 
CEcolampadius  came  in  that  manner  to  their  deaths."    In  another 

35  place  he  writes:  "As  I  found  he  was  about  to  begin  again,  I 
gathered  together  my  books,  and  got  into  bed.  Another  time  in  the 
night  I  heard  him  above  my  cell,  walking  in  the  cloister,  but  as  I 
knew  it  was  the  devil,  I  paid  no  attention  to  him,  and  went  to  sleep." 
One    friend    of    mine    said    to    me   seriously :  "  This  shows   how 

40  courageous  he  was,  when  he  knew  what  the  devil  really  could  do !  " 

This  is  what  we  all  have  done.    Instead  of  recognising  the  evil, 
and  praying,  that  is,  scientifically  thinking,  so  that  it  destroys  itself,  321 
most  of  us  are  asleep  and  snoring.    At  the  best  we  are  only  talking     22 
in  our  sleep,  imagining  that  this  is  thinking,  creating,  speaking,  etc. 
45   We  must  wake  up,  and  then  we  shall  find  the  beauties  of  God's 
thoughts,  the  marvels  of  God's  creation,  the  glories  of  God's  speech. 

•  "History  of  the  Intellectual  Development  of  Europe,"  p.  115. 

t  Ibid.,  p.  114. 


Refer  to 
Fftge  LiiM 


21 

14 
35 
1 
19,25 

16 

11 
13 
11 


77 
21 


35 


6 

33 

28 
40 


33 


11 


21      40 


25 
20 


58     34 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


APPENDIX  IV. 


"»7 

2 

"i7 

31 

.-.8 

k; 

2r,2 

1 

•">7 

Si\ 

34 

2 

42 

\U 

57 

:^3 

4*\S 

12 

04 


:>:>    M  FORESHADOWINGS    OF     HEAVEN. 

The   Radiation  of  God's  Ideas.— God's   ideas  never   come   to   us 
singly  in  reality,  and  even  in  the  material  world  a  rose  is  apparently 
a  combination   of  parts.     Spiritual   ideas  always    come    to    us    as     .5 
combinations     of     wondrous    beauty,     which     we     group     together 
into    further     glorious    combinations.       These    radiate    out     from 
us     into     infinity,     giving     infinite     spiritual     beings     happiness. 
Now,  in  heaven,  God,  the  Principle  of  good,  being  essentially  ever 
active,    has    been    for    ever    creating    these    perfect    combinations   10 
through  man,  yet  no  combination  can  exist  in  Mind  without  some 
part  of  consciousness,  some  spiritual  individuality,  being  conscious 
of  it.     How  can  this  be  so,  when  one  spiritual  being  in  the  reality 
can  no  more  be  separately  conscious  of  more  than  one  group  of  ideas 
at  a  time  than  this  material  counterfeit?    The  answer  can  only  be    i.') 
this.     On  receiving  a  group  of  ideas  a  man  reflects  it,   and   it  is 
reflected  from  one  to  another  until  it  comes  to  one  who,  needing  it 
for  building  up  a  perfect    combination,    groups    it   together    with 
37       other  groups  of  ideas  and  it  forms  a  part  of  a  new  and  larger  com- 
bination.    These  combinations  again  are  sometimes  subdivided  up   20 
into  their  component  parts.*    Now  this  has  been  going  on  for  ever, 
and  thus  these  groups  of  ideas,  which  cannot  increase  or  diminish  in 
number,  being  infinite,  increase  or  diminish  in  respect  of  the  number 
of  ideas  of  which  each  is  individually  composed.      The  number  of 
34     1        ideas  of  which  they  are  composed  is  always  infinite,  giving  infinite   25 
happiness.f     By  man  passing  them  on  the  ideas  are  circulated  in 
Mind. 

Heaven  is  a  world  of  four  dimensions,  of  which  we  see  three, 
seeing  it  therefore  all  wrongly.     The  fourth  dimension  is  infinity. 

Man  has  existed  for  an  infinite  time,  and  will  exist  for  ever,  as 
part  of  God's  consciousness ;  to  him  have  come  an  infinite  number 
of  perfect  ideas ;  he  has  grouped  these  ideas  into  an  infinite  number 
of  glorious  combinations — to  express  it  materially,  has  composed 
an  infinite  number  of  sonatas,  an  infinite  number  oi  poems,  etc. — he 
has  been  conscious  of  an  infinite  number  of  spiritual  worlds,  and 
will  have  the  joy  of  becoming  acquainted  with  an  infinite  number 
of  spiritual  worlds  in  the  future  ;  he  has  known  an  infinite  number 
of  spiritual  beings  in  the  past,  and  will  know  an  infinite  number  in 
the  future. 

Man  is  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  therefore  he  reflects 
infinite  Love,  infinite  Life,  infinite  Truth,  infinite  wisdom,  knowledge, 
beauty,  joy,  etc.  The  only  limitation,  if  it  can  be  called  a  limitation, 
is,  that  he  can  never  know  the  whole  of  God,  because  the  ideas  of 
God  are  infinite,  continually  unfolding  to  him,  idea  after  idea 
coming  into  his  consciousness,  this  constituting  man's  eternal 
life. 
Hu     21  When  first  I  realised  that  man  grouped  together  the  ideas  of  God,  and 

reflected  them  with  infinite  power,  the  idea  followed  immediately  that  this 

•"This  Mind   forms  ideas,  its  own  imagrep,   subdivides    and   radiates  their 
borrowed  lig'ht,  intelli«rence.  and  so  explains  the  Scripture  phrase.  •  whose  seed    30 
is  in  itself.'    Thus  Gcd*8  ideaj>,  '  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth.'    The  divine 
Mind  supports  the  sublimity,  magnitude,  and  infinitude  of  spiritual  creation  " 
('•Science  and  Health,"  p.  511.  line  1.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

t  "God  expresses  in  man  the  infinite  idea  for  ever  developing  itself,  broadening" 
and  rising  higher  and  higher  from  a  boundless  basis''  ("Science  and  Health,"   35 
p.  258,  line  13.    Mary  Baker  Eddyl 


FOOD;   ANIMALS.  465 

App.  IV. 

was  the  action  of  God  as  the  Word  or  Logos  or  ^Eon.  "  In  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  ...  All  things  were  made  by  him"  (John  1,  ver. 
1,  3).  Still  praying,  realising  God  as  Truth,  I  was  led  to  turn  up 
the  meaning  of  "  JCon "  in  Webster's  Dictionary,  and  found  that  it 

5  was  defined  as  "  a  certain  substantial  power  of  Divine  nature 
emanating  from  the  Superior  Deity  and  performing  various 
fimctions  in  the  creation  and  government  of  the  universe."  This 
is  another  illustration  of  the, practical  way  in  which  knowledge  is 
obtainable  when  one  knows  the  scientific  method  of  praying  in  the 

10  way  the  Master  taught. 

I  since  find  that  Archdeacon  Wilberforce  has  written :  "  The 
Logos  is  the  quality  of  Originating  Mind  that  forms,  uph(^s, 
sustains  all  that  is.  '  Without  the  Logos  was  not  anything  made 
that  was  made.  .  .'  .'  The  Logos  is  the  dominating  power  in  the 
soul  of  man.  It  has  always  been  so.  The  early  Aryans,  1700  B.C., 
knew  it,  but  generations  of  wrong  thinking  have  darkened  human 
minds  to  their  Divine  origin  as  possessors  of  the  'Logos 
Emphutos.' "  • 

Food.— The  material  misrepresentation  of  these  ideas  that  come 
to  us  to  be  grouped  together  is  the  food  that  the  material  man  eats, 
and  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  act  of  taking  food  is  the  taking 
in  of  ideas  with  the  object  of  grouping  them  together  m  a  new 

15  combination.  The  real  plates  and  cups  are  therefore  the  spiritual 
man's  power  of  mentally  holding  a  certain  number  of  ideas,  whilst 
additional  ideas  are  coming  to  him  to  be  grouped  together  into  a 
new  and  beautiful  combination.  The  knowledge  of  the  reality  of  ftKxl  is 
of  value  in  the  treatment  of  troubles  arising  from  imperfect  working  of 

20   the  internal  organs.  m      u 

God  as  Life  causes  us  to  receive  the  ideas,  God  as  Truth  enables 
us  to  understand  the  ideas,  and  God  as  Love  causes  us  to  reflect 
them.  It  is  Life  that  settles  the  order  in  which  the  ideas  come  to 
us.  and  therefore  Life  enables  us  to  understand  them.     Soul  gives  the 

95  spiritual  man  wisdom  and  intelligence  and  enables  him  to  under- 
stand the  ideas. t 

Animals.— These  symbolise  qualities  of  the  spiritual  man,  the  con- 
sciousness of  good,  God's  consciousness;  for  instance,  the  lion,  moral 
courage ;  the  worm,  tireless  patience ;  the  serpent,  wisdom ;  the  dog, 
30  fidelitv  ;  the  cat,  watchfulness  ;  the  lamb,  innocence. 

This  is  why  we  have  the  appearance  of  evolution  m  the  material 

world      The  so-called  ancestors  of  the  material  man  were  animals. 

Binet,  in  the  "  Physical  Life  of  Micro-Organisms,"  maintains  that 

infusoria  exhibit   memory,   volition,   surprise,   fear,   and   the  germmal 

3.">  properties  of  human  intelligence.  .     *    ,. 

The  counterfeit  material  animal  is  much  closer  to  the  counterfeit 

material   man   than  most   people  think.     Maudesley   says:   "There 

is  not  a   single  mental   quality  which  man   possesses,    even  to  his 

moral  feeling,  that  we  do  not  find  the  germ  is  more  or  less  fully 

40  displayed  in  animals.     Memory,  attention,  foresight  of  ends,  courage, 

anger,  distress,  envy,  revenge,  and  love  of  kind  "  % 

Similarly  every  so-called  inanimate  thing  has  its  spiritual  reality  : 
oil-gladness;  perfume— gratitude ;  wine— understanding.  Note 
G  on  page  575  gives  the  spiritual  reality  of  a  number  of  material 
beliefs. 

*  '•  Mystic  Immanence,"  pp.  i'9  and  60. 
t "  Life  is  the  la-v  of  Soul,  even  the  law  of  the  Spirit  of  Truth"  ("Science  and 
Health,"  p.  427,  line  2.     Mary  Baker  Eddy).     Life  settles  the  order  in  which  the 
ideas  come  to  man,  and  therefore  is  the  law  that  cauess  these  ideas  to   be 

45   understood. 

♦  "Philosophy  of  the  Unconscious,     Vol.  III.,  p.  106. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


162 
123 


23 
16 


167     12 


61 
66 

453 


12 

8 


61      26 


34     31 


877 
455 


19 
4 


14      17 


Refer  to 
Page  Lisa 

61        8 

See  Note  G 
on  page  S7ff. 


61 

62 

.■i24 


12 
12 
17 


61      18 


59 


» 


452 


2:^3 

467 


29 
21 


10 


466  SPIRITUAL  REALITIES. 

App.  IV. 

Spiritual  Realities.—**  Lo  not  let  us  imngiue  that  exhtence  hereaftor 
will  he  Homething  so  ichoUy  remote  and  different  that  we  cannot  learn 
by  the  teatitnont/  of  experience  here  "*  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge). 

Given  the  main  lines  it  is  comparatively  easy  to  find  out  the 
spiritual  reality  of  most  things.  Some,  however,  are  more 
difficult,  and  have  only  been  obtained  through  specific  treatment, 
such  as  the  spiritual  reality  of  rain,  which  is  the  vivifying 
action  of  God  on  man,  enabling  him  to  be  conscious  of  multifarious 
ideas.  If  you  add  the  words,  "and  to  hold  the  ideas,"  then  you 
have  the  reality  of  snow.  The  reality  of  grass  is  the  i>ower 
of  being  conscious  of  the  beauty  of  every  idea  in  a  combination. 
The  hair  is  the  capacity  to  receive  ideas  from  any  direction.  We 
are  covered  with  hairs,  and  every  hair  is  an  embryo  eye. 

Almost  the  only  seeming  ditticulty  was  to  find  the  spiritual  reality  of 
the  shoulder.  On  turning  up  in  the  Concordance  all  the  references  in  15 
the  Bible  to  the  word  "  shoulder,"  it  became  clear  that  the  shoulder 
is  the  loving  support  which  enables  man  to  use  "the  arm," 
that  is,  "  the  power  of  reflecting  or  passing  on  the  ideas  of  God  " 
Immediately,  as  usually  happens,  came  the  opportunity  of  proving 
the  value  of  the  knowledge.  A  Christian  Scientist  who,  for  two 
years,  had  suffered  with  her  shoulder,  and  who  had  had  a  good 
deal  of  treatment,  asked  for  any  idea  that  would  be  of  use.  The 
spiritual  reality  of  the  shoulder  was  then  explained,  and  the  con- 
versation, which  was  practically  an  audible  treatment,  ended  with 
the  following  statement:  "The  loving  support  that  enables  you  to 
utilise  the  power  of  reflecting  God's  ideas  never  can  be  injured, 
because  it  is  God's  loving  support."  There  was  never  any  further 
trouble,  and  thus  the  truth  of  the  statement  was  demonstrated. 

If  one  wants  instantaneously  to  get  rid  of  really  difficult  troubles 
in  the  seeming  material  world,  it  is  necessary  to  understand  the 
spiritual  world.  "  For  now  we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly  "  (I.  Cor. 
13,  ver.  12).  When  anything  is  going  wrong  in  the  material  world 
and  you  turn  in  thought  and  realise  with  sufficient  clearness  what 
is  happening  in  the  spiritual  world,  this  recognition  of  the  action  of 
God  results  in  what  is  called  a  miracle,  i.e.,  the  material  trouble  is 
put  right.  In  this  way  every  difficulty  can  be  overcome.  There  is 
no  limitation  whatsoever.  "  Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
his  righteousness;  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you  ' 
(Matt.  6,  ver.  33). 


The  Christ  Capacity—The  spiritual  reality  of  the  head  is  man's 
capacity,  the  Christ  capacity  that  the  spiritual  man  has  of  utilising 
in  various  ways  any  of  the  infinite  ideas,  or  combination  of  ideas, 
that  exist  in  heaven.    "  The  head  of  every  man  is  Christ "  (I.  Cor.' 

•  "Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View."  Address  delivered 
before  the  National  Free  Church  Council,  Portsmouth,  March  9th,  1911. 


20 


2.') 


30 


\o 


40 


I 


THE  CHRIST  CAPACITY.  467 

App.  IV. 

11,  ver.  3).  For  instance,  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  eyes  is  the 
capacity  of  spiritual  discernment,  of  the  ears  the  capacity  to  under- 
stand any  of  the  infinite  ideas  that  there  are  in  Mind,  as  distin- 
guished from  the  actual  understanding  of  any  idea  that  is  being 
•'>  presented,  which  is  done  by  the  spiritual  reality  of  various  internal 
parts  of  the  body.  The  foot  is  another  power  enabling  man  to 
understand,  being  the  power  of  concentration. 

This  correspondence  is  correct,  as  the  human  being  does  not  see 
with  his  eyes  nor  hear  with  his  ears.  Sight  and  hearing  are  mental 
1"  effects  produced  by  the  action  of  "  thought  "  on  the  human  mind. 

The  Christ  is  "  the  divine  manifestation  of  God,"  *  the  conecious- 
ness  or  mind  of  Mind,  t  God.  Now  each  of  us  being  an  individual- 
isation  of  that  consciousness,  an  individualisation  of  the  Christ, 
man  has  the  capacity  of  being  conscious  of  any  of  the  ideas  in  Mind. 
l">  This  is  the  Christ  capacity.  "I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ" 
(Phil.  4,  ver.  13),  the  "  Spirit-revelator." 

As  one  speaks  of  the  love  of  Love,  the  life  of  Life  and  the  truth 
of  Truth,  1  so  one  can  speak  of  the  consciousness  of  Mind.  This 
consciousness  is  man  generically,  the  infinite  number  of  spiritual 
beings  that  have  always  existed  in  heaven. 

This  is  why  there  is  no  limitation  to  the  power  of  man,  the 
spiritual  man,  as  he  individualises  the  Christ,  and  essentially, 
because  spiritually,  is  one  with  the  whole  Christ  consciousness  of 
God.  Man  individualises  the  power  §  or  activity  of  God,  and  God 
is  seen  to  work  by  means  of  the  spiritual  man,  who  is  His  means  of 
expression. 


Summary.— L  et  me  sum  up  the  conclusions  arrived  at  regarding 
heaven.  Heaven  is  a  state  of  absolute  bliss,  consisting  solely  of  God 
and  His  infinitely  varied  manifestation,  all  being  spiritual.  In  this 
perfect  world  we  have:  — 

1.  The  simple  unfolding  (receiving)  and  reflecting  (passing  on)  of 
God's  glorious  ideas  as  combinations  of  ideas.  This  is  counterfeited 
in  the  material  man  as  breathing. 

2.  The  arrangement  of  these  ideas  and  their  combinations  into 


20 


2.". 


30 


35 


45 


0 


*  "  Blessed  .  .  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ  "  (Eph. 
1,  ver.  3).     ♦•  Christ  is  all,  and  in  all  *'  (Col.  3,  ver.  1 1). 


t  ''  Man  and  his  Maker  are  correlated  in  divine  Science,  and  real  consciousness 
is  cognisant  only  of  the  things  of  God**  ("Science  and  Health,"  p.  276,  line  9. 
Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

'*  The  answer  to  the  riddle  of  the  universe  is  God — the  answer  to  the  riddle  of 
40   God  is  Christ  **  (Rnymond  Brucker). 

X  "  We  can  by  special  and  proper  capitalisation  speak  of  the  love  of  Love, 
meaning  by  that  what  the  beloved  disciple  meant  in  one  of  his  epistles,  when  he 
said. '  God  is  love.'  Likewise  we  can  speak  of  the  truth  of  Truth  and  of  the  life 
of  Life,  for  Christ  plainly  declared,  '  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life '  "  ; 
'•  Mind,  joyous  in  strength,  dwells  in  the  realm  of  Mind  "  ("  Science  and  Health," 
p.  319.  line  30,  and  p.  514,  line  6.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 

§  "  Christ  the  power  of  God.  and  the  wisdom  of  God  "  (I.  Cor.  1,  ver.  24).  '•  His 
eternal  power  and  Godhead"  (Rom.  1,  ver.  20). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

117     16 


148 

22 

117 

16 

119 

34 

123 

16 

164 

16 

316 

8 

167 

12 

354 

10 

42      37 
534       4 


6 

17 

452 

38 

534 

3 

42 

39 

.56      12 


o< 


12 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 

57     31 


405      12 


404      17 


59     30 


HO 


4 


468  SUMMARY. 

App.  IV. 

new  and  pei-fect  combinations,  in  order  to  reflect  them  or  imss  them  on. 
This  appears  in  the  material  man  as  the  process  of  eating  and  digesting 
food. 

3.  The  intensification  of  a  new  combination  of  ideas,   when  so 
arranged,   with  the  object  of  this  new  and  beautiful  combination     5 
being  received  and  enjoyed  with  someone  else.     This  takes  place 
when  the  spiritual  being  so  grouping  them  together    is  not  yet  in 
mental  touch   with   the  being   to  whom   this   new   combination   is 
necessary,  to  complete  and  make  perfect  the  sequence  of  ideas  that 
has  just  come  to  him.     The  individual    who  has  reflected  the  last   10 
ideas  to  the  one  grouping  them  together,  in  his  turn  comes  into 
mental  touch  with  someone  else,  fulfilling  in  himself  God's  law  of 
perfect  sequence  of  ideas.    This  intensification  sometimes  results  in 
the    person    grouping   together    the    new    combination,    becoming 
acquainted  with  a  spiritual  being  hitherto  unknown  to  him.     This    15 
joyous  meeting  of  what  we  may  call  "  two  strangers  "  is  probably 
counterfeited  in  the  material  world  when  a  child  is  born.* 

4.  Movement  from  one  combination  of  ideas  to  another.  A 
spiritual  being,  for  instance,  thinks  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  any 
planet  —  say,  Jupiter  —  and  immediately  he  experiences  all  the  20 
effect  of  being  there,  becoming  fully  conscious  at  once  of  every 
required  detail  of  the  idea  presented.  He  can  then  mentally  call 
anyone,  with  the  object  of  pointing  out  the  beauties  that  are 
delighting  him.  When  a  thought  comes  to  the  spiritual  man  in 
heaven,  it  is  the  thing  itself  that  is  presented,  as  God's  thoughts  25 
are  tangible  and  real. 

The  day  is  now  past  when  it  was  necessary  to  say :  "  If  I  have 
told  you  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how  shall  ye  believe  if 
I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things?  "  (John  3,  ver.  12). 


•  u 


Though  gathering  new  energy,  this  idea  cannot  injure  its  useful  surround- 
in  the  travail  of  spiritual  birth  "  ('•  Science  and  Health,"  p. 


ings  m 

Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


463,  line  10. 


APPENDIX  v. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


7(j     33 


80     34 


123 


"  For  God  is  perfect  ion  ^  and  whoever  strives  for  perfection,  strives  for 
something  that  is  God-like  "  (Michael  Angelo). 

LETTER  TO  AN  ARTIST* 

Dear , 

I  confirm  what  I  stated  as  follows  :  — 
.*>      (1)  When  you  are  painting  you  are  pictorially  expressing  a  material 
representation  of  the  thoughts  that  have  come  to  you,  and  you  try 
to  make  the  painting  as  vivid  a  reproduction  as  possible  of  these 
thoughts. 

(2)  You  are  always  able  to  perceive  "that  there  are  thoughts  of 
1(»    which  you  cannot  make  a  material  representation. 

(3)  You  must  always  feel  that  there  are  thoughts  which  you 
cannot  quite  grasp,  but  which  are  on  a  higher  level  than  "those  you 
do  reach  and  endeavour  to  portray. 

Now  what  is  the  effect  of  the    pigment    that    you    put   on    the 
IT)    canvas?    It  merely  brings  the  people  who  see  it,  in  touch  with  the 
group  of  thoughts  that  you  were  ethereally  in  touch  with  when  you 
were  endeavouring  to  express  them  on  the  canvas. 

When  the  person  looking  at  the  picture  sees  it,  what  it  conveys 
to  him  depends  upon  the  condition  of  his  human  consciousness. 
20       (1)  One  man  will  either  be  struck  with  the  excessive  colouring  in 
one  place,  a  mistake  that  you  have  made,  or  possibly  something 
that  he  thinks  is  wrong,  and  he  obtains  no  pleasure  at  all. 

(2)  Another  man,  seeing  nothing  but  what  is  nice,  will  simply  be 
pleased  with  the  general  effect. 
25       (3)  Another  man  will  pick  out  beauties  in  your  work,  and  see  all 
the  best  of  it. 

(4)  Sometimes  a  man  will  even  see  it  just  in  the  same  way  as 
that  in  which  the  thoughts  presented  themselves  to  you. 

(5)  Another  will  see  all  the  thoughts  that  you  felt    were    there, 
no    but  were  unable  to  get  at,  and  they  will  lift  him  away  altogether 

from  the  picture  and  material  surroundings,  and  he  will  be  in  touch 
with  a  lovely  picture,  and  beautiful  thoughts  of  many  kinds. 

(6)  Every  now  and  then  there  will  come  one  who  will  get  in  touch 
with  thoughts  that  you  did  not  even  feel,  but  which  were  there  all 

•V",  the  same.  This  man  will  rise  in  thought  and  lose  himself  and  his  240  30 
material  surroundings  in  the  realisation  of  God,  his  heavenly  222  33 
Father,  and  those  around  will  feel  an  angel's  presence. 

Now  why  this  difference  1    It  is  simply  a  question  of  the  stage  of 
the  individual's  advancement  out  of   seeming  human  limitations ; 
40  in  other  words,  the  condition  of  the  man's  "  consciousness." 

The  first  is  one  deadened  to  all  artistic  feeling  with  a  depreciative 
spirit,  a  man  who,  while  remaining    in    that    attitude,    does    very   299     6 
little  good  to  anyone. 


i8     34 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


470 


HOW  TO  WORK. 


1S8  l.-> 
1H1»  14 
240     30 


'>.')      1 5 


222      15 


321      24 


321     2r> 


240     31 


127       7 


^  App.  V. 

The  second  has  a  better  condition,  and  catches  thoughts  that   give 
satisfaction. 

The  third  catches  all  the  better  thoughts,  deriving  great  pleasure 
therefrom. 

The  fourth  has  the  same  condition  of  "  consciousness  "  as  yourself.    5 
Now  the  fifth  has  a  higher  ideal,  and  catches  nothing  but  what  are 

called  good  thoughts,  even  thoughts  that  you  were  only  just  able  to 

feel. 

The  sixth  is  he  whose  advancement  more  nearly  approaches  that  of 
Jesus  the  Master,  and  one  whose  presence  is  felt  wherever  he  goes ;  10 
the  man  to  whom  children  run,  before  whom  evil  flees,  the  man  who 
lives  habitually  in  the  presence  of  God.  He  gets  a  sense  of  the  new 
heaven  and  the  new  earth,  the  glorious  kingdom  of  God  that  is 
within. 

,  Why  is  this?  Because  in  every  case  they  are  God's  thoughts,  15 
seen,  felt,  or  thought  as  you  may  call  it,  materially.  The  first  catches 
such  material  thoughts  that  there  appears  practically  no  heavenly 
tone  about  them.  The  second  sees  heaven  a  little  more  as  it  really 
is,  and  the  last  is  for  the  time,  what  we  call  in  heaven,  that  is 
to  say,  the  thoughts  that  he  catches  are  so  close  upon  the  real  20 
thoughts   that  he  feels  as  though  he  were  in  heaven. 

Now  how  are  you  to  enable  those  who  see  your  picture  to  be  lifted 
up  by  seeing  it? 

You  can  do  this  in  two  ways.  By  denial  and  by  afl&rmation.  When 
you  are  working,  that  is  to  say,  when  you  are  ethereally  in  touch  25 
with  the  so-called  thoughts  that  you  intend  to  portray  or  are 
portraying,  and  you  deny  the  existence  of  wrong  thoughts,  you  are 
destroying  material  thoughts  of  a  bad  description  that  would  act 
upon  those  looking  at  your  picture,  whose  minds  were  in  such  a 
condition  as  otherwise  to  catch  the  higher  thoughts.  When  you  are  3o 
affirnaing,  that  is  to  say,  realising  the  reality,  heaven,  you  are 
clearing  your  mind,  and  allowing  yourself  to  catch  and  portray  the 
higher  thoughts  that  the  fifth  man  was  able  to  catch,  but  which 
you  only  dimly  perceive. 

Most  important  of  all,  every  time  you  bo  work  you  are  altering   35 
the  condition  of  your  ''  mind,"  purifying  it,  so  that  it  is  permanently 
more  like  that  of  the  sixth  man. 

The  result  of  working  in  this  way,  that  is  to  say,  treating  whilst 
you  are  doing  your  work,  recording  your  ideals,  is,  that  when 
people  come  to  look  at  the  painting,  you  have  cleared  away  many  of  4o 
the  wrong  thoughts  that  would  act  upon  them  and  prevent  them 
getting  hold  of  the  highest  thoughts  they  were  capable  of  appre- 
ciating. This  will  enable  them  to  enjoy  the  painting,  and  note  beauties 
that  otherwise  would  have  been  lost  to  them. 

Work  of  this  description  is  what  is  called  the  work  of  genius,  but  45 
now  we  know  of  what  genius  consists,  and  any  man  can  be  a  genius 


•^ 


\ 


10 


ALL  HAVE  THE  CAPACITY.  471 

App.  V. 

more  or  less  if  only  he  will  think  in  the  right  way.  When  you  are 
at  work,  try  to  think  of  yourself  as  you  really  are,  a  perfect  being 
in  a  perfect  world  governed  by  a  perfect  God,  and  recognise  that 
the  work  you  (the  real  you)  are  doing  is  absolutely  perfect,  because 
it  is  due  to  the  action  of  God,  the  Principle  of  good.  When  you 
work,  God  is  at  work,  because  the  real  man  is  the  expressed  activity 
of  God,  the  instrument  through  which  God  works  in  the  real  world. 
"Christ,  the  power  of  God  and  the  wisdom  of  God"  (I.  Cor.  1, 
ver.  24). 

You  have  work  to  do.  You  have  to  lift  your  fellow-men,  so  that 
they  see  that  material  things  are  not  the  aim  and  end  of  man ;  that 
real  happiness  is  not  to  be  gained  by  applying  one's  attentions  to 
material  ends,  but  only  by  obtaining  happiness  for  one's  fellow- 
men  ;  and  that  the  only  way  to  do  this  is  by  the  purification  of  one's 
15   so-called  mind  by  constant  right  thinking,  true  prayer. 

With  some  men  this  can  be  done  better  through  the  canvas  than 
verbally,  and  in  any  case  the  canvas  that  tells  this  story  is  seen 
and  appreciated  by  many. 
Everyone  has  the  capacity  of  doing  this.     All  that  is  necessary  is 
20    the  knowledge  of  the  detailed  method  of  working.     We  must  be 
about    our    Father's    business.       Awake    and    waken    the    world, 
understand  your  power  as  "equipped  by  God,"  "The  power  that 
is  at  work  is  God's  law,   God's  power,  and  this  is  God  revealing 
Himself  through  their  consciousness,"  "  Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look 
on  the    fields;    for    they    are    white    already    to    harvest.      And 
he    that    reapeth    receiveth     wages,     and    gathereth     fruit     unto 
life    eternal"    (John    4,    ver.     35,     36).      Let     "a    great    sanity, 
a    mighty    something    buried    in    the    depths    of    the     unseen," 
work   "a    resurrection    in    your    midst,"    and    leap    "into    living 
flame."     "This   phoenix  fire,   this  pillar  by  day   kindling,    guiding, 
and  guarding  the  way,"   is   unity,   "the  bond  of   perfectness,   the 
thousandfold   expansion   that   will  engirdle  the   world,"  "reserved 
wisdom  and  strength,  it  builds  upon  the  Kock,  'gainst  which  envy, 
enmity,  or  malice  beat  in  vain  "  (Letter  to  the  six  Christian  Science 
35   Churches  in  Chicago,   April  11th,   1904),   "I  have  chosen  you  .  .  . 
that  ye  should  go  and  bring  forth  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  should 
remain:  that  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  of  the  Father  in  my  name, 
he  may  give  it  you"  (John  15,   ver.    16).     "Herein  is  my  Father 
glorified,   that  ye  bear    much    fruit;    so  shall   ye    be    my    disciples" 
4Q  (John  15,  ver.  8).    "  Be  faithful  at  the  temple  gates  of  conscience." 
"  Enter  into  the  holiest "  (Heb.  10,  ver.  19).     "  Allow  Soul  to  hold 
the    control"  ("Science  and    Health,"  p.   30,   line    27.      Mary    Baker 
Eddy).      Look  "towards  the   imperishable   things   of    Spirit"    (Ibid., 
p.  21,  line  11). 

Yours  sincerely, 

F.  L.  RAWSON. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


8-i 

10 

42 

39 

136 

32 

534 

3 

467  24 


315 


246  32 


222 

16 

55 

12 

295 

15 

25 


534 


317 


319  28 


30 


250  14 
306  33 


45 


Refer   to 
<         Page  LiM 


APPENDIX    VL 


EXTRAORDINARY  DEVELOPMENT  OF  SO-CALLED 

'*  MENTAL  POWERS.'' 


165    42         Emanuel  Swedenborg,   1688-1772,   was  a  notable  man.    He  took 

his  degree  of  Philosophy  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  was  ennobled  "> 
for  his  distinguished  engineering  services  on  behalf  of  his  country. 
In  1724  he  declined  the  chair  of  mathematics  at  Upsala  University, 
and  spent  some  twenty  years  in  study  and  research  in  mining, 
mathematics,  physics,  astronomy,  anatomy,  etc.  Some  of  his 
writings  show  striking  anticipation  of  later  scientific  development.  10 
For  instance,  the  nebula  system  of  the  origin  of  the  universe,  now 
80  widely  accepted  by  physicists,  was,  in  its  fundamental  principle, 
first  presented  to  the  world  by  Swedenborg  in  his  "  Principia." 
Kant's  great  work,  elaborating  this  theory,  was  not  published  until 
1755,  twenty-one  years  later.  j5 

In  1744,  three  years  before  he  resigned  his  seat  in  the  Upper 
House  of  the  Legislature,  he  began  to  find  that  he  had  extraordinary 
powers.  The  following  is  u  notable  instance.  Professor  Soberer, 
of  Tubingen  University,  related  that  one  evening,  Swedenborg,  being 
asked  at  a  large  party  which  of  them  would  be  first  to  die,  stated  20 
that  a  Mr.  Olofson,  who  was  present,  would  die  at  forty-five 
minutes  past  four  the  following  morning.  He  died  at  the  moment 
predicted,  through  an  attack  of  apoplexy. 

Kant,  who  was  not  only  a  great  philoeophcr,  but  also  a  pains- 
taking scientist,  made  a  special  inquiry  into,  and  verified  several  2.") 
of  the  remarkable  instances  related  of  Sw«denborg,  and  published 
a  work  containing  the  results  of  his  investigation.  In  this  he 
describes  the  well-known  incident  in  the  life  of  Swedenborg,  when 
at  Gothenburg,  at  the  house  of  a  Mr.  Castel,  he  stated  that  a  dan- 
124  21  gerous  fire  had  just  broken  out  in  Stockholm,  over  two  hundred  miles  30 
away.  He  told  those  present  that  the  house  of  one  of  his  friends 
was  already  in  ashes,  and  t^at  his  own  house  was  in  danger  and 
gave  other  details.  At  eight  o'clock  he  exclaimed,  '*  Thank  God  ! 
the  fire  has  been  extinguished  the  third  door  from  my  house.'*  The 
news  occasioned  great  commotion  throughout  the  whole  city,  and  35 


12.')     23 
124        7 


i 


o 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


SWEDENBORG  ;  JACOB  BOEHME.  473 

App.  VI. 

he  was  summoned  to  the  Governor  on  the  following  day  to  give 
particulars.  On  Monday  evening  the  messenger  despatched  by  the 
Board  of  Trade  at  the  time  of  the  fire  arrived,  and  on  Tuesday  a 
royal  courier  reached  the  Governor,  confirming  the  details  which 
had  been  given  by  Swedenborg. 

Count  Hopken,  once  Prime  Minister  of  Sweden,  has  published  a 
full  account  of  the  incident  of  Swedenborg  giving  Queen  Louisa 
Ulrica  an  apparent  message  from  her  brother,  who  was  dead.     With 
great  emotion  the  Queen  said :   "No  one  except  God  knows  this  261 
secret." 

Kant  also,  in  a  letter  published  in  his  "  Dreams  of  a  Spirit  Seer,"  gives 
particulars   of   Swedenborg  finding,   for  the  widow  of  the  Dutch   122 
Ambassador,     documents    hidden    away    in    an    unknown    secret 
compartment. 

Shortly   before  his    death,   Swedenborg,   having   heard  that  the 
well-known  John  Wesley  had  a  great  desire  to  meet  and  talk  with 
him,  wrote  suggesting  an  interview.      On  Wesley  proposing  a  date, 
Swedenborg  replied  that  the  visit  would  be  too  late,  as  he  was 
about  to  die  on  the  29th  of  the  following  month.     This  happened  as   12 
foretold.      Swedenborg  was  a  very  clever  man,   and  in  advance  of 
his  time.     Although  he  founded  a  sect  whose  theories  and  practice, 
whilst  advanced,  are  based  upon  wrong  principles,  nevertheless,  his 
religious  views  have  influenced   such    eminent    men    as    Goethe, 
Coleridge,  and  Emerson.     Swedenborg  was  unaware  that  there  was 
nothing  special  about  his  powers,  which  were  only  an  absence  of   122 
the  limitations  in  certain  directions  that  ordinary  mortals  at  present 
are  supposed  to  have.     With  the  greater  development  of  material 
so-called  mentality  comes  a  greater  need  to  the  world  of  divine  guid- 
ance and  protection,  or  else  such  development  must  lead  to  greater 
troubles.     In  addition  to  this,  Swedenborg,  unknowingly,  intensified 
wrong  thoughts  by  dwelling  on  them,  being  ignorant  of  the  sad     77 
results  of  so  doing     Now,  by  the  knowledge  of  truth,  we  can  destroy  305 
these  wrong  thoughts,  and  all  limitations  will  disappear  gradually  233 
and  harmoniously  as  we  learn  how  to  pray  rightly. 


Befer  to 
Page  l(ia« 


8 


o 


23 


30 

4 

37 


35 


40 


Jacob   Boehme,    1574-1624,    the    untaught    and   persecuted    shoe-   i65    20 
maker,    who    may    be   called  the   father    of    German    philosophy,   4^0      6 
published  some  thirty  books  treating  on  the  profoundest  problems. 
He  said  that  a  direct  inward  opening  or  illumination  was  the  only 
source  of  his  power,  and  that  he  actually  beheld  the  mysteries  of 
which  he  wrote  and  spoke.     He  had  a  marvellous  intuition  of  truth. 

About  this  time  also  lived  St.  Theresa,*  the  suffering  Spanish 
mystic,  St.  John  of  the  Cross,t  aflame  with  intense  devotion,  and 
St.  Francis  de  Sales  ;I  all  wonderful  individuals. 

Mrs.  Cora  L.  V.  Richmond  was  another  wonderful  personage. 
She  left  school  when  eleven  years  old,   and  for  some  four    years 

♦1515-1582.  t  1542-1591.  J  H 67-1622. 


Refer  to 
P»g«  Line 


127      27 


122      11 


79     37 


\i 


474  MRS.  RICHMOND ;    ANDREW  JACKSON  DAVIS. 

App.  VI. 

diagnosed  and  gave  medical  advice  to  those  who  came  to  her  father's 
house.      She  also   dressed   wounds,   and  performed  minor  surgical 
operations.  During  such  times  she  spoke  in  German,  although  having 
no  knowledge   (consciously)  of  any  other   language   than   English. 
When  she  was  fifteen  years  of  age  she  began  to  lecture  upon  the   5 
most  abstruse  problems  in  ethics,  theology,  philosophy,  and  science. 
At  the  age  of  sixteen  she  went  to  New  York,  when  Horace  Seeley, 
Professor  Mapes,  and  Professor  Robert  Hare  became  interested  in 
her  work.     Professor  Mapes  once  named   "Primary  Rocks"   as  a 
subject  for  an  address  by  her.     After  the  lecture  he  rose  and  said  :    lo 
"  I  ana  a  college-educated  man,    and   have    been   all    my    life    an 
investigator  of  scientific  subjects  and  associated  with  scientific  men, 
but  I  stand  this  afternoon    dumb    before    this    young   girl."      The 
"  New  York  Herald  "  gave  verbatim  reports  of  her  lectures,  and  the 
halls  in  which  they  were  held  were  full  to  overflowing.  15 

Andrew  Jackson  Davis  was  another  man  who  showed  extraordinary 
developments.  He  had  read  practically  no  books,  and  yet,  when  in 
the  trance  state,  he  manifested  perfect  familiarity  with  such  subjects 
as  anatomy,  physiology,  and  medicine.  The  Russian  astronomer, 
Maedler,  and  Le  Verrier  testify  to  the  detailed  scientific  information  20 
given  by  Dr.  Davis  when  he  was  an  uneducated  youth  of  nineteen. 
Although  he  had  evidently  not  realised  that  man  is  a  spiritual  being 
in  heaven  now,  one  or  two  of  his  statements  are  worth  quoting. 

"  There  is  an  internal,  invisible  quality  and  essence  that  may  be 
found  by  search  and  analysis  to  be  the  truth  of  all  truths  and  the   25 
real  of  all  realities— ^e  internal  principle  of  the  External  Positive 
Mind.''* 

*'  The  physical  and  mental  organisation  of  man  enforces  the  con- 
clusion that  there  are  no  possible  limits  to  social  progress  and 
spiritual  attainment  and  elevation;  for  man  is  a  microcosm,  or  a  ho 
combined  expression  of  all  the  perfections  contained  in  the  divine 
essence  that  animates  and  preserves  the  harmony  of  the  universe. 
Ui>on  the  constitution  of  man  (who  is  a  type  of  divine  wisdom)  are 
based  those  important  principles,  which,  when  duly  comprehended, 
will  construct  of  the  whole  world  one  brotherhood."  f  3- 

Dr.  Davis,  in  the  "  trance  condition,"  stated  that  the  information 
he  obtained  was  not  derived  from  any  persons,  but  was  the  result 
of  a  Law  of  truth,  emanating  from  the  Great  Positive  Mind  and 
pervading  all  spheres  of  existence.  He  said :  "  This  truth  is 
attracted  to,  and  is  received  by  the  mind  ...  I  do  not  receive  these  u) 
[impressions]  from  the  Great  Supreme  Mind,  but  from  this  second 
sphere,  focus  or  medium,  which  legitimately  belongs  to  this  globe 
alone.      When  you  ask  me  a  question,  I  am  then  existing  in  the 

♦  '•  Nature's  Divine  Revelation  p." 
t  "  Address  to  the  World." 


5 


W.  J.  OOLVn^LE.  475 

App.  VI. 

medium  or  sphere  of  the  body;  but  in  investigating  and  finding  the 
answer,  I  pass  to  the  sphere  where  I  can  associa4ie  with  the  truth. 
...  I  pass  from  the  body  with  a  desire  for  a  particular  kind  of 
information.     The  desire  attracrs  the  particular  kind  of  truth  of 
which  I  would  be  informed,  separates  it  from  all  oither  things,  and 
causes  it  to  flow  into  the  mind.      And  when  I  thus  obtain  the  truth 
of  which  I  am  in  quest,  I  return  to  communicate   it   through   the 
organisation."     It    is    quite    possible    that    he   believed  it   to   be 
necessary  for  his  so-called  "  mind  "  to  leave  the  body,  in  order  to  get  130 
10  the  information.     As  a  matter  of  fact,  this  is  not  necessary  at  all. 
Directly  you  appear  to  think  of  a  thing,  even  before  it  is  visible  to 
normal   sight,   you  are   in  touch  with  the  apparent  lines  of  force 
constituting  the  thing,  and  if  you  can  get  your  so-called  conscious 
"mind"  to   vibrate   synchronously   with  the  basic   false   mentality 
\r,  called  the  subconscious  "mind,"  you  know  it  consciously,  whatever   169 
it  may  happen  to  be.     The  only  right  way  of  bringing  this  about  is  i67 
by  turning  in  thought  to  God,  then  nothing  but  good  can  ensue.  123 

W.  J.  Colville  also  has  had  a  number  of  wonderful  experiences  as 
an  inspirational  speaker.     For  instance,  when  in  Western  Australia, 

20  he  gave,  at  a  lecture,  an  exhaustive  review  of  Marie  Corelli's  novel, 
"  Treasure  in  Heaven,*'  although  it  had  only  just  arrived,  and  he 
had  only  seen  a  copy  that  evening  a  few  moments  before  speaking. 
Passage  after  passage  was  quoted  in  almost  the  exact  words  of  the 
author.  Mr.  Colville  has  kindly  given  me  some  details,  which  will 
be  found  in  Note  Y  on  page  617. 

25  How  different  is  all  this,  now  we  know  the  correct  way  of  thinking, 
whereby  we  can  obtain  all  the  advantages  of  mental  instead  of 
"  non-naental "  work  without  any  of  its  disadvantages,  and  at  the 
sanae  time  draw  nearer  to  God  and  receive  the  paramount  spiritual 
uplifting  that  such  dwelling  in  the  presence  of  God  brings. 


Refer  to 
Pace  Lina 


1 
12 

i<; 


I  I 


I 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


483      10 


4S2  26 

480  28 

484  30 

487  4 


182 

153 
34 


35 

40 
17 


83     27 
63     36 

493      11 


17      27 


320     23 
477      24 

44       5 


44      10 


APPENDIX  Vn. 


SUMMARY    OF    INTELLECTUAL     DEVELOPMENT. 

In  the  time  of  Socrates,  intellect  or  intelligence  was  the  supreme 
principle  around  which  all  thought  centred.  With  the  Hindus  it 
was  just  the  opposite.  Here  the  vital  Principle  was  Life,  tiie  5 
supreme  Principle  into  which  everything  ultimately  merged,  the 
intellect  being  a  mere  detail.  One  great  school  of  ancient 
philosophy  recognised  nothing  but  passing  sensations  (Protagoras), 
another  postulated  a  permanent  "  Ego,"  a  '*  God,"  and  a  reason 
founded  on  their  existence  (Zeno);  while  Plato  and  Aristotle  tried  ^^ 
hard,  but  without  success,  to  adjust  both  of  those  into  one  system. 
In  the  modem  schools,  like  that  of  Mr.  Herbert  Speocer,  the  more 
physical  powers  hold  the  supremacy.  Now,  we  find  that  Mind  is 
the  Lord  of  all,  and  that  true  philosophy  is  true  religion  and  true 


science. 


15 


There  have  been  various  attempts  to  codify  the  history  of 
intellectual  development,  by  Hegel  ait  the  beginning,  by  Comte  in 
the  middle  of  the  century,  and  in  our  own  days  by  Mars. 

From  what  has  been  said,  you  will  recognise  the  real  position,  and 
will  see  that  right  through  the  history  of  philosophy  there  have  been  -o 
two  main  lines  of  thought,  both  wrong,  trying  to  harmonise  them- 
selves, but  absolutely  failing  in  the  attempt.  One  school  taught 
that  there  was  a  great  Reality,  imperfectly  seen ;  and  that,  as  time 
passed,  we  were  obtaining  a  better  knowledge  of  this  Reality 
which  we  should  ultimately  reach.  The  other  taught  that  the  only  25 
Reality  was  the  material  world  i>erceived  by  the  senses,  and  that 
the  evolution  in  this  material  world  steadily  went  on. 

As  already  explained,  the  world  of  intellect  is  divided  into  three 
types  of  thinkers — ^the  religious,  the  philosophical,  and  the  scientific. 
The  former  refers  the  change  in  phenomena  to  the  agency  of  a  30 
personal  will,  whether  of  gods  or  demons.  The  scientific  refers 
phenomena  to  physical  antecedents;  while  the  so-called  philo- 
sophical  or   metaphysical   (really    only   semi-metaphysical)    varies 

•  "  Human  Philosophy  has  ninety-nine  parts  of  error  to  the  one-hundreth  part 
of  Truth— an  unsafe  decoction  for  the  race.  The  Science  that  Jesus  demonstrated,    35 
whose  views  of  Truth  Confucius  and  Plato  but  dimly  discerned,  Science  and 
Health  interprets  "  ("  No  and  Yes,"  p.  21,  line  2.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


H) 


45 
154 

99 

9 
20 
24 

30 

23 

155 

40 

156 

5 

153 

10 

15 


152  17 

i  So 

484  30 

487  4 


20 


THE  TRUTH.  477      Refer  to 

App.    VII.  PwLine 

between  one  and  the  other,  and  has  endeavoured  to  refer  phenomena   151     6, 25 
to  the  Cause,  Essence,  or  Spirit  that  they  admit  is  at  the  back  of     3i     25 
the  change  in  phenomena. 

In  the  following  sketch  I  have  used  capitals  wherever  Cause  is 
referred  to,  so  as  to  make  the  meaning  a  little  cleairer. 

Let  us  here  again  review  the  position. 

The  Truth.— God  created  you  and  the  real,  tangible,  mental, 
spiritual  world,  which  exist  now,  always  have  existed,  and  always 
will  exist,  perfect.  A  material  counterfeit  world  God  never  made, 
and  is  not  conscious  of,  as  it  is  a  non-reality,  more  or  less  bad, 
a  false  sense  of  the  real,  an  illusion,  the  suppositional  opposite  of 
good.  Matter  or  evil,  by  its  very  nature,  produces  self-elimination, 
and  will  ultimately  lose  even  its  false  sense,  by  bringing  about  total 
disappearance,  this  final  disappearance  being  brought  about  through 
the  action  of  God,  thanks  to  the  nature  of  Tiaith. 

The  truths  which  are  now  being  placed  before  you  have  been 
recognised,  more  or-  less,  by  all  the  great  thinkers.  Some, 
like  Plato,  Aristotle,  and  Parmenides,  have  been  very  near  the 
truth. 

Parmenides  said  that  there  was  one  changeless  Being,  the  only 
Reality,  and  looked  at  the  material,  which  he  called  "the  changing 
many  of  becoming,''  as  so  much  illusion.  His  philosophical 
opponent,  Heracleitus,  being,  according  to  some  critics,  a  material- 
ist, took  the  opposite  view,  and  said  that  the  only  Reality  was  the 
perpetual  changing  of  the  material. 

It  will  presently  be  shown  that  Plato  divided  existence  into  four 
principles,  Good  and  the  Ideas,  number,  and  material  basis  of  ends 
or  material  atoms.  The  Eleatic  School  believed  that  Principle 
consisted  of  only  two  elements— mental  and  material.  Empedocles 
later  divided  the  mental  into  love  and  hate,  the  material  into  fire, 
air,  earth,  and  water.  Anaxagoras  believed  in  an  indefinite  number 
of  atoms  and,  therefore,  elements. 

Plato,  with  his  wonderfully  logical  mind,  not  only  grasped  the 
main  facts,  but  pointed  out  clearly  the  difficulties  there    were    in 

35  harmonising  what  appeared  to  be,  with  whaA.  logically  must  be  true. 
He  saw  that  the  Reality  consisted  of  Ideas,  invisible^  incorporeal 
Entities,  existing,  not  in  space,  but  in  the  realm  of  thought,  eternal, 
self-subsistent,  unchangeable,  and  numerically  plural  and  distinct, 
without  being  successive  in  time,  as  are  the  thoughts  that   daily 

40  come  to  the  material  man.  He  also  saw  the  fallacy  of  the  ordinary 
philosophical  position,  or,  as  James  Martineau  puts  it:  "He could 
not  resort  to  our  logical  [ !]  method  of  regarding  ihe  lower  as  con- 
tained in  the  higher ;  or  the  higher,  by  merely  unfolding  themselves, 
yielding  the  lower."      He    assumed    knowledge    to    be    possible, 

45  implying  something  persistent,  diverse,  and  plural,  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  the  Heracleitic  School,  who  denied  persistence,  and  to   the 


481 

27 

481 

36 

481 

33 

481 

6 

25 


30 


489  18 

480  33 

482  16 

482  6 


485     20 
57      13 


/  i 


481 


11 


II  2 


•«;;" 


Refer  to 
Pai,'e  Line 

481      21 


481      16 


478 


THALES  ;   LAO-TZE  ;  ZOROASTER. 


96 

16 

408 

30 

. 

298 

8 

' 

136 

32 

298 

30 

149 

r..  9 

148 

35 

280 

4o 

2.") 


App.  VII. 

Eleatic,  who  looked  at  all  existence  as  an  unchangeable  Unity. 
Flafto  insisted  on  the  existence  and  apprehension  of  unity  and 
variety.  Where  he  failed  was  in  seeing  that  his  unchangeable 
Unity  was  God,  and  that  the  relative  and  unstable  of  the  Heracleitic 
school,  which  we  call  the  material  world,  was  absolutely  distinct  •> 
&nd  a  non-reality.  None  of  the  philosophers  until  the  nineteenth 
century  have  seen  this  solution  of  the  whole  difticulty. 

THE     HISTORICAL     DEVELOPMENT    OF     PHILOSOPHY. 

In  giving  the  following  synopsis  of  Philosophy,  I  do  not  attempt 
more  than  to  arrange  some  of  the  philosophers  in  their  right  order,  10 
and  to  give  some  of  their  cliief  tenets.  Nor  do  I  pretend  to  absolute 
accuracy,  as  when  making  definite  scientific  statements,  but  I  give 
it  as  a  matter  of  mere  passing  interest,  teaching  man  to  turn  to 
something  better. 

ANCIENT     PHILOSOPHY.  1.5 

The  ancient  philosophers  were  not  only  deep  thinkers,  but  many 
of  them  held  a  very  high  political  and  commercial  position.  They 
are  usually  all  described  as  physicists. 

The  early  theory,  in  what  ought  really  to  be  called  modern  times, 
as  the  world  has  existed  for  immense  periods,  was  that  the  universe   20 
existed  on  account  of  the  conflicting  will  of  various  gods. 

ThaleS)  636-543  B.C.,  was  the  first  to  depart  from  this  theory,  by 
stating  that  matter,  in  the  form  of  water,  was  the  Cause  of  all 
things.  If  he  had  said,  the  basis  of  all  mateiial  things,  he  would  have 
been  nearly  correct,  for,  as  shown  in  this  work,  all  matter  was 
originally  aqueous  vapour. 

Lao-Tze,  604-500  B.C.— Although  rather  out  of  place  amongst  the 
Grecian  philosophers,  no  history  of  philosophy  could  fail  to  mention 
this  wonderful  man,  the  founder  of  the  highest  known  Chinese 
philosophy.  Antedfiting  Jeeus  the  Christ  by  centuries,  many  of  :^o 
his  sayings  were  identical  with  those  of  the  Way-shower.  Like  those  of 
the  Master,  his  teachings  were  all  towards  the  purification  of  the  indi- 
vidual consciousness,  and  the  elimination  of  the  material  self.  Being 
the  keeper  of  the  records,  he  understood  the  doctrine  of  the  Tao, 
the  faith  of  the  ancients,  and  the  famous  book  of  the  Lo  River,  3"> 
which  contained  much  knowledge,  now  lost,  in  its  written  expression, 
to  the  world,  was  probably  well  known  to  him.  Many  quotations 
from  the  principal  collection  of  his  sayings  are  given  throughout 
this  work.  His  end,  like  that  of  many  spiritual  teachers,  was 
shrouded  in  mystery ;  saying  that  his  time  was  come,  he  went  into  4(» 
mountain  solitude  and  disappeared  for  ever  from  material  con- 
sciousness. 

Zoroaster,  who  some  say  lived  several  thousand  years  before 
Christ,  but  who  probably  lived  about  700-600  B.C.,  founded  the 
Parsee  religion,  and  is  said  to  have  taught  the  knowledge  of 
Ormuzt,  the  supreme  good  principle,  to  the  Magi,  whom  he  spoke 
of  as  the  possessors  of  spiritual  power.  Later  on,  certainly  the 
Magi  were  workers  with  the  human  mind  ;  hence  the  words  magic 
and  magicians.  The  real  history  and  teachings  of  Zoroaster  have 
been  lost.  Probably  he  taught  the  same  truths  as  Buddha  and 
Jesus  the  Christ,  and  they  have  been  equally  misrepresented. 
Colonel  H.  S.  Olcott  says  that  he  knows  of  no  more  highly  spiritual 
faith,  as  secretly  set  out  in  the  Chaldean  Kabala.  Buddha,  Lao-Tze 
and  Zoroaster  all  lived  about  the  same  time,  and  even  if  not 
Israelites,  probably  obtained  their  knowledge  from  advanced  priests 
of  the  ten  tribes,  who  fled  before  or  at  the  taking  of  Nineveh, 
about  605  B.C. 


ANAXIMANDER;    ANAXIMENES.  479     Refer  to 

App.    VII.  PaseLine 

Anaximander,  610-547  b.c,  who  set  up  the  first  sun-dial  in 
Greece  and  made  the  first  map,  went  further  than  Thales,  and  stated 
that  there  were  an  infinite  number  of  worlds,  and  that  there  was 
an  infinite,  indefinite  Substratum  (apeiron)  that  underlay  water,  air, 
T)  and  fire,  and  which  was  the  Cause  of  all,  subject  neither  to  old  age, 
nor  decay,  and  that  "  all  things  must  resolve  into  that  which  owns 
their  origin." 

Anaximenes,  570-480  b.c,   his  pupil,    differed   from  Thales,   and 
stated,  like  Diogenes,  that  air  was  the  essential  Cause  (arche),  all 
lu   substances,    even    the    soul,    being    formed    by    compression    and 
expansion. 

Pythagoras,  569-470    b.c,  said  to  be  the  first  to  call  himself  by   28i)      1 
the  name  of  "  Philosophos,"  or  lover  of  wisdom,  had  a  wonderful 
knowledge  of  the  material  world,  besides  being  a  moral  reformer. 

15   He   is   said   to  have   studied   in  India,    and  to   have   given   "the 
knowledge    of    things    that    are"    only   to    his    pledged    disciples. 
In    the    brotherhood    he    founded,     study    and    personal    purity 
were    the     rules    of    life.       Intense    fraternal     affection    was     a  300     18 
marked    feature    of    the    school,    and    Pythagoras,     being    asked 

20  what  a  friend  was,  said,  "Another  I."  He  taught  that  man  is 
immortal,  and  that  the  highest  aim  and  blessedness  of  man  is 
likeness  to  the  Deity.  He  added  earth  and  fire  to  air  and  water, 
and  stated  that  all  things  were  mere  modifications  of  Number, 
which   was    the    Principle    of   all.    Philolaus,   his   student,    wrote: 

'2o  "Number     is     great     and     perfect     and     omnipotent,     and     the 
principle    and    guide    of    divine    and    human    life."      His    pupils 
said  that  Number  was  the  material  of  which  the  world  was  made.    455    H9 
In  this  he  got  closer  to  the  truth  as  to  the  illusive  character  of  the 
material  world,  for  material  phenomena,  being,  as  has  been  shown, 

ai>   merely  due  to  vibration  in  the   ether,   it  follows  that  numerical   4.5.")    37 
rhythm  alone  is  the  so-called  cause  of  the  material  world  and  the 
adjustment    (A   its    phenomena.       Without    Number,  the  ma^ierial   448      9 
world,  as  he  said,  would  be  chaos.      He  stated  that  Number  was 
the  cause  also  of  the  mental  states,  even  of  God  Himself,  and  there-     76    24 

3.")  fore  evidently  looked  upon  the  suppositional  opposite  of  the  Christ— 

namely,  the  ether— as  God.    As  Montaigne  says :  "  Pythagoras  has 

made  God  a  spirit  sprinkled  over  the  nature  of  all  things,  from 

whence  our  souls  are  extracted."  * 

Pythagoras  seems  to  have  been  the  first  to   discover  that  the 

40  arrangement    of    the     heavenly  bodies    depended    upon   intervals 

sjTichronous  with  musical  rhythm,   and  stated  that  the  earth  and  456      4 
the  planets  revolved  round  a  central  point.    It  is  said  that  he  heard  "  the 
ordered  music  of  the  marching  orbs,"  a  harmonic  sound  produced  by  the 
motion  of  the  planets  from  which  he  calculated,  by  numbers,  the  ratio  of 

*  "The  Esaays  of  Michael  Seigneur  de  Montaigne,"  p.  321. 


99 

43 

455 


39 
17 

40 


w- 


BeiM  to 
Pace  Line 


45:>     41 


124 
130 


8 
1 


104      27 


341      38 


r>4      28 


278      15 


285      1 1 


281      27 


2S2     20 


84      11 

477      28 
4J»8     24 


84  16 

85  32 


480  PYTHAGORAS  ;  ZEXO. 

App.  VII. 

distance  and  size  of  the  Sun,  Moon,  Venus,  and  Mercury.  He  gave  the 
name  "  Mathemata,"  learning  "  par  excellence,"  to  the  study  of 
numbers  and  magnitudes,  and  showed  practically  that  he  had  a  really 
good  knowledge  of  tho  result  of  vibration  in  the  material 
world.  His  knowledge  of  music*  was  such,  it  is  said,  that  •'» 
"  he  could  use  it  for  the  controlling  of  men's  wildest  passions, 
and  the  illuminating  of  their  minds."  He  is  said  to  have  tamed 
wild  beasts  instantly,  to  have  foretold  the  future,  and  to  have  been 
able  to  move  instantly  from  one  place  to  another.  No  wonder  that 
his  teachings  were  kept  secret.  He  well  knew  the  danger  in  those  10 
days  of  putting  such  knowledge  into  the  hands  of  a  then  selfish 
and  ignorant  world.  Even  later,  in  the  time  of  Jesus,  when  the 
world  was  further  advanced,  it  was  still  not  ready  for  the  uncovering, 
and  therefore  purifying,  of  the  hidden  sinks  af  iniquity.  The  world 
is  now  ready  and  waiting  for  truth  and  love.  15 

Evidently  Pythagoras  was  well  up  in  a  good  deal  of  the 
material  information  now  put  before  you,  the  futility  of  which 
was  illustrated  by  the  fact  that  it  did  not  prevent  him  from  starving 
himself  to  deai?lL  He  is  «add  to  have  believed  in  transmigration  of 
souls,  and  aaid  that  knowledge  was  merely  recollection,  and  that  20 
"  our  birth  is  but  a  sleep  and  a  forgetting,"  but  as  he  stated  that 
the  same  events  occur  again  and  again  in  regular  cycles,  it  looks  as 
if  he  really  knew  something  of  what  material  death  and  birth 
actually  are,  and  that  his  eo-called  transmigration  of  souls  was  only 
his  presentation  of  the  fact  that  what  is  called  evolution  is  merely  25 
succefisive  false  misrepresentations  of  the  real  spiritual  world.  Like 
many  great  teachers  of  olden  times,  he  left  no  writings. 

Zeno,  bom  490  b.c.,  his  pupil,  called  by  Aristotle  "the  Father  <if 
Logic,"  proved  his  logical  gifts  by  maintaining  that,  not  only  the 
substance  and  movement  of  things,  but  the  movement  and  change,  30 
had  no  real  existence  of  their  own,  as  motion  was  merely  an  illusion 
of  the  senses.  Being  so  logical,  he  believed  in  the  teaching  of  the 
Eleatic  School,  that  "  AU  is  one,"  and  "  Ex  nihilo  nihil  fit,"  or,  "  It 
is  impossible  that  anything  should  be  made  out  of  notching.''  It  is 
wonderful  how,  liirough  pure  logic,  he  made  a  number  of  statements  35 
which  hitherto  had  seemed  impossibilities,  but  now  we  find  are 
correct,  as  far  as  the  material  world  goes. 

His  logical  mind  enabled  him  to  confound  his  opponents  by 
reducing  their  arguments  to  absurdity.  For  instance,  he  said  that 
a  multiple  can  be  divided  until  we  reach  the  indivisible  units ;  but  40 
then  an  aggregation  of  indivisible  units  must  be  indivisible  itself. 
Again,  a  flying  arrow  is  at  every  moment  of  its  flight  stationary  in 
one  particular  spot.  Further,  if  time  and  space  are  infinitely 
divisible,  then  motion  is  an  illusion  of  the  senses.  Therefore,  time 
and  space  are  not  infinitely  divisible,  but  are  one  and  continuous,  45 
and  multiplicity  is  a  mere  illusion  of  the  senses. 

*  We  understand  but  little  of  music.  The  grr atest  masterpiece  is  but  a  sign- 
post to  that  infinite  realm  of  harmony,  in  which  music  is  forever  included,  and 
to  the  joy  which  awaits  in  its  eternal  unfildment. 


10 


15 


20 


25 


HERACLEITUS  ;    ZE^TOPHANES ;   PABMEXIDES.  481     Refer  to 

App.    VIK  Pa«eLitt6 

Ages  of  wrong  thinking,  until  late  in  the  last  century,  had 
encrusted  us  with  a  blindness  which  prevented  our  seeing  how 
illogical  are  the  positions  that  thinkers  are  obliged  to  take  up ;  or, 
even  if  we  do  see  it,  we  throw  it  on  one  side,  as  taking  too  much 
trouble  to  clear  up. 

Heracleitus,     576-480     B.a,     was     known     as     "  the     weeping   477    4S 
philosopher,"  as  he  was  always  grieving  over  the  follies  of  mankind. 
His  contemporaries  nicknamed  him    "The  Obscure."    His  sayings 
were  probably  far  beyond  their  grasp.     Dr.  Inge,  Lady  Margaret 
Professor  of  Divinity  at  Cambridge,   says  his  "  scanty  fragments 
contain  flashes  of  the  most  penetrating  brilliance,"  and  he  seems 
to  have  been  the  first  to  proi>ound  the  Logos  idea.      Some  of  his   46:;      i 
sayings  are  almost  identical  with  those  in.  the  Gospel  of  St.  John. 
Yet  many,  misunderstanding  his  use  of  the  word  ''  fire  "  as  a  material 
emblem,  said  that  he  went  right  back  to  ma/bber,  and  imagined  Being 
as  a  fiery  Ether.       He    taught   the    transitorineBS    of    everything 
individual,  and  that  a  fundamental  law  governed  all  na/tare,  which 
he  spoke  of  as  Zeus,  or  the  mind  or  law  of  Nature.     His  students, 
as  did  those  of  Hegel,   split  into  two  camps  after  his  death,  dis-   49:^     11 
agreeing  absolutely  as  to  the  meanings  of  his  sayings. 

Zenophanes.  576-480  b.c,  the  founder  of  the  Eleatic  School,  put  477    28 
forward  a  vital  Principle  of  pure  Being,  pervading  and  animating   480    33 
men  and  animals,  and  spoke  of  God  as  the  One  or  the  Eternal 
Unity,   the    First   Cause    and  animating   Principle   of    aU   things,    154     20 
asserting  the  unity  and  eternity  of  God  as  against  the  vile  tales  of 
mythology. 


Parmenides,  488  b.c,  his  follower,  added  to  this  an  important 
truth.  As  Dr.  Beattie  Crozier  puts  it  in  his  "  History  of  Intellectual 
Development":     "  Th/C    material    world,    which    was    indissolubly  2»2    20 

^0    bound  up  with  it,  was  degraded  to  a  mere  succession  of  fleeting 

ephemeral  existences,  coming  into  being  and  passing  away  as  in  a     84     25 
dream,  or,  like  the    images    in    a    mirror,   shadowy  and    illusory 
appearances,  without  reality  or  independent  existence  of  their  own." 
You  will  see  that  he  had  found  the  truth  about  the  material  world, 

35   but  did  not  understand  the  real  world,  heaven. 

He,  however,  believed  in  an  eternal  unchanging  Being — namely, 
God,  and  denied  the  possibility  of  basing  any  arguments  on  sensa- 
tions, on  the  ground  that  they  are  deceptive  and  lead  men  into  self-  114    23 
contradiction. 

40       How  extraordinary  that  such  an  advanced  thinker  never  found 

out  and  taught  to  others  the  scientific  method  of  true  prayer  !     What  108     11 
countless  horrors  would  have  been  averted,  which  we  now  have  to 
face  and  destroy! 

Confucius.   550-479  b.c— Having   the    benefit   of   personal    inter-  408    30 
45   course    in  517  B.C.,  with  Lao-Tze,  then  eighty-seven  years  of  age. 


a  4    :w 


487     88 


74     2«; 


97     ^^ 


151»      18 

2H       4 
1 48     sr. 


Refer  to     482  ANAXAGORAS;    EMPEDOCLES ;    THE  SOPHISTS. 

"^'^^"^"^  App.  VII. 

the  teachings  of  this  philosopher,  although  chiefly  ethical,  have  left 
their  traces  on  the  minds  of  the  Eastern  world.  He  is  said  not  to 
have  believed  in  a  personal  God.* 

Anazagoras,  500-428  b.c,  started  a  new  era  by  announcing  that 
Intelligence,  an  infinite  Spirit,  was  the  first  Cause,  and  looked  upon  ."> 
the  material  world  as  consisting  of  an  infinite  number  of  invisible 
atoms  of  different  kinds,  of  the  same  size,  mixed  up  together 
(originally  all  in  confusion).  He  also  got  very  close  to  the  truth,  as 
far  as  the  material  world  is  concerned,  in  saying  that  mind,  t  in  the 
character  of  '*  Principle  of  Motion,"  caused  all  this  extended  lo 
universe  of  atoms  to  revolve,  when  the  like  parts,  by  their  owti 
affinity,  separated  and  formed  the  various  masses  of  flesh,  wood, 
iron,  etc.,  this  mind  bringing  the  proper  particles  together  to  form 
the  different  portions  of  the  material  world.  He  was  banished 
from  Athens  for  supposed  atheism.  1.-, 

Empedocles.  444-384  b.c,  speaking  of  God,  said:  "He  is  all  pure 
mind,  holy  and  infinite,  darting  with  swift  thought  through  the 
universe  from  end  to  end."  He  pronounced  the  four  elements  gods, 
as  he  mixed  the  spiritual  and  the  material  together,  and  looked 
upon  evil  as  a  something  attacking  the  good.  20 

To  create  an  impression  that  he  was  immortal  and  had  been 
taken  up  into  heaven,  he  is  said  to  have  committed  suicide 
by  leaping  into  the  crater  of  Etna. 

SophisU,  460-380  B.C. -After  the  physicists  came  the  Sophists, 
who  were  rightly  attacked  both  by  Plato  and  Socrates.  Amongst 
them  were  Protagoras,  Hippias,  Polus,  Corigas,  Theodorus  and 
Hippocrates.  The  main  subjects  of  their  teaching  were  mathe- 
matics, astronomy,  and  rhetoric.  As  time  went  on,  and  their 
intellectual  power  increased,  their  ethics  became  gradually  debased, 
and  they  introduced  an  ostentatious  disregard  for  truthfulne«s,  etc.  i^o 
Fortunately,  Socrates  intervened,  and  changed  the  whole  character 
of  philosophy. 

Democritus,  460-357    b.c,  known  as  *'  the  laughing  philosopher,'' 
481      6      as,  in  contrast  with  Heracleitus,  he  found  the  follies  of  mankind 

amusing,  again  got  close  upon  the  so-called  facts  of  the  material  3.-) 
world.  He  looked  at  the  material  side  and  represented  the  world 
as  made  up  of  an  infinite  number  of  atoms  in  perpetual  motion,  of 
the  same  quality,  but  differing  in  size,  shape,  weight,  etc.  These 
he  separated  by  an  interspace  of  vacuum,  in  which  they  were  free 
to  move.     He  aaid  tiiat  countless  atoms  are  for  ever  falling  in  a  vast   40 

81  2r>,  82  continuous  stream,  setting  up  vortices,  in  which  the  atoms  get 
attached  to  one  another,  producing  the  natural  bodies ;  differences 
of  hardness,  weight,  etc.,  being  due  to  the  mode  of  combination.     It 

49      3      will  be  seen  that,  whilst  not  quite  anticipating  the  modem  atomic 

*  As  has  been  the  case  with  many  another  teacher  not  working  on  the  right 
lines,  one  of  his  least  recorded  utterances  was  a  lament  over  the  failure  of  his 
teaching. 

t  This,  of  course,  is  the  basic  false  mentality  called  the  subconscious  mind  and 
the  ether. 


I7« 


•        i 


2.") 


84      81 

483      10 


45 


DEMOCRITUS;   SOCRATES.  483 

App.  VII. 

theory  of  elements,  he  was  very  close  to  the  material  facts,  as 
although  the  molecules  of  matter  are  not  vortices  they  can  almost 
be  spoken  of  each  as  a  static  vortex,  produced,  where  two  lines  of 
force  cross,  by  their  action  one  upon  the  other.  He  stated  that 
rt  the  gods  had  no  influence,  but  that  the  atoms,  by  the  necessity  of 
their  constitution,  united  and  separated  in  different  forms.  He 
saw  that  the  apparent  diversity  of  phenomena,  seen  as  a  material 
world,  was  due  to  our  senses,  and  therefore  could  not  be  real.  He 
was  the  last  of  the  philosopher  physicists. 

10  Socrates,  469-399  b.c— Next  comes  the  great  Socrates,  a  mystic, 
and  almost  the  founder  of  moral  science ;  in  fact,  Fouill^e  looked 
upon  him  as  the  creator  of  spiritual  metaphysics,  and  speaks  of 
his  science  as  the  science  of  good  in  itself.  He  taught  a  great 
truth.  He  conceived  of  a  supreme  Power  that  not  only  arranged 
matters,  but  was  a  free  creative  and  constructive  Intelligence,  a 
supreme  Principle,  Universal  Cause,*  around  which  all  thoughts 
centred.      This  again  marked  a  new  era,  inasmuch  as  he  made  this 

15  Intelligence  a  Power  that  worked  for  moral  ends.  Teaching  that 
the  soul  of  man  partook  of  the  divine,  he  had  at  critical  times  a 
consciousness  of  divine  guidance,  and  maintained  the  doctrine  of 
man's  immortality  as  an  article  of  faith,  not  of  knowledge,  although 
immediately  before  he  drank  his  cup  of  hemlock  he  developed  the 
grounds  of  his  immovable  conviction  of  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 
At  the  same  time,  he  recognised  that  good  and  evU  in  actions  were 

20   the  outcome  of  adequacy  and  inadequacy  of  knowledge.      "  Virtue 

is  knowledge,"  was  one  of  his  platforms.    Hence  his  untiring  search 

for  moral  truth.    Yet  he  did  not  believe  in  free-will. 

Like  all  philosophers,   he  was  swayed  about  from  time  to  time. 
Xenophon  mentions  his  perplexity,  and  reports  that  while  he  said 

a,")  that  men  were  not  to  inquire  into  the  form  of  God,  he  maintained 
that  the  sense  is  God  and  the  soul  God ;  first  that  there  is  but  one 
God,  and  afterwards  that  there  are  many. 

He  taught  quite   truly  that   "  virtue  is  knowledge  "  and  "  vice 
ignorance."      "  No  man,"  said  Socrates,   "  willingly  does  harm  to 

30  himself,  and  no  man  would  do  bad  acts  if  he  could  foresee  their 
consequences."  It  was  this  doctrine  which  chiefly  influenced  the 
Cynics,  and,  through  them,  the  Stoics  and  Epicureans. 

On  another  point  he  was  very  far-seeing,  because  he  looked  upon 
the  truth  of  that  of  which  we  are  materially    conscious     as    the 

85  "  counterpart  in  nature  of  the  moral  ends  which  existed  in  the  mind 
of  the  Creator  creating  them,"  thus  giving  Plato  a  foundation  for 
his  counterparts  of  the  Ideas.  He  stated  that  from  the 
inre.sfi(/afion  of  the  former,  or  the  material,  we  could  indirectly,  but 
wibh  certainty,  know  the  latter ;  that  is,  the  spiritual  realities  of  the 

40  material  things.  You  will  have  seen  that  it  is  now  proved  that  this 
knowledge  can  only  be  gained  by  reversing  the  material  thoughts, 
and  to  expose  f/te  fa/si  ft/  of  the  material  and  to  facilitate  such  necessary 
reversal  is  the  only  sane  motive  for  investigation  of  any  material 
phenomena. 

45  One  of  the  many  practical  things  that  Socrates  taught  was  that, 
as  the  gods  knew  what  was  best,  we  should  not  pray  for  any  oppor- 

*  "Phaedo."  ch.  45  and  46. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


.SI      18 


58     SS 


84     24 


85     81 

81<)     37 

48     20 


217        1 
ir,7      12 


86     29 


217 


1 


251      2«> 
484      18 

488  21.42 

489  1 


61  12 

848  7 

342  10 

358  81 


188     10 


Refer  to 
Pac«  Line 

220     30 
313        7 


304    21,41 
36     23 


3.">1      38 


298  38 

299  30 

140      :, 


483 

32 

21)7 

28 

153 

1 

494 

42 

323 

32 

24rt 

32 

r,s 

8 

48G     32 


57 

26 

:m) 

29 

30 

39 

31 

15 

455 

41 

'^^  ANTISTHEXES;  AWSTIPPUS. 

♦    .    .  App-  vn. 

tunity  of  good,  but  only  for  that  which  is  good.  It  will  be  seen 
ttiat  this  was  an  important  step  in  the  evolution  of  prayer. 

He  also  made  another  great  discovery.  This  was,  that  when  once 
the  truth  of  things  and  their  normal  ends  were  discovered  and 
applied.  It  would  be  impossible  for  man  to  go  in  contradiction  to  5 

rru™*  ^^®  ^^^  ^^"^  ^°^y  watchword  was   ''Knowledge." 

This  should  be  our  watchword  to-day:  Know  God,  good.  He 
recognised,  in  a  way  we  do  not,  the  importance  of  understanding 
the  precise  meaning  of  words. 

^  This  deep  thinker  was  ultimately  put  to  death  on  a  charge  of 
impiety,  chiefly  founded  on  the  ta^t  that  he  claimed  to  possess  a 

divine  sign  "    by    which   he   was   led.       It  probably    was    due,    10 
however    to  his  stubborn  political  opinions,  and  the  fact  that,  by 

meWhii'tr^^'^J  knowledge,  he  constantly  humiliated  those  he 
met,  whom  he  considered  conceited.  You  may  recognise  a  man  ^ 
foolish    but  you  are  not  only  cruel,  but  also  I  foo^^ou  exloTe 

tJA''\^''f^  ^^^  ^^?  ^""r  ^^^t  y^"  ^^^^  ^^  foolish     If^ou    15 
realise  the  truth  -namely,  that  man  reflects  divine  wisdom    being 
spiritual,  you  help  him  and  yourself.  wisaom,   oemg 

testimoi^pT^nf^5'l^^^K^^'''T>^^^^^^  ".^*^^"8  ^"  ^"^i"«'  and  the 
teSgs  Xenophon,    Plato    and    Aristotle  differ  as  to  his 

fht''r^n!!'®"?\  ^i^^f-  u*  P"P^^  ^^  Socrates,   founded  the  Cynic^r 
the  Th       T^«- **^  ""^  ^^T  T.*'  Diogenes,  the  well-known  n^n  5 

j;^;e'rf  vXtiot^^s  z  a.^^^^ '-  -^"  -  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  '^^'^^^^^^^ 

ctJ^^^Fo^\i.'^'''^^^v  ^h  •^'^'J*^^''  f'i'P'^  ^^  Socrates,  founded  the 
Cyrenaics.     They  believed  in  doing  what  was  productive  of  pleasure     25 

7!tt^flff  2'"^'°.^  *?/  ^'5''^'''  H^PPin^8«>  they  thought,  consisted  in 
a  multitude  of  petty  pleasures,  rather  than  in  a  few  great  ones.  By 
right  thinking  we  obtain  the  great  pleasures,  as  well  as  all  lesser 
onoSa 

Plato.  428-348  B.c.-Then  came  Plato  and  the  Academic  School  30 
HTtil"?  f^i  ^^''''  fc^en  his  nickname,  meaning  broad-shouldered.' 
Tnrl  Z^  a  follower  of  Socrates  until  the  death  of  the  latter, 
?^  ,11  ^'"A^  T^^  knowledge  would  have  enabled  him  to  grasp 
"^.^^\  T^l'  I°«?'  Prof  esse;  of  Divinity  at  Cambridge,  in  his 
^n^i/''?,^^^^^''^^''  ^^''  l^  ^P-  ^^>'  «^y«^  "Even  to  tfts  day,  I  35 
1  PU+^n^tf  -"■  S''-^''"!  ^T-  ^^^*°  orthodox  theologian  without  being 
a  Platonist  Pnor  to  his  day,  as  shown,  almost  every  idea  had 
been  promulgated  but  tne  correct  one-namely,  that  there  is  a  real 
IS'^tF'yl''^'  ^'^^  f^*^^^^  °^*^^"^l  ^^'^^  is  entirely  separate  I^J     \ 

of  nlrriw^n"^  '"k'^I^-^  ^^^'^  ^^°'^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^0^^^'  ^^^h  no  reality   4^ 
or  permanence  about  it. 

*J*^*^  J-*^^^°^^^^i  *  ^^^^  ^T  8Pi"tual  world,  and  classified  it  under 
two  of  his  pnnciples,  Good  and  Ideas.      He   also  believed  in  the 
material  wxjrld  and  material  atoms,  and  designated  as  number  what         1 
we  now  find   to   be   vibration.     In   some  places   he  speaks   of   the   4-,   ' 
he^ens,  stars,  earth,  and  our  souls  as  Gods. 

He  recognised  man's  apparent  dual  character,  and  said:  •  I  am 
trymg  to  find  out  whether  I  am  more  complicated  and  wicked  than 
in  df^mr^'^^  or  if  I  am  of  a  simple  nature,  participating 

♦  -Phoedras.' 


10 


20 


25 


PLATO.  485 

A  pp.  VII. 

This  philosophy  of  Plato  contained  no  principle  of  evolution,  as 
he  considered  that  his  four  principles  had  existed  independently 
from  all  eternity,  and  that  the  Supreme  Good  brought  them 
together  to  form  the  world. 

In  the  ''  Stranger  "  he  says:  "  Real  being  is  always  unchange- 
able, the  same,  and  variation  is  always  limited  to  the  phenomenal." 
In  his  "  Timaeus  "  he  says  that  the  Father  of  the  world  cannot  be 
named  ;  in  his  "  Laws,"  that  men  are  not  to  inquire  into  His  being. 

Plato  distinguishes  between  the  phenomenal,  which  he  calls 
visible,  and  the  Ideal,  which  he  calls  cogitable.  The  visible  he 
divides  into  two,  optical  phenomena  and  the  material  things ;  the 
cogitable,  the  real  world,  heaven,  he  also  divides  into  two,  mathe- 
matical and  dialectical,  or  the  field  of  Ideas. 

Plato  adopted  the  truths  of  his  predecessors  and  fitted  them 
into  his  School  of  Philosophy,  failing  to  add,  however,  the  corner- 
stone. He  adopted  the  principle  of  change  in  the  material  world 
and  the  atoms  of  his  predecessors,  and  recognised  that  by 
"  number "    (which,     as    stated,    apart     from    its    mathematical 

significance,  is  vibration),  they  were  formed  into  fire,  earth,  air^  and 
water.  He  evolved  a  system  of  Ideas  which  corresponded  to  the 
"inner  nature  and  soul  of  things,  as  distinct  from  their  outward 
visible  forms,'*  and  gave  them  an  actual  independent  existence  of 
their  own.** 

He  was  much  closer  to  the  truth  than  most  people  have  thought.  He 
wrote :  "Of  these  celestial  forms,  few  only  can  retain  an  adequa4>e 
remembrance ;  and  they,  when  they  behold  any  image  of  that  other 
world,  are  rapt  in  amazement;  but  they  are  ignorant  of  what  tins 
rapture  means,  because  they  do  not  clearly  perceive.  For  there  is 
no  light  in  the  earthlv  copies  of  justice  or  temperance,  or  any  of  the 
.SO  higher  qualities  whicli  are  precious  to  souls ;  they  are  seen  through 
a  glass  dimly ;  and  they  are  few  who,  going  to  the  images,  behold 
in  them  the  realities,  and  they  only  with  difficulty."! 

Another  important  truth  he  taught  was,  that  the  supreme  Grood 
did  not  "  create,"  but  disposed  and  arranged.  His  Ideas  always  had 
existed  in  Mind,  and  therefore  did  not  require  to  be  created  in  the 
strict  sense  of  the  word.  The  supreme  God  he  looked  upon  aie 
always  at  work  for  the  higher  ends  of  the  Just,  the  Beautiful,  and 
the  True. 

We  now  find  that  the  only  "  creation"  is  the  grouping  together 
of  new  combinations  of  existing  ideas  and  combinations  of  ideas,  all 
G^'s  ideas  having  always  existed. 

"  Plato  long  ago  prophesied  that  if  a  perfect  man  appeared,  the 
world  would  crucify  him,  and  Plato  was  right "  t  (Archdeacon 
Wilberforce). 

Justin  Martyr,  a  professor  of  Pagan  philosophy,  who  was  greatly 
esteemed,  wrote,  after  he  had  become  a  Christian,  that  he  was  sure 
that  the  Platonists  were  inspired  by  the  word  of  Truth.  I  think 
that  those  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  investigate  the  early  history 
of  the  Greeks,  of  which  a  few  details  are  given  in  Appendix  I.,  will 
agree  that  Plato's  wonderful  knowledge  of  truth,   considering  the 

*  Philo  Judaeus,  born  e.  20-10  B.C.,  taught  that  these  Ideas  were  thoujrhts  of 
God  existing  before  the  creation  of  the  material  world  of  which  they  are  the 
tjpes.  The  totality  of  these  Ideas  was,  he  said,  the  EeaFon  of  God  as  Creat-or. 
Matter,  according  to  him.  was  not  even  indirectly  referable  to  God,  its  etsence 
being  a  mere  negation  of  all  true  beine. 

t  "Phoedras.' 
I  "  Mystic  Immanence.'' 


35 


40 


Refer  to 
P»«e  Line 


57      13 


72      14 
2.3     45 


455     41 

477     36 


30     32 


34 

8 

31 

18 

249 

17 

58 

34 

57 

36 

66 

7 

6^ 

10 

57 

27 

66 

33 

430   12,20 

28 


50 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


4IS 
40H 

4ir> 

430 


4t 


8 

3:> 

5,12 
20 


82 

28 


77      II 

r>8    33 

46.")     28 


40      42 


34 


24 
61 


11> 
11 

12 


ir>7     13 

484      33 
17      32 


113      11 


222      32 


222      40 


486  PLATO'S   IDEAL  THEORY;   NEO-PLATONISM. 

App.  VII. 

times  in  which  he  lived,  was  due  to  the  fact  that  he  was  an  Israelite, 
probably  of  the  tribe  of  Dan.  He  certainly,  as  Aristotle  pointed 
out,  proved,  by  his  life  and  his  teachings,  how  a  good  man  is  also 
a  happy  man. 

Plato's  Ideal  Theory.— The  School  of  Philosophy  founded  by 
Plato  was  called  the  Academy.     Its  main  teachings  were  as  follows : 

1.  The  first  step  to  knowledge  is  the  correct  definition  of  general   '> 
terms. 

2.  The  things  apprehended  by  the  senses  are,  as  Heracleitus 
taught,  fleeting  and  changeable,  but  the  characteristics  or  defini- 
tions of  the  different  classes  are  permanent. 

This  is  true :    the  characteristic  of  a  lion  is  courage,    which    is    1<> 
permanent;  the  characteristic  of  a  chair  is  support,  which  is  also 
permanent. 

3.  This  type  or  idea  of  the  class,  being  permanent,  exists  outside 
the  sphere  of  the  senses. 

4.  He  also  taught  that  we  were  able  to  recognise  the  types  or    1") 
ideas  because  our  souls  existed  among  them  before  we  (the  ma4«rial 
beings)  were  born. 

5.  There  are  superior  and  inferior  ideas ;  the  highest  of  all,  the 
Creator,  is  the  idea  of  the  good,  to  know  which,  and  to  partake  of 
which,  is  the  hope  and  aim  of  the  wise  man.      He  did  not  pretend   2h 
to  give  a  reason  for  the  origin  of  evil. 

6.  In  the   "  Republic,"  Plato  asserted    that    there    is    an    idea 
corresponding  to  every  material  thing.      Plato  laid  stress  on  the 
actual  existence  of  Ideas  apart  from  the  objects  of  sense  in  which 
we   perceive  them.     The   Rev.    James   Gow  writes:   "This   dogma  2:. 
was  wholly  mysterious  to  Plato  himself,  and  he  can  only  explain  it 

in  figurative  language,  but  he  had  not  the  heart  to  abandon  it.  He 
was  combating  the  debasing  sophistry  that  there  is  no  knowledge 
and  no  virtue,  and  life  is  a  sham ;  and  it  was  in  the  separate 
existence  of  the  ideas  that  he  found  his  proof  that  each  eoul  is  30 
immortal,  and  that  knowledge  and  virtue  can  be  attained,  partially 
in  this  bodily  life,  but  fully  in  the  spiritual  life  hereafter."*  If 
Plato  and  Dr.  Gow  had  seen  that  there  was  no  reality  in  the 
material  worid,  which  was  only  the  real  world  falsely  seen,  Plato's 
dogma  would  have  been  no  longer  mysterious.  He  was  on  the  very  3.> 
verge  of  the  truth,  anxiously  reaching  up  and  peering  over  the 
barrier  of  matter  into  the  ocean  of  Life. 

Neo-Platonism — In   this   system    the    soul    was    not    a    single 
indivisible  unity,  but  was  made  up  of  a  higher  divine  part  and  a 
lower  sensuous  part,  the  higher  part  being  intermovable.     The  Neo-  40 
f  latomste  taught     that  evil  has  no  independent  nature,  no  reality 
of  Its  own,  but  merely  adheres  to  another  being ;  that  it  is  nothing 
but  an  obstruction  and  ^)rivatioIi  of  the  soul  "  f  (Eucken).    Plotiiius 
the  founder,  taught  an  important  truth.      He  said  that  thinking 
alone  led  to  truth,  and  that  the  absolute  Unity  or  God  was  above  the   45 
Ideas,  and  could  only  be  apprehended  by  man  exercising  a  kind  of 
intuition    that  transcended  knowledge;  he  then  was  united  with 
the  divme  Bemg.      His  followers  practised  what  is  spoken  of  as  a 

•  "  A  Companion  to  School  Classics,"  p.  315. 
t  "The  Problem  of  Human  Life,"  p.  229. 


ARISTOTLE. 


487 


App.  VII. 

kind  of  meditative  trance,  instead  of  the  study  of  nature,  showing 
that  he  had  a  dawning  idea  of  how  to  think.  He  knew  too  much, 
however,  to  allow  them  to  fall  into  a  trance.  According  to 
Maeterlinck,  he  had  the  most  divine  intellect  of  any  man  that  ever 
lived.  In  his  moments  of  inspiration  it  is  said  that  his  face  shone 
with  a  light  not  of  earth.  Mr.  F.  Taylour  writes:  ''The 
transcendant  spiritual  reality  within  the  earthly  image  shone 
through  the  mask  of  flesh.  By  sheer  intellectual  and  spiritual 
energy  he  attained  into  union  with  God ;  became  one  with  that 
undefinable  reality,  which  is  the  flame  in  the  prophet's  heart,  the 
love  and  purity  which  radiates  from  goodness  of  character,  the  light 
and  life  of  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world,  and  the  one 
undying  Self  in  which  we  all  live  and  move  and  have  our  being." 

Aristotle,  384-322  B.C. — Aristotle,  the  great  systematiser,  founded 
•"'  the  School  known  as  the  Peripatetics.  Being  a  biologist,  he  could 
not  follow  the  strict  lines  of  Plato,  the  mathematician,  to  whose 
sohool  he  was  attached  for  twenty  years.  He  took  Plato's  Ideas, 
and  placed  them  in  the  mind  of  supreme  Good.  He  left  out 
Number,    and   grouped  together  material  bases   of  ends  or  atoms 

10   with  the  material  ideas.     Under  his  system  he  had  to  discover  some 
independent  source  of  motion,  and  put  forward  a  truth,  as  far  as 
any  material  theory  can  be  said  to  be  true — namely,  that  it  was 
the  ether  that  (revolving  in  an    eternal    circle)    supplied    the    move 
ment  of  the  material  world.     Aristotle    therefore    divided    Plato's 

15  principle  into  two — ^the  one,  the  supreme  Intelligence,  and  the 
other,  the  source  of  everything  in  the  material  world.  He  saw 
that  the  material  world,  being  kept  in  revolution  by  the  ether,  would 
by  its  own  nature  evolve,  one  after  another,  all  the  phenomena  of 
the  material  world— crystal,  plant,  animal  and  man.      He  did  not 

o,,  grasp  that  one  of  his  two  principles — namely,  the  ether,  which 
appeared  to  be  the  source  of  everything  in  the  material  world — ^was 
simply  the  counterfeit  of  the  other,  the  supreme  Intelligence.  At 
the  same  time,  he  taught  that  God  was  not  in  the  material  world, 
to  whom  it  was  as  if  it  did  not  exist  and  he  looked  upon  qualities  as 
realities. 

At  the  same  time,  he  was  very  close  upon  it.  He  dealt  very  fully 
with  the  material  world  under  the  heading   "  Physics,"  and  then 

25  dealt  with  philosophy  or  theology,  "  the  science  of  the  real  as  real," 
in  a  series  of  essays,  some  unfinished,  which  he  placed  after 
"Physics."  From  this  arose  the  name  "Meta[after]physics." 
He  never  harmonised  the  two  portions,  and  evidently  felt  the 
impossibility   of  doing  so,   as   he  never   finished   this   part  of  his 

30  system.  He  endeavoured  to  understand  the  reality  of  so-called 
facts. 

Benevolence,  or  love  to  others,  is  said  not  to  have  been  recog- 
nised definitely  by  Plato  or  Aristotle,  and  to  have  first  appeared 
in  Cicero  and  the  later  Stoics.  Plato  recognised  the  love  that  is 
unaccompanied  by  any  sensuous  emotions,  and  is  based  on  moral 

85  and  intellectual  aflfinity.  He  recognised  that  human  love  is  only  a 
subordinate  form  of  this  perfect  and  ideal  love  of  truth  "  which 
the  soul  should  cultivate." 

Aristotle  held  that  there  was  the  supreme  Intelligence  and  its 
Ideas,  the  matrix  of  matter  loaded  with  material  ideas  or  "  form  " 

4y  (the  hieroglyphs  of  the  invisible  Ideas  caused  to  move  by  the  motion 
gained  from  the  Ether),  and  looked  upon  supreme  Intelliprence  as 
immaterial,  immovable,  and  invisible  Essence,  incapable  of  change 
and  therefore  an  actuality.  At  the  same  time,  he  looked  upon  the 
ether  as  an  actuality.    He  rightly  held  that  there  was  no  evil  in  the 

45  eternal  Actualities — that  is  to  say,  in  the  supreme  Intelligence  and 
its  Ideas,   but  only  in  the  material  world.      He  taught  that  the 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 

221      39 

128        1 


71  25 

76  10 

77  10 

72  1 


41      21 


488  21,42 

242  40 

242  32 

482       5 

34  24 

154  26 


Be(«r  to 
Putfe  Lime 


23 


34   17 


34   22 


240   1 


22  41 

114  23 
299  21 


483  32 


496  3y 
85  25 

35  21 


279  45 


278  87 

483  32 

35  2S 

487  33 


5 


^^  EUCLEIDES;    PYRRHO ;    STOICISM. 

„    .  App.  VII. 

nous      of  man  was  eternal  and  had  no  birth,  whereas  the  animal 
soul-human    mind-being    acquainted     with    perishable    things 
perished  with  them.  ' 

^^  He  not  only  said  that  matter  was  purely  negative,  but  that  the 
source  of  all  moiion  was  itself  unmoved,  and  the  way  in  which  it 
acts  can  only  be  expressed  by  saying  that  it  '  moves  as  an  object 
of  love.'  It  is  pure  mind,  with  no  object  but  itself;  it  is  thought, 
with  thought  as  its  object— pure  self-consciousness,  with  nothing 
beyond.  It  is  God."*  Like  many  modem  advanced  thinkers,  he 
was  called  an  atheist,  and  was  prosecuted  by  the  Athenians*  for 
atheism. 

Eueleldes,  323-283  b.c,  founder  of  the  Megarian  School,  and,  under 
the  name   of   Euclid,    a  terror    to    non-mathematical    schoolboys 
went  beyond  his  master  in  adding  goodness  and   wisdom   to  the 
other  attributes  of  the  Deity.    He  looked  upon  goodness,  virtue,    jo 
etc.,  not  only  as  the  supreme  ends,  but  as  the  only  realities  of  life 
This  M  true,  but    the    virtue   and    goodness    with    which  we  axp 
acquainted  m  this  material  world  are  only  a  limited  sense  of  the 
real  virtue  and  the  real  goodness. 

Another  great  truth  the  Megarian  School  taught-namely,  that  evil   r, 
18  only  an  illusion  of  our  sensuous  nature  and  has  no  real  existence. 

Pyrrho,  360-270  b.c,  founded  the  sect  called  Sceptics,  recognising 
the  untrustworthiness  of  the  senses.  He  would  not  affirm  even  that 
•now  wa€  white;  as  a  fact,  he  suspended  judgment.  '*  We  define 
nothing,"  was  the  motto  of  his  school.  on 

Stoicism,  founded  by  Zeno  of  Citium  (280  b.c.)  shortly  after  the 
death  of  Aristotle,  was  a  pantheistic  system,  having  matter  on  one 
side  and  universal  Soul  diffused  through  matter  on  the  other  Its 
human  soul  was  a  single  indivisible  unity  of  part  of  the  universal  Soul 

The  Stoics  gave  practical  advice  on  wisdom  and  virtue,  and  the   «>-. 
mode  of  attaining  them.      Their   logic    was    such    as   particularly   " 
appeals  to  what  is  called  common-sense.      They  thought  the  soul 
received  impressions  through  the  senses.      In  physics  they  were 
materialists  or  pantheists,  and  maintained  that  the  impressions  of 
the  senses  are  the  sole  source  of  knowledge,  and  that  nothing  exists   30 
except  what  is  material  and  can  act  on  the  senses. 

The  soul  of  the  universe  they  described  as  Cause,  Spirit,  Reason, 
Nature,  Fate,  Necessity,  Law  and  God.     The  later  Sioics,  such  as 
Seneca,  preferred  the  use  of  the  name   God.     Their  God  was  really 
only  so-called  natural  law.     They  taught  that  the  soul,  after  death,   35 
did  not  die,   but  retained  its  individuality  until   the  general  end 

i!^i*^f?^^*^*  T°  v^^  according  to  reason,  they  taught,  was  the 
same  thmg  as  to  hve  accordmg  to  nature,  and  tha4;  when  the 
emotions  could  no  longer  be  suppressed,  man  was  to  commit  suicide, 
as  oato  and  many  others  did. 

iAl\^^  1*^"^^  i^*^  *^^  ^P^  ^^^^^  <^e  individual  seeks  must  be 
liJ"    v£  ^!t  *i^®  ^"^^^  °^,  *^®  community.     This  they  seemed  to 

.^rjf H,^''  A^.^  ^^1  ^  ^f*?.^-  ^'^  P^'  however,  we  now  know  is 
spiritual  and  tangible,  not  the  material  so-called  good. 

•  **  Hamuworth  EncycloiMBdia,"  p.  356. 


40 


EPIOUREA.N  SCHOOL ;    BRUXO.  489     Refer  to 

APP.    VII.  P««eLme 

Epicurean  School.  —This  antagonistic  school,  founded  by  Epicunxs,  483    32 
341-270  B.C.,  also  endeavoured  to  give  this  practical  guidance,  main- 
taining that  ethics  is  the  proper  study  of  man  as  being  the  path    54    22 
to  true  happiness.     Both  these  schools,  which  were  materialistic, 

5   teaching  that  the  senses  alone  were  the  source  of  knowledge,  be- 
came far  more  influential  than  previous  ones. 

Both  the  Stoics  and  the  later  Neo-Platonic  School  depended  on 
the  unaided  strength  of  what  they  called  the  individual  soul,  namely,   312    27 
the  human  so-called  "mind.*'  313    26 

10  In  those  days  there  were  numerous  philosophers.  Seneca  ^  (i..d.  60), 
Plutarch  (a.d.  100),  and  finallj^  Epictetusf  (a.d.  120)  with  Marcus 
Aurelius  (121-180  a.d.),  amongst  the  Stoics,  the  brilliant  Lucretius 
(95-60  B.C.)  amongst  the  Epicureans,  and  Sextus  Empiricus  (a.d.  250) 
of  the  Sceptics  are  perhaps  the  best  known.    Some  believed  in  the 

15    old  pagan  gods,   demons,  etc.,   and  that  God  manifested  himself  218    39 
materially.     The  last  of  the  pagan  philosophers.  Porphyry  and  lam- 
blichus,  Neo-Platonists,  grouped  together  in  various  combinations 
the  four  great  principles  laid  down  by  Plato,   viz.,   the  supreme  477    26 
Being  or  the  Good ;  the  system  of  Ideas,  the  real  things  in  heaven ; 

20  numbers,  or  vibration  and  matter,  the  manifestation  of  thou^t  or 
vibration.  With  the  rise  of  the  new  school  of  Christian  philo- 
sophers, with  men  like  Origen,  Athanasius,  and  Augustine,  ancient 
paganism  disappeared,  being  extinct  in  enlightened  centres  in 
420  A.D.,  and  in  529  a.d.  Justinian  shut  up  the  schools  of  Athens. 

25  These  olden  philosophers  were  most  of  them  trying  to  elucidate 
the  truth,  and  were,  no  doubt,  of  use  in  their  way ;  although  Momm- 
sen  says  of  the  Greek  philosophers  that  "  the  long  series  of  philo- 
sophical systems  that  had  come  and  gone,  had  accumulated  huge 
piles  of  intellectual  rubbish,"  and  of  the  Romans,  that  "  they  were 

30  simply  inferior  scholars  of  bad  teachers." 

LATTER-DAY     PHILOSOPHY. 

Up  to  the  present  I  have  dealt  with  the  earlier  schools  of  philo- 
sophy, before  they  had  begun  to  realise  clearly  the  great  importance 
of  so-called   "thought"  and  tlie    difference    between    what    is  called 

35  objective  and  what  is  called  subjective  "thought."  The  former  is  a 
belief  in  that  of  which  we  are  conscious,  being  something  external 
to  our  "  consciousness,"  and  material ;  the  latter  is  a  belief  in  that 
of  which  we  are  conscious  as  being  only  an  impression  in  our  so-called 
"  mind,"  having  no  other  existence,  real  or  otherwise.     Both  now  turn  135     11 

40  out  to  be.false  "  mental "  impressions,  or  ethereal  vibrations,  material  and 
entirely  illusive. 

For  years,  philosophers  have  argued  as  to  these  two  methods  of 
obtaining  knowledge,  the  subjective  and  objective. 


Bruno,  1550,  Burnt  at  Rome,  February  16th,  1600.— This  philosopher 

taught  "  that  space  is  infinite,  filled  with  self-luminous  and  opaque 

*  One  of  his  sayings  was  "  To  obey  God  is  freedom." 

t  It  was  he  that  said  "  It  is  not  thingrs  that  disqniet  us,  bnt  our  opinions  about 
things." 


48     3V 


Refer   to 
Page  Line 

171      19 


47:\ 

;u 

!♦;:» 

20 

21>7 

34 

21»K 

M 

50 

2G 

2:}o 

.") 

1     :J7 


l»l      45 

114      23 
20      23 


37 


34 
61 


•>•> 


12 


249 
156 


17 
11 


490  BOEHME;    DESCARTES;    LOCKE. 

App.  VII. 

worlds,  many  of  them  inhabited,  tliis  correct  statement  being  his 
capital  offence.  He  believed  that  the  world  is  animated  by  an 
intelligent  soul,  the  cause  of  forms,  but  not  of  matter  ;  that  this  lives 
in  all  things,  even  such  as  seem  not  to  live.  He  nevertheless  thought 
that  matter  and  the  soul  of  the  world  together  constituted  God.  5 

Jacob  Boehme,  1574-1624,  the  great  mystic  and  father  of  German 
philosophy,  was  only  a  working  shoemaker.  His  keen  intellect 
was  spent  in  deep  and  original  thought,  and  he  had  a  manellous 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  He  wrote :  "  Blessed  art  thou  therefore  if 
thou  canst  stand  still  from  Self-thinking  and  Self-willing,  and  canst  lo 
stop  the  Wheel  of  thy  Imagination  and  Senses ;  forasmuch  as  hereby 
thou  mayest  arrive  at  length  to  see  the  great  Salvation  of  God, 
being  made  capable  of  all  Manner  of  Divine  Sensations  and  Heavenly 
communications.  Since  it  is  nought  indeed  but  thine  own  Hearing 
and  Willing  that  do  hinder  thee,  so  that  thou  dost  not  see  and  hear  15 
God.  This  thy  Willing  moreover  stops  thy  Hearing.  And  having 
brought  thee  hither,  it  overshadows  thee  with  that  which  thou 
wiliest ;  it  binds  thee  with  thine  own  Chains,  and  it  keeps  thee  in 
thine  own  dark  Prison  which  thou  makest  for  thyself ;  so  that  thou 
canst  not  go  out  thence,  or  come  to  that  State  which  is  Supernatural  2n 
and  Supersensual." 

Of  him  Emile  Boutroux  writes :  "  Inner  experience  and  reflection 
are,  once  for  all,  his  true  means  of  investigation.  True,  he  was  an 
illuminate ;  his  meditation  was  a  prayer ;  his  discoveries,  divine 
revelations."* 

Descartes,  1596-1650.— This  theologian,  who  was  also  a  profound 
philosopher  and  mathematician,  was  forced  by  the  contradictions 
of  knowledge  gained  materially— through  sense  impressions 
—to  believe  that  the  true  starting-point  of  knowledge  was  sub- 
jective, that  is  to  say,  in  "  mental "  reasoning  or  thought.  He  stated  25 
that  the  only  safe  ground  was  the  knowledge  that  he  existed.  "  I 
think,  therefore,  I  am."  Thought  he  regarded  as  without  an 
equal,  and  Huxlev  affirmed  that  his  system  was  the  very  soul  of 
contemporary  philosophy  and  science.  His  dream  has  now  been 
realised— namely,  how  by  thought  to  preserve  mankind  from  illness 
and  disease,  even  from  the  debility  of  old  age.  To-day  the 
"Gazette  d'Anvers  "  would  not  have  announced  his  death,  as  it 
did,  as  follows:  "  In  Sweden  there  has  lust  died  a  fool,  who  said 
that  he  could  live  as  long  as  he  wished. 

Spinoza,  1632-1677  (see  footnote,  jmge  500). 

Locke,  1632-1704,  on  the  contrary,  in  reaction,  stated  that  the  only 
reliable  knowledge  was  obtained  from  the  senses,  although  he  be-   : 
lieved  in  spiritual  assistance  and  revelation. 

Leibnitz,  1646-1716,  the  discoverer  of  the  Differential  Calculus, 
who  tried  hard  to  bring  about  a  union  between  the  Catholic  and  Pro- 
testant Churches,  stated  that  Spirit  was  the  only  reality,  and  truly 
thought  that  the  knowledge  of  the  material  world  was  knowledge  of  x> 
the  spiritual  world  seen  "confusedly  and  under  disguise,"  and  that 
God  was  "universal  harmony."  He  believed  the  material  world 
to  be  the  best  possible  world,  and  that  evil  merely  increased  the 
good  by  contrast. 

In  his  famous  theory  of  optimism,  the  world  is  by  no  means  repre-  40 
sented  as  perfect ;  it  is  only  the  best  of  all  possible  worlds,  the  best 
the  Creator  could  make  out  of  the  materials  at  hand.     In  recent 
times  Mill  showed  a  marked  preference  for  this  view. 

Leibnitz  was  deterred  by  theological  scruples  from  accepting  the  theory 
of    gravitation,   which    appeared    to    him    as   a    substitution    of    the  45 

•  "  Historical  Studies  in  Philosophy." 


;}«> 


LEIBNITZ;   BERKELEY;   HUME.  491 

App.  VII. 

action  of  physical  forces  for  the  direct  action  of  the  Deity.  Agassiz, 
who  advanced  along  "  the  pathway  leading  to  divine  Science,"  but 
dropped  from  his  summit,  made  the  same  comment  with  regard  to 
Darwin.  He  regarded  it  as  a  fatal  objection  to  the  Darwinian 
5  theory  that  it  appeared  to  substitute  the  action  of  physical  forces 
for  the  creative  action  of  Deity.  In  his  "  Essay  on  Classification, *' 
he  regarded  every  organic  form  as  a  concrete  thought  of  the  Creator, 
interpretable  by  the  human  "  mind."  This  shows  how  close  in  theory 
he  was  to  the  truth,  and  yet  how  far  away  he  was  from  the  know- 
1<»  ledge  of  Truth  as  Mind  and  its  manifestation. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


8 


i> 


in 


15 


20 


88 
34 
93 


25 


134 
154 


30 


35 


40 


1 


45 


37 


154     29 


32 

29 
35 


496       3 


37 
23 

38 


17 
29 


Berkeley,  1685-1753,  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  whilst  putting  forward  a  19 
metaphysical  view  of  the  world,  and  stating  that  there  exists  497 
nothing  but  man's  thoughts  of  things,  was,  as  Huxley  called  him,  a  49^ 
"  mixed  logician."  Mr.  Oldroyd  has  said  that  "  Christian  Science 
is  Berkeleyism  run  mad,"  but  his  system  was  only  semi-metaphysical, 
practically  pantheism.  Berkeley  wrote :  "  Although  our  sensations 
are  wholly  subjective,  we  do  not  deny  an  independent  reality  of 
things."  He  also  said  that  there  was  "no  substance  of  matter, 
but  only  a  substance  of  mind  termed  spirit ;  that  there  are  two  kinds 
of  spiritual  substance,  the  one  eternal  and  uncreated,  the  substance 
of  Deity;  the  other  created,  and,  once  created,  naturally  eternal." 
He  fell  from  the  sublime  to  the  ridiculous  by  recommending  tar 
water  as  a  panacea  for  all  human  ills.  He  had  not  seen  the  funda- 
mental Principle,  that  all  was  divine  Mind,  God,  and  not  the  limited 
human  sense  wrongly  called  mind ;  consequently  he  could  not  keep 
his  practice  on  a  level  with  his  theory. 

Hume,  1711-1776,  the  great  historian  and  political  economist,  fol- 
lowed on,  and  showed  by  clear  thinking  that  what  Descartes  claimed, 
namely,  that  man  was  able  to  gain  knowledge  subjectively,  was  true. 
He  showed  that  Locke's  objective  method  was  a  failure,  as  we  could 
not  find  either  substance  or  cause  amongst  the  objects  of  experience, 
and,  in  fact,  threw  doubt  upon  all  the  sciences,  doubting  the  possi- 
bility of  obtaining  knowledge  by  the  objective  world  altogether. 
He  is  better  known  as  a  religious  sceptic,  because  of  his  attack  upon 
miracles,  and  has  usually  been  considered  a  materialist.  He 
recognised  that  "  what  is  incorruptible  must  be  ungenerable." 

In  Huxley's  life  of  Hume,  he  says  :  "  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  point 
out  that  the  doctrine  just  laid  down  is  what  is  commonly  called 
materialism.  But  it  is  nevertheless  true,  that  the  doctrine  contains 
nothing  inconsistent  with  the  purest  idealism." 

Kant,  1724-1804.— Then  came  the  great  Immanuel  Kant.  He  con- 
demned the  view  of  Leibnitz,  holding  that  the  material  or  phenome- 
nal world  was  wholly  different  from  the  real,  so  that  in  knowing  the 
material  we  did  not  know  reality  at  all.  He  corrected  Hume's  scep- 
ticism, and  showed  that  the  inner  activity  of  man,  properly  used, 
made  science  trustworthy.     He  went  further,    and   whilst  denying     60     12 

EE 


167 

11 

76 

37 

551 

29 

68 

7 

84 

3 

81 


497     32 


24      37 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


5:.l      21) 

67        7 


167      12 


233 

< 

51) 

u 

8."> 

18 

.s:> 

33 

1)3     23 


93  3 

y3  27 

21  ID 

93  1 


92     41 


280 

26 

18 

39 

320 

46 

81 

18 

89 

41 

280 

21 

497 

35 

10 


20 


4Q9  KANT. 

App.  VII. 

intuitive  undersUnding,  or  what  Mars,  a  recent  writer,  calls 
"rational  intuition,"  he  showed  that  what  we  have  called  our 
sciences,  however  sufficiently  reliable  for  use,  were  not  desenung 
the  name  of  knowledge  in  the  true  sense  of  the  term.  He  thougnt 
it  essential  that  all  knowledge  gained  intuitively  should  be  tested 
logically  to  show  its  credentials.  This  test,  however,  is  not  satisfactory, 
owing  to  the  human  being's  imperfect  grasp  of  true  knowledge.  Nor 
is  it  necessary.  When  we  are  working  properly  and  gaining  our  know- 
ledge intuitively,  by  the  realisation  that  God  is  the  Principle  of  all 
knowledge,  and  that  therefore  man  has  all  requisite  knowledge, 
nothing  but  what  is  true  comes  to  us  whilst,  or  even  just  after, 
praying  in  this  way.  The  only  true  test  of  knowledge  is  its  logical 
results  in  one's  life,  and  that  of  those  with  whom  one  comes  in 
contact.  In  this  way  we  can  now  prove  practically  the  truth  of  our 
purely  intuitive  knowledge. 

Kant  only   recognised  three-dimensional    space.       He,     however, 
recognised  that  time  is  simply  one  way  of  being  conscious  of  "one 
thing  going  before  and  another  thing  coming  after  something  else," 
that  is,  as  the  consciousness  of  succession.     Although  he  was  close 
upon  the  truth,  he  did  not  quite  reach  it.     Kant  writes  in  his  "  In- 
augural  Dissertation":   "By  our  sensibility  we  do  not  know   the 
nature  of  things  confusedly.     We  do  not  know  it  at  all.     Apart  from 
our  subjective  condition,  the  object,  as  represented  and  qualified  by 
our  sensibility,  is  nowhere  to  be  found.    It  cannot  possibly  be  found, 
since  its  form  as  phenomenal  appearance  is  determined  by  those   2.-» 
very  subjective  conditions."       He  taught  nothing  to  warrant  the 
assumption  of  the  existence,  that  is  to  say,  the  permanence  and 
therefore   reality,   of  matter,  but  taught   exactly  the  reverse;  as 
according  to  him  the  mind  constructs  through  the  imagination   a 
sort  of  hybrid  world,  the  objects  of  which,  while  mental  concepts,    '^^ 
yet  partake  of  a  material  or  sensuous  character.     This  is  the  world 
we  seem  to  know  through  our  senses.     He  recognised  the  relation 
between  subject  and  object,  and  expressed  the   belief  that  Mind 
could   not   be  known   by   man   the   human   being  ;     stating  delinitely 
that  the  phenomenal,  or  apparent,  is  all  that  we  can  see,  and  that    35 
from  the  very  nature  of  our  minds,  we  can  never  know  reality.   Kant 
wrote:    "And  against  other  criticisms  of  the  doctrine  of  Immor- 
tality,  one  may  adduce  the  transcendental  hypothesis;   all  life   is 
essentially  only  intellectual,  and  not  subject  to  time  changes,  neither 
beginning  with  birth  nor  ending  with  death.     This  world's  life  is   ^0 
only  an  appearance,  a  sensuous  image  of  the  pure  spiritual  life,  and 
the  whole   world  of  sense,    only   a   picture    swimming   before   our 
present  knowing  faculty  like  a  dream,  and  havinq  no  reality  in  itsdf. 
For  if  we  should  see  things  and  ourselves  as  they  are,  we  should 
see  ourselves  in  a  world  of  spiritual  natures  with  which  our  entire    45 
real  relation   neither  began   at   birth   nor   ended   with   the   body's 
death." 


20 


FICHTE  ;    HEGEL  ;    BALZAC  ;   LOTZE.  493     Refer  to 

App.   VII.  PageLiue 

Fiehte,  1762-1814,   who  was  dismissed  from  his  professional  chair 

at  Jena  under  a  charge  of  atheism,  endeavoured  to  reconcile  religion 

with  first  principles.    He  got  closer  to  the  understanding  of    the 

teaching  of  Jesus  that  "  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  within,"  by  asserting 

5   that  all  knowledge  is  of  the  inner  self,  and  that  whilst  objective 

perception  seems  to  come  from  external   source,   it  is   really  the 

creation  of  the  thinker.     He,  however,  also  made  the  mistake  of 

Hegel  in  not  recognising  the  distinction  between  Mind,  as  perfect 

good,  and  the  ethereal  or  so-called  human  "mind,"  although  he  saw 

10   that    subjective    knowledge    could    not    stand    for    reality.      Like 

Schellmg  and  Hegel,  he  endeavoured  to  found  a  new  philosophy 

of  the  absolute  on  the  morals  of  Kant. 

Hegel,   1770-1831,  Professor  of  Philosophy  at  Berlin,  endeavoured 
to  further  develop  the  Idealistic  School  started  by  Kant.     He  cor- 
rectly regarded  thought  and  thing,  even  thought  and  being,  as  one. 
that  is,  matter  as  being  materialised  thought ;  and  the  so-called  un- 
1^   folding  thought  in  man  as  the  coming  to  consciousness  of  objective 
(so-called)  reality.     He  refused  to  be  satisfied  with  mere  objective 
knowledge,  and  made  more  practical  the  unknown  reality  of  Kant, 
although  he  mixed  up  Mind,  God,  and  the  human  mind.     He  said :' 
"  Of  the  greatness  and  power  of  Mind  we  cannot  think  too  highly." 
He  looked  upon  life  as  a  progressive  unfoldment  of  Being,  the  un- 
folding in  rational  consciousness  of  all  nature  and  all  history  towards 
the  fulness  of  the  ultimate  Idea.     This  word  he  used  as  standing  for 
the  Reality,  which  is  God,  and  looked  at  it  as  the  final  Cause  or 
the  end.     He  said  that  through  this  unfolding  "the  implicit  unity 
of  the  subjective  and  objective  is  now  realised,  and  this  is  the  Idea." 
Balzac,  1799-1850,  in  his  "Louis  Lambert"  says  that:  "Specialism 
(seeing  all)  consists  in  seeing  the  things  of  the  material  world  as     :)5     22 
those   of  the   spiritual  world   in   their   rational   and  consequential    137     28 
ramification,"  and  says  that  it  "  opens  to  man  his  true  career  and 
the  infinite  dawns  upon  him  and  he  gets  a  glimpse  of  his  destiny." 
Lotze,   1817-1881,  Professor  at  Leipzig,  Gottingen,  and  Berlin,  one 
of   whose   favourite   themes    was  the   mechanical   view    of  nature, 
started  as  a  scientific  man,  and  became  a  great  Christian  philosopher. 
He  believed  as  firmly  as  Kant  in  the  goodness   of  God,  and  felt 
deeply  the  failure  of  science  to  explain  reality* 

Schopenhauer,  1788-1860,  the  pupil  of  Fiehte,  following  upon 
Hegel,  constructed  a  philosophy  of  life  based  upon  the  collective 
will  as  cause.  He  looked  upon  the  "will  to  live"*  as  the  cause  494  1 
of  everything,  and  the  material  universe  as  its  "  objectifica- 
tion."  This,  as  far  as  it  went,  was  perfectly  logical.  He  consis- 
tently carried  this  to  its  inevitable  conclusion,  namely,  the  dis- 
appearance of  the  material  universe  with  the  cessation  of  the  "  will  98  ]', 
to  live  in  a  material  universe.  This  is  an  instance  of  how  really 
logical  thinkers  are  much  nearer  to  truth  than  is  generally  recoc- 
nised. 

*  "  The  Science  of  Paul's  declaration  resolves  the  element  misnamed  matter  into 

Its  original  sin,  or  human  will  ;  that  will  which   would  oppose  bringing-  the 

qualities  of  Spirit  into  subjection  to  Spirit.     Sin  brought  death ;  and  death  is 

an  element  of  matter,  or  material  falsitv.  never  of  Spirit  "■  (Misc.  Writ ,  n  201 

50  line  10.    Mary  Baker  Eddy).  f  k  .,  p.  ^ui, 

EK  2 


25 


297     40 
167      12 


25  12,28 
248       9 

25  14 

247  17 


481  19 

83  4 

71  41 

76  32 


25   12,28 
153     39 
57     12 


34 


15 


30 


35 


71     35 

35     28 
55       7 


40 


45 


Refer  to     494 
Page  Lice 


71      41 


72        1 


71 
21 


3r> 

40 


79 
452 


40 
37 


71      41 


297      30 


:V2\\     57 


484      25 


153 


SCHOPENHAUER. 

App.  VII. 

This  so-called  "  will  to  live  "  individualised  is- 

The    individual    human    consciousness    that    apparently     con- 

stitutes  a  material  being,  and— 
The  succession  of  thoughts  coming  to  this  buman  consciousne^^^^^ 

these    thoughts    being    counterfeits    of     the    true     thoughts   .> 

Humln^knowledge  may  also  be  expressed  as  thoughts  com^^^^ 
consciousness.    As  a  matter  of  fact,  there  is  only  one  thing  m  the 
material  world ;  that  is,  the  apparent  succession  of  thoughts  or  the 
seeming  action  of  thought  in  the  material  consciousness,  and  there    10 
isTo  difference  between  the  human  will  to  live  and  human  know- 

^Schopenhauer,  as  Drummond  says,  regarded  ^^^^^^/^-^^^^^^^^^l^f 
hideous  mistake  and  malady  of  nature.     This  is  true  of  the  matYial, 
illusionary  consciousness,   the   consciousness  that  allows  the  sinful    !•> 
thoughts  to  enter,  but  not  true  of  the  real,  Christ  consciousness,  the 

^^Schopenhauer  recognised  that  there  was  something  beyond  mere 
human  knowledge,  and  discerned  the  value  of  the  Christian  rebg^^^ 
to  those  who  were  able  to  grasp  it.     He  envied  the  attitude  of  the   .0 
Quietists,  and  said:   -Knowledge  can  deliver  itself  from  the  bond- 
age of  the  will  and  exist  purely  for  itself  [this  he  considered  the 
source  of  art].     Further,  if  it  reacts  on  the  individual  mamfestation 
of  the  will,  it  can  bring  about  self-surrender,"  i.e.,  resignation,  which 
is,  he  said,  "the  final  goal,  and  indeed  the  inmost  nature  of  all   2.> 
virtue  and  holiness-and  is  deliverance  from  the  world.       Schopen- 
hauer therefore  exposed  material  existence  as  the  manifestation  of 
material  evil  which  binds  its  victims,  alias  mortals,  on  the  Ixion 
wheel  of  desire  and  ennui  until  the  ''  will  to  live  "  is  metaphysically 
denied  and  disowned.    He  recognised  that  the  material  person  was  30 
nothing,  the  mere  passing  phenomena  of  the  "will  to  live    ;  and 
although   an   agnostic,    he   recognised  that   the   Christian   religion 
had  something  of  essential  value,  which  it  was  perfectly  impossible 
for  him  to  fit  in  with  what  he  knew  of  material   existence.     His 
philosophy  made  him  a  misanthrope  of  the  bitterest  kind    and  ]oy   3o 
was  almost  unknown  to  him.     He  was  so  logical  that  the  tiniest 
grain  of  truth  would  have  turned  the  scale  and  opened  his  eyes  to 
the  vast  outlook  on  reality. 

MODERN     PHILOSOPHY. 

There  are  various  schools  of  modern  philosophy,  of  which  I  only   40 
refer  to  a  few. 

Hedonism,  which  says  that  the  agreeable  is  the  good. 

Utilitarianism,  or  Universal  Hedonism,   which  is  a  considerable 
advance  on  the  above.    The  Utilitarian  argues  that  it  is  good  to  be   ^_ 
happy,  that  happiness  is  the  good.  ' 


MODERN   PHILOSOPHY;    JOHN  STUART  MILL.  495      Refer  to 

App.    VII.  Page  Line 

Perfectionism,  another  variety,  argues  that  it  is  happy  to  be  good,   246    35 
that  perfect  goodness  is  happiness. 

Evolutionary  Ethics,  as  propounded  by  Herbert  Spencer,  Darwin,   497    37 
Leslie  Stephen  and  others,  has  already  made  that  of  Mill  and  Bain 
•''  out  of  date.     It  may  be  called  the  evolution  of  Hedonism,  tracing,  as 
it  does,  the  rise  and  progress  of  morals  to  man's  sense  of  pleasure 
and  pain.  152    u 

Pragmatism.— This  name,  coined  by  Professor  W.  James,  denotes 

an  attitude  of  mind  towards  our  ultimate  beliefs  in  the   light  of 

10  their  consequences.     The  following,  by  its  founder,  gives  one  main 

view  of  the  doctrine  propounded  as  an  antidote  to  scepticism:—        49     39 

"It  is  now  seen  that  life  and  action  are  deeper  than  logical 
processes,  that  immediate  premises  are  behind  all  inferences,  that 
thought  cannot  begin  until  life  furnishes  the  data,  and  that  there 
15  is  nothing  deeper  in  conjunction  or  life  than  the  fundamental  needs,  18  17 
interest,  and  instincts  of  the  mind."  This  is  true  of  the  Mind  that  is  God 
All  the  great  men  of  modern  days  have  been  very  close  to  the 
truth.  There  are  so  many  great  thinkers  that  I  can  only  mention 
about  half  a  dozen. 

20      John  Stuart  Mill,  1806-1873,   an  admittedly  earnest  truth-seeker, 
whom  Gladstone  describes  as  the  saint  of  Rationalism,  writes  :   ''  All 
appearance  attests  the  strength  of  the  tendency  to  mistake  mental 
abstractions,  even  negative  ones,  for  substantive  realities."    At  the     17    27 
same  time  believing  in  the  reality  of  matter,  he  was  faced  with  the 

2:.    belief  that  God  was  not  omnipotent,  and  wrote:   **The  only  admis-    156     11 
sible  moral  theory  of  creation  is  that  the  Principle  of  good  cannot 
at  once  and  altogether  subdue  the  powers  of  evil.    We  must  save     28     15 
God's  goodness  at  the  expense  of  his  omnipotence."    This  is  the    156     35 
position  into  which  the  belief  in  the  reality  of  matter  has  driven 

30   one  of  the   best  of  modern   philanthropists,   a   Christian   Socialist 
and  reformer,  who  teaches  that  God  is  improving  mankind  by  means 
of  matter,  and  that  evil  is  not  really  evil,  as  it  is  necessary  for  the    156     in 
improvement,  and  therefore  benefit,  of  mankind. 

Huxley,  1825-1895,  Professor  at  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons, 
35    the  Royal  Institution,  and  the  Government  School  of  Mines,  gave 

his  life  to  the  vigorous  promulgation  of  what  he  regarded  as  truth,       7    .35 
and  had  a   passion   for  "  absolute  veracity."    His  teachings  have 
been  completely  misunderstood  by  many.    He   called    himself    an 
idealist  and  followed  Plato  in  his  constant  endeavour  to  discard  the 
40    shifting  appearances  of  our  senses,  and  find  truth.    He  considered    477      7 
metaphysics  and  physics  as  complementary,   saying    that:    "They   487    27 
will  never  be  completely  fruitful  until  one  united  with  the  other.* 
At  last  they  have  been  welded  into  one,  by  the  elimination  of  physical 
misconceptions  and  the  spiritualisation    of   semi-metaphysics.      This 
45   spiritualisation  is  bringing  forth  much  fruit. 

♦  "  Methods  and  Results,"  p.  181. 


Refer  to      496  HUXLEY. 

^•••Li»e  APP-    VII. 

It  is  necessary  to  keep  always  clearly  in  mind  the  difference  be- 
tween false  and  true  metapliysies,  the  nietapliybics  of  the  pure  Mind 
491     1")       that  is  God.     You  will  find  that  human  semi-metaphysics  harmonise 
with  so-called  natural  science,  and  that  they   are  identical.     This 
498      fi       is  possible,  because  neither  is  true,  they  are  both  a  false  sense  of   "> 
71   22.  :i.">   the  real,  dealing  only  with  disappearing  phenomena. 

Huxley  coined  the  word  "  agnosticism,"  meaning  what  turns  out 
to  be  true,  namely,  that  the  mortal  man  can  never  know  the  reality. 
He  said  that  the  path  which  leads  to  the  truth  was,  "  that  idealism 
which  declares  the  ultimate  fact  of  all  knowledge  to  be  consciousness,  lo 
or,  in  other  words,  mental  phenomena,  and  therefore  affirms  the 
highest  of  all  certainties,  indeed  the  only  certainty,  to  be  the  exist- 
ence of  Mind."  *  He  said  that  sooner  or  later  we  shall  arrive  at 
76    2i»      "  a  mechanical  equivalent  of  consciousness  just  as  we  have  arrived  at 

a  mechanical  eciuivalent  of  heat,"  f  and  he  endeavoured  to  reduce  !'> 
what  he  regarded  as  the  ultimate  certainty,  Mind,  to  terms  of  the 
uncertainty,  matter,  which  he  looked  upon  as  "psychic  stuff"  or 
"mind  atoms,"  something  which  we  have  no  possibility  of  knowing. 
What  a  revelation  it  would  have  been  to  him  had  he  recognised 
182  33  the  difference  between  the  human  so-called  "mind,"  with  all  its  '2<) 
faults  and  dissolving  views  of  false  phenomena,  and  the  one  Mind 
that  is  God,  governing  all  manifestation.  He  failed,  through 
91  30  endeavouring  to  find  truth  in  materialism,  instead  of  following 
along  the  path  of  idealism,  where  he  asserted  "  that  only  absolute 
certainty  was  to  be  found."  2.") 

He  admitted  that  sense  and  logic  alone  are  utterly  helpless,  and 

did  not  make  Kant's  mistake,  but  recognised  the  influence  of  what 

has  been  shown  in  the  female's  complement  of  wisdom,   namely, 

244     1^      intuition,  which  he  called  mother-wit,  or  inborn  capacity  of  genius. 

His  philosophic  position  he  has  summed  up  as  follows  :   "  The  key    ;;o 
to  all  philosophy  lies  in  the  clear  comprehension  of  Berkeley's  prob- 
lem—which is  neither  more  nor  less  than  one  of  the  shapes  of  the 
11.5     32       greatest  of  all  questions,  'What  are  the  limits  of  our  faculties  1' 
And  it  is  worth  any  amount  of  trouble  to  comprehend  the  exact 
nature  of  the  argument  by  which  Berkeley  arrived  at  his  results,    3,-, 
and  to  know  by  one's  own  knowledge  the  great  truth  which   he 
discovered — that  the  honest  and  rigorous  following  up  of  the  argu- 
ment which  leads  us  to  materialism  inevitably  carries  us  beyond  it. 
**  The  more  completely  the  materialistic  position  is  admitted,  the 
easier  it  is  to  show  that  the  idealistic  position  is  unassailable,    if    \o 
the  idealist  confines  himself  within  the  limits  of  positive  knowledge. 

And  he  adds,  in  conclusion :  "  And  therefore,  if  I  were  obliged  to 
choose  between  absolute  materialism  and  absolute  idealism,  I 
should  feel  compelled  to  accept  the  latter  alternative." 

*  "  Methods  and  Results,"  p.  191. 
t  Ibid.,  p.  178. 


FISKE ;    HERBERT  SPENCER.  497      Refer  to 

-  ....  PfiKe  Line 

App.  VII. 

Fiske,  1842-1901,  the  well-known  historian,  Professor  of  Philosophy 
at  Harvard  and  St.  Louis,  was  in  his  earlier  days  an  aguostic.  As  he  '^^^  2 
became  wiser  his  agnosticism  disappeared,  and  his  last  work  was 
written  to  prove  that  science  led  irresistibly  to  the  doctrine  of 
•">  immortality,  although  he  thought  there  was  no  proof  of  the  spiritual 
world.* 

He  wrote  as  follows:   "The  untrained  thinker  who  believes  that     ^^     ^^ 
the  group  of  phenomena  constituting  the  table  on  which  he   is 
writing  lias  an  objective  existence,  independent  of  consciousness,    452     28 
will  probably  find  no  difficulty  in  accepting  this  sort  of  materialism. 

I"  H  he  is  devoted  to  the  study  of  nervous  physiology,  he  will  be  very 
likely  to  adopt  some  such  crude  notion,  and  to  proclaim  it  as 
zealously  as  if  it  were  an  important  truth,  calculated  to  promote,  in 
many  ways,  the  welfare  of  mankind.  The  science  [material]  of  such 
a  writer  is  very  likely  to  be  sound  and  valuable,  and  he  will  tell  us 

1"'  about  Woorara  poison  and  frogs'  legs,  and  acute  mania,  and  it  will 
probably  be  worthy  of  serious  attention.  But  with  his  philosophy 
it  is  quite  otherwise.  When  he  has  proceeded  as  far  in  subjective 
analysis  as  he  has  in  the  study  of  nerves,  our  materialist  will  find 
that  it  was  demonstrated  a  century  ago  that  the  group  of  phenomena 

2<'    constituting  the  table  has  no  real  existence  whatever  in  the  philo- 
sophic sense.     For  by  '  reality  '  in  philosophy  is  meant  'persistence,     ^2     34 
irrespective  of  particular  conditions,'  and  the  group  of  phenomena 
constituting  a  table  persists  only  in  so  far  as  it  is  held  together 
in  cognition.     Take  away  the  cognising  mind,  and  the  colour,  form, 

25   position,  and  hardness  of  the  table— all  the  attributes,  in  short,  that 
characterise     it    as     matter — at  once  disappear.  .  .  .  Apart    from 
consciousness,  there  are  no  such  things  as  colour,  form,  position,  or     18     34 
hardness,  and  there  is  no  such  thing  as  matter.     This  great  truth, 
established  by  Berkeley,  is  the  very  foundation  of  modern  scientific   ^^^^     ^^ 

30  philosophy ;  and,  though  it  has  been  misapprehended  by  many,  no 
one  has  ever  refuted  it,  and  it  is  not  likely  that  anyone  ever  will." 

He  said  of  Kant:   "His  work  was  thus  critical  rather  than  con-   ^^^     ^^ 
structive.     It  was  to  break  up  the  hard  and  crude  notions  that  man 
had    of  a  solid,   material  world,   wholly  independent  of  spiritual 

35    presence,  and  to  substitute  for  this  the  thought  of  an  ideal  world,    ^^2    45 
which  is  for  and  of  the  spirit  alone." 

Herbert  Spencer,  1820-1903.— Spencer  propounded  what  is  called 
his  law   of  evolution.     He  looked  upon  the  universe  as  "  but  the  pro-     ^2     3t 
gressive   unfolding  and   evolution   of  a  fixed  quantity  of   force,"     84      1 

40  Infinite  and  Eternal  Energy,  acting  in  the  antagonistic  forms  of 
attraction  and  repulsion,  and  truiy  stated  that  from  the  constitution 
of  the  human  "mind"  (so-called)  knowledge  of  noumena  is 
impossible. 

Spencer,  throughout  all  his  works,  regards  as  the  All- Being,  tfee 

45  Power  of  which  "our  lives,  alike  physical  and  mental,  in  common 
with  all  the  activities,  organic  and  inorganic,  amid  which  we  live, 
are  but  the  workings." 


•  (• 


The  Unseen  World.' 


Hefer  to 
Pace  Line 


83 
496 


76      10 


71      35 
71      42 

480     33 


21      18 


35     17 


478     21 


479 

1 

479 

8 

218 

36 

479 

12 

i> 


10 


498  HAECKEL. 

App.  VII. 

He  believed  that  his  synthetic  philosophy  was  consistent  with 
either  an  idealistic  or  materialistic  view  of  the  universe,  because 
we  could  reduce  it  to  terms  of  mind  or  matter.  In  this  he  was 
correct  as  far  as  he  went,  because,  as  has  been  pointed  out,  all 
phenomena  can  now  be  given  in  terms  of  "mind"  (material 
mentality)  or  in  terms  of  matter,  both  being  equally  incorrect 
because  there  is  no  matter  and  only  one  Mind,  God,  good. 

Dr.  Beattie  Crozier  writes:  "  With  Spencer,  the  universe  with  all 
it  contains  is  but  the  progressive  unfolding  and  evolution  of  a  fixed 
quantity  of  force  in  the  antagonistic  forms  of  attraction  and  repul- 
sion ;  with  Hegel,  it  is  the  same  progressive  unfolding,  only  of  Being 
or  Existence  in  general,  with  positive  and  negative  poles.  The 
truth  is  the  same  with  both,  namely,  '  a  continuous  process  of  differ- 
entiation and  integration,'  as  Spencer  himself  defines  it. 

"Any  such  system  basing  all  phenomena  as   being  simply  the    I6 
multiplex  and  complex  phases  of  one  universal  fact^the  redistri- 
bution of  matter  and  motion— must  inevitably  and  admittedly  fail 
to  throw  any  light  upon  the  great  cosmical  mysteries  of  beginnings 
and  endings.'' 

Haeckel.  b.  1834.-Haeckel,  in  "The  History  of  Natural  Crea-  20 
tion,"  gives  a  picture  of  the  evolution  of  species  from  an  amoeba  to 
man.  In  this  he  is  unable  to  explain  the  force,  which  has  started 
this  evolution,  except  by  admitting  spontaneous  generation,  which 
is  mathematically  an  impossiblity,  as  you  cannot  make  something 
out  of  nothing.  If  spontaneous  generation  is  admitted,  then  the  25 
material  world  must  be  a  non-reality.  He  is  thoroughly  accurate 
as  far  as  he  goes,  as  he  only  recognises  the  material  world  and  puts 
forward  the  evolution  of  life  from  the  albumenoid  compounds  of 
carbon. 

According  to  Professor  McCabe,  Haeckel  admits  that  true  Int^lli-  30 
gence  is  not  to  be  found  in  this  world  of  matter,  and  therefore  we 
have  only  the  untrustworthy  senses  to  testify  to  their  own  existence. 
Only  recognising  the  material,  he  writes  perfectly  correctly :  "  Just 
as  the  infinite  universe  is  one  great  Whole  ...  so  the  spiritual 
and  moral  life  of  man  is  part  of  the  cosmos,  and  our  naturalistic  35 
ordering  of  it  must  also  be  monistic."  By  "spiritual"  he  can  only 
mean  man's  "  sense  of  the  spiritual." 

Montaigne's  analysis  of  the  beliefs  of  philosophers  with  reference 
to  God*  are  interesting.    Briefly  it  is  this:— 

Thales  believed  God  to  be  a  spirit  that  made  all  things  of  water ;  40 
Anaximander,  that  the  gods  were  always  dying ;  Anaximenes,  that 
the  air  was  God,  procreated  and  immense,  always  moving; 
Anaxagoras  the  First,  that  all  things  were  conducted  by  the  power 
and  reason  of  an  infinite  spirit ;  Alcmaeon,  that  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  and  the  human  soul  were  God ;  Pythagoras,  that  God  was  45 

♦  "The  Essays  of  Michael  Seigneur  de  Montaigne,"  translated  by  C.  Cotton. 


MONTAIGNE'S  ANALYSIS.  499     Refer  to 

App.    VII.  Page  Line 

sprinkled  over  the  nature  of  all  things  from  which  our  souls  are 
extracted;   Parmenides,   that   He   was  a   Circle    surrounding    the  ^^^     ^^ 
heaven  and  supporting  the  world  by  the  ardour    of    light ;    Em-   *^2    16 
pedocles,  that  the  four  elements  were  Gods  ;  Protagoras  had  nothing 
•■>  to  say  on  the  subject ;  Democritus,  that  the  images  were  Gods ; 

Plato  divides  his  belief  into  several  opinions,  he  makes  the  world,  ^^^    30 
the  heavens,  the  stars,  the  earth,  and  our  souls,  Gods ;  Xenophon 
reports  that  Socrates  was  in  perplexity,  saying  at  first  that  there  is 
one  God,   and  afterwards  that  there  are  many ;   Speusippus,  the 

10  nephew  of  Plato,  makes  God  a  certain  power  governing  all  things, 

and  stated  that  he  had  a  soul ;  Aristotle  at  one  time  says  that  God  ^^7      4 
is  a  spirit,  and  at  another,  the  world  ;  Zenocrates  makes  eight  Gods, 
five  amongst  the  planets,  the  sixth  composed  of  all  the  fixed  stars, 
the   seventh  and  eighth  the  sun  and  moon ;  Heraclides  Ponticus 

15  shifts  in  opinion,  and  finally  deprives  God  of  all  sense,  saying  that 
God  is  heaven  and  earth ;   Theophrastus  wanders    in    the    same 
irresolute  manner ;  Strato  said  that  God  is  nature ;  Zeno  says  'tis  ^^^    ^^ 
the  law  of  nature  commanding  good  and  prohibiting  evil,  which  law 
is  an  animal ;  Diogenes  ApoUonates,    that   'tis    age ;    Zenophanes  ^81     21 

20  makes  God  round,  seeing  and  hearing  and  breathing,  and  having 
nothing  in  conmion  with  human  nature ;  Aristo  thinks  the  form  of 
God  to  be  incomprehensible  ;  Cleanthes  supposes  God  to  be  reason 
and  various  things,  one  the  soul  of  nature ;  Perseus,  Zeno's  disciple, 
was  of  opinion  that  men  have  given  the  title  of  Gods  to  those  who 

25   have  been  useful,   and  have  added  any  advantage  to  human  life ; 
Chrysippus  reckons  amongst  a  thousand  forms  of  Gods  the  men 
that  have  been  deified ;  Diagoras  and  Theodorus  flatly  denied  that 
there  were  any  Gods  at  all ;  Epicurus  makes  the  Gods  shining  and  ^^^      ' 
transparent,   fixed  between  two   worlds,  and  clothed  in  a  human 

:^0  figure. 

"  God  by  God  flits  past  in  thunder,  till  His  glories  turn  to  shades  : 
God  to  Gk)d  bears  wondering  witness  how  His  gospel  flames  and  fades. 
More  was  each  of  these,  while  yet  they  were,  than  man  their  servant 
seemed : 
35   Dead  are  all  of  these,  and  man  survives  who  made  them  while  he  dreamed"* 

(Swinburne). 
The  ideas  of  God  to-day  are  almost  as  diverse  as  the  ideas  of  the 
old  philosophers.  A  large  number  of  people,  however,  are  now 
rejoicing  in  a  practical,  demonstrable  understanding  of  God.  These  319  11 
40  people  find  that  this  knowledge  of  God  is  an  ever-present  help  in 
trouble,  and  capable  of  relieving  themselves  and  others  of  all  worries 
and  troubles.  106    42 

The  following  extract  from  the  writings  of  Dr.  Franz  Hartmann 
gives  an  idea  of  present  philosophical  views :  "  Man  is  a  materialised 
45  thought;  he  is  what  he  thinks.     To  change  his  nature   from  the     71     41 

♦  "  The  Altar  of  Righteousness." 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 

137     2»; 


7«  33 

135  31 

173  15 

174  11 


301        4 
308      34 


500  PHILOSOPHERS'  IDEAS  OF  GOD. 

App.  VII. 

mortal  to  the  immortal  state  he  must  change  his  mode  of  thinking ; 
he  must  cease  to  hold  fast  in  his  thoughts  to  that  which  is  illusory 
and  perishing,  and  hold  on  to  that  which  is  eternal.  But  who  but  the 
enlightened  can  hold  on  to  a  thought  ?  Men  do  not  think  what  they 
choose,  hot  that  which  comes  into  their  mind.  If  they  could  control 
the  action  of  their  minds,  they  would  be  able  to  control  their  own 
nature  and  the  nature  by  which  their  forms  are  surrounded. 

"There  is  no  god,  no  saint,  and  no  man  in  whom  we  can  put  any 
confidence,  faith,  or  trust  for  the  puri)ose  of  our  salvation,  except  the 
power  of  the  divine  principle  acting  within  ourselves.  Only  when 
man  begms  to  realise  this  truth  will  he  begin  his  infinite  life,  and  step 
from  the  realm  of  evanescent  illusions  into  tlrnt  of  the  iiermanent  truth."<^ 
Through  divine  Principle,  ever-active,  omnipresent  Mind,  God's  man 
will  always  be  in  direct  touch  with  that  individuality  through  which  he 
will  receive  the  idea  he  needs  at  any  time.  Hence  the  brotherhood  of 
man  and  his  perfect  environment  when  governed  by  divine  Principle. 


lo 


15 


«  a' 


'The  Life  of  Paracelsus. '•  p.  197. 
Spinoza,  1632-lrt77(seepaire41>0),  the  so-called  pantheist,  whom  Xovalis  calU 
fnfPr.;f?i^f'f  •  I"*"'  c^*^°^^l  complete  freedom  of  thou-ht  and  belief  in  the 

hvl?i^^../''  TK^'"- ^''  ^"""^  'P/^^'  ^^  "  ^^''  ^^°^«"«  ^t^^i«t "  and  his  "  hideous 
hypothesis       This  IS  a  verj- -ood  instance  of  how  the  mass  often  jump  at  con- 

?  Tvf'^V''^^'^^'^  ^^V^'^'  ^^  ^^''''  ^^«  a^«  t««  °^"^b  i«  advance^of  them, 
t JuTh  ^nrth".  fZ  /?u  ^^'^^^i  r'^  ^"^^  •^'^'^P^"^'  regardless  of  the  possible 
nufL?  1  f  '  ''''^  iu^  '"''''^'^  "^""y  **"^^d  "P«"  *h^ir  backs  a  Tower  of  Babel 
tl^T-^  ?  ne  overthrown  and  act  as  a  pedestal  on  which  the  truth 
decruxl  rises  to  post-mortem  fame. 

Spinoza  tried  to  look  at  life  from  a  mathematical  point  of  view  and  to  free  his 
views  from  bias.  -The  inclusion  of  the  finite-the  illusion  of  sense  .in 
the  eyes  of  Spmoza  is  the  source  of  all  error  and  evil  to  man.  On  the  other 
hand,  his  bi-hes  ^^ood  is  to  live  the  universal  life  of  reason,  or  h  hat  is  the  same 
thing,  to  view  all  things  from  their  centre  in  God,  and  to  be  moved  only  by  the 
oTr  DTift"^^  T  ^i!''^^'^^"  intellectual  love  of  God'  (Edward  Caird. 
tht;.if      -rK  v..     ^^^'^  ^^""^  ""^  ^'^'''^^  h^  ^^  only  one  advice  : -Acquaint 

^I^J^  mi  \k  '''^  ^?^  :i^'  Pl^""  "^^^^  ^«  '-^n  ^'^i^^t  that  is  infinite  and 
eternal  fills  the  soul  with  a  changeless  and  unmingled  joy  '  was  one  of  his 
statements.    He  also  s^d  :  •'  I  asaert  expressly  that  th^  mind  [the  human  mind] 

r  Jd®  -^i^r"^  ?^  ^^^^  V"^«!?  we  knew  God  we  could  know  nothing  else. 
God  according  to  him,  is  Pure  Beinsr,  the  underlying  Principle  of  al 
particular  forms,  containing  them  within  Himself  in  their  endretv  He 
truly  said  that  «;all  limitation  is  negative."  and  that  •'  bv  denying  thrnegatiVe 
Tr^W-  ^^^  a^'nath-e,-  the  'unconditioned  [unfettered]  Lng  wLh  alone 
truly  IS       -Evil  is  not  something  positive,  but  a  »tate  of  privation  .  only 

m  relation  to  the  in.ellige^nce  of  man  "  (Epist.  32).     WheS  Blyenbury  acc3 

f^T(^^  n""^  ^K^  '^'  •''"^^^''  ^^  "^^^-  ^'  ^"^^^^^^  that  evil  had  no  exSS 
for  God.     Brought  into  contact  with  the  i^iea  of  God.  all  ideas,  he  points  out 

J^Thin/^t'h^t^^i  '*^"^"r''  ^^  the  removal  of  the  negative  and  fallL  elem^  ! 
Nothing   that   IS  positive  in  a  false    idea  is    removed    by    the  presence  of 

^  nll^  '°'^^  ^^'^'  ^^^  ^>  ™^  ^'^^'^  <>f  ^''  i«  expressed  by  EdwafdCai^d 
S^fiLfti  Bn  hr^^"'^  •  •  •  •  "J^f  .tl^^V whatever  reality  is  in  the  finite,  is  of  tSe 
i^^L^f.  ?!,  "  unsaeoessful  m  showing  that,  on  the  principles  on  which 

En^  BHtf  r  v'l^'iT^r^^'^^T*^"  fi°>^  ^'  *""  (Article  on  Cartesianism, 
Enc^^^Bntt.).    Naturally,  he  could  not  do  this,  as  the  finite  is  a  false  sense  of 

r.7i^^  statements  had  comparatively  little  effect  in  the  world,  because  he  had 
tnifch  Th  ^H  ^^^°  w  P^^tically  to  apply  them  and  so  demonstrate  thdr 
n?!.^;  f  •  r^  ^h'^K"".  P^'^^ts  a  glaring  instance  of  a  world's  m-sjudgment 
ofone  far  in  advance  of  his  age.     He  failed,  as  he  had  not  a  purely  metaphydcSl 


20 


25 


30 


i) 


45 


50 


00 


r,o 


APPENDIX   Vffl. 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


21 
29 


58 


SOCIALISM. 

"  Citizens,  would  ye  be  free  ?     First  of  all,    love    God,   love  your 
neighbour,  love  one  another,  love  the  general  welfare;  and  if  ye  have  this  242    35 
5  love  and  union  among  ye,  true  liberty  will  be  yours  "  (Savonarola). 

There  is  another  great  class  of  thinkers  called  Socialists.  This 
is  a  bad  term,  because  its  true  meaning  has  been  clouded  by  the 
action  of  those,  wrongly  called  Socialists,  who  have  departed  from 
the  spirit  of  true  Socialism.  It  has  been  said:  "I  believe  in  the 
10  Socialism  that  gives;  I  do  not  believe  in  the  Socialism  that  takes." 
This  may  almost  be  taken  as  a  definition  of  true  and  false  Socialism. 

We  can  all  give  help  through  our  thoughts,  especially  those  who  ^i^ 
are  not  hampered  with  the  accumulation  of  wealth  stored  up  in 
decaying  structures  by  ignoraut  selfishness. 

"  A  recognition  of  the  fact  that  the  real  ego  in  every  man  is 
Divine  would  be  the  golden  key  which  would  unlock  the  most 
puzzling  of  the  social  problems  of  the  age  "*  (Archdeacon 
Wilber  force). 
15  The  only  true  Socialist  is  the  spiritual  being  in  heaven,  where  we 
have  true  communism,  the  communism  of  divine  Love,  essential  for 
our  common  good. 

Amongst  the  Socialists  are  thousands  of  splendid  men  and  doubt- 
less women,  earnest  thinkers,  who  are  devoting,  and  in  some  cases 
20  sacrificing  their  lives  in  the  attempted  amelioration  of  the  lot  of 
their  fellow-men.  Many  of  these  are  called  agnostics  and  even 
atheists,  because  they  are  too  logical  to  accept  the  orthodox  view 
of  a  God  who  allows,  and  therefore  legalises  evil,  if  even  He  does 
not  actually  create  it.  Nor  can  they  accept  a  religion  which  offers  (23 
25  no  infallible  remedy  for,  or  even  adequate  relief  from,  the  appalling 
misery  and  terrible  injustice  that  confront  us  in  every  class  of  27 
society  throughout  the  world. 

A  good  instance  is  Mr.  Robert  Blatchford,  whose  writings  have 
had  a  very  large   circulation.!      Mr.    Blatchford    does    not    deny 

30  *  "  Mystic  Immanence,"  p.  27. 

t  Since  this  was  written  Mr.  Blatchford  has  come  more  to  the  front,  owing  to 
articles  with  regard  to  Grermany.  These  articles,  however  accurate,  can  neither 
avert  nor  bring  on  war.  Any  result  following:  upon  such  statements,  is  only  appar- 
ently  due  to  them.     What  is  liable  to  happen,   already  exists   as  so-called 

35   thoughts,  which,  as  the  Bible  shows,  are  predestined  to  come  into  action  at  their   321 
appointed  time,  unless  they  are  destroyed  by  right  thinking.     Our  work  is  to   314 
destroy  these  thoughts  and  eo  protect  mankind.    Even  the  attempt  to  do  this 
must  result  in  partial,  if  not  total,  reversal  of  the  lot  of  those  poor  unfortunates 


29 


19 

18 

33 


525     38 


25 
22 


27 

ir>4 


1 


25 


Refer  to     502  SOCIALISM. 

PtceLine  App.   VIII. 

the  existence  of  God.  He  states  that  man  is  essentially  good  in 
himself,  and  is  gradually  evolving  into  a  more  perfect  state  of  being. 
This,  he  believes,  will  be  brought  about  by  organising  society  on 
a  co-operative  material  basis,  thus  putting  an  end,  on  the  one 
hand  to  large  accumulations  of  wealth  amongst  a  few  individuals, 
and  on  the  other  to  the  frightful  suffering  and  poverty  existing 
amongst  nearly  one-fourth  of  the  total  population. 
Mr.  Blatchford's  objections  to  the  Christian  religion  are  summed 

29  31  up  in  this  statement :  "  If  God  is  responsible  for  man's  existence, 
then  God  is  responsible  for  man's  acts."  This  is  perfectly  logical 
and  absolutely  true.  We  have  now  attained  to  the  certain  know- 
ledge that  God  could  not  have  made  the  material,  sinful  man  as  we 
see  him.  God,  the  Principle  and  therefore  source  of  all  good,  cannot 
make  a  mistake  or  create  anything  unfinished  or  imperfect,  or  be 
capable  even  of  thinking  of  anything  imperfect.  The  only  logical 
20  deduction  from  this  is,  that  the  material,  sinful  man  is  unreal,  or  of 
man's  invention,  because  not  only,  not  of  God's  world,  but  not  made 

by  God. 

**  God's  in  His  Heaven- 
All's  right  with  the  world  "  • 

(K.  Browning). 

The  sole  responsibility  for  the  acts  of  the  sinful,  mortal  man,  rests 

25  15,27   therefore  upon  the  false  concept    called  man's  thoughts.    The  more 

closely  we  face  this  most  uncomfortable  question,  the  more  certain 

do  we  become  of  the  fact  that  each  man  of  us,  besides  being  his 

25     10      own  evil  genius,  is  also  jointly  responsible  with  all  mankind  for  all 

the  evil  apparent  in  the  world ! 

Ignorance  is  now  no  longer  a  possible  excuse  for  this  terrible 
nightmare,  and  prejudice  and  apathy  can  maintain  for  a  very  little 
while  longer  their  unworthy,  selfish,  and  most  unfortunate  stand- 
point, for  "  Knowledge  is  now  no  more  a  fountain  sealed," 
and  darkness  is  being  rapidly  and  finally  wiped  out  in  the  universal 
noon  of  infinite  light. 

Many    Socialists    are    Determinists.      These    believe    that   man 

whose  destiny  it  otherwise  would  be  to  fall  under  the  mailed  fist  of  Assyria. 
The  events  of  721  B.C.  will  not  agrain  be  repeated  in  full  in  its  final  repetition 
in  the  dream,  as  far  as  its  disastrous  results  to  Israel  are  concerned,  for  when 
*'  The  Lord  hath  performed  his  whole  work  upon  mount  Zion  and  on  Jerusalem 
[or  a  body  of  deep  enough  thinkers  know  how  to  think  rightly],  I  will  punish  the 
fruit  of  the  stout  heart  of  the  king  of  Assyria,  and  the  glory  of  his  high  looks.  For 
he  saith,  By  the  strength  of  my  hand  I  have  done  it,  and  by  my  wisdom  ;  .  .  . 
Therefore  shall  the  Lord  . .  .  under  his  glory  .  .  .  kindle  a  burning  like  the 
burning  of  a  fire.  And  the  light  of  Israel  shall  be  for  a  fire,  and  his  Holy 
One  for  a  flame  :  and  it  shall  bum  and  devour  his  thorns  and  his  briers  in  one 
day."  For  "  Israel  .  .  .  shall  stay  upon  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  in 
troth"  (Is.  10,  ver.  12,  13,  16,  17,  20).  In  other  words,  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  that  is  here  presented  may  result  in  the  destruction  of  all  the  evil  thoughts 
that  would  otherwise  appear  in  the  form  of  trouble  both  to  England  and 
526  :W  Germany,  "  the  rod  of  mine  anger  '  (Is.  10,  ver.  5).  The  Rev.  R.  Douglas  thinks 
that  the  Germans  are  men  of  Judah,  and  that  the  Jews  are  chiefly  Idumeans. 
This  shows  how  difficult  it  is  to  follow  the  early  developments  of  nations.  The 
only  method  of  doing  this  properly  is  to  be  inspirationally  led,  and  then  to 
check  the  resultant  information  in  the  ordinary  way. 

•  •'  Pippa  Passes." 


4.5 


282     20 


10 


16 


20 


2> 


:J0 


35 


40 


45 


.50 


6i 


17 
15 


13 
31* 


WOMEN'S  RIGHTS  AND  MEN'S  WRONGS.  503     Refer  to 

App.  VIII.  ^^''^^' 

is  a  creature  of  material  heredity  and  environment,  that  he  has  173    2o 
no  free  will,  and  is  not  responsible  for  his  acts,  good,  bad,  or  in-  176     12 
different.     This   also  is  perfectly  true,   and  will  remain  true  until 
man  learns  how  to  think  rightly.     Every  evil  act  brings  its  own  144 

5  punishment  upon  the  perpetrator,  every  bit  of  good  equally  ensures 
its  own  reward,  and  the  evil  thinker,  and  therefore  evil  doer,  must 
be  continually  punished  until  he  learns  how  to  think  rightly  and  217 
ceases  sinning.      This  right  method  of  thinking  can  destroy  any 
evil  hereditary   tendency,    and    lift  one   out  of   any   evil   environ- 

10  ment.     It  is  absolutely  scientific  and  certain  in  its  results. 

It  is  evident  that  all  our  troubles  can  only  come  from  what  is  129     3.") 
called    wrong    thinking ;    regarding    as    real    fact  what  is  wholly 
material  theorising.    Now  Socialists,  individual  or  collective,  equally 
with  all  would-be  reformers,  have  at  hand  a  complete  and  perfect 

15  remedy.     A  union  of  religion  and  science  has  now  dawned  upon  the   .Jj^ 
world  which  will  not  only  lift  them,  but  all  their  fellow-creatures, 
out  of  the  quagmire  in  which  they  find  themselves,  into  a  present 
happiness  hitherto  undreamt  of. 
We  now  have  a  religion  that  is  practical,  which  helps  on  every  233      7 

20   forward  movement  of  the  day,   and  not  only  does  this,  but  gives 

each  one  the  power,  and  immense  happiness,  of  helping  one's  fellow-   233    28 
men  out  of  any  trouble,  however  seemingly  bad. 


WOMEN'S     RIGHTS. 

Another  branch  of  this  Socialistic  movement  is  now  before  the 

2.->  public,*  namely,  the  endeavour  being  made  by  women  to  obtain 
their  rights— an  equal  vote  with  men.  Let  me  at  once  say  that  1 
am  entirely  with  them  in  my  desire  for  the  real  result  for  which 
they  are  sacrificing  themselves.  My  first  ^  public  speech,  about 
thirty  years  ago,  was  made  in  favour  of  women's  rights.     Thinkers 

80  must  be  entirely  at  variance  with  them  as  regards  the  means  they 
adopt. 

If  you  attend  a  meeting  in  favour  of  women's  votes  you  are  apt 
to  find  that  the  major  portion  of  the  time  is  taken  up  with  complaints 
of  the  action  of  the  Government,  and  the  cruelty  being  meted  out  to 

35   women.    Instead  of  dwelling  on  women's  rights,  they  dwell  on  men's 

imagined  wrongdoings.     This  simply  intensifies  the  thoughts  appear-     77     28 
ing,  and  makes  things  seemingly  worse.     Remember  this  apparent 
action  of  human  thoughts    is    merely    seemingly    caused    by  the 
temporary  but  universal  consent  to  the  present-day  theories— which 

40   consent    constitutes  the   only    law— of    evil    action.     Wrong    views  2.53    10 
are  the  cause  of  the  wrong  doings,  and  intensify  themselves  on  the 
so-called  mind   of   the   people   picturing   them,    and   so   hypnotise 
the    victims,    who  consequently    harm  others,    and   therefore  are 
harmed  themselves.     If  suffragettes  would  only  spend  an   hour   a   105     41 

45   day   for   six  weeks   in   learning   how  to  think  rightly,   and  would 

dwell    on    men's    rights,    the    divine    rights,    of    the    real    men—     39     43 

♦  This  was  written  in  1910. 


^11 


Refer  to 
Pave  Line 


2'jri      1 1 


308     33 


313 
531 


V.I 
3 


20r>     42 


306     21 


245a  23 


504  THE  MOST  POWERFUL  FORCE. 

as  already  mentioned,  I  admit  no  essential  difference  between 
men  and  women  -  the  present  agitation  would  soon  be  at 
an  end.  I  believe  that  the  result  would  be  that  women  would  then 
find  themselves  with  votes  at  once,  because  true  justice  would  be 
brought  about,  and  the  influence  of  true  womanhood  is  always  5 
for  good.  The  result  of  the  suffragettes'  working  in  the  right  way  ' 
would  certamly  be  to  bring  about  what  is  best.  This  is  all  that 
the  most  msistent  could  possibly  desire. 

If    these  social   reformers  had   st.^n,   as   I   have,   over  2,000    i)eople 
howhnK,  and    hen  have  seen  the  wliole  of  the  savage  wrong  thoughts    ,0 
disappear,  and   happiness  come  into  the  faces  within  a  few  seconds 
hrough  one  individual  alone  turning  in  thought  to  O.kI,  and  realising 
the  actual   presence   of  God,    divine   Love,   filling   all   space,    they 
would  never  again  try  to  meet  brute  beast  with  brute  beast.     Instead 

tLr!L  ^    ^"^  ^  ^'\^'^  ^"   ^  ^^^^^  '^""^'^^    *hey    would    find    15 

that  they  were  a  power,  a  divme  power  throughout  the  world  *  This 
power  would  not  be  limited  to  one  direction,  but  would  be  exerted 
m  favour  of  every  movement  that  comes  into  the  panorama  of 
hZ^n  "^^^'^"4":  ^.^^  '^^  amelioration  of  the  conditions  of  the 
human  race.  This  is  a  present  possibility.  Do  not  lose  a  moment.  .0 
Begin  now  and  ,,rove  the  omnii,otence  and  availabilitv  of  God 
The  Most  Powerful  Force.- Because  it  is  a  demonstrable  fact  that 

rTXl    I      ^'i  ^.f^.°\^°   «^^h   to-day,   it   is  obvious   that   unless 
rightly  directed,  it  is  the  most  dangerous  .. 

J^'o^'l  ^""Z""  ""^  ^^^  '^'^^^"^  "  "^^'^'^^ "  ^^*'  accompanied  as  it  is     ' 
by   greater   knowledge   of   ethereal  phenomena,    that    removes    all 
restraints  of  material  limitations  as  easily  as  a  butterfly  Teaves  it 

a  iT:       t"l  '''  T;"'  '^r^'  ''''  ^^^  P^^^^  -d  authoHty  to  «  be 
a  law  unto  himself,''  it  will  be  quickly  found  that  it  is  the  female  30 

lawgiver  who  has  to  be  reckoned  with  in  the  near  future 

This  discovery  by  the  mass,  of  what  is  well  known  already  to  the 
few    will  not  come  in  consequence  of  any  possible  parliamentary 
iC  Hi  ^V^"^^^"^^'  ^^   «^-Jd   that   position    accompany    Z 
inevitable  discovery,  where  is  to  be  found  the  school  in  which  the   35 
woman  of  to-day  can  qualify  for  her  high  office  ? 

I  unhesitatingly  affirm  that  the  school  of  the  great  Princiole  of 
right  thinking  can  alone  fit  her  to  use  aright  this  tm^J^^^^^^^ 
nroteTv        1.^  J^^P^^-^^bility,  and  it  alone  can  teach  man  how  to 

faced  b.f''"'TK""L  *  "'"  ^""^^^'  ^^'^^  than  he  has  ever 
faced  before.  This  Principle  alone  can  teach  man  how  to  dult 
appreciate  and  benefit  by  a  greater  help  than  he  has  yet  found  the 
of  L      '"m'T'I^^"^  ^"  '^'  ""^^"^'^^  ^^  ^  P-^-^ect  understand  ng 

in  the  wo'rW  in'n  ''  ''T''^  'u^^^"^^  "^^^  '^'^'^''^^^  states^oman 
in  the  world  m  our  own  times  has  said:   "One  on  God's  side  is  a 

majority;  And  it  may  be  added  in  elaboration  of  that  great  sclent  fie 

Declaration  of  Independence  that  this  one  is  the  spirLal  oSng 

publisI1t''"cPsTs'tr'^ll"Tran5T  V""'.  ^T^^^^  ''  ^he  women  that 
«)mmentators)  '  ^^'    ^^^^^tion  by  T.  J.  Hussey,  B.D.,  and  other 


40 


45 


THE  FALSE  AND  THE  TRUE.  505     Refer  to 

Aprp.   VIII.  PageLine 

of  a  perfect  union  of  male  and  female  qualities.  This  can  only  be 
seen  abroad  upon  earth  where  Love  and  Unity  demonstrate  the 
intelligent  recognition  of  the  science  of  the  equality  of  sexes, 
bringing  mutual  co-operation  in  higher  planes  of  action.*  Under 
r.  such  happy  circumstances,  where  highest  spiritual  intuition 
and  love,  expressed  by  woman,  and  uplifted  wisdom  and  strength, 
expressed  by  man,  are  found  joined  in  mutual  obedient  worship  245c  G 
of  one  God,  then  the  harmonious  manifestations  and  demonstra- 
tions of  Truth  and  Love  will  prove  that  the  earth  is  indeed  and 
I't  in  truth  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  God,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea.  With  male  and  female  qualities  united  and  co-operating  in 
wise  rule,  there  will  be  no  longer  any  need  for  material  laws 
of  limitation,  for  "  the  government  shall  rest  upon  "  man's  shoulder, 
and  he  shall  be  called  "  the  Prince  of  Peace." 


15 


25 


au 


.35 


40 


45 


THE     FALSE     AND     THE     TRUE. 


The  following  lines,  written  by  an  esteemed  friend  of  mine  before 
Nve  had  met  and  before  he  had  gained  some  scientific  knowledge  of 
life,  express  well  the  struggle  of  a  logical  thinker,  emerging 
gradually  through  the  seeming  clouds  of  false,  material  sense.  All 
2»»  human  so-called  minds  are,  like  the  curate's  egg,  however,  only 
apparently  "  good  in  parts."  Rising  after  each  fall,  braced  to  meet 
the  next  battle  with  evil,  he  ultimately  reaches  the  final  magnificent 
conclusion  that  all  that  is  worth  anything  in  man  is  of  God:  — 


It 


A  DUAL  EXISTENCE." 


I'm  a  man  with  a  dual  existence — I  mean  in  a  mental  way, 
A  cloud  of  magnificent  colour,  hid  behind  indefinite  grey  ; 
A  monster  of  strange  contradiction,  a  mixture  of  discord  and 

song. 
With  feelings  that  point  to  the  right  way,  and  actions  that  lead 

to  the  wrong. 
As  hater,  none  can  be  more  bitter ;  as  lover,  none  can  be  more 

true  ; 
I  cling  to  the  old-fashioned  methods,  yet  welcome  with  gladness 

the  new  ; 
Life's  sorrows  I  swallow  in  doses,  its  sweets  I  consume  at  a  gulp  ; 
Get  sometimes  the  juice  of  its  orange,  at  others  the  pips  and 

the  pulp. 

♦  *  •  »  ♦  • 

I  have  pride  ;  'tis  the  pride  of  the  poor  man— a  pitiful  pride 
at  best, 

And  with  fears  of  the  future  before  me,  yet  long  for  the  coming 
rest ; 

I  ache  for  the  hour  of  midnight,  but  at  midnight  I  ache  for 
the  morn  ; 

Rejoice  in  the  fulness  of  gladness— yet  lament  that  I  ever  was 
born. 

The  evolution  of  woman  may  be  recognised  on  reading"  the  following 
descriptions  of  them.  St.  Chrysostom  says:  "They  are  a  necessary  evil,  .  . 
a  diabolical  calamity,  a  domestic  peril."  St.  Jerome  says  :  "She  is  the  gate  by 
which  the  devil  enter.-^  .  .  .  woman  is  a  fire,  man  the  tow.  and  the  devil  the 
bellows."  St.  Anastatius  says  :  "  She  is  ...  a  laboratory  of  devils,  ...  a  guide 
leading  to  darkness,  a  teacher  of  all  evil.'"  St.  Maximus  calls  her  •'  a  malicious 
evil  beast."  St.  Bonaventura  speaks  of  her  as  "a  keen  and  sharp  edged  sword 
in  the  hands  of  the  devil." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


4:. 
477 


1> 
7 


506  A  DUAL  EXISTENCE. 

App.  VIII. 

I  would  compass  the  stars  above  me,  and  fathom  the  depths 
of  space ; 

Inhabit  the  planets  with  fancies,  and  the  astral  systems  trace. 

Pierce  deep  the  arcanum  of  Being,  and  its  mystical  knots  untie ; 

But  wonders  lying  open  around  me,  I  pass  them  unheeded  by.       5 

I  aim  at  the  Glory  of  Greatness,  but  not  for  the  breath  of  the 
crowd, 

And  value  not  fame  and  its  flourish,  because  it  is  blatant  and 
loud ; 

But  the  soul  that  can  understand  me  is  the  goal  I  hope  to  find—       10 

Not  for  glory  or  adulation,  but  the  grasp  of  a  mind  to  Mind. 

•  •  •  •  • 

As  weak  as  a  straw  in  my  own  straits,  but  a  tower  on  which 

yon  may  lean ; 
As  brave  as  a  lion  in  danger ;  but,  oh !  so  afraid  of  a  scene. 
In  some  things  as  wise  as  a  serpent— in  others  as  dull  as  an  ass,       lo 

In  some  ways  by  none  to  be  fathom'd— in  others  transparent 
as  glass. 

I'm  bad,  but  I  try  to  be  better,  and  pray  hard  to  be  better  still. 

That  my  instincts  may  lead  to  reason^   and  my  impulse  give 

way  to  will ;  20 

And  I   manfully  plod   on   skyward,   that  the  heavenly  heights 
may  be  crowned, 

But  scarce  have  I  trodden  the  stairway  I  tumble  pell-mell  to 
the  ground. 

The  warp  in  the  main  is  a  good  one,   but  oh!   I*m  afraid  of       25 
the  weft ; 

With  head  ever  turned  to  the  right  path,  and  feet  veering  round 
to  the  left ; 

I  must  seem  to  others  a  strange  man,  and  even  to  me  it  is  odd— 

Of  my  whole,   part  is  claimed  by  the  devil— the  best  of  me's       30 
owned  by  God.* 

H.  J.  SNELL. 

THEOSOPHY. 

'•  Who  seeks  for  Ileaven  alone  to  save  his  soul 
May  keep  the  path,  hut  mil  not  reach  the  goal^  35 

While  he  who  walks  in  lore  may  wander  far. 
Yet  God  will  bring  him  where  the  blessed  are  " 

(H.  Van  Dyke). 
There   is  a  large  band   of  theosophists,   deep-thinking  men  and 
women,  reaching  out  towards  the  truth  and  believing  that  there  is   40 
no  religion  higher  than  Truth.     The  best  of  them  recognise  that 
there  is  a  body  of  truth  which  forms  the  basis  of  all  religions,  and 
which  cannot  be  claimed  as  the  exclusive  possession  of  any.     This 
they   would  call  the   truths  of  theosophy.      Members  of  the  Theo- 
sophical    Society    study    them;    when    they    live    Ihem    they    are   4:) 
theosophists.      They  recognise   and  endeavour  to  bring   about   the 
brotherhood   of   man    without    regarding    race,    creed,    sex,    caste, 

•  "  Plays  and  Poems,"  p.  201. 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


37 


THEOSOPHY.  507 

App.  VIII. 

or  colour,   and    believe    in   mutual   and   universal   toleration.     The 
objects  of  the   section  in  England,  under    Mrs.    Besant's   leadership, 
are    also    "to     encourage    the     study    of   comparative     religion, 
philosophy,  and  science,   and  to  investigate  unexplained  laws  of 
nature  and  the  powers  latent  in  man."    The  objects  of  the  American 
branch,  under  Mrs.  Tingley,  are :   "  To  study  ancient  and  modem 
5   philosophy,   and  science,   and  to  investigate   unexplained   laws  of 
Nature,  and  the  Divine  powers  in  man."    Both  base  their  objects 
upon  the  underlying  truth  in  the  teachings  of  that  extraordinary 
mixture,  the  human  counterfeit  called  Madame  Blavatsky.*     This 
truth,  namely,   that  the  regeneration   of  mankind   must  be  based 
10  upon    the    development    of    altruism,  has  kept  the   Theosophical   Hl4    29 
Society  alive.       I  do  not  know  that  I  am  maligning  them  when  I 
say  that  the  principal  mistake  of  their  system  is  that,  instead  of 
working  solely  to  obtain  a  knowledge  of  God  and  of  the  spiritual 
man,  it  mistakenly  encourages  a  study  of  the  seeming  powers  of  false   114 
15    mentality.     This  is  because,  although  it  may  not  be  admitted,  the    115 
system  is,   unfortunately,  practically  pantheistic,    the    only    logical 
deduction  from  its  teachings  being  that  matter  is  intelligent.     As  all 
earnest  thinkers  must  discover  sooner  or  later,  the  more  they  investi- 
gate   human    powers    the    more  dangerous  they  become,   both  to    133     24 
20  themselves   and  others.     The   ideals  of  Theosophy  are    high,    but 
it  has  not  recognised  that  what  it  terms  spiritual,  is   really  only  an     18 
ethereal  manifestation  of  human  consciousness.    A  study  and  practice  of 
the  system  does  not  develop  the  capacity  to  destroy  sin,  disease,  and 
death,  but  rather  induces  i^d  deepens  the  illusion  of  the  necessity   279 
25   for  a  series  of  deaths,  or  so-called  passings  on  into  new  phases  of  the  279 
dream  of  life  in  matter  and  a  material  universe.    Theosophists  known 
to  me  aijpear  to  have  just  as  much  trouble  as  their  fellow  religionists 
of  the  older  schools,  and  console  themselves  by  thinking  that  it  is 
necessary  and  for  their  good.    How  different  this  is  from  the  case 
30   of  those  who  learn  how  to  think  rightly.     Their  troubles  diminish   233 
m  proportion  to  their  knowledge,  and  ultimately  cease  altogether. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  when  using  the  term  theosophist, 
I  am  speaking  of  the  ordinary  rank  and  file.     The  sect  have  no 
dogmas,  and  consequently  hold  very  different  ideas.     Some  of  them 
35   are   rapidly  advancing  towards  a  scientific    knowledge    of    Truth, 
and    the    evolution    of    the    Western     theosophists     during     the 
last     ten    years    has     been     very    interesting     to    watch.       They 
now  recognise  that  knowledge  of  God  is  what  is  required,  and  are 
endeavouring    to    harmonise   religion    and    science.       They     should    i.-)4 
40   become  a  large  and  powerful  band  of  workers  when,   consistently 
following  most  of  their  own  premises  to  a  logical  conclusion,  they 
find  and  acknowledge  such  conclusions  to  be  opposed  to  their  present 
teachings,  and  turning  to  the  Truth,  realise  the  allness  of  tne  one 

*  A  reader  of  "  Incidents  in  the  life  of  Madame  Blavatsky,"  by  A.  P.  Sinnett. 
will  be  quite  satisfied  that  the  results  which  she  obtained  had  nothing  to  do  with 
departed  spirits  or  superior  beingrs,  but  were  dae  to  the  action  of  her  own  mind. 
It  is  marvellous,  that  with  a  mind  of  this  character,  Madame  Blavatsky  was  not 
morally  far  worse  than  she  was  believed  to  be.  It  speaks  in  the  highest  terms 
of  her,  that  at  times  she  led  the  self-sacrificing  life  that  undoubtedly  she  did 
It  is  no  wonder  that  Mrs.  Besant  has  written  :  'The  rest  itself  is  a  thing,  be  it 
remembered,  that  we  cannot  do  without,  *  The  tired  and  worn-out  Manu 
(thinking  Ego)  '  needs  it"  ("Reincarnation."  p.  42). 

LL 


10 


12 

3a 


18 


Refer  to 
Pice  Line 


15i> 
155 


115     41 


115     36 


122       y 


101 
77 


508  REINCARNATION. 

App.  VIII. 

1      Mind,    God,    infinite   good,     and    its    infinite    manifestation,     and 
7, 14   therefore  the  non-reality  of  matter.     Theoretically  they  admit  this, 
but  practically  they  do  not. 

Reincarnation.—  Most  of  the  theosophical  results  are  explained 
by  what  I  have  already  said.     There  are   two  that  may   be  specially   5 
dealt  with.    The  first   is  the  doctrine  of  reincarnation.     A  lady  once 
told  me  that  she  was  certainly  a  reincarnation  of  Cleopatra.    This  was 
because  of  a  most  vivid  dream,  in  which  she  was  apparently  sitting 
by  tiie  side  of  Anthony  passing  through  the  streets  of  a  city  during 
one  of  his  triumphs.     All  the  details  were  as  real  as  if  the  scene    lo 
was  actually  happening.     Some  years  afterwards,  passing  through 
one  of  the  buried  cites  that  had  been  opened  up,  the  thought  kept 
recurring  that  there  was  something  familiar  about  the  city,  but  it 
was  not  until  noticing  an  extraordinary  gargoyle  at  the  head  of  a 
<:olunui  lying   on  the  ground,    which    she  recognised    having    seen    15 
before,  that  she  knew  she  was  in  the  city  of  her  dream.     She  then 
tried  to  find  details  of  the  triumph,  and  several  years  afterwards 
obtained  written  accounts  describing  exactly  what  had  been  seen. 
The    lady  considered   this   a   proof   that   she    was  a   reincarnation   of 
Cleopatra.     But  I  am  told  that  there  are  seven  other  ladies  who   20 
claim  the  same  doubtful  honour.     The  reason  for  this  is  that  it  is 
extremely  easy  to  get  in  touch  with  the  thoughts  that  constitute  the 
earthly  life  experience  of  Cleopatra,  as  she  was  a  strong  thinker.* 

I  do  not  deny  the  fact  that  a  dozen  people  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  and  without  comparing  notes,  will  all  agree  as  to  the   25 
identity  of  a  given  person  in  what  they  call  their  previous  incarna- 
tion, or  life  on  the  material  world.    But  it  is  clear  from  what  has 
•">       been  said  that  if  a  few  strong  thinkers— they  should  really  be  called 
80       leading  picturers— agree  in  any  such  belief  the  mass  follows,   and 
holds  the  same  views.    Elsewhere  the  material  facts  upon  which  the   30 
doctrine  of  reincarnation  has  been  built  are  given,  and  it  will  be 
seen  that  their  so-called  "  ego "  does  not  return  to  this  material 
world,  and  yet  it  will  be  foimd  that  theosophy  has  been  nearer  to 
what  is  happening  in  the  material  world  than  ordinary  theology. 
Some  followers  of  old  theology,   resting  on  a    wrong    concept    of    s,-, 
Spirit,  are  beginning  to  believe  in  theosophy  for  want  of  a  better 
theory.    The  world  is  hungry  for  the  truth  at  all  costs. 

See  Note  K  on  page  508.  Mrs.  Besant  has  written:  "  The  proofs 
of  reincarnation  do  not  amount  to  a  complete  and  general 
demonstration,  but  they  establish  as  strong  a  presumption  as  can, 
in  the  nature  of  the  case,  exist,  "t 

Theosophy  teaches  that  what  is  called  death  is  a  passing  into  an 
astral  world,  from  which  man  advances  into  a  second  world,  and  so 
on  until  he  reaches  the  highest  possible  state.  He  then  begins  to  ^q 
come  back  again  through  these  different  worlds,  being  ultimately 
again  born  upon  this  planet  as  a  child,  the  '[  soul"  finding  itself  in 
a  new  physical  body !  This  mistaken  belief  has  grown  up  from 
facts  that  have  been  referred  to,  namely,  that  the  human  ''  mind  "  fits 
7^  \\)  into  the  body  and  can  be  seen  when  it  is  separated  from  that  body.  4- 
This  human  "  mind ''  is  what  they  call  the  astral  body,  and  when  the 

*  Sinee  this  was  written  the  editor  of  the  Occult  Review,  has  said  :  "  The 
number  of  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots,  and  Cleopalras,  who  are  reincarnated  simul- 
taneously at  the  present  time  is  simply  legion.' 

f  "  Reincarnation,'*  p.  48. 


7 
46 
17 
33 


MAHATMAS.  509     Raftr  to 

App.    VIII.  Page  Lin. 

theosophist  speaks  of  working  on  the  astral  plane,  this  only  means 
that  he  has  the  power  of  causing  his  human  "  mind  "  to  leave  his  human   130      1 
body  and  move  about  in  a  state  of  consciousness  separated  from  it. 
This,  so  far  from  being  an  advance  upward  into  eternal  and  spiritual 
5   realities,  is  a  dangerous  and  incomplete  human  method  of  working,   131     43 
leaving  the  body  unprotected  and  liable  to  all  sorts  of  accidents. 
The  theosophists  recognise  this  and  say  that  the  necessary  prepara-  131     45 
tion  must  always  include  high  moral  development.     Even  this  will 
not  prevent  the  evil  results  of  broken  law.     Working  in  the  way 
10    Jesus  the  Master  worked,  no  such  danger  can  arise. 

Mrs.   Besant  has  said:   "Oh!   by  and  by  you  will  all  be  saying    1B2 
that  it  is  obvious  that  there  must  be  an  ethereal  replica  of  man's     ^J 
physical    body,    interpenetrating   it,    and  it   is    only    because    we    128 
theosophists  explained  it  so  badly,  that  you  did  not  accept    it   at 
15  once.     And  I  daresay  there's  some  truth  in  that."  *    This  "  ethereal   129      6 
replica  "  is  the  human  so-called  "  mind." 

The  rest  of  the  theosophical  system  has  gradually  been  built  up 

through  the  fruitless  attempt  of  strong  thinkers  to  find  a  theory 

into   which  all   seeming   facts   will  fit.      They    then    unconsciously 

20   impress  their  strong  beliefs  upon  their  followers.  255     18 

Theosophists,    being    open-minded,    and    basing    their   belief    in 

reincarnation    largely    upon    it  being,   as  Mrs.   Besant  says,   "the 

only  explanation  that  is  not  absurd  upon  the  face  of  it,"  it  will  be 

interesting  to  see   their   rapid   development    now    that    they    are 

25   recognising  the  truth. 

Mahatmas.  — Mahatmas  are  thought  by  some  to  be  beings  who, 
having  left  this  world,  are  consecrated  to  the  helping  of  suffering 
humanity.  The  belief  in  them  is  largely  due  to  the  fact  that 
the    material    mind     can    obtain    knowledge     of    material    facts,    260    39 

30   materialise    objects,     etc.,     and    if    the    person     doing    this    has   262      1 
a   strong    enough   belief    that    the    objects   are   brought    by   S3me   261   13,35 
attendant  spirit  who  helps  them,  everjiihing  in  connection  with  the 
appearance  of  the  things  will  agree  with  this  theory.     The  person  in 
some  cases  will  even  see  parts  or  the  whole  of  the  Elder  Brothers   260    35 

35   or  Masters  as  they  are  called,  who  are  believed  to  bring  the  things. 

Similar  phenomena  are  obtained  by  spiritualists,  theosophists,  witch  250      4 
doctors,  and  by  many  other  sects  in  many  different  parts  of  the   260    33 
world,    all  of    whom   have   different    theories    to    account    for   the 
results. 

Although  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  advancing  trend  of  modem 
thought,  we  cannot  but  endorse  what  Browning  so  ably  expresses 
in  the  following  words: — 

"Oh!    The   Uttle   More, 
And  how  much  it  is ! 
And  the  little  less. 
And  what  worlds  away." 
*  '•  Theosophy  in  Questions  and  Answers." 


40 


45 


Ll    -1 


R«fer  to 
Pace  Line 


o08 


155        1 
155     7,  14 

115      41 


115     36 


122       \) 


101        5 

77      80 


7H      19 


10 


20 


REIXCARNATiOX. 

App.  VIII. 

Mind,  God,  infinite  good,  and  its  infinite  manifestation,  and 
therefore  the  non-reality  of  matter.  Theoretically  they  admit  this, 
bnt  practically  they  do  not. 

Reincarnation.—  Most  of  the  theosophical  results  are  explained 
by  what  I  have  already  said.     There  are   two  that  may   be  specially 
dealt  with.     The  first   is  the  doctrine  of  reincarnation.     A  lady  once 
told  me  that  she  was  certainly  a  reincarnation  of  Cleopatra.    This  was 
because  of  a  most  vivid  dream,  in  which  she  was  apparently  sitting 
by  the  side  of  Anthony  passing  through  the  streets  of  a  city  during 
one  of  his  triumphs.     All  the  details  were  as  real  as  if  the  scene 
was  actually  happening.     Some  years  afterwards,  passing  through 
one  of  the  buried  cites  that  had  been  opened  up,  the  thought  kept 
recurring  that  there  was  something  familiar  about  the  city,  but  it 
was  not  until  noticing  an  extraordinary  gargoyle  at  the  head  of  a 
column  lying   on  the  ground,    which    she  recognised    having    seen    i 
before,  that  she  knew  she  was  in  the  city  of  her  dream.     She  then 
tried  to  find  details  of  the  triumph,  and  several  years  afterwards 
obtained  written  accounts  describing  exactly  what  had  been  seen. 
The   lady  considered   this   a   proof  that   she    was  a   reincarnation   of 
Cleopatra.     But  I  am  told  that  there  are  seven  other  ladies  who 
claim  the  same  doubtful  honour.     The  reason  for  this  is  that  it  is 
extremely  easy  to  get  in  touch  with  the  thoughts  that  constitute  the 
earthly  life  experience  of  Cleopatra,  as  she  was  a  strong  thinker.* 

I  do  not  deny  the  fact  that  a  dozen  people  in  different  parts  of 
the  world,  and  without  comparing  notes,  will  all  agree  as  to  the 
identity  of  a  given  person  in  what  they  call  their  previous  incarna- 
tion, or  life  on  the  material  world.  But  it  is  clear  from  what  has 
been  said  that  if  a  few  strong  thinkers-they  should  really  be  called 
leading  picturers-agree  in  any  such  belief  the  mass  follows,  and 
holds  the  wime  views.  Elsewhere  the  material  facts  upon  which  the 
doctrine  of  reincarnation  has  been  built  are  given,  and  it  will  be 
seen  that  their  so-called  "  ego  ^'  does  not  return  to  this  material 
world,  and  yet  it  will  be  found  that  theosophy  has  been  nearer  to 
what  IS  happening  m  the  material  world  than  ordinary  theoloev 
Some  followers  of  old  theology,  resting  on  a  wrong  concept  of 
Spint,  &Te  beginning  to  beUeve  in  theosophy  for  want  of  a  better 
theory     The  world  is  hungry  for  the  truth  at  all  costs. 

bee  Note  K  on  page  508.     Mrs.  Besant  has  written :    ''  The  proofs 
ot    reincarnation    do    not    amount    to    a    complete    and    general 
demonstration,  but  they  establish  as  strong  a  presumption  as  can 
in  the  nature  of  the  case,  exist,  "t 

Theosophy  teaches  that  what  is  called  death  is  a  passing  into  an 
astral  world,  from  which  man  advances  into  a  second  world,  and  so 
on  until  he  reaches  the  highest  possible  state.  He  then  begins  to 
come  back  again  through  these  different  worlds,  being  ultimatelv 
agam  born  upon  this  planet  as  a  child,  the  ''soul"  finding  itself  in 
f  ^^^.  P^y»^caJ  ^o^j  This  mistaken  belief  has  grown  up  from 
facts  that  have  been  referred  to,  namely,  that  the  human  "  mind  "  fits  // 

mto  the  body  and  can  be  seen  when  it  is  separated  from  that  body.    .-    // 
ThiB  human     mmd     is  what  they  call  the  astral  body,  and  when  the     ' 

*  Since  this  was  written  the  editor  of  the  Occult  Review,  has  said-  "The 
number  of  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots  and  Cleopalras,  who  are  reincarnated 'simul- 
taneously  at  the  present  time  is  simply  legion.' 

t  "Reincarnation,'*  p.  48. 


25 


30 


85 


40 


10 


20 


25 


MAHATMAS.  599 

App.  VIII. 

theosophist  speaks  of  working  on  the  astral  plane,  this  only  means 
that  he  has  the  power  of  causing  his  human  "  mind  "  to  leave  his  human 
body  and  move  about  in  a  state  of  consciousness  separated  from  it. 
This,  so  far  from  being  an  advance  upward  into  eternal  and  spiritual 
realities,  is  a  dangerous  and  incomplete  human  method  of  working, 
leaving  the  body  unprotected  and  liable  to  all  sorts  of  accidents. 
The  theosophists  recognise  this  and  say  that  the  necessary  prepara- 
tion must  always  include  high  moral  development.  Even  this  will 
not  prevent  the  evil  results  of  broken  law.  Working  in  the  way 
Jesus  the  Master  worked,  no  such  danger  can  arise. 

Mrs.  Besant  has  said:  "Oh!  by  and  by  you  will  all  be  saying 
that  it  is  obvious  that  there  must  be  an  ethereal  replica  of  man's 
physical  body,  interpenetrating  it,  and  it  is  only  because  we 
theosophists  explained  it  so  badly,  that  you  did  not  accept  it  at 
once.  And  I  daresay  there's  some  truth  in  that."  *  This  "  ethereal 
replica  "  is  the  human  so-called  "  mind." 

The  rest  of  the  theosophical  system  has  gradually  been  built  up 
through  the  fruitless  attempt  of  strong  thinkers  to  find  a  theory 
into  which  all  seeming  facts  will  fit.  They  then  unconsciously 
impress  their  strong  beliefs  upon  their  followers. 

Theosophists,  being  open-minded,  and  basing  their  belief  in 
reincarnation  largely  upon  it  being,  as  Mrs.  Besant  says,  "the 
only  explanation  that  is  not  absurd  upon  the  face  of  it,"  it  will  be 
interesting  to  see  their  rapid  development  now  that  they  are 
recognising  the  truth. 


R«f«r  to 
Pace  Lin« 


130  1 

131  43 
131   45 


132  7 

17  46 

78  17 

128  33 

129  6 


255  18 


Mahatmas.  — Mahatmas  are  thought  by  some  to  be  beings  who, 
having  left  this  world,  are  consecrated  to  the  helping  of  suffering 
humanity.  The  belief  in  them  is  largely  due  to  the  fact  that 
the    material    mind     can    obtain    knowledge     of    material    facts,    260    39 

30   materialise    objects,     etc.,     and    if    the    person     doing    this    has   262      1 
a   strong    enough   belief    that    the    objects   are   brought    by   SDme   261   13,35 
attendant  spirit  who  helps  them,  everything  in  connection  with  the 
appearance  of  the  things  will  agree  with  this  theory.     The  person  in 
some  cases  will  even  see  parts  or  the  whole  of  the  Elder  Brothers   260    35 

35   or  Masters  as  they  are  called,  who  are  believed  to  bring  the  things. 

Similar  phenomena  are  obtained  by  spiritualists,  theosophists,  witch  259      4 
doctors,  and  by  many  other  sects  in  many  different  parts  of  the   260    33 
world,    all  of    whom   have   different    theories    to    account    for   the 
results. 

Although  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  advancing  trend  of  modern 
thought,  we  cannot  but  endorse  what  Browning  so  ably  expresses 
in  the  following  words: — 

"Oh!    The   Uttle    More, 
And  how  much  it  is ! 
And  the  little  less. 
And  what  worlds  away." 
•  '•  Theosophy  in  Questions  and  Answers." 


40 


45 


Ll   2 


if  \ 


Refer  to      522 
P%se  Line 


APPENDIX   IX. 


355 


168 

21 

150 

2 

328 

26 

336 

45 

158 

30 

328 

14 

254     36 


446     89 

8     18 
158     30 


456     25 


6S       4 


168     37 


^CHRIST  AND  CHRISTMAS,'' • 

DIVINE     PRINCIPLE    AT    WORK. 

A  little  time  after  'Christ  and  Christmas  "  was  published,   Mrs. 
Eddy  withdrew  it  as  being  in  advance  of  the  time. 

The  author's  own  estimate  of  the  importance  of  this  allegoriail 
work  may  be  gathered  from  her  following  words:  "Advanced 
scientific  students  are  ready  for  *  Christ  and  Christmas/  but  those  5 
are  a  minority  of  its  readers"  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  308).  In  another 
passage  she  refers  to  it  as  being  "  hopelessly  original,"  thus  imply- 
ing that  it  is  hopeless  to  expect  to  gain  its  real  meaning  by 
approaching  it  merely  from  the  ordinary  view-point.  Speaking  of 
the  illustrations  she  says:  "These  refer  not  to  personality,  but  10 
present  the  type  and  shadow  of  Truth's  appearing  in  the  woman- 
hood as  well  as  in  the  manhood  of  God,  our  divine  Father  and 
Mother"  ("Questions  and  Answers,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  33,  line  8). 

Later  on  it  was  again  issued,  and  nine  editions  have  now  been 
published,  the  last  being  final  and  complete. 

Each  edition  is  an  advance  upon  the  previous  one;  not  that  the 
letter-press  has  been  altered,  but  the  eleven  pictures  that  are 
interspersed  with  the  poems  have  presented  a  story  which  in  each 
edition  was  easier  to  read.  This  stoiy  is  the  evolution  of  spirituality, 
and  can  be  read  closely  by  examining  the  pictures,  when  small, 
minute  figures  of  all  kinds  will  be  found.  A  magnifying-glass  is 
sometimes  necessary. 

The  last  picture,  which  points  out  what  has  been  taking  place 
during  the  last  year  or  two,  and  is  about  to  take  place  now,  is  full 
of  small  figures  of  every  kind. 

Mrs.  Bill,  to  whom  this  discovery  was  due,  has  asked  me  to 
eliminate,  in  this  second  edition,  what  she  had  written  on  the  subject, 
and  this  has  been  done. 

The  deep  inner  truths  contained  in  "  Christ  and  Christmas,"  and 
other  works  written  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  do  not  of  necessity 
depend  upon  any  direct  intention  on  the  part  of  the  artists,  so  far-  20 
reaching  is  the  action  of  Mind  in  its  self-manifestation.  All  truth 
rests  upon  an  unalterable,  ever-operative  divine  Principle.  Grant,  in 
his  "  Numerical  Bible,"  quotes  the  following  statement  from  Murphy  : 
"All  the  marks  of  order  lying  on  the  face  of  a  narrative  [or  any 
graphic  expression  of  thought]  point  to  a  deeper  order  of  nature  25 
and  reason  out  of  which  they  spring." 

When  certain  objects  are  brought  together,  in  order  directly  to 
convey  an  allegorical  significance,  we  can  be  certain  that  all  the 
inner  meanings  will  bear  their  impress  of  the  same  intent.  The 
gathering  of  the  ice  particles  together  as  they  form  geometrical  30 
representations  of  leaves,  flowers,  etc.,  on  a  window  in  frosty 
weather  is  another  illustration  of  the  impression  of  this  impersonal 
and  universal  so-called  law  of  nature  at  work.  There  is 
always  more  than  appears  on  the  surface,  and  Mrs.  Eddy  pointed 
this  out  when  she  stated  that  all  she  had  written  was  at  first  little  35 
understood  by  her.  As  the  understanding  increased,  so  she  was 
able  to  gather  the  wider  meaning  of  the  inspired  words  that  had 
come  to  her  waiting  consciousness,  to  be  proclaimed  to  an 
inquiring  world.  "When  I  wrote  *  Science  and  Health,  with  Key 
to  the  Scriptures,'  I  little  understood  all  that  I  had  indited  ;  but 
when  I  practised  its  precepts  .  .  .  then  I  learned  the  truth  of 
what  I  had  written"  ("Harvest,"  in  the  "Independent,"  November, 
1906). 

♦  ♦•  Christ  and  Christinas  :  A  Poem  "  (Mary  Baker  Eddy). 
Pages  510  to  521  of  the  Firsit  Edition  have  been  left  out. 


40 


DIVINE  PRINCIPLE  AT  WORK.  52.3     Refer  to 

App.    IX.  Page  Line 

It  is  obvious  that  however  simple  a  statement,  if  based  upon 
truth,  it  must  be  capable  of  infinite  unfoldment.  Whether 
the  details  of  seeming  present  discordant  circumstances  and 
forthcoming  upheavals  of  material  organisation,  as  set  out  in  "  Christ 
5  and  Christmas,"  and  the  elaborate  unfoldment  of  the  history  of 
the  highest  spiritual  church  and  humanity,  were  all  consciously 
known  to  her  or  not,  makes  not  the  slightest  difference  to 
the  facts  as  shown.  There  is  the  lesson  to  be  read  by  anyone 
sufficiently     spiritual    and    sufficiently    in    the    habit    of    relying 

10   upon    their    realisation    of    God    to    enable    them,    like    Daniel, 

to  read  the  meanings  of  the  writings  on  the  wall  that  continually    159     15 
appear  throughout  the  whole  material  world   to  those   sufficiently   108     28 
enlightened  to  see  them.     Mrs.  Eddy  writes:   "  Scarcely  a  moiety, 
compared   with   the    whole    of    the    Scriptures  and   the    Christian   158     44 

lo    Science  text-book,  is  yet  assimilated  spiritually  by  the  most  faithful 

seekers  ;  yet  this  assimilation  is  indispensable  to  the  progress  of   329     35 
every   Christian   Scientist"   ("Class,    Pulpit,    Students'    Student," 
Misc.  Writ.,  p.  317,  line  14.  Mary  Baker  Eddy).    All  premises  based 
on  truth  must  reach  right  conclusions,  and  all  the  intermediate  steps 

20  must  be  equally  accurate  and  capable  of  discernment  from  different 
points  of  view  by  varyingly  developed  degrees  of  spiritual  percep- 
tion.    This  shows  the  inestimable  value  of  all  writings  and  artistic 
expressions   of  thought  where  the  talent  has  been  consecrated  in  239      6 
an  earnest  endeavour  to  attain  truth,   as  this  brings  into  a  more 

25   clearly  focussed  view  the  action  of  the  omnipresent  Principle  always 
available  for  the  benefit  of  man. 

Organisation. —The  concept  of  this  must  not  be  limited  to  one 
crystallised  form.  Mrs.  Eddy  carefully  differentiates  between  a  material 
organisation  which  accompanies  the  infant  stage  of  a  corporate 
30  body  and  the  higher  and  steadily  improving  organisation  formed  in  526  13 
different  stages  of  an  advancing  understanding.  The  individual 
members  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  Spirit,  need  no  harsh  despotic  349  36 
control  to  force  them  into  channels  of  which  a  higher  intelligence 
prompts  them  to  avail  themselves  gladly. 

*'  Despite  the  prosperity  of  my  church,  it  was  learned  that  material 
organisation  has  its  value  and  peril,  and  that  organisation  is 
requisite  only  in  the  earliest  periods  in  Christian  history.  •  After 
this  material  form  of  cohesion  and  fellowship  has  accomplished  its 
end,  continued  organisation  retards  spiritual  growth,  and  should  be 
laid  off"  ("Retrospection  and  Introspection,"  p.  45,  Mary  Baker 
Eddy). 

"  Material  organisation  is  requisite  in  the  beginning,  but  when  it 
has  done  its  work,  the  purely  Christly  method  of  teaching  and 
preaching  must  be  adopted.  On  the  same  principle,  you  continue 
the  intellectual  argument  in  the  practice  of  Christian  healing  until 
you  can  cure  without  it  instantaneously,  and  through  Spirit  alone." 

"  Whenever  they  are  equal  to  the  march  triumphant,  God  will 
give  to  all  His  soldiers  of  the  cross  the  proper  command,  and 
under  the  banner  of  His  love,  and  with  the  *  still  small  voice '  for 
the  music  of  our  march,  we  all  shall  take  step  and  march  on  in 
spiritual  organisation"  (Misc.  Writ.,  pp.  358  and  138,  Mary  Baker 
4*>    Eddy). 


35 


40 


241      10 


^^•'  ^     524  MATERIAL  CHURCH  ORGANISATION. 

pAce  Line 

App.  IX. 

Let  those  reading  the  above,  realise  that  man  knows  Truth  and 
man   loves  Truth,  and  so  gain  the  necessary  knowledge,    for  the 
throes  of  the   needful   uplifting   of   church   organisation   are   upon 
U6.     "At  the  noise  of  the  taking  of  Babylon  the  earth  is  moved, 
102  2, 38     and  the  cry  is  heard  among  the  nations  "  (Jer.  50,  ver.  46). 

The  prophecies  regarding  the  churches,  especially  the  most 
spiritually  advanced  religious  organisation,  will  be  seen  in  the 
messages  to  the  house  of  Israel,  delivered  by  Ezekiel.  Especially 
in  these  will  be  seen  the  doom  of  all  material  rule  and  idolatry 
(chap.  6). 


359 


10 


821     35 


352       1 


356       3 


466 


Judge  Not.  —  When    a    man    finds    that    to    ol)ey     the     recognised 
demands  of  divine  Principle,  and  to  do  his  best  work  for  hiunanity, 
he  is  forced  to  subscribe  to  a  higher  law  than   that   wielded  by  the 
visible  bodily  organisation  to  which  he  belongs,  it  is  not  our  business  to 
judge   his  action,   to   voice  evil,   and    hold    up    our    concept    of    the   15 
individual  for  "  green  eyes  to  gaze  upon."    Thank  God  that  there 
are  some  pure  enough  in  thought,  loving  enough  in  action,  thus  to 
sacrifice,  if  occasion  require,  even  human  prestige  and  reputation. 
The  right  thing  to  do  is  mentally  to  retain  one's  place  in  the  organisation, 
until  it  is  completely  purified,  otherwise  death  of  the  organisation  would   20 
release    the    natural    development    of    the    spiritual    activity    it    has 
endeavoured  to  bind  in  its  fetters.    Every  man  has  to  "  work  out  his  own 
salvation,"  and  we  have  to  look   to  the  purification  of  our  own  evil 
thoughts  instead  of  to  the  fancied  beam  in  our  brother's  eye. 

A  writer  in  a  recent  issue  of  the  "  Christian  Science  Journal  "  says  :  25 
"  The  history  of  mankind  reveals  that  the  preparation  of  an  idea  requires 
organisation  in  its  earlier  stages  ;  and  as  Christian  Scientists  we  must 
be  ready  for  the  time  when  we  shall  have  outgrown  the  need  of 
Church  organisation.  How  long  it  may  be  in  coming  none  of  us  can 
trfl."  We  shall  then  demonstrate  in  our  lives  that  spontaneous  30 
fnlfilment  of  the  requirements  of  divine  law  which  must  naturally 
accompany  an  understanding  heart,  true  spiritual  understanding. 
No  temporary  by-laws  can  be  needed  for  those  who  reflect  God's 
eternal  government,  man  is  self -governed  "  (see  "Science  and  Health," 
p   126,  line  16.     Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


35 


MatepiaJ  Church  Organisation. -Mrs.  Eddy,  in  "Fidelity,"*  gives 
us  the  history  of  this.  "  The  cares  of  this  world  "  are  not  "  adequate 
to  plead  for  the  neglect  of  spiritual  light,  that  must  be  tended,  to 
keep  aglow  the  flame  of  devotion,  whereby  to  enter  into  the  joy  of 
Divine  Science  demonstrated.  The  foolish  virgins  had  no  oilt  in 
their  lamps ;  their  way  was  material ;  thus  they  were  in  doubt  and 
darkness.  ...  It  was  midnight:  darkness  profound  brooded  over 
earth's  lazy  sleepers.  With  no  oil  in  their  lamps,  no  spiritual 
illumination  to  look  upon  Him  whom  they  had  pierced,  they  heard 
the  shout,  '  The  Bridegroom  cometh  ! ' " 

,  *  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  341.  line  21. 

,4.t,,  Consecration:   charity;   ^'entleness  ;    prayer;   heavenly  inspiration  " 

C*  Glossary,  Science  and  Health,"  p.  592,  line  25). 


40 


45 


5 


Refer  to 

Page 

!  Line 

549 

46 

54« 

16 

4()2 

8 

838 

10 

108 

20 

549 

44 

353 

22 

352  15 
837  44 
853  17,  41 


147     21 


THE  ASSYRIANS.  525 

App.  IX. 

At  the  first  call  from  the  watchers  oai  the  mount  they  exclaim: 
"Impossible!  perhaps  in  a  thousand  years."  When  the  second 
call  peals  forth,  "cr>ming  out  of  the  tombs,  exceeding  fierce,  so  tlmt  no 
man  might  pass  that  way,"  they  cry  out,  "  Art  thou  come  hither  to 
torment  us  before  the  time  ?  "  and  "  besought "  truth's  messengers 
to  "  depart  out  of  their  coasts  "  (Matt.  8,  ver.  28,  29,  34).  Again,  this 
episode  is  repeated,  and  they  say:  Why  worship  in  this  church? 
Why  not  go  elsewhere  1  Why  destroy  us  1  They  "  forget  that  other* 
before  them  have  "laid  upon  the  altar  all  that"  they  "have    to 

10  sacrifice,  and  have  passed  to  their  reward."  *  "  The  children  of  this 
world  are  in  their  generation  wiser  than  the  children  of  light; 
they  watch  the  market,  acquaint  themselves  with  the  etiquette  of 
exchange,  and  are  ready  for  the  next  move."  f  "The  'children  of 
this  world '  listen  to  the  voice  of  truth,  and  try  to  understand  wiiat 

1^  is  imparted  to  them.  When,  on  hearsay  evidence  of  individuals, 
they  are  told,  'Beware  of  their  science,  they  are  dishonest,'  etc., 
discerning  personality,  they  say,  'This  is  not  Christian  Science,' 
and  are  ready  for  the  next  move ;  onwards  and  upwards,  into  higher 
spirituality. 

20  "  Are  we  clearing  the  gardens  of  thought  by  uprooting  the  various 
weeds  of  passion,  malice,  envy,  and  strife  ?  .  .  .  The  weeds  of  mortal 
mind  are  not  always  destroyed  by  the  first  uprooting  ;  they  reappear, 
like  devastating  witch-grass,  to  choke  the  coming  clover.  O,  stupid 
gardener !  watch  their  reappearing,  to  tear  them  away  from  their 

25  native  soil,  until  no  seedling  be  left  to  propagate— and  rot "  |  (Mary 
Baker  Eddy). 

•'Self ''-Denying  Directors.— The  material  organisation  of  the 
church  is  purely  typical  of  the  bodily  organisation  of  the  human 
being.         Christian    Science    teaches    us    first   to    obtain    complete 

30  control  over  the  body,  maintaining  its  healthy  conditions  so  as  to 
demonstrate  man's  absolute  independence  of  all  material  conditions. 
Later,  the  body,  being  merely  a  clog,  has  to  be  dematerialised,  but 
this  does  not  mean  that  the  spiritual  body,  of  which  it  is  the  false 
counterfeit,  has  to  be  done  away  with.     So  with  church  organisation, 

35  the  human  expression  of  which  has  to  become  of  a  more  spiritual 
type,  until  it  reaches  perfection.  Then  the  "  self  "-denying  directors 
reach  their  full  and  rich  reward. 


The   Assyrians.-By  tracing  the  word  "  Assyria  "  in  the  Bible,  you  39?    2I 

can  find,  not  only  the  troubles  that  are  liable  shortly  to  embroil  500    31 

40   Europe,  but  you  can  also  trace  the  difficulties  that  surround  the  150     12 

*  "  Fidelity  "  (Misc.  Writ.,  p.  343,  line  3).  We  must  not,  at  this  late  date,  be  satis- 
fied with  the  readings  of  truth  that  we  have  hitherto  been  able  to  gather.  Mrs.  Eddy 
commences  the  paragraph  by  saying:,  "I^et  us  watch  and  pray  that  we  enter  not 
into  the  temptation  of  ease  in  sin."  and  ends  it  as  follows  :  "  Thought  most  be 
45  made  better,  and  human  life  more  fruitful,  for  the  divine  energy  to  move  it 
onward  and  upward."  "  I  shall  be  satisfied,  when  I  awake,  with  thy  likeness  " 
(Pb.  17,  ver.  16). 

t  Ibid.,  p.  .342,  line  28.       +  Ibid.,  p.  343,  line  22. 


148 
55 


33 
2i 


4">2   17 


221    7 


150   17 
349   10 

349  36 


353   16 


* 


454   7 
454   16 


526  THE  8PIRITUALISATI0N  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

App.  IX. 

directors  of  material  church  organisation  and  the  final  history  of 
the  same.  "  The  Assjrrian  monarchs  bore  sway  over  a  number  of 
petty  kings  .  .  .  and  this  system  .  .  .  naturally  involved  the  frequent 
recurrence  of  troubles."* 

The  first  mention  of  Assyria  in  the  Bible  is  as  follows :  "  And  the  5 
.  .  .  third   river    is    Hiddekel    [this    is,    as   Philo  Judseus  points  out, 
the  Tigris],  that  is  it  which  goeth  toward  the  east    of    Assyria" 
(Gen.  2,   ver.    14).     Philo  Judaeus  writes :   "  For  the  translation  of 
the  name  Assyrians  in  the  Greek  tongue  is  *  euthunonte '  [directors], 
and  he  has  likened  desire  to  a  tiger,  which  is  the  most  untameable   10 
of  beasts."  t    The  last  mention  is  in  Zechariah  10,  ver.   11:  "The 
pride  of  Assyria  shall  be  brought  down,  and  the  sceptre  of  Egypt 
[evil]  shall  depart  away."    The  only  good  directors  are  Life,  Truth, 
and  Love.     Other  directors  have  simply  to  endeavour  to  subordinate 
their  temporary  power  entirely  to  the  action  of  God.    We  must  "  support   15 
the  directors,"  but  this  we  can  only  do  by  living  Christian  Science. 

The  Spiritualisation  of  the  Church.  -What  has  now  to  be  done  away 
with  as  soon  as  possible,  namely,  when  the  thought  of  Church  is 
sufficiently  spiritualised,  is  the  grosser  part  of  the  material  organisa- 
tion ;  X  the  exalting  of  the  letter  and  the  ignoring  of  the  spiritual  20 
demand  thereof  ;  the  limiting  laws  of  time  and  space  emanating  from 
the  few ;  the  claim  of  a  will  other  than  that  of  God  ;  the  belief  in 
the  prestige  of  human  personality  ;  the  tendency  to  number  the 
people  and  separate  the  church  from  those  who,  while  rapidly 
advancing,  are  not  eye  to  eye  in  the  understanding  of  Truth.  All  25 
these  would  delay  the  rapid  advance  of  the  building  up  of  the 
real  church,  the  purification  of  self  and  love  of  God  and  man. 
Such  a  love  draws  all  men  naturally  into  the  fold,  and,  spreading 
throughout  the  world,  knits  all  hearts  together  into  one  glorious 
whole,  permanently  pointing  to  the  divine  Principle  governing  it,  30 
and  obeying  one  Master,  one  law,  in  the  spontaneous  fulfilment  of 
the  Golden  Rule,  the  law  of  everlasting  Life. 

Speaking  prophetically,  Mrs.  Eddy  says :  "  Built  on  the  rock,  our 
church  will  stand  the  storms  of  ages  ;  though  the  material  super- 
structure should  crumble  into  dust,  the  fittest  would  survive,  the  35 
spiritual  idea  would  live,  a  perpetual  type  of  the  divine  Principle 
it  reflects"  ("Letter  to  the  First  Church  of  Christ  Scientist, 
Boston,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  141,  line  4). 

In  the  Apocalyptic  messages  to  the  seven  churches  can  be  found 
the  same  conditions  of  the  hmnan  consciousness  as  are  traceable  in  40 
the  seven  days  or  stages  of  creation.     Here  also  can  be  found  the 
complete  church  history  of  human  experience,  as  well  as  the  material 

•  Smith'i  *•  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,"  1861,  Vol.  I.,  p.  131. 

t  ♦•  The  Work*  of  Philo  Jndaeug,"  Vol.  I.,  p.  69. 

t  "  Jesus  paid  no  homage  to  forms  of  church  worship  "  (*'  Science  and  Health  "    45 
1st  edition,  chap.  2.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


10 


15 


THE  FINAL  BATTLE.  527 

App.  IX. 

history  of  seven  material  churches  of  to-day,  presenting,  as  they 
do,  the  final  developments  of  good  and  evil  in  the  last  stages  of  the 
destruction  of  evil,  begotten  of  ignorance,  by  truth,  the  offspring 
of  good.  In  this  way  does  the  Revelator  illustrate  the  entire 
6  history  of  uprising  human  consciousness,  advancing  towards  de- 
materialisation.  Each  message  has  an  individual  as  well  as 
collective  import,  and  that  message  can  be  heard  by  those  who  have 
open  ears  and  eyes  to  hear  and  see  truth  without  prejudice  or 
opposition. 

One  of  the  best  commentators  of  the  Bible,  writing  a  good  many 
years  ago,  said  that  one  of  the  interesting  things  was  that  at  the 
end  of  the  world  the  power  of  the  Eoman  Catholics  at  Home  would 
be  completely  broken,  but  that  Roman  Catholicism  (the  thoughts 
of  pride,  tyranny,  Phariseeism,  cruelty  and  criticism,  by  which  we 
are  all  more  or  less  attacked)  would  spring  up  far  worse  than  it 
had  ever  been  before,  and,  extraordinary  to  say,  it  would  spring 
up  in  the  most  spiritual  Church  of  the  day.* 

We  must  recognise  that  the  real  final  battle,  when  Spirit  destroys  355 
evil,  is  to  be  fought  in  the  highest  religious  centre,  where  the  greatest  ^^^ 
good  and  the  darkest  evil  are  to  be  found  amongst  the  mental  workers  and 
in  closest  proximity.  Mrs.  Eddy,  with  her  marvellous  foresight,  has 
compressed  the  whole  sad  story  in  the  following  few  lines,  that  appear  as 
Greek  to  the  beginner,  but  as  accurately  recorded  throughout  the  whole 
of  Bible  prophetical  history,  unfolds  with  startling  clearness  to  the 
advanced  Christian  Scientist :  "Christian  Science  and  Christian  Scientists 
will,  must,  have  a  history,  and  if  I  could  write  the  history  in  poor 
parody  on  Tennyson's  grand  verse,  it  would  read  thus:— 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


20 


25 


"  Traitors  to  right  of  them, 
M.D.'s  to  left  of  them, 
Priestcraft  in  front  of  them, 
Volleyed  and  thundered! 

"  Into  the  jaws  of  hate. 
Out  through  the  door  of  Love, 
On  to  the  blest  above, 

March  the  one  hundred. t 


•  Unfortunately  I  read  this  many  years  ago  and  cannot  lay  my  hands  on  the 
reference.     I  would  be  glad  to  have  it. 

t  '•  Science  and  the  Senses."    Substance  of  address  at  the  National  Convention 
in  Chicago,  June  ISth,  1888. 


16 
12 


328     17 
237     39 

106     16 

353  15 

354  31,45 

354      15 


275     21 


APPENDIX   X. 


THE    BOOK    OF  REVELATION. 


i'^.;-:^?- '    '^"' 


241        1 
136     32 


*'  Blessed  is  he  that  remleth,  attd  they  that  hear  the  nonls  of  this 
prophecy,  and  leep  those  things  which  arc  written  therein  :  for  the  time 
is  at  hand''  (Rev.  1,  ver.  3).  5 

The  following  will  probably  be  sufficient  -to  satisfy  anyone  as  to 
the  writer  of  the  Book  of  Revelation  having  been  able  to  read 
thought.  It  would  take  too  much  space  to  give  the  reasons  and 
proofs  for  the  conclusions  here  set  out.  His  prophecies  with  regard 
to  the  present  time  are  constantly  being  fulfilled.  It  must  not  be  10 
forgotten  that  the  historical  reading  of  Revelation  is  only  one  of 
the  series  of  literal  fulfilments  of  these  wonderful  visions,  now 
nearing  their  final  completion. 

The  Seals.-    The  prophet  shows  in  chapter  6  the  period  of  peace 
about  to  take  place  immediately  after  the  time  in  which  he  wrote.    15 
This  is  the  white  horse  (the  national  emblem  of  the  Roman  State) 
period,  lasting  about  eighty  years. 

Gibbon  says :  "  The  Empire  was  governed  by  wisdom  and  virtue, 
unstained  by  civil  blood,  undisturbed  by  revolution.     This  period, 
when  the  human  race  was  most  happy,  extended  from  the  death  of   20 
Domitian  to  the  accession  of  Commodus.'* 

This  peace  could   not  last  K)ng,  because  the  struggle,  by  means  of 
which  Christianity  overthrew  Paganism,  was  a  mere  struggle  of  the 
material  man's  individual  development  against  the  demands  of  the 
universal  law  of  love,  as  taught  by  Jesus,  and  could  not  possibly   25 
change  men's  minds,  which  still  remained  essentially  pagan. 

He  then  refers,  in  verse  4,  to  the  assassinations  that  were 
going  to  take  place;  afterwards,  in  verse  6,  to  the  grinding  taxa- 
tion during  the  pro-Consular  period,  when  children  were  exposed 
to  destruction,  to  save  the  cost  of  keeping  them.  Afterwards,  in  30 
verse  8,  to  the  famine  and  plagues,  and  the  terrible  times  that 
took  place  from  the  reign  of  the  savage  Maximin,  who  began  by 
putting  to  death  about  4,000  of  the  upper  class.  During  the  "  pale 
horse  "  period,  lasting  about  seventy  years,  out  of  thirty-nine 
Emperors,  or  men  claiming  to  be  Emperors,  one  died  of  pestilence,    35 


THE  SEALS.  529    Safer  to 

App.   X.  PageLia. 

two  or  three  died  in  battle,  and  the  rest  were  all  assassinated.    The 
fourth  part  of  the  world  refers  to  the  four  parts  called  Prefectures 
into  which  the  Roman  Empire  was  then  divided.      Gibbon  says  of 
this  period :   "  The  Empire  approached  dissolution,  every  province 
')   was  invaded  by  dissolute  military    tyrants.       There    was    general 
famine  and  a  dreadful  plague,  so  that  5,000  persons  died  each  day  in 
Rome."     It  has  been  estimated  that  pestilence  and  famine,  in  a 
few  years,  consumed  nearly  half  the  human  species  in  the    Roman 
Empire.    Even  wild  beasts  invaded  the  cities,  as  foretold  in  verse  8. 
10   No  wonder  the  seer  writes    in    that    verse  :  "  Behold  a   pale  horse : 
and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  was  Death,  and  Hell  followed  with 
him.''      Later,  in  verse  9,  he  refers  to  the  Christian  martyrdoms, 
and  then,    in    verse    12,   to  the  retribution    that    fell    upon    the 
Pagans,  the  "  greai  earthquake."     Then  he  deals  with  the  time  of     87     18 
15   Constantine  and  the  conversion  of  Rome  to  Christianity.    In  chapter 
8,    verse    1,    he   refers    to    the    peace  that  took  place  thereafter, 
then  to  the  fall  of  so-called  Christianity,  until  it  was  little  better 
than  Paganism,  when  the  Church  had  become  as  much  an  idolatrous 
sect,  and  as  great  a  persecutor  of  true  Christians  as  ever  the  Paga,ns  285    ii 
20  had  been.     Eusebius  wrote  :  "  Again  the  worshippers  of  God  began 
to  flee  :  again  the  open  fields,  the  deserts,  forests  and  mountadns 
received  the  servants  of  Christ."      Gibbon  writes  of  this  period: 
"A  profane  spectacle  succeeded  to  the  pure  and  spiritual  worship 
of  the  Christian  congregation ;  the  smoke  of  incense,  the  glare  of 
25   lamps  and  tapers,  and  prayers  directed  to  the  bones  and  ashes  of  461     31 
Saints."      Verse  5  refers  to  the  attempt,  in  the  time  of  Julian,  to 
restore  Paganism. 

The  Trumpets — Then  we  come  to  the  trumpets.  Verse  7,  chap.  8, 

describes  the  first  trumpet,  the  invasion  of  the  warlike  Alaric  and 

30  the  Goths,  the  descendants  of  Israel,  in  396  a.d.,  and  the  slaying  of  425    29 

the  Emperor  Jovian  and  sacking  of  Rome,  the  "  third  part  "  of  the 

things  on  the  earth— namely,  the  third  part  of  the  Roman  Empire, 

which  had  been  divided  amongst  the  three  sons  of  Constantine,  and 

is  constantly  referred  to  in  this  way.     Even  mothers  then  ate  their 

35   slaughtered  children,    through   stress   of    famine.      Then  verses  8 

and  9,  the  second  trumpet,  deal  with  the  desolating  of  the  fertile 

Roman  provinces  in  North  Africa  by  the  Vandals,*  and  the  burning 

of  the  "  third  part  of  the  sea,"  the  entire  Roman  fleet  by  Genseric, 

by  means  of  fire  ships,  the  "  mountain  burning  with  fire  was  cast 

40  into  the  sea."    Before  sailing  on  Rome,  which,  with  the  assistance 

of  the  Alani,   was   sacked  in  472  a.d.,   Genseric,   when  asked   by   his 

pilot  what  course  he  should  steer,  is  said  to  have  replied :  "  Leave 

that  to  the  winds  ;  they  will  transport  us  to  the  guilty  coasts  whose 

inhabitants   have  provoked    the   divine   justice."    Next,   in   verses 

45  10  and  11,  the  third  trumpet,   he  refers  to  the  burning  meteor  of 

Attila,  the  king  of    the    Huns,    who,    coming    from  "  Wormwood  "- 

"And  the  name  of  the  star  is  called  Wormwood"  (ch.  8,  ver.   11) 

*  Gibbon  saya  :  "A  striking  resemblance  of  manners,  complexion,  religion,  and 
language  seems  to  indicate  that  the  Vandals  and  Goths  were  originally  one  preat 
50   people.    Pliny  and  Procopius  agree  in  this  opinion"  (-Decline  and  Fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire,"  chap.  X.,  p.  422). 


.^1 


Refer  to 
P»ge  Line 


5HI      35 


413 

6 

407 

43 

4i:> 

1 

420 

28 

428 

3 

427 

9 

427 

5 

42:. 

34 

408     32 


18 

2 

25 

12,13 

6 

32 

531 

40 

530  THE  TRUMPETS. 

App.  X. 

was  commonly  called  "  the  scourge  of  God,"  and  was  a  terrible 
scourge  to  the  Roman  or  Western  third  of  the  empire,  and  more 
especially  to  the  "rivers  and  .  .  .  fountains  of  water,"  in  verse  10, 
the  term  used  in  Revelation  for  Northern  Italy  and  Switzerland  (see 
chap.  16,  ver.  4)*.  In  verse  12,  the  fourth  tinimpet,  he  gives  the  5 
taking  of  Rome  by  the  Ostrogoths,  or  Eastern  Goths,  the  descendants 
of  the  tribes  of  Ephraim,  Manasseh,  and  Benjamin,  previously  known 
as  the  Getse,  and,  under  this  name,  for  long  Rome's  fiercest 
enemies.  Through  their  instrumentality  the  "  sun,"  "  moon,"  and 
"  stars,"  the  leading  lights,  of  the  third  part  of  the  Roman  Empire,  lo 
were  "  darkened  "  when  Theodoric,  King  of  the  Ostrogoths,  reigned 
at  Rome.  Procopious  says  that  100  millions  were  exterminated  in 
the  age  of  Justinian  by  plague,  war,  pestilence,  and  famine. 

In  the  9th  chapter  the  writer  foretells  the  Saracenic  invasion,  of 
which  he  gives  a  detailed  account,  even  showing  the  number  of  years  15 
from  the  start  to  its  zenith,  and  the  period  of  its  decadence.  Five 
months  is  the  symbolic  period  of  150  years,  a  month  in  those  days 
being  thirty  days,  and  a  day  being  referred  to  by  John  as  meaning 
a  year.  In  the  Bible  a  day  sometimes,  however,  means  1,000 
years.  The  star  in  verse  1  referred  to  Muhammad,  usually  spelt  20 
Mohammed,  who  taught  the  worship  of  one  God  as  opposed  to  the 
worship  of  the  multitudinous  gods— idols,  relics,  saints,  pictures, 
etc.— of  the  so-called  Christians.  The  locusts  out  of  the  bottomless 
pit,  in  verse  3,  were  the  hordes  of  Saracens  which  came  along 
the  side  of  the  Dead  Sea,  which  lies  1,100  feet  below  the  level  of  25 
the  sea.  In  verses  7,  8,  and  9  is  given  a  detailed  descrip- 
tion of  the  appearance  of  the  Saracens.  The  Arabians,  with  their 
long,  flowing  hair,  polished  steel  cuirasses,  and  yellow  turbans,  the 
multitude  of  horses  "  running  to  battle "  on  the  wings  of  their 
armies,  are  all  described.  Verse  4  gives  almost  in  detail  the  30 
address  issued  to  the  Saracen  troops  by  the  Khalif  Abu  Bekr,  with 
reference  to  the  forthcoming  war  against  the  Romans,  who,  on 
account  of  their  prostitution  of  Christianity,  he  described  as 
idolaters. 

There  is  not  much  doubt  that  the  absolute  trust  in  the  action  35 
of  one  God  was  the  keynote  of  the  unparalleled  progress  of  the 
Mohammedan  Empire,  which,  as  Sale  points  out  in  his  translation 
of  the  Koran,  "  in  less  than  a  century  spread  itself  over  a  greater 
portion  of  the  world  than  the  Romans  were  ever  masters  of."  Had 
they  only  known  how  bo  pray  aright  the  star  would  not  have  fallen  40 
"  from  heaven  unto  the  earth  "  (ver.  1).  Unfortunately  they  mistook 
the  action  of  the  human  mind  for  that  of  the  divine  Mind  that  is  God. 

Then  comes,   in  the  15th  verse,   the  loosing  of  the  four  angels 
"bound   in  the   river  Euphrates,"   or  the  four  great    waves,     the 
Turkish    hoi-des,    Tartai-s,    Moguls    from    the    Steppes    of   Turkestan,   45 
and   the  Ottomans,    under  the   command  of  four  leadei*s   famous  in 


*  It  V  a^  the  Israelite!),  under  the  name  of  Goths,  that  defeated  Attila  at 
Chalons  in  451  A.n  ,  and  later,  under  the  name  of  Ostrojroths,  defeated  the  Hans 
in  Pann<  nia.  an  1  forced  them  to  retire  into  Scythia. 


THE  VIALS.  r.01 

App.  X.  ^^^ 

history,  namely  Togrul  Beg,  Tameilane,  Timur,  and  Bajazet. 
The  Euphrates,  in  the  historical  or  material  reading,  always  refers 
to  the  Turkish  Empire ;  in  the  intellectual,  it  refers  to  the  scientific 
"thoughf'of  the  world,  being  a  channel  of  deep,  clearly  defined,  and 
5  therefore  powerful  so-called  thought.  The  391  years  referred  to 
in  verse  15  started  when  Togrul  Beg,  their  first  military  leader, 
became  the  head  of  the  Mohammedan  faith,  and  ended  when 
Constantinople,  the  capital  of  the  third  part  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Turks,  1453  a.d.    The  total  period  of  the 

10  sixth   trumpet  was  nearly  800  years,  bringing  us  up  to   1844,  the 

time  when  the   Powers  forced  Turkey  to  abandon  the  beheading 

of   Christians,   and   the    Turkish    Empire    finally    entered    on    its 

downward  course. 

There  is  an  interesting  description  in  verses  17,  18,  and  19  of  the 

15  cannon  used  by  the  Turks  and  the  unlimbering  and  turning  them 
round  in  order  to  fire,  which  the  prophet  seemed  to  see  as  serpents, 
probably  writhing,  with  the  "  fire  and  smoke  and  brimstone  "  which 
"  issued  "  out  of  their  mouths  and  destroyed  "the  third  part  of  " 
the  Empire.     Remember  that  the  seer  was  reading  thoughts,  seeing 

20  beforehand  what  was  about  to  happen,  and,  when  he  wrote  it,  had 
to  describe  what  he  saw,  evidently  more  or  less  indistinctly,  as 
nearly  as  he  could  with  the  knowledge  of  the  day  that  he  possessed. 

The  seventh  angel  is  now  about  to  sound,  when  "  the  mystery  of 
God   should  be  finished,   as  he  hath  declared  to  his  servants  the 

25  pi-ophets  (chap.  10,  ver.  7).  Then  the  little  open  book  being  digested, 
these  things,  which  the  seven  thunders  uttered,  and  which  when 
heard  by  the  earlier  seer  were  not  to  be  written  (ver.  4),  would  be 
thoroughly  understood  and  then  ultimately  published  abroad  to  all 
the    nations    of    the   earth.     "Thou   must  prophesy    again     before 

30  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings  "  (ver.  11). 

The  Vials — Later  on,  all  the  important  events  of  history  are 
referred  to.  For  instance,  in  chapter  16,  verse  2,  he  refers  to  the 
first  vial,  or  the  wave  of  infidelity  that  swept  over  Europe ;  then,  in 
verse  3,   to   England's   naval   victories,   giving  her  the  mastery'  of 

35  the  sea.  Verse  4  refers  to  Napoleon's  campaigns  in  Northern 
Italy  and  Switzerland,  described  again  as  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  water  (see  chap.  8,  ver.  10).  Next  the  fourth  vial,  the 
attack  upon  Austria;  then  the  fifth  vial,  the  attack  on 
Rome,     "the    seat    of    the    beast,"^     and    the    taking     of     the 

40  Pope  prisoner  by  Napoleon.  The  sixth  vial  gives  details  in  connec- 
tion with  the  River  Euphrates,  which  materially  typifies  the  portion 
of  the  original  Roman  Empire  known  as  Turkey.  The  seventh  vial 
tells  of  the  troubles  that  are  now  liable  to  befall  a  material  worid. 

.r    _*  Th«  seven  -  heads "  (Kings.  Rev.  Ver.)  of  the  bea*t  (18,   ver.   10)  are   the 

46  seven  forms  of  government  that  Home  had:  1,  Re^al ;  2,  Consular ;  3  Dicta, 
tonal ;  4  Decemviral  ;  5,  Tribunitial ;  6,  Imperial ;  7,  Gothic.  Tht^beaLt  tW 
18  himself  also  an  eighth,  is  the  Papal  dominion  which  followed  ' 


Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


162       8 
240     40 


123 

28 

16 

31 

544 

6 

546 

32 

239 

17 

101 

15,  17 

102 

24 

650 

18 

389   17,34 
530       3 


530     44 

102  32 

103  24 


Refer  to 
Pftiie  lAuB 


532 


THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  CHRIST. 

App.  X. 

Particulars   are  also   given   of   the    wars    of    Charlemagne,    the 

prodigies  which  the  beast  performed,  and  the  power  given  to  the 

Pope  by  Justinian   and  Phocas,     the    creation    of    the    Germanic 

Empire  and  the  dual  control  of  the  Roman  Empire  by  the  Emperor 

and  the  Pope,  the  two-horned  beast  with  lamb-like  horns.      Alao  of 

important  events  such  as  the  French  Revolution  (11,  ver.  13),  and 

the  mass«fcci*e  of  the  Hwgi?etiots  (chap.  11,  ver.  7). 

Remember  that  besides  the  above  reading  of  the  prophecies,  there 

1  ">8     8, 27  is  the   present-day    more    advanced    metaphysical    interpretation, 

where,    for   instance,  as   already   mentioned,   the   River   Euphrates 

typifies  the  scientific  thought  of  the  day. 


r> 


10 


i-)Hl 


4H     4,  28 
271>     21 
21»:i       H 


H9     37 


206   2.TI 
287     23 


295 ' '    9 


368 


The  Second  Comingr  of  Christ.-  Some  day  the  great  and  beautiful 
thought  which  hovers  on  the  confines  of  the  mind  mil  at  last  alight. 
In  that  is  hope :  the  whole  skt/  is  full  of  abounding  hope  (Richard 
Jefleries). 

Many  other  important  events,  some  happening  at  the  present 
moment,  are  also  given,  notably  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  in  1866. 
This  is  described  in  chapter  10.  Every  authority  whose  work  I  have 
examined  on  this  subject  makes  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ 
between  1865  and  1870.  The  Second  Coming  of  Christ  to  human 
consciousness  is  the  individual  recognition  by  man  that  he 
is  spiritual  now,  that  matter  is  not  a  reality,  and  that  the 
only  reality  is  God  and  the  spiritual  kingdom.  This  comes 
to  each  man  directly  he  is  ready.*  Only  the  other  day  I  was  reading 
one  of  Dr.  John  Cumming's  sermons,  delivered  in  1849  at  Exeter 
Hall.  That  great  Presbyterian  expositor  of  prophecy  said  the 
Second  Coming  of  Christ  must  be  in  1865,  or  at  least  a  year  or  two 
after.  The  mistake  as  to  what  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  meant 
was  the  reason  why  many  thousands  at  that  time  believed  that  the 
end  of  the  world  was  at  hand,  chiefly  on  account  of  the  great 
success  that  Dr.  Chambers  had  in  reading  forthcoming  events  from 
the  Bible,  and  his  prophecy  of  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  at  that 
date. 

This  true  knowledge,  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Christ  to  each, 
is  coming  all  over  the  world  with  lightning  rapidity,  "  For  as  the 
lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto  the  west ; 
BO  shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27). 
All  over  the  world  this  knowledge  is  surging  into  men's  hearts 
without,  in  countless  cases,  a  word  being  spoken  to  them.  When  it 
has  come,  man  is  bom  anew  and  enters  upon  a  fresh  sense  of 
life,  a  life  of  peace  and  joy,  exercising  nis  newly  developed 
dominion  over  all  evil,  in  the  healing  and  saving  of  his  fellow-man 
from  the  sin,  sickness,  and  multifarious  troubles  that  seemingly 
surround  him.  This  we  do  by  turning  in  thought  to  heaven  as 
often  as  possible.  "  If  ye  then  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  those 
things  which  are  above  .  .  .  your  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  God " 
(Col.  3,  ver.  1,  3).  "  Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church  " 
(Matk  16,  ver.  18). 

Sir  Oliver  Lodge  has  recently  said :  "  Let  us  be  not  afraid  of  an 
idea  because  it  has  several  times  striven  to  make  itself  appreciated. 
There  must  be  many  failures  to  effect  an  entrance  before  the  final 

*Thi8  knowledge  came  to  Mrs.  Eddy  in  1866,  and  was  given  to  the  world  in 
her  book, ''  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Soripturee,''  in  1875,  which  is 
another  date  shown  in  Revelation. 


15 


20 


2r> 


30 


35 


40 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


285 
285 


26 

28 


i: 


25 


30 


35 


is 


50 


42     10 


THE  CHRIST.  533 

App.  X. 

success.     So  it  is  with  the  Messiah  idea  which  is  abroad  in  the 
land-and  was  for  years  before  Christ's  coming-but  had  not  been  '^m      4 
recognised  by  more  than  a  few.''  * 

With  regard  to  the  prophecy  of  what  is  happemng  now  and 
.">  what  is  about  to  happen,  those  who  can  read  the  past  are  able  282  37 
to  see  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecies  taking  place  at  the 
present  time,  and  to  know  the  point  reached  in  the  history  of  the 
material  world.  They  can  also  know  what  is  liable  to  happen,  and 
so,  forewarned  and  forearmed,  they  can  help  their  feUow-men  against 
10  the  troubles  that  are  so  shortly  about  to  attack,  and  by  which  they  are 
liable  to  be  overwhelmed  unless  they  have  a  knowledge  of  the  truth. 

"  Watch  ye  therefore  .  .  .  Lest    coming    suddenly    he   find    you 
sleepmg  "  (Mark  14,  ver.  35,  36). 

THE    CHRIST. 

''Continue  in  prayer Withal  praying  also  for  us,  that  God 

would  open  unto   us  a  door  of  utterance,   to   speak  the    musteru   of 
Christ ''  (Col.  4,  ver.  2,  3).  ^      J    J 

The  following  definitions,  to  which  W.  R.  Inge,  M.A.,  D.D.,  Lady 
Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  f 
calls  our  attention,  will  show  how  the  advancing  thinkers  in 
the  Church  are  approaching  the  scientific  conception  of  the  Christ 
2(»  as  the  manifestation  of  God,  the  conception  that  will  heal  sin  and 
sickness  when  realised.  Dr.  Inge  says:  "The  realisation  of 
this  conception  heals  sin  and  sickness.  St.  Paul  gives  us  a 
very  complete  and  explicit  Logos-Theology,  though  he  never  uses 
the  word.  ...  I  will  collect  the  chief  passages  which,  taken 
together,  comprise  St.  Paul's  teaching  on  this  subject.  In  relation 
to  God  the  Father,  Christ  is  the  Image  (eikon)  of  God  (II.  Cor., 
Col.).  ...  An  eikon  .  .  .  represents  its  prototype,  and  is  a  visible 
manifestation  of  it.  Christ  is  the  '  eikon  of  the  Invisible  God '  (Col.). 
In  him  dwells  bodily  the  Pleroma,  the  totality  of  the  Divine  attri- 
butes (Col.,  Eph.).  ...  He  is  'Lord  of  all'  and  'Lord  of  Glorv'" 
(Rom.,  I.  Cor.).  ^ 

'^In  reference  to  the  world,   Christ    is   the    Agent    in    creation, 
'through  Hun   are  all   things,    and  we  through  Him'   (I.    Cor.    8,' 

\u'  \'rr'''  ^^  ^  'the  first-born  of  all  creation;  in  Him  and 
through  Hmi  and  unto  Him  are  aU  things.  He  is  before  all  things, 
and  m  Him  all  things  hold  together '  (Col.  1,  ver.  15,  16).  '  All 
things  are  to  be  summed  up  in  him '  (Eph.  1,  ver.  10).  '  Christ  is  aU, 
and  in  all '  (Col.  3,  ver.  11).^     His  rei^n  is  co-extensive  with  the  world's 

u-  ?^^:  m?®  i™""^^  ^®'«^  ^^  ^®  ^ath  put  all  his  enemies  under 
40  his  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  abolished  is  death.'  Onlv 
when  all  things  have  been  subjected  to  him,  shall  the  Son  also 
himself  be  subjected  to  him  that  did  subject  all  things  unto  Him, 
that  God  may  bt^  all  in  all'  (1.  Cor.  15,  ver.  24-28)."r  "All  is  in 
reality  the  manifestation  of  Mind."  j   )i        ^n  ib  m 

•  "  Christian  Revelation  from  a  Scientific  Point  of  View  " 

t  N'ow  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral. 

X  Mr.  R  L.  Nettleship  writes  :  "  Suppose  that  all  human  beings  felt  habitually 

to  each  other  as  they  now  do  occasionally  to  those  they  love  l^t  .  .  .  it  would 

be  the  consciousness  of  another  which  was  also  oneself-a  common  consciousness. 

Such  would  be  the  ato/iement  of  the  world."  o^^x^uBueaa. 

§  •'  The  Paddock  Lectures  "  for  1906,  p.  48. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


4.'i2  '^S 
16      18 

467      23 

42  39,42 

467      19 


5 


252      11 


42      21 
42      13 


42      20 


2      19 


10 


20 


534  JESUS  THE  CHRIST. 

App.  X. 

These  and  many  similar  quotations  confirm  the  scientific  fact 
that  what  has  been  called  the  mystic  Christ,  is  God's  consciousness, 
through  which  God  is  seen  to  act,  "the  power  of  God,  and  the 
wisdom*  of  God"  (I.  Cor.  1,  ver.  24) ;  and  tliat  all  the  spiritual  beings 
in  heaven  individualise  the  Christ,  the  divine  emanation  ;  and  that  you 
are  an  individualisation  of  the  Christ  and  God's  representative. 

Every  impartial  reader  will  find  in  the  above  quotations  nothing 
but  evidence  in  support  of  the  truths  brought  forward  in  this  lecture. 
Jesus  the  Christ.— The  conception  of  Jesus  as  the  only  Son  of  God 
was  of  comparatively  recent  years.     In  the  early  creeds  the  word 
"only"  (unicum)  as  applied  to  the  Son  of  God  is  absent.     It  is 
not  used  in  the  creeds  of  Cyprian  or  Augustine ;  nor  do  Tertullian, 
Niceta,  or  even  Novation  of  Rome,  use  it.    Valentinus  taught  in 
Rome  between  140  and  160  a.d.,  the  time  when  the  Apostles'  Creed 
is  supposed  to  have  been  framed,   and  his  school  seems  to  have    15 
recognised  the  difference  between  Christ,  the  only  begotten  Son, 
and  Jesus  the  Christ,t   drawing  attention  to  the  fact  that  St.  John 
wrote:    "Behold  his  glory,  as  of  the  only   begotten,"   the   word 
"  as  "  differentiating  the  two.     Von  D.   Adolf  Harnack,   Professor 
of  Theology  at  Berlin  University,  in  his  pamphlet  **  Das  Apostol- 
ische  Glaiibenbekanntniss,"  which  pamphlet  went  through  twenty- 
five   editions  in  twelve   months,   drawing  attention  to  the  modem 
compilation  of  the  Apostles'  Creed,   writes  thus,  referring  to  the 
words  "only  begotten  Son":  "After  Nicasa  these  words  came  to 
be  unanimously  believed  by  the  Church  to  refer  to  the  prehistoric 
and  eternal  Sonship  of  Jesus,  but  to  transfer  this  conception  to 
the  Christ  is  to  transform  it.    It  cannot  be  proved  that  about  the 
middle   of  the  century   the  idea     '  only   Son  '     was   understood   in 
this  sense;   on  the  contrary,   the  evidence  of  history  conclusively 
shows  that  it  was  not  so  understood." 

There  is  only  one  Christ,  the  spiritual  self -hood  of  every  son  of 
God,  the  spiritual  divine  emanation.  According  to  Harnack,  primitive 
Christianity  had  two  Christologies,  one  pneumatic,  the  other  adop- 
tianist.  The  former  view  was  held  by  Barnabas,  Clement,  Ignatius, 
and  the  pious  Polycarp.  Hermas  fused  the  two  together.  N.  b. 
Swete,  D.D.,  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity,  Cambridge,  who  con- 
tests Harnack's  view,  writes  : "  It  is  true  that  the  pre-existence 
of  Christ  was  ignored  or  denied  in  certam  quarters,  and  His  bon- 
ship  limited  to  the  human  life,  or  the  part  of  it  which  followed  the 
Baptism.  It  is  also  true  that  the  earliest  orthodox  writers  spoke 
of  the  pre-existent  Christ  as  Spirit."  t  ,      ^,    .  .  j  -^  • 

When  we  pray  to  God  we  individualise  the  Christ  power,  and  it  is 
the  Christ  that  heals,  mentally  ;  Christ,  the  manifestation  of  God, 
of  Truth  Life,  and  Love.  In  other  words,  we  merely  get  the  human 
so-called  self  out  of  the  way,  and  then  God  acts  by  means  of  the  45 
Christ  beautifully  named  by  Sir  Oliver  Lodge  "the  sunshine  of 
God." 

*  Spinoza  speaks  of  "the  eternal  Son  of  God,  i.e.,  God's  eternal  wisdom  which 
ia  manifested  in  all  things,  but  chiefly  in  the  mind  of  man  and  most  of  all  m 
Christ  Jesus  "(Epist.  21).  "^ 

t  Jesus  was  the  only  one  entitled  to  the  honour  of  beine  called  Jesus  the 
Christ  as  he  was  the  only  man  who  was  the  Messiah  or  Saviour. 

X  "  The  Apostles'  Creed  :  Its  Relation  to  Primitive  Christianity/'  p.  29. 


25 


30 


35 


40 


PAUL  AND  ST.  AUGUSTINE.  535 

App.  X. 

In  the  Apocryphal  Gospel  of  Peter,  the  dying  Jesus  cries:    ''  My 
Power,   my  Power,  thou  hast  forsaken  me,"  the  "  Power "  being    534 
as  Dr.  Inge  says,  "  The  heavenly  Christ,  who,  for  a  time  had  been 
associated  with  the  earthly  person  of  the  Redeemer." 
5       Paul  saw  clearly  the  difference  between  the  ever-living  Christ  and 
the  corporeal  Jesus   with  his  title-the  Christ.     Paul  hardly  ever     42 
refers  to  the  human  life  of  Jesus,  to  his  sayings,  his  parables,  or  his 
works.       He   confines   himself    practically   to   his    Crucifixion   and 
Resurrection.     In  one  place  he  says  that  he  wishes  to  know  no  man, 

10  not  even  Christ,  any  more  after  the  flesh.  He  knew  that  all  good 
things  came  from  realising  the  spiritual  and  dwelling  in  thought 
upon  God,  heaven,  and  the  infinite  spiritual  man.  He  states: 
"  How  that  by  revelation  he  [God]  made  known  unto  me  the  mystery 
...  of  Christ ;  .  .  .  That  the   Gentiles  should  be  fellowheirs,   and  of 

15  the  same  body  "  (Eph.  3,  ver.  3,  4,  6). 

St.  Augustine  held  that  the  knowledge  of  God  within  can  only 
be  imparted  by  God  dwelling  within.  Dr.  Inge  writes :  ''  But  the 
doctrine  of  Divine  immanence  in  the  human  heart  never  became 
quite  the  central  truth  of  theology  till  the  time  of  the  medieval 

20  mystics.  To  ascend  to  God  is  to  enter  into  oneself  and  to  transcend 
oneself." 

He  also  writes :  "  I  cannot  now  give  any  further  account  of  the 
manner  in  which  the  medieval  mystics  worked  out  the  thought 
that  Christ  himself,  through  .the  Holy  Spirit,  is  the  life  of  our  life, 

25  the  core  of  our  being,  who,  if  we  could  but  rid  ourselves  entirely 
of  our  false  self-regarding  self,  would  be  the  constitutive  force  of 
our  personality.  ...  I  need  not  remind  you  that  it  is  the 
foundation  of  St.  Paul's  Christianity,  and  the  source  of  his 
strongest  and  most  moving  appeals.     '  I  live,  yet  not  I  but  Christ 

30  Uyeth  in  me ' ;  *  for  me,  to  live  is  Christ.'  These  are  revelations 
of  the  deepest  experience,  the  strongest  conviction,  which  animated 
that  Apostle  m  his  life  and  labour  and  suffering."  * 

This  was  the  view  of  the  early  fathers.  St.  Augustine  says  :  "Let 
us  rejoice  and  return  thanks  that  we  have   been  made,  not  only 

35   Christians,  but  Christ.    Wonder  and  rejoice !    We  have  been  made 

ni^^'^h  :  „V5^°^^^*^  ^^®  glorified  Christ  is  the  essence  of 
Christianity  "  (Dr.  Inge)  "  The  great  deed  that  seems  to  emerge 
as  the  Life  of  Christ  is  the  bringing  into  one  of  God  and  man "  t 
(Professor  Wallace,  of  Oxford).  "Ye  are  Christ's;  and  Christ  is 
Gods  (I  Cor.  3,  ver.  23).  The  last  words  of  Pope  Pius  X.,  who 
has  just  died,  were,  "  Rest  everything  in  Christ." 

40  Where  the  Truth  always  reigneth,  so  that  true,  perfect  God  and 

true,  perfect  man  are  at  one,  and  man  so  giveth  place  to  God,  that 

1  ^^^^^{}^  t^ere,  and  yet  the  man,  too,  and  this  same  unity 

7"^     i\/^''*''^''\"/'    ^""^  ^""^^^  *^<^   leaveth   undone  without  any 

i'  ^!!f       i'  ^H.-^i^'^'i  apd^t^e  like;  behold,   there  is  Christ,  and 

*5    '^^.fiju^®  f^^     ^    Theologia  Germanica,"  p.  79). 

Ihei-efore  if  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature  :  old  things 

are  passed  away  ;  behold,  all  things  are  become  new  "  (XL  Cor.  .5,  ver.  17). 

Let  us  obtain  sufficient  knowledge  of  the  living  Christ  to  raise  the 

dead.        Men  find  Christ  through  their  fellow-men,  and  every  glunpse 

Drummond)  ''    *  *"   message    from    Himself ''    (Henry 

*  "  The  Paddock  Lectures  "  for  1906. 
t  "  Lectures  and  Essays,"  p.  49  (abridged). 


Refer  to 
Page  Lioa 


3 


13 


42     29 


M  M 


Refer  to 
Pa«e  Line 


197 


APPENDIX  XI. 


THE     SOCALLED     MENTAL     FACTOR. 

The  medical  testimony  as  to  the  power  of  mind  over  matter  is 
overwhelming.  It  was  only  the  fact  that  the  general  belief  was 
founded  on  a  fallacy  that  has  fortunately  protected  the  medical  ^ 
world  against  generally  accepting  hypnotism  as  scientific,  and 
utilising  its  so-called  power  generally.  It  is  fortunate  that  a  large 
number  of  medical  men  are  and  have  been  clean  thinkers  and 
livers,  unselfish  and  logical,  at  the  same  time  many  medical  men 
have  succumbed  to  the  disease  which  they  have  mad»^  their  special 
study,  for  instance,  Professor  Trousseau  from  cancer  of  the  stomach. 

In    the    "  British    Medical    Journal "     we  find  this    remarkable    10 
sentence :  "  Disease  of  the  body  is  bo  much  influenced  by  the  mind 
that  in  each  case  we  have  to  understand  the  patient  quite  as  much 
as  the  malady."  * 

We  read  in  the     "Lancet"  :    "  Though  the  therapeutic  effect  of 
faith  and  hope  is  not  detailed  in  our  text-books,  they  are  enough    15 
often  to  turn  the  scale  in  favour  of  recovery ;  and  yet  they  are  but 
two  of  the  many  mental  medicines  which  a  judicious  physician  may 
use  in  the  management  of  disease."  t 

We  find  in  the  **  Lancet "  again  the  following :  "  We  will  even 
go  so  far  as  to  afl&rm  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  ailing  20 
might  be,  and  probably  would  be,  sound,  if  only  they  were 
sufficiently  strongly  impressed  to  believe  themselves  so."  Dr. 
Schofield.  in  quoting  this  passage,  writes  (here  observe  in  the  same 
journal  tne  "  nerve  centres  "  of  1885  are  boldly  called  the  mind  in 
1888) :  "  The  influence  of  the  mind  upon  the  body  has  been  the  25 
stronghold  of  quackery  from  the  earliest  times ;  and  faith  is  as 
powerful  an  influence  for  good  or  evil  now  as  it  has  ever  been."| 

Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey,  writes  as  follows  •  ''Dr.  Hodgson  tells  me 
that  a  prominent  New  York  surgeon,  himself  a  pioneer  in  the  opera- 
tion for  appendicitis,  was  recently  taken  ill  with  the  symptoms  of 
that  disease.  It  was  diagnosed  as  such  by  himself  and  the  surgeons 
he  called  in,  and  he  was  operated  on ;  but  no  lesion  was  found  when 
the  abdomen  was  opened,  and  the  wound  was  stitched  up,  and  the 
patient  told  of  the  result.  He  benefited,  however,  by  the  operation, 
and  was  soon  well  again  and  at  work." 

Dr.  J.  W.  White,  Professor  of  Clinical  Surgery  in  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania,  has  published  hundreds  of  cases  in  which  an  opera- 
tion has  apparently  done  good,  although  the  result  of  the  operation 
was  to  show  that  the  trouble  for  which  the  operation  was  thought 
necessary  was  non-existent.  He  writes  :  "  There  are  a  large  number 
of  cases  of  different  grades  of  severity  and  varying  character,  which 
seem  to  be  benefited  by  operation  alone,  some  of  them  by  almost 
any  operation."  §    This  proves  that  the  effect  is  mental. 

Sip  J.  C.  Browne  says:  "Imagination  is  one  of  the  most 
effectual  of  physical  agencies  by  which  we  may  modify  the  condi- 
tions of  health  and  disease."  ||  30 

Sir  Andrew  Clark  says :  "  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  deal  know- 
ingly and  wisely  with  various  disorders  of  the  body  without  dis- 
tinctly recognising  the  agency  of  states  and  conditions  of  minds, 
often  in  producing  and  always  in  modifying  them."  IF 

•  "  British  Medical  Journal,"  Jannary  18th,  1896.  35 

t  •*  Lancet."  January,  1883. 

X  "Lancet,"  Febroary  28th,  1888. 

§  "  Annals  of  Surjrery."  St.  Louis,  1891. 

II  Leeds,  1889. 

^"Lancet,"  1855,  IL,  315. 


THE  SO-CALLED  MENTAL  FACTOR.  537     Refer  to 

App.   XI.  Pace  Lint 

Dr.  Clouston,  in  his  Inaugural  Address  to  the  Royal  Medical 
Society  in  1896,  says :  "  The  mental  cortex  has  to  be  reckoned  with, 
more  or  less,  as  a  factor  for  good  or  evil  in  all  diseases  of  every 
organ,  in  all  operations,  and  in  all  injuries." 
^  Dr.  Clouston  also  says:  "  I  could  have  related  remarkable  cases 
to  you  from  my  own  experience,  and  out  of  books,  of  functional 
disease  being  brought  on  and  being  cured  by  mental  impressions 
only,  of  functions  being  suspended  and  altered  from  the  same  cause 
—nay,  of  actual  organic  lesions  being  directly  caused  and  cured 
10   by  mental  impressions."  * 

Sip  John  Forbes  writes :  "  Means  acting  directly  on  the  mind, 
and  mfluencmg  other  parts  of  the  body  through  it,  form  an  im- 
portant class  of  remedies,  and  occupy  a  much  larger  space  in  actual 
therapeutics  than  is  commonly  believed,  and  deserve  to  occupy  a 
1  >  still  larger.  Their  operation  is  fully  as  powerful  and  effective  in 
disease  of  a  purely  bodily  character  as  in  mental  disease."  f 

John  Hunter,  the  celebrated  anatomist,  says :  "  As  the  state  of 
the  mmd  is  capable  of  producing  a  disease,  another  state  of  mind 
may  effect  a  cure.*' 

20  Professop  Ladd  says :  "  The  assumption  that  the  mind  ...  can 
act  on  the  body  ...  is  the  only  one  compatible  with  all  the  facts 
of  experience." 

Dp.    a.    Moppison     says:   "The  reaction  from  the  ancient  meta- 
physical view  of  medicine  has  been  carried  too  far."  I 

25      Dp.    Robeptson   says  :   "  The  influence  of  the  mind  over  tiie  body 
is  universally  recognised."  S 

Dp.    J.    H.    Sealy    writes :    "  I  shall  now  consider  the  mind  as  a 
source  of  cure,  and  as  an  agent  equally  potent  and  as  frequently 
used  for  the  removal  of  corporeal  malady,  as  I  have  shown  it  to  be 
30  active  in  its  production."  || 

Dp,  Gopdon  Shapp  writes :  "  Above  all,  the  personality  of  the 
physician  is  to  be  remembered;  for  some  men  can  work  wonders 
by  means  of  almost  any  drugs,  whilst  another  medical  man  with  a 
chemist's  shop  fails  to  relieve  his  patients."  f  This  is  a  proof  that 
35  the  action  is  merely  hypnotic,  the  action  of  thought  intensifying  255  21 
itself  by  means  of  one  human  mind,  and  so  becoming  powerful 
enough  to  act  upon  another  human  mind.  It  is  therefore  dangerous 
and  of  no  permanent  value. 

*  "  British  Medical  Journal,"  January  18th,  1898. 

t  "  Nature  and  Art  in  Disease,"  p.  193. 

t  "Practitioner,"  1892,  p.  25. 

§   "Lancet,"1894,  IT..  403. 

II  "  Medical  Essays,"  IL.  76. 

^    "Lancet."  1894,1.,  1,557. 


M  M  2 


Rtfcr  to 
Pmt*  Line 


210       8 


538  THE  CAUSE  OF  DISEASE. 

App.  XI. 

Dr.  A.  T.  Schofleld :  "  Most  people  recognise  that  there  are  rare 
and  striking  effects  of  mind  on  body— few  fully  realise  its  every-day 
effects.  I  trust  I  have  established  that  the  mental  factor  is  present 
in  some  way  or  other  in  all  diseases.'*  * 

Dp.    Paul    Emile    Levy     says:    "Every  idea  received    tends    to     r> 
translate  itself  in  act;  the  idea  of  sleep  given  by  the  operator  has 
then  for  its  corollary  the  production  of  sleep,  which,  for  this  reason, 
does  not  differ  from  ordinary  sleep." 

Dr.    Stenson    Hooker     writes:    "We   shall   resort  to   Mind  and 
Spirit  more  and  more,  for  mind  is  stronger  than  muscle,  and  Spirit    lo 
than  both,  because  it  masters  and  controls  both."  t 

THE   CAUSE   OF   DISEASE. 

Dr.  E.  V.  Hartmann  writes :  "  The  surest  way  to  be  attacked  with 
an  infectious  disease  is  to  be  afraid  of  it,  whilst  the  physician 
under  like  circumstances  is  very  rarely  attacked."  15 

CANCER. 
Sir    George   Paget    says :    '*  In   many    cases  I    have   reason   for 
believing  that  cancer  had  its  origin  in  prolonged  anxiety."  I 

Dr.   Murchison   says :   "I  have  been  surprised  how  often  patients 
with  primary  cancer  of  the  liver  have  traced  the  cause  of  this  ill-  20 
health  to   protracted   grief   or   anxiety.     The   cases   have   been   far 
too  numerous  to  be  accounted  for  as  mere  coincidences." 

Dr.  Snow  even  asserts  his  conviction  that  "the  vast  majority 
of  the  cases  of  cancer  are  due  to  mental  anxiety."  § 

Str  W.   B.  Richardson    says:   "Eruptions  on  the  skin  will  follow   2.-) 
mental  strain.     In  all  these,   and  in  cancer,   epilepsy,   and   mania 
from  mental  causes,  there  is  a  predisposition."  "  It  is  remarkable 
how  little   the  question   of   the   original   or   physical   diseases  from 
mental  influence  has  been  studied." 

HEART   AND   BLOOD   VESSELS.  30 

Dr.  Samson,  in  the  "  Twentieth  Century  Practice  of  Medicine," 
says :  "  Mental  overstrain  is  a  more  frequent  cause  of  a  morbid 
condition  of  arteries,  heart,  and  kidneys  than  is  generally  admitted. 
The  influence  of  protracted  emotion  in  the  production  of  arterial 
and  cardiaw;  disease  is  real.  It  has  been  proved  by  Mosso  that  35 
emotions  produce  a  spasmodic  contraction  of  the  arterioles." 
"  Strong  and  repeated  emotions,"  says  Huchard,  "  can  induce 
cardiac  affections  by  their  strong  action  on  the  peripheral  circula- 
tion. Hence  arteriosclerosis  is  so  common  amongst  doctors,  poli- 
ticians, and  financiers.*'     The  emotion  of  anger  has  been  specially  40 

•  ''The  Force  of  Mind  or  the  Mental  Factor  in  Disease." 

t   'The  Higher  Medicine." 

I  Sir  (Jeorge  Paget,  Lectures. 

§  ''Lancet,"  1880. 


THE  SO-OALLED  MENTAL  EFFECT.  539 

App.  XI. 

investigated  with  reference  to  arterial  pressure.  It  is  found  capable 
of  increasing  the  pressure  of  blood  from  14  to  21  cub.  m.,  and  the 
blood  corpuscles  from  3  to  4i  millions  per  m.m. 

John  Hunter   says:   "An  exciting  cause  of  angina  pectoris  has 
S  long  been  known  to  be  emotional  excitement." 

Sir  W.  B.  Richardson  says:  ''  I  have  never  met  with  a  case  of 
intermittent  pulse  that  was  not  due  to  some  mental  cause — shock, 
fear,   sorrow,    etc." 

Dr.   A.   T.   Sehofleld:    ''Fear  can   close  in  a  moment    miles    of 
10   capillary  vessels,  which  shame  can  quickly  open."  • 

Dr.  Lys  speaks  of  both  apoplexy  and  anaemic  bruits  (murmurs) 
occurring  during  mental  anxiety,  being  caused  by  arterial  tension, 
also  of  many  cases  of  atheroma  where  no  cause  is  known  but  some 
mental  disorder. 

LIVER. 

Dr.  Murchison  says:  "There  is  good  evidence  that  nervous  influ- 
ences  may  not  only  cause  functional  derangement,  but  can  cure 
structural  disease  of  the  liver." 

Dr.  Wilks  records  a  case  of  jaundice  from  mental  emotion.f 
Dr.  Churton  records  a  similar  case.! 


15 


20 


30 


35 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


DYSPEPSIA. 

Dr.   Sehofleld  says :  "  A  man  defrauded  his  brother,  and  came  to 
his  doctor  for  anorexia,   dyspepsia,   and  debility.     The  doctor  dis- 
covered the  mental  factor,   made  him  repay  his  brother,   and  the 
25  case  was  cured."  § 

And  again :  "  One  thing  we  know,  that  indigestible  ideas,  like 
food,  cause  mental  pain  and  dyspepsia."  || 

Dr.  Fletcher  tells  us  that  "Barristers  commonly  suffer  from 
dyspepsia  during  the  assizes,  which  disappears  at  once  when  the 
anxiety  is  over." 

Dr.  F.  A.  Barton.  — "  Nothing  upsets  a  person's  liver  and  stomach 
so  much  as  worry  and  anxiety.  Anorexia,  dyspepsia,  headache, 
with  attending  constipation,  are  nearly  always  traceable  to  these 
causes." 

AN/EMIA. 

Dr.  Stephen  Mackenzie  gives  three  striking  cases  of  pernicious 
anjemia  caused  by  mental  shock. 

CHOLERA. 

Dp.    Stokes  says:   "The  first  sight  of  cholera  patients  gives  rise   :::i 
40   to  symptoms  of  cholera  afterwards." 

*  '•  The  Force  of  Mind  or  the  Mental  Factor  in  Disease." 

t  "  British  Medical  Journal."  July  2nd.  1870,  p.  4. 

X  "  British  Medical  Journal,"  November  19th,  1S70,  p.  647. 

§  **  The  Force  of  Mind  or  the  Mental  Factor  in  Medicine,"  p.  222. 

H  "  The  Springrs  of  Character." 


Befer  io      540 
Pace  Lia« 


*'XO-MIXD"  BELIEVED  TO  BE  A  CAUSE. 


5CURVY,  WART5,  AND  GOUT. 


App.  XI 


App.  XI. 


Dp.  Clouston,  in  liis  Inauguml  Address  to  the  Iioyal  Medical 
Society  in  1896,  says :  "  Warts  have  been  *  charmed  *  away ;  scurvy 
among  sailors  has  been  cured  by  the  prospect  of  a  naval  fight; 
gouty  swellings  have  disappeared  when  "  Mad  dog '  or  *  Fire '  was  5 
cried  out  suddenly  to  the  sufferers.  All  these  things  have  happened, 
bub  they  occur  only  really  while  some  influence  or  other  for  good  or 
evil  is  taking  place.  This,  however,  must  be  sufficiently  powerful 
to  usurp  the  supreme  post  of  government.*'  * 

GOUT.  10 

Sydenham  says:  "Gout  rarely  attacks  the  foot  but  melancholy 
predisposes  to  it." 

KIDNEYS. 

Van  Noorden,  in  the  "Twentieth  Century  Practice  of  Medicine/' 
says:    "There    are    many    carefully    observed    cases    of    diabetes    on   15 
record    in    which    the    disease    followed    a   sudden  fright  or  joy,   or 
some  other  disturbance  of  the  mental  equilibrium." 

Sir  Clifford  Allbutt  says  it  is  an  undoubted  clinical  fact  that 
granular  kidney  is  often  produced  by  prolonged  mental  anxiety. 

Sir  W.  B.  Riehapdson  says:  "Diabetes  from  sudden  mental  shock  20 
is  a  true,  pure  type  of  a  physical  malady  of  mental  origin." 

Brunton,  Pavy,  and  others  also  give  the  mind  as  a  cause. 

DR0P5Y. 

Dr.  Bateman  tells  us  of  a  poor  woman  who  got  general  anasarca 
Idropsy]  in  the  night  after  the  loss  of  all  her  money,  only  a  small  sum.   25 

LUNGS. 

Sir  Henry  Holland  says :  "  I  have  known  asthmatic  patients  in 
whom  attacks  are  brought  on  by  seeing  them  in  others."  "Haemor- 
rhage from  the  lungs  has  been  frequently  traced  to  mental  causes." 

Dp.    Sweetzer    tells  us  of  a  lady    who,  feeling  a  live  frog  fall  into  30 
her  bosom  from  the  clutches  of  a  bird,  was  seized  with  such  profuse 
haemoptysis  (haemorrhage)  that  she  lived  only  a  few  minutes. 

Sip  James  Paget  tells  us  of  a  young  man  who  had  haemoptysis 
on  his  birthday,  and  for  nine  years  afterwards  on  each  birthday, 
being  quite  free  between.     IJe  died  of  rapid  consumption  after  the  35 
tenth  anniversary. 

•'•  Britifh  Medical  Journal,"  January  18tb.  189C. 


VARIOUS  DISEASES. 


PAIN. 


541      Beter  to 
Pa«e  ldn» 


Sip  James  Paget.—"  Not  only  the  signs  of  some  disease,  but  their 
progress  and  issue,  may  in  a  measure  be  determined  by  the  patient's 
will.  I  mean  .  .,  .  by  the  direct  action  of  the  will  on  sensation 
and  motion.    It  can  affect  the  character  and  intensity  of  pain."  * 

Dp.  Goodhapt.  —  "  The  conscious  direction  of  attention  upon  any 
pain,  however  slight,  for  a  length  of  time  will  gradually  make  a 
trifle  unbearable,  and  even  agonising." 

FEVER. 

Sip  Samuel  Baker,  the  explorer  of  the  Nile,  says:  **Any  severe 
grief  or  anger  is  almost  certain  to  be  succeeded  by  fever  in  certain 
parts  of  Africa." 

Ppofessop  Rolleston  points  out  that  after  defeat,  an  army  "  readily 
succumbs  to  dysentery,  scurvy,  malarial  fever,  and  other  diseases 
15   that  have  comparatively  little  effect  in  opposite  circumstances." 


10 


PARALYSIS. 

Dp.  Dale  tells  us  of  the  wife  of  a  medical  man  suffering  from 
hysterical  paralysis  of  her  legs.  She  was  told  it  was  due  to  her 
mind,  and  to  overcome  it  by  force  of  will  (Dr.  Schofield,  giving  these 
20  particulars,  truly  calls  this  "  a  futile  suggestion ") ;  she  could  not, 
and  went  about  in  a  bath  chair.  One  sununer  a  drunken  Highlander 
tried  to  kiss  her ;  she  jumped  up  and  ran  off  for  her  husband,  cured. 

GRAVES'S   DISEASE. 

Dp.   Lys  says :  "  In  every  case  of  Graves's  disease  (exophthalmic 
25    goitre)  there  is  a  morbid  mental  state  of  a  constant  character,  which 
precedes  its  development,  and  consists  of  depression  with  extreme 
irritability."  f 

VARIOUS    DISEASES. 

The  following  long  list  shows  the  conclusions  that  Dr.  Schofield 
30   has  come  to  after  many  years  of  careful  study  of  the  action  of  the 
human  mind  in  disease. 

"  Dividing  the  mind  into  emotion  and  intellect,  I  find  that  emotion 
has  unconsciously  caused  numerous  cases  of  epilepsy,  diabeteg,  jaun- 
dice, urticaria  [nettle  rash],  rachialgia  [pain  in  joints],  paralyses, 
35  boils,    cancer,    gastric    diseases,    retention,    amenorrhcea,    granular 
kidney,  and  anasarca  [general  dropsy]. 

♦  "  The  Use  ef  the  Will  for  Health." 
t  "  The  Lancet,"  1892, 1.,  905. 


78 


Beier  to      542 
Page  Line 


463      29 


DEATH. 

App.  XI. 

"  The  intellect  can  influence  and  produce  indirectly  through 
the  unconscious  mind,  hypersesthesia,  anaesthesia,  paraesthesia, 
dysaesthesia,  and  all  varieties  of  special  sensation.  Intellect  can 
contract  or  relax  muscles,  and  cause  all  movements,  including 
irregular  and  excessive  movement,  spasms  and  convulsions.  It  can  5 
also  produce  loss  of  muscular  power  and  paralysis.  Intellect  can, 
in  the  same  way,  influence  the  involuntary  muscles  of  the  heart, 
lungs,  blood-vessels,  bowels,  also  those  in  all  organs.  It  also  can 
affect  the  salivary  and  mammary  glands,  digestion,  excretion,  secre- 
tion, and  general  nutrition."  10 

"  The  sympathetic  system,  which  is  largely  governed  by  the  mental 
emotions,  causes  functional  diseases  of  all  parts  and  many  organic 
diseases— inflammations,  oedema  [local  dropsy],  goitre,  exophthalmic 
goitre,  headache,  angina  pectoris,  diabetes,  Addison's  disease,  and 
neuroses  of  the  extremities."  15 

Tuke  says  that  mental  therapeutics,  without  hypnotism,  can  cure 
toothache,  sciatica,  painful  joints,  rheumatism,  gout,  pleurodynia 
[pain  from  pleurisy],  colic,  epilepsy,  whooping  cough,  contracted 
limbs,  paralyses,  headaches,  neuralgias,  constipation,  asthma,  warts, 
scurvy,  dropsy,  intermittent  fever,  alcoholism,  typhoid  fever,  and  20 
avert  impending  death. 

DEATH. 

Dp.  Schofleld,  besides  mentioning  many  of  the  above  in  his 
book,  "The  Force  of  Mind  or  the  Mental  Factor  in  Medicine," 
gives  many  instances  of  the  effect  of  fear  and  mental  emotion.  For  25 
instance,  that  given  in  the  "  Lancet,"  in  1867,  of  a  woman  forty-three 
years  old,  who  died  in  a  fit  consequent  upon  her  daughter  suddenly 
returning  home  after  believing  her  to  have  been  killed  in  a  railway 
accident. 

Dr.    G.  E.  Rennie   says  in  the  "  British  Medical  Journal :  "  First   30 
I  would  remind  you  of  the  immense  influence  exerced  by  the  mind  on 
the  body  .  .  .  producing  in  some  cases  merely  palpitation,  at  other 
times  actual  syncope  or  even  sudden  death." 

Dr.  Schofleld  writes:  "Only  recently  I  heard  of  a  case  in  the 
South  of  Scotland  when  two  medical  men  were  talking  together,  35 
and  one  was  saying  that  he  could  make  a  man  ill  by  merely  talking 
to  him.  (I  do  not  give  the  doctor's  name  for  obvious  reasons.)  The 
other  doctor  doubted  this.  So,  seeing  a  labourer  in  a  field,  the 
first  speaker  went  up  to  him,  and  telling  him  he  did  not  like  his 
appearance,  proceeded  to  diagnose  some  grave  disease.  The  man  40 
was  profoundly  struck,  left  off  work  soon  after,  feeling  very  ill, 
took  to  his  bed,  and  in  a  week  died ;  no  sufficient  physical  cause 
being  found."  ^ 

No  wonder  that  the  Editor  of,  I  think,  the  "  Daily  News,"  referring 
to  this  incident,  said  that  it  was  a  case  for  the  Public  Prosecutor,    46 
as  one  might  just  as  well  fire  a  loaded  pistol  in  a  man's  face  to  see 
whether  it  would  kill  him. 


LOURDES.  543     »«<«'  to 

App.  XI.  ^''''^''' 

How  shocked  the  world  will  be  to  find  that,  not  only  have  we 
for  centuries  been  firing  off"  these  mental  pistols  into  the  faces  of  our 
fellow-men,  the  recoil  harming  ourselves  at  the  same  time,  but  we 
have  been  constantly  attempting  to  commit  suicide  as  well.  At  last 
5  we  have  found  out  that  we  need  not  even  (apparently)  die.  What  275  39 
fools  we  have  been  all  along ! 

Dr.  Carpenter  says :  "  The  confident  expectation  of  a  cure  is 
the  most  potent  means  of  bringing  it  about  and  doing  that  which 
no  medical  treatment  can  accomplish." 

10  LOURDES. 

Dr.  Boissarie,  the  Chief  of  the  "  Bureau  des  Constatations,"  at 
Lourdes,  says  that  tumours,  wounds,  and  all  sorts  of  organic  diseases 
in  other  than  neurotic  patients,  diseases  which  have  resisted  all 
forms  and  varieties  of  medical  and  surgical  treatment,   are  cured, 

15  and  cured  instantaneously,  at  Lourdes.  Some  of  the  patients  recover 
after  drinking  at  the  spring  of  the  grotto,  some  after  bathing  in  the 
baths  there,  some  during  the  Eucharistic  processions,  others  at  or 
after  attending  Mass  or  partaking  of  the  Holy  Sacrament,  and 
others  again  by  praying  quietly  and  in  solitude  at  the  shrine  of  the 

20  Immaculate  Virgin. 

Cancers   disappear,   tuberculous  ulcers   cicatrise,   perforations  of    212     37 
the  cheek  and  palate  are  instantly  and  perfectly  filled  up,  gastric 
ulcers  heal,  the  blind  are  given  sight,  and  suppurating  joints,  tuber- 
culous   peritonitis,   necrosis   of   bones,    gangrenous   feet,   etc.,    are 

25  made  well  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 

It  may  be  here  mentioned  that  the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  which  may  be  said  to  be  the  founda- 
tion of  the  healing  done  at  Lourdes,  was  for  years  considered  a 
lieresy.     The  idea  became  general  in  the  twelfth  century,  and  was 

30  not  defined  by  the  Pope  until  December  8th,  1854.  Its  dogma  was 
then  made  an  Article  of  Faith,  and  its  denial  a  heresy.  The  freedom 
from  sin  from  birth  of  the  Virgin  Mary  no  wonder  has  been  a  dis- 
puted point;  the  Virgin  Birth,  however,  is  actually  scientifically 
correct,  and  quite  compatible  with  up-to-date  medical  so-called  138  39 
science. 
In  the  Chanoine  Rousseil's  "  The  Glories  of  Lourdes,"  published 

35  last  year,  he  says  that  "  on  an  average  1,500  cures  are  entered 
annually  in  the  register  of  the  bureau."  H.  T.  Butlin,  F.R.C.S., 
D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  President  of  the  Royal  College  of  Surgeons,  in 
"  Remarks  on  Spiritual  Healing,"  says :  "  There  must  surely  be 
many  more  than  15,000  persons  who  visit  Lourdes  each  year  in  search 

40  of  healing.  A  percentage  of  10  per  cent,  of  cures  is  an  absolute 
proof  that  the  action  cannot  be  that  of  God." 

"  When  such  cures  take  place  in  the  presence  of  vast  masses  of  people, 
although  it  may  be  possible  to  explain  all  the  steps  through  w^hich  the 
emotion  has  produced  the  *  cure,'  how  can  we  be  surprised  that  the 

45  people  fall  on  their  knees  before  God  and  bless  His  holy  name  for 
the  miracle  which  He  has  wrought  ? " 


Beftr  to 
Paee  Line 


APPENDIX   Xn. 


282 

22 

285 

H 

857 

31 

327       8 


329 

35 

333 

24 

229 

37 

282 

40 

285 

13 

426 

13 

650 

9 

549 

44 

550 

18 

353     17 


It  has  already  been  pointed  out  that  every  statement  of  the 
prophets  has  its  repeated  fulfilments,  each  one  presenting  a  less 
material  rendering  as  matter  advances  to  its  final  end.  Each 
prophecy  has  also  its  individual  as  well  as  its  collective  application  -. 
Again  every  statement  has  its  significance  more  or  less  for  every 
individual  The  porter  that  opens  the  door  to  incoming  truth  is 
the  humble  servant  of  mankind,  merely  filling  an  appointed  task. 
Ihe  word  or  term  angel,  means,  literally,  a  messenger  or  herald  of 
advancing  truth,  a  similar  human  being  to  those  to  whom  the  10 
messages  are  declared. 

"HE    MAY     RUN    THAT    READETH." 
The  Source  of  True  Knowledge.'--  And  I   saw   another  mighty 

angel  come  down  from  heaven,  clothed   with  a  cloud:  ...  And  he 

Had  in  his  hand  a  little  book  open"  (Rev.  10,  ver.  1,  2)  15 

"  And  I  took  the  little  book  out  of  the  angel's  hand,*  and  ate  it 

up ;  and  it  was  in  ray  mouth  sweet  as  honey  :  and  as  soon  as  I  had 

eaten  it,  my  belly  was  bitter  "  (Rev.  10,  ver.  10). 

The  Double  Use  to  be  Made  of  the  Knowledge.-"  And  he  aaid  unto 
me  Son  of  man,  cause  thy  belly  to  eat,  and  fill  thy  bowels  with  this  20 
roll  that  I  give  thee.  Then  did  I  eat  it ;  and  it  was  in  my  mouth 
as  honey  for  sweetness.  And  he  said  unto  me.  Son  of  man,  go  get 
thee  unto  the  house  of  Israel,  and  speak  with  my  words  unto  them  " 
(Ezek.  3,  ver.  3,  4). 

"Behold  the  stone  that  I  have  laid  before  Joshua ;  upon  one  stone  25 
Bhall  be  seven  eyes  [the  fullness  of  spiritual  perception] :  behold, 
1  will  engrave  the  graving  thereof  [the  signet  of  Truth  which  is 
stamped  upon  the  listeners],  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  "  (Zech.  3,  ver  9) 
From  thence  [Joseph]  is  the  shepherd,  the  stone  of  Israel "  (Gen 
49,  ver.  24).  ^ 

"  And  he  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  prophesy  again  before  many 
peoples,  and  nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings  ''  (Rev.  10,  ver.  11). 

And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  everlastmg  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth 
and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people  "  (Rev'    35 
14,  ver.  6). 

Material  Church  Experience.-- But  beware  of  men:  for  they 
wm  deliver  you  up  to  the  councils,  and  they  will  scourge  you  in 
When  mortal  mind  is  silenced  by  the  '  still  small  voice  of  Trnfch  •  f  K*t 
regenerates  philosophy  and  logic  ;  and  Jesus,  as  the  tTueidelTuLT^dll  iO 
of  yore  say iDg  to  sensitive  ears  and  dark  disciples,  '  I  came  forth  from  the  l^he?' 
;  Before  Abraham  was,  I  am/  coexistent  and  co^temal  with  God -and  this  id^ 
18  understood^-then  will  the  earth  be  filled  with  the  t^eknowl^geot  C^t^ 
(   Science  and  Philosophy,"  Misc.  Writ.,  p.  360,  line  25.    Mary  fiXr  Eddy) 


THE  SEQUENCE  OF  EVENTS.  54.5 

App.  XII. 

their  sjmagogues ;  ...  It  shall  be  given  you  in  that  same  hour 
what  ye  shall  speak.  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit 
of  your  Father  which  speaketh  in  you  "  (Matt.  10,  ver.  17,  19,  20). 
Speaking  of  the  end  of  the  world,  Jesus  prophesies  "  they  shall 
5  lay  their  hands  on  you,  and  persecute  you,  delivering  you  up 
to  the  synagogues.  .  . .  And  it  shall  turn  to  you  for  a  testimony. . , . 
For  I  will  give  you  a  mouth  and  wisdom,  which  all  your  adversaries 
shall  not  be  able  to  gainsay  nor  resist"  (Luke  21,  ver.  12,  13,  15). 
"  They  shall  put  you  out  of  the  synagogues :  yea,  the  time  cometh, 

10  that  whosoever  killeth  you  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service. 
And  these  things  will  they  do  unto  you,  because  they  have  not 
known  the  Father,  nor  me.  But  these  things  have  I  told  you,  that 
when  the  time  shall  come,  ye  may  remember  that  I  told  you  of 
them"  (John  16,  ver.  2-4). 

15       *'  The  Lord  God  hath  opened  mine  ear,  and  I  was  not  rebellious, 
neither  turned  away  back.  .  . .  For  the  Lord  God  will  help  me  ;  there- 
fore shall  I  not  be  confounded :  therefore  have  I  set  my  face  like 
a  flint,  and  I  know  that  I  shall  not  be  ashamed  "  (Is.  50,  ver.  5,  7). 
**  Son  of  man,  I  have  made  thee  a  watchman  unto  the  house  of 

20  Israel :  therefore  hear  the  word  at  my  mouth,  and  give  them  warn- 
ing from  me  "  (Ezek.  3,  ver.  17). 

"  The  Lord  God  hath  given  me  the  tongue  of  the  learned,  that  I 
should  know  how  to  speak  a  word  in  season  to  him  that  is  weary: 
he  wakeneth  morning  by  morning,  he  wakeneth  mine  ear  to  hear 

25    as  the  learned  "  (Is.   50,   ver.   4). 


i 

Refer  to          | 

Pae:e  Lin* 

318 

21.25 

327 

31.35 

353 

Ifi 

318 

27 

353 

22 

353 

27 

353 

2 

31«   12 


148  7 

102  32 

103  24 
105  1 

16G  27 


31; 


The    Result.  — "  And  he  that  overcometh,  and  keepeth  my  works 
unto  the  end,  to  him  will  I  give  power  over  the  nations^  .  .  .  And  I  295 
will  give  him  the  morning  star  "  (Rev.  2,  ver.  26,  28).  1*8 


319 


11 
15 

7 


The  Sequence  of  Events — "  My  people,  go  ye  out  of  the  midst  of  her  355  14 

30  [Babylon,  type  of  erroneous  material  church  organisation],  and  save  524  11,26 
yourselves  every  man  from  the  fierce  anger  of  the  Lord.    And  let 

not  your  heart  faint,  neither  fear  ye  for  the  rumom:  that  shall  be  312  29 

heard  in  the  land ;  for  a  rumour  shall  come  one  year,  and  after  that  54(j  16 

in  another  year  shall  come  a  rumour,  and  violence  in  the  land,  ruler  549  44 

against  ruler.  .  .  .  Remember  the  Lord  from  afar,  and  ascend  to  306  26 

Jerusalem  in  your  hearts"*  (Rev.  Ver.,  Jer.  51,  ver.  45,  50).  356  21 


3 


a 


The  First  Sickle  op  Seientiftc  Aceeptanee.f— "  And  I  looked,  and 
behold  a  white  cloud,   and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat  like  unto  the 
Son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand 
40    a  sharp  sickle. 

*  The  last  sir  words  are  Ferrar  Fenton's  translation. 

t  '*  The  time  approaches  when  mortal  mind  will  forsake  its  corporeal,  structural, 
and  material  basis,  when  immortal  Mind  and  its  formations  will  be  apprehended 
in  Science,  and  material  beliefs  will  not  interfere  with  spiritual  facte  "("  Science 
45   and  Health."  p.  402,  line  8.    Mary  Baker  Eddy). 


Kefer  to 

P«ce  Lin 

71 

19 

nr,i 

12 

VH) 

86 

105 

16 

70 

2 

82 

HO 

90 

23 

552 

12 

548 

14 

450 

11 

449 

7 

405 

14 

282 

39 

111 

29 

363 

16 

354 

28 

333 

1 

7 

1 

282 

39 

285 

11 

172 

15 

177 

38 

134 

3 

229 

37 

SCO 

39 

333 

1 

625 

8 

1 

282 

39 

285 

11 

172 

15 

357 

1 

454 

27 

3 

31 

546  THE  FIRST  STATEMENT. 

„  ,   ^  App.  XII. 

And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud 
voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle,  and  reap : 
for  the  time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap ;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth 
[the  scientific  world]  is  ripe. 

"And    he   that  sat   on  the    cloud   thrust   in   his    sickle   on   the    5 
earth;  and   the  earth   was  reaped   [the  false  knowledge  cut  awavl" 
(Rev.  14,  ver.  14-16). 

"  When  the  fruit  is  brought  forth,  immediately  he  putteth  in  the 
sickle,  because  the  harvest  is  come  "  (Mark  4,  ver.  29). 

"  Begin  to  remember  the  seven  weeks  from  such  time  as  thou 
beginnest  to  put  the  sickle  to  the  corn  "  (Deut.  16,  ver,  9). 

"  Six  years  thou  shalt  prune  the  vineyard,  and  gather  in  the  fruit 
thereof ;  But  in  the  seventh  year  shall  be  a  sabbath  of  rest  unto  the 
land,  a  sabbath  for  the  Lord  "  (Lev.  25,  ver.  3,  4). 

"And  the  earth  [the  leading  scientific  men  of  the  day]   helped    10 
the  woman,  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth  [by  stating  the  truth], 
and  swallowed  up  the  flood  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth 
[the  wrong  use   of  this  newly  gained  mental  freedom]"   (Rev.    12, 
ver.  16). 

THE   LAST   SEVEN   YEARS  OF   EVIL.  ir, 

The  First  Statement.—"  And  he  said  unto  me.  Son  of  man,  I  send 
thee  to  the  children  of  Israel,  to  a  rebellious  nation :  .  .  .  they  and 
their  fathers  have  transgressed  against  me,  even  unto  this  very  day. 
. .  .  And  they,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will  forbear, 
(for  they  are  a  rebellious  house,)  yet  shall  know  that  there  hath  been  a  20 
prophet  among  them.  And  thou,  son  of  man,  be  not  afraid  of  them, 
neither  be  afraid  of  their  words,  though  briers  and  thorns  be  with 
thee,  and  thou  dost  dwell  among  scorpions : .  . .  And  thou  shalt  speak 
my  words  unto  them,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will 
forbear:  for  they  are  most  rebellious.  But  thou,  son  of  man,  25 
hear  what  I  say  unto  thee:  .  .  .  open  thy  mouth,  and  eat  that 
I  give  thee.  And  when  I  looked,  behold,  an  hand  was  sent 
unto  me ;  and,  lo,  a  roll  of  a  book  was  therein ;  And  he 
spread  it  before  me;  and  it  was  written  within  and  without: 
and  there  was  written  therein  lamentations,  and  mourning,  and  30 
woe.  Moreover  he  said  unto  me.  Son  of  man,  eat  that  thou  findest ; 
eat  this  roll,  .  .  .  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  as  honey  for  sweetness. 
.  .  .  Get  thee  unto  the  house  of  Israel,  and  speak  with  my  words 
unto  them.  For  thou  art  not  sent  to  a  people  of  a  strange  speech 
and  of  a  hard  language,  but  to  the  house  of  Israel.  Then  I  came  35 
to  them  of  the  captivity  at  Tel-abib,  that  dwell  by  the  river  of 
Chebar,  and  I  sat  where  they  sat,  and  remained  there  astonished 
anaong  them  seven  days"  (Ezek.  2,  ver.  3,  6-10,  and  3,  ver.  1,  3-5,  15). 

So  Jeremiah  wrote  in  a  book  all  the  evil  that  should  come  upon 
Babylon.  .  .  .  When  thou  comest  to  Babylon,*  and  shalt  see,  and  40 
shalt  read  all  these  words.  .  .  .  And  it  shall  be,  when  thou  hast 
made  an  end  of  reading  this  book,  that  thou  shalt  bind  a  stone 
to  it  [attach  to  it  the  pnx)fs  that  the  stonest  or  lost  ten  tribes  are 
the  EMhsh-speaking  race],  and  cast  it  into  the  midst  of  Euphrates 
[the  thinkers  of  the  world,  who  form  the  strongest  channel  of  45 
thought] :  And  thou  shalt  say.  Thus  shall  Babylon  sink,  and  shall 

•  Material  conf  ased  thought ;  the  whole  strnctare  of  materialiam. 
t  Israel  will  prove  to  be  the  foundation  atone  on  which  is  built  the  true  know- 
ledge of  God. 


5 


10 


15 


20 


25 


30 


35 


40 


45 


THE  CURSE  AND  ITS  HELPERS.  547 

App.  XII. 

not  rise  from  the  evil  that  I  will  bring  upon  her:  and  they  shall 
be  weary  "  (Jer.  51,  ver.  60,  61,  63,  64). 

"  And  he  wrote  there  upon  the  stones  a  copy  of  the  law  of  Moses, 
.  .  .  the  blessings  and  cursings,  according  to  all  that  is  written 
in  the  book  of  the  law  "  (Josh.  8,  ver.  32,  34). 

The  Cupse  and  Its  Helpers.—"  I  see  a  flying  roll ;  the  length 
thereof  is  twenty  cubits,  and  the  breadth  thereof  ten  cubits.*  Then 
said  he  unto  me.  This  is  the  curset  that  goeth  forth  over  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth:!  ...  I  will  bring  it  forth,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts.  .  .  .  And  I  said.  What  is  it?  And  he  said.  This  is  an 
ephah  that  goeth  forth,  .  .  .  and,  behold,  there  came  out  two 
women,  and  the  wind  was  in  their  wings ;  .  .  .  and  they  lifted 
up  the  ephah  between  the  earth  and  the  heaven.  ...  To  build 
it  an  house  in  the  land  of  Shinar  [the  watching  of  him  that  sleeps] : 
and  it  shall  be  established"  (Zech.  5,  ver.  2-4,  6,  9,  11). 

"  And  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  imto  me,  saying,  Son  of  man, 

set  thy  face  toward  the  mountains  of  Israel  [those  humanly  invested 

with  highest  spiritual  authority],  and  prophesy  against  them.  And 

say,  .  .  .  Behold,   I,  even  I,   will  bring  a  sword  upon  you,  and  I 

will  destroy  your  high  places.     And  your  altars  shall  be  desolate, 

and  your  images  shall  be  broken :  and  I  will  cast  down  your  slain 

men  before   your  idols.     And    I   will   lay   the    dead   carcases    [the 

material  organisation]  of  the  children  of  Israel  before  their  idols ; 

and  I  will  scatter  your  bones  round  about  your  altars.  ...  And  the 

slain  shall  fall  in  the  midst  of  you,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the 

Lord.     Yet  will  I  leave  a  remnant,  that  ye  may  have  some  that  shall 

escape  the  sword  among  the  nations,  when  ye  shall  be  scattered 

through  the  countries. . .  .  Also,  thou  son  of  man,  thus  saith  the  Lord 

God  unto  the  land  of  Israel ;  An   end,  the  end  is  come.  .  .  .  An 

evil,   an  only  evil,   behold,   is  come.     An  end  is  come,   the  end  is 

come :  .  .  .  Now  will  I  shortly  pour  out  my  fury  upon  thee :  .  .  .  and 

I   will  judge   thee,  .  .  .  horror  shall   cover  them.  .  .  .  Destruction 

*  The  length  of  the  cubit  as  mentioned  in  Smith's " Dictionary  of  the  Bible"  is 
"one  of  the  most  knotty  points  of  Hebrew  archaeology.  .  .  .  That  there  was 
more  than  one  cubit  is  clear  ;  but  whether  there  were  three,  or  only  two,  is  not 
so  clear."  Ezekiel  41,  ver.  8,  gives  the  length  of  the  measuring  reed  as  "six 
great  cubits,"  but  the  word  "great"  is  a  wrong  translation,  and  Smith's 
Dictionary  gives  it  as  '•  literally  '  a  cubit  to  the  joint.' "  This  would  be  about 
Hi  inches.  Smith  also  says  "Saalschutz  infers  that  the  cubit  ...  is  less  than 
an  English  foot,"  and  points  out  that  the  cubit,  instead  of  being  about  20  inches, 
probably  fell  far  below  the  length  usually  assigned  to  it." 

t  Ferrar  Fenton  translates  this  word  as  "  DIVINE  POWER"  instead  of  "curse," 
and  puts  it  in  capitals. 

I  Ferrar  Fenton  continues,  "  when  everything  will  be  reformed  by  it,  likethip, 
and  every  perjurer  will  be  reformed  by  it,  like  that." 


Refer  to 
Page  Lin* 


304 

31,  44 

176 

41 

7 

1 

177 

15 

103 

6 

104 

40 

102 

24 

353 

15 

526 

35 

349 

10 

526 

13 

354 

32 

524 

6 

526 

19 

524 

36 

523 

35 

104 

32 

354 

15 

527 

8 

102 

17,32 

103 

18 

Refer  to 
Page  Lise 


523     3") 


104 

45 

90  23.36 

!)1 

10.37 

H^^ 

34 

Hl> 

4o 

104 

42 

314 

33 

104 

2«; 

273 

♦; 

101      38 

1<»2  2o.  32 
103     24 
l<t5        1 


km; 
218 

105 


13 


319 

19 

355 

25 

222 

31 

110 

16 

190 

37 

255 

18 

256 

11 

349 

10 

350 

32 

354 

11 

328 

17 

548  WIIEBE  SAFETY  LIES. 

App.  XII. 

Cometh  ;  and  they  shall  seek  peace,  and  there  shall  be  none  ...  the 
law  shall  perish  from  the  priest.  .  .  .  The  king  shall  mourn  ;  .  .  . 
and  they  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord  "  (Ezek.  6,  ver.  1-5,  7,  8,  and 
7,  ver.  2,  5,  6,  8,  18,  25-27). 

"I     heard    a     voice  .  .  .  saying    to  the    sixth    angel   which    had   5 
the  tnimiK't,  LfK)S('  the  four  angels  which  are  bound  [tliiough  ignorance 
of  the  power  of  thought]  in  the  great  river  Euphrates  [amongst  the 
thinkers  of  the  world].     And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were 
prepared  ...  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of   men"    (Rev.    9,    ver. 
13-15).     "  Ajid  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river   10 
Euphrates  ;  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up  [the  circulation  of  the 
old  false  ideas  ceases],  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  might 
be  prepared  [the  wise  men  following  the  new  light].     Ajid  I  saw 
three  unclean  spirits,  ...  the   spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles, 
which  go  forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole  world,    15 
to  gather  them  to  the  battle  [Armageddon]  of  that  great  day  of  God 
Almighty"  (Rev.   16,  ver.   12-14). 

"The  swift  .  .  .  shall  stumble,  and  fall  toward  the  north  by 
the  river  Euphrates.  .  .  .  Egypt  riseth  up  like  a  flood;  .  .  .  and 
he  saith,  I  will  go  up,  and  will  cover  the  earth ;  I  will  destroy  the  20 
city  and  the  inhabitants  thereof  [the  true  workers].  .  .  .  For  this  is 
the  day  of  the  Lord  God  of  hosts,  a  day  of  vengeance  ...  by  the 
river  Euphrates"  (Jer.  46,  ver.  6,  8,   10). 

"  Behold,  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  cruel  both  with  wrath  and 
fierce  anger,   to  lay  the  land  desolate:   and  he  shall  destroy    the   25 
sinners   thereof   out  of   it.  .  .  .  And    I    will  punish   the   world  for 
their  evil"  (Is.  13,  ver.  9,  11). 

Where  Safety  Lies.  —"For,  behold,  the  day  cometh,  that  shall 
burn  as  an  oven;  .  .  .  But  unto  you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the 
Sun  of  righteousness  arise  with  healing  in  his  wings ; . .  .  And  he  30 
shall  turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  heart  of 
the  children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite  the  earth  with 
a  curse"  (Mai.  4,  ver.  1,  2,  6). 

"  I  will  begin  to  draw  nigh,  and  to  visit  them  that  dwell  upon  the 
earth.  At  that  time  shall  friends  fight  one  against  another  like 
enemies,  and  the  earth  shall  stand  in  fear.  .  .  .  Whosoever  remaineth 
...  shall  escape,  and  see  my  salvation  and  the  end  of  your  world. 
For  evil  shall  be  put  out  .  .  .  and  the  truth  which  has  been  so  long 
without  fruit,  shall  be  declared  "  (II.  Esdras  6,  ver.  18,  24,  25,  27,  28). 

"  Behold,  the  days  come  when  the  most  High  will  begin  to  deliver 
them  that  are  upon  the  earth  ...  to  the  astonishment  of  them  35 
.  .  .  then  shall  my  Son  be  declared.  .  .  .  And  an  innumerable 
multitude  shall  be  gathered  together,  as  thou  sawest  them,  willing 
to  come,  and  to  overcome  him  by  fighting.  But  he  shall  stand 
upon  the  top  of  the  mount  Sion.  And  Sion  shall  come,  and  shall 
be  shewed  to  all  men.  .  .  .  And  this  my  Son  shall  rebuke  the  wicked  40 
inventions  of  those  nations.  .  .  .  And  shall  lay  before  them  their 
evil  thoughts,  and  the  torments  wherewith  they  shall  begin  to  be 
tormented,  which  are  like  unto  a  flame :  and  he  shall  destroy  them 
without  labour  by  the  law  which  is  like  unto  fire.  And  whereas 
thou  sawest  that  he  gathered  another  peaceable  multitude  unto  him  ;   45 


THE  LAST  SEVEN   YEARS  AND  THE  SECOND  STATEMENT.     549  Refer  to 

App.    XII.  Page  Line 

Those  are  the  ten  tribes  [of  Israel]"  (II.  Esdras  13,  ver.  29   30   32  i09     oo 
34-40).                                                                                                                 '       *       '  ^'^ 


107  23 

408  42 

305  25 

304  33 

106  7 

132  39 

550  12 


398     25 


The  Interveningr  Results   during  the  Last  Seven  Years.—"  They 

have  .  .  .  broken  the  everlasting  covenant.   Therefore  hath  the  curse 

fi  devoured  the  earth,  and  they  that  dwell   therein  are  desolate  :  . 

all  joy  is  darkened,  the  mirth  of  the  land  is  gone.     In  the  city  is  left 

desolation.  .  .  .  When  thus  it  shall  be  in  the  midst  of  the    land 

among  the  people,  there  shall  be  ...  as  the  gleaning  grapes  when 

the  vmtage  is  done.     They  shall  lift  up  their  voice,  they  shaU  sing 

10   for  the  majesty   of  the  Lord,   they  shall   cry  aloud  from  the   sea. 

Wherefore  glorify   ye   the    Lord   in    the    fires    [marginal    readings 

valleys  'J,  even  the  name  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel  in  the  isles 

of  the  sea  "  (Is.  24,  ver.  5,  6,  11-15). 

1^   fl.I\-er'"    send    a    fire        .among    them    that    dwell    carelessly    in 
15   the   isles:    and    they    shall   know    that    I   am  the    Lord Behold 

ll  A  ^T®'  Ttu^^  '^  4'^''^'  ^^^^^  ^^®  Lord  God;  this  is 
the  day  whereof  I  have  spoken.  And  they  that  dwell  in  the  cities 
of  Israel  [those  in  English-speaking  towns]  shall  go  forth,  and 
shall  set  on  fire  and  burn  the  weapons,  .  .  .  and  they  shall  burn 
20    them  with  fire   purification]  seven  years  "  (Ezek.  39,  ver.  6,  8,  9) 

Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,    and   shall    io   out    to 
deceive  the  nations  "  (Rev.  20,  ver.   7,  8) 

.    ''  Woe  to  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea  !  for  the  devil 

"Then  shall  the  deep  pit  of  judgments  lie  open  before  the  region 
ot  consolation  and  the  furnace  of  hell  appear  before  the  paradise 
ot  joy.  .  .  .  And  the  day  of  judgment  shall   be  equal  to  the  we  of 

30   ^^"^^  V^^"'^  ^^'  ^'\^'  l^  additional  verses  between  verses  ^and 
36  in  Revised  Version  by  T.  J.  Hussev,  D.D.). 

And  he  shall  confirm  the  covenant  with  many  for  one  week  • 
and  in  the  midst  of  the  week  he  shall  cause  t'he  sacriLr  and 
oblation  to  cease  [do  away  with  material  church  organisation!  and 
for  the  overspreadmg  of  abominations  he  shall  mfke  it  desolate 
!r{?  r*'^  the  consummation  [the  final  end],  and  that  determined 
shall  be  poured  upon  the  desolate''  (Dan.  9,  ver.  27)  ^^^™'^®^ 

+.U  fS  'i,*ii  ^^™e  shall  come,  that  these  tokens  which  I  have 
told  thee  shall  come  to  pass,  and  the  bride  shall  app^r  and  the 
commg  forth  shall  be  seen,  that  now  is  withdrawn  from  th^  earth 
^""a  ^^  Ti?  /^"'  .'^^!^  ^^  ^^^«^^«d  with  those  S  be  ^Jh  him' 
and  they  that  remain  shall  rejoice  within  four  hundred  yea^  After 
these  years  shall  my  son  Christ  die,  and  all  men  that  rave  lifl 
And  the  world  shall  be  turned  into  t^e  old  silence  seven  davs 

r^s'edtr  anTt\at^Ll^d-Tl!';  -^'^^  ^''  aU\tTnot'Xli  be 
raisea  up,  and  that  shall  die  that  is  corrupt.     And  the  Mo^t  TTiVh 

40  shall  appear  upon  the   seat  of  judgement,   and  misei^   shaU  ^a^Bs 
Tll'lSt  long-suffering  shall  hfve  an  Wd^  ai   £dras  7,  ver 

PERMANENT    UNIVERSAL    HAPPINESS. 
The  Second  Statement.—"  And  it  came  in  naao  of  fi,«  «  j    * 
46  dayB,  that  the  word  of  the  I^rd  cl^S^ntoVet's^yLt  Son^f^i^ri  '*^    '' 
Im^f"  ^Y\''  ^^t^hm^"  ""to  the  house  on^rael"  Wore 
ver    W  to''2T-f  1nTT'"°n'''  T*^.?'"  '''«'"  warning  from  mitee  3,,      , 

reprover:  for  they  are  a  rebellions  houTe'   Bnt*whe?l  s*^eakTith 


312 

46 

313 

12 

110 

4 

105 

1 

104 

26 

101 

37 

105 

1 

527 

6 

302 

36 

303 

28 

104 

44 

302 

37 

305 

31 

408 

42 

523 

36 

100     40 

102     24 
99     15 


fcLi'tK-*,*    :-'lii 


Refer   to 
Pftge  Line 

101  33 
229  37 
314      22 


105    18.22 
98      lo 


423 

13,  24 

426 

13 

100 

28 

101 

19 

322 

35 

107 

43 

150 

23 

101 

31 

99 

15 

302 

12 

102     30 


302     19 


301 

27 

6 

41 

45 

5 

356 

8 

98 

18 

99 

18 

46 

2 

110 

16 

30 

41 

550  PERMANENT  UNIVERSAL  HAPPINESS. 

App.  XII. 

thee,  I  will  open  thy  mouth,  and  thou  shalt  say  unto  them.  Thus   5 
said  the  Lord  God ;  He  that  heareth,  let  him  hear ;  and  he  that 
forbeareth,    let    him    forbear :    for    they  are   a  rebellious   house " 
(Ezek.  3,  ver.  17,  26,  27). 

The  Second  Sickle  op  Universal  Acceptance.— "  And  another   angel 
came  out  of  the  temple  which  is  in  heaven,  he  also  having  a  sharp    10 
sickle.     And  the    angel   thrust   in   his    sickle   into   the  earth,    and 
gathered  the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  winepress 
of  the  wrath  of  God  "  (Rev.   14,   ver.  17,  19). 

'*  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  ever- 
lasting gospel  to  pre<'ich  unto  them  th\t  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying  with  a 
loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him  ;  for  the  liour  of  his 
judgment  is  come  "  (Rev.  14,  ver.  6,  7). 

"  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  great  millstone,  and 
cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  Thus  with  violence  shall  that  great  city   15 
Babylon   be  thrown   down,    and   shall  be   found   no   more  at   all " 
(Rev.  18,  ver.  21). 

The  End.—''  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations ;  and  then  shall  the 
end  come "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  14).  .  ^^ 

"  Because  he  hath  appointed  a  day,  in  the  which  he  shall  judge 
the  world  in  righteousness  by  that  man  whom  he  hath  ordained  " 
(Acts  17,  ver.  31). 

"  In  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump :  for 
the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead  shall  be  raised  incorruptible, 
and  we  shall  be  changed  "  (I.  Cor.   15,  ver.  52). 

**  And  there  shall  be  no  more  curse :   but  the  throne  of  God  and 
of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it;  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him  "  (Rev.    25 
22,  ver.  3). 

**  Christ  [Truth]  hath  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law. 
Wherefore  the  law  was  our  schoolmaster  to  bring  us  unto  Christ  " 
(Gal.   3,   ver.   13,    24). 

"I  will    save    my    people    from    the    east    country,  and    from    the   30 
west  country ;  .  .  .  they    shall    be    my    people,  and   I  will   be    their 
God,    in    truth    and    in    righteousness.   .   .   .    For    before    these    dajs 
there  was  no  .  .  .  peace  to  him  that   went  out  or  came  in  because 
of  the  affliction.   .   .   .   And   it  shall  come  to  pass,   that  as  ye   were 
a  curse  among  the  heathen,  O  house  of  Judah,  and  house  of  Israel ;  so   35 
will  I  save  you.  .  .  .  These  are  the  things  that  ye  shall  do  ;  Speak  ye 
every  man  the  truth  to  his  neighbour  ;  execute  the  judjjjment  of  truth 
and  peace  in  your  gates.    And  let  none  of  you  imagine  evil  in  your 
hearts  against  his  neighbour :  and  love  no  false  oath  :  for  all  these  are 
things  tnat  I  hate,  saith  the  Lord.  ...  In  those  days  it  shall  come  to   40 
pass,  that  ten  men  shall  take  hold  out  of  all  languages  of  the  nations, 
even  shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,  saying.  We  will 
go  with  you  :  for  we  have  heard  that  God  is  with  you  "  (Zech.  8,  ver.  7, 
8,  10,  13,  16,  17,  23). 

"  Awake  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ   45 
shall  give  thee  liffht "  (Eph.  5,  ver.  14). 

"  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes;  and  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall 
there  be  any  more  pain :  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away  '' 
(Rev.  21,  ver.  4). 

"  For  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea'*  (Is.  11,  ver.  9). 

*'  For  they  shall  all  know  me  from  the  least  of  them  unto  the 
greatest"  (Jer.  31,  ver.  34). 

''THE  BEST  OF  ALL  IS,  GOD  IS  WITH  US" 

(Last  words  of  John    Weshy). 


50 


55 


NOTES. 


Note  A  on  page  5. 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


The  Revolution  in  Science.—"  /  fear  I  have  very  imperfectly 
succeeded  in  expressing  my  strong  conviction  that,  before  a  rigorous 
logical  scrutiny,  the  Reign  of  Law  will  prove  to  he  an  unverified 
5  hypothesis,  the  Uniformity  of  Nature  an  ambiguous  expression,  the 
certainty  of  our  scientific  inferences  to  a  great  extent  a  delusion  "  *  53 
(Stanley  Jevons). 

'*  Beware  when  you  let  loose  a  thinker  on  this  planet.  Then  all 
things  are  at  risk.  It  is  as  when  a  conflagration  has  broken  out  in 
a  great  city,  and  no  man  knows  where  it  will  end.  There  is  not  a 
piece  of  science  but  its  flank  may  be  turned  to-morrow.  The  very 
hopes  of  man,  the  thoughts  of  his  heart,  the  religion  of  nations,  the 
manners  and  morals  of  mankind,  are  all  at  the  mercy  of  the  new 
generalisation  "  f  (Emerson). 

A  book  has  been  recently  published  called  "  The  Evolution  of  Forces,"     90     12 
one  of  the  International   Scientific   Series,   by  Dr.   Gustave  Le  Bon. 

10  The    translation    is    edited    by  Mr.   F.   Legge,   of    the  Royal    Insti- 
tution   of     Great     Britain,     and     in    it    appear     many    paragraphs     54     28 
which  show  the  radical  change  that  has  recently  taken  place  in  the      5      5 
scientific  world.     Dr.  Le  Bon  is  a  member  of  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Belgium,  and  a  very  advanced  worker,  one  of  the  ablest  of  modern 

15  scientific  men. 

M.  G.  Bohn,  in  "Revue  des  Idees,"  January  16th,  1906,  writes:  "The 
beginning  of  Dr.    Le  Bon's    work    produces    in    the    reader    a    deep 
impression ;  one  feels  in  it  the  breath  of  a  thought  of  genius. 
Dr.  Le  Bon  has  been  compared  to  Darwin.    If  one  were  bound  to  make 

20  a  comparison,  I  would  rather  compare  him  to  Lamarck.     Lamarck  was 
the  first  to  have  a  clear  idea  of  the  evolution  of  living  beings." 

In  Dr.  Le  Bon's  previous  book,  "The  Evolution  of  Matter,"  over  12,000 
copies  of  which  were  sold  in  France  in  the  first  two  years,  and 
the  English  translation  of  which  was  published  in  1907,  were  put 

25  forward  various  original  theories.  These  at  the  time  met  with  a  50  8 
perfect  storm  of  obloquy,  which  has  long  since  died  away  in  the  49  u 
light  of  advancing  knowledge.  I  had  not  seen  either  of  Dr.  Le  8  10 
Bon's  works  until  my  work  was  practically  finished,  or  otherwise  I  90  r, 
would  have  quoted  him  more  freely  in  the  body  of  it.     Many  valuable   211     15 

30  papers  of  his  have  been  communicated  by  him  to  the  Royal  Academy  of 
Belgium,  of  which  he  is  a  Member,  and  elsewhere,  between  the  years 
1901  and  1906,  when  he  published  his  paper  on  "black  light."  It  will 
be  found  that  he  confirms  many  of  the  statements  now  made,  which 
a  few  years  ago  would  have  been  thought  absolute  impossibilities.     The 

35  most  important  points  are  his  confirmation  of  the  details  of  the  de- 
materialisation  of  matter  and  energy,  first  put  forward  publicly  in  a 
lecture  given  by  me  in  1901. 

*  "Principles  of  Science." 
t "  Circles." 


N  N 


Refer  to 

Pagt  Lint 

4H 

1 

61> 

21 

4ii 

17 

1>1 

8 

5 

1 

(;: 

37 

81> 

9 

:)")9 

18 

232 

44 

160 

9 

67 

40 

89 

14 

b'rl 


NOTES. 


401 


217 

29 

0 

12 

160 

11 

5 

16 

474 

11 

827 

25 

327      10 


51      34 


84      30 


10 


15 


Dr.  Le  Bon  says :  "  This  happy  confidence  in  the  great  dogmas 
of  modern  science  remained  unaltered  until  the  quite  recent  day, 
when  unforeseen  discoveries  condemned  scientific  thought  to  suffer 
doubts  from  which  it  imagined  itself  for  ever  free.  The  edifice 
of  which  the  fissures  were  only  visible  to  a  few  superior  intelli- 
gences, has  been  suddenly  and  violently  shaken.  Contradictions 
and  impossibilities,  hardly  perceptible  at  first,  have  become  striking. 
The  disillusion  was  so  rapid  that,  in  a  short  space  of  time,  the 
question  arose  whether  the  principles  which  seemingly  constituted 
the  most  certain  foundations  of  our  knowledge  in  physics  were  not 
simply  fragile  hypotheses  which  wrapped  profound  ignorance 
in  a  delusive  veil.  Then  that  befell  scientific  dogmas  which  formerly 
happened  to  religious  dogmas,  so  soon  as  anyone  dared  discuss 
them.  The  hour  of  criticism  was  quickly  followed  by  the  hour  of 
decadence,  and  then  by  that  of  disappearance  and  oblivion. 

"  Science  herself  has  entered  into  a  phase  of  anarchy  from  which 
she  might  have  been  thought  for  ever  safe.  Principles  which 
appeared  to  have  a  sure  mathematical  foundation  are  now  contested 
by  those  whose  profession  it  is  to  teach  and  defend  them.  Such 
profound  books  as  *  La  Science  et  I'Hypothese,'  of  M.  Henri  20 
Poincare,  give  proofs  of  this  on  nearly  every  page.  Even  in  the 
domain  of  mathematics,  this  illustrious  scholar  has  shown  that  we 
only  subsist  on  hypotheses  and  conventions. 

"  *  There  hardly  now  exist,'  writes  M.  Lucien  Poincare,  *  any  of 
those  great  theories  once  universally  admitted,  to  which,  by  common  25 
consent,  all  searchers  subscribed.  A  certain  anarchy  reigns  in  the 
domain  of  the  natural  sciences,  all  presumptions  are  allowed,  and 
no  law  appears  rigidly  necessary.  .  .  .  We  are  witnessing,  at  this 
moment,  rather  a  demolition  than  a  definite  work  of  construction. 
.  .  .  The  ideas  which  to  our  predecessors  seemed  strongly  estab-  30 
lished  are  now  controverted.  .  .  .  The  very  principles  of  mechanics 
are  contested,  and  recent  facts  unsettle  our  belief  in  the  absolute 
value   of  laws   hitherto   considered  fundamental.' " 

Dr.  Le  Bon  also  says :  "  To-day  the  old  principles  are  dead  and 
dying,  and  those  destined  to  replace  them  are  only  in  course  of  35 
formation.  Modern  man  destroys  faster  than  he  builds.  The 
legacies  of  the  past  are  merely  shadows.  Gods,  ideas,  dogmas,  and 
creeds  vanish  one  after  the  other.  Before  new  edifices  capable  of 
sheltering  our  thoughts  can  be  built,  many  ruins  will  have  crumbled 
into  dust.  40 

"  One  of  M.  Poincare's  most  eminent  colleagues  in  the  Institute, 
the  mathematician  Emile  Picard,  has  shown,  in  one  of  his  publica- 
tions, how  '  incoherent '  are  the  present  principles  of  another  almost 
fundamental  science  -mechanics.  He  says :  *  At  the  end  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  the  principles  of  mechanics  seemed  to  defy  all  15 
criticiim,  and  the  work  of  the  founders  of  the  science  of  motion 


NOTES.  553     Refer  lo 

Page  Liae 

formed  a  block  which  seemed  for  ever  safe  against  the  lapse  of  time. 
Since  that  epoch,  searching  analysis  has  examined  the  foundatiouB  401      7 
of  the  edifice  with  a  magnifying  glass.    As  a  matter  of  fact,  where  553    21 
learned  men  like  Lagrange  and  Laplace  deemed  everything  quite 
5  simple,  we  to-day  meet  with  the  most  serious  difficulties.     Every- 
one who  has  had  to  teach  the  first  steps  of  mechanics,  and  who  has     00    26 
troubled  to  think  for  himself,  has  experienced  how  incoherent  are 
the  more  or  less  traditional  explanations  of  its  principles/  " 

"  The  principles  of  mechanics,  which  are  apparently  most  simple," 
10  writes  Professor  Mach,  in  his  "History  of  Mechanics,"  "are  of  a 
very  complicated  nature.  They  are  based  on  unrealised,  and  even 
on  unrealisable  experiments.  In  no  way  can  they  be  considered  341  12 
in  themselves  as  demonstrated  mathematical  truths.'^  Dr.  Le  Bon 
says :  "  At  the  present  time  we  possess  three  systems  of  mechanics, 
1:,  each  of  which  declares  the  other  two  to  be  absurd.  Even  if  none  of 
them,  perhaps,  deserves  this  qualification,  they  may  at  least  be 
considered  very  incoherent,  and  as  furnishing  no  acceptable  explana-  71  16 
tion  of  phenomena." 

"  There  exists   a   radical  incompatibility  between   the   mechanics 
L'O  of  Lagrange,  that  is  to  say,  the  classical  mechanics,  and  the  laws 
of  physics  "  (M.   Duhem). 

The  Reality  Behind  Matter.— "The  fact  that  we  only  perceive  in 
the  universe  matter  and  movement  does  not  authorise  us  to  main- 
tain that  it  is  not  composed  of  anything  else.     We  can  only  say  that 

2r,  by  reason  of  the  insufficiency  of  our  senses  and  of  our  instruments, 
we  only  perceive  that  which  presents  itself  in  the  form  of  matter  and 
movement.  Twenty  years  ago  we  might  strictly  have  said  that 
there  was  nothing  else.  But  the  very  unforeseen  phenomena 
revealed  by  the  study  of  the  dissociation  of  matter  have  proved  that 

3(1   the  universe  is  full  of  formidable  powers  hitherto  unexpected,  and     74     21 
has  shown  the  existence  of  immense  territories  completely  unex- 
plored.    The  edifice  built  by  science,  which  has  so  long  sheltered  552     36 
our  uncertainty,  now  appears  like  a  fragile  shelter,   of  which  the 
entire  foundations  have  to  be  set  up  anew  "    (Dr.  Le  Bon). 

35  Professor  Ostwald  says :  "  I  am  persuaded'  that  there  exist  a 
greater  number  of  magnitudes  [than  two]  of  different  kinds,  and  I 
believe  I  am  justified  in  admitting  that  the  different  forms  of  energy 
are  all  characterised  by  magnitudes  possessing  such  an  individu- 
ality.    Let  this  be  confirmed,  and  the  fact  that  up  to  the  present 

40    mechanics  has   been  unable  to  give  a  complete  image    of    nature     90    30 
will  appear  as  a  necessity.     Such  a  notion  would  be  as  precioui 
for  science  as  was,  in  its  time,  the  notion  of  the  individuality  of 
chemical  elements ;  and  the  modern  adepts  of  mechanical  theories, 
by  claiming  to  reduce  all  forms  of  energy  to  mechanical  energy, 

45    would  no  more  have  done  useful  work  than  did  the  alchemists  who 
sought  to  turn  lead  into  gold." 


74 

31 

84 

1 

84 

11 

■i 


NN  2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


81      20 
83     10 

83     14 


214        9 


90 

23 

170 

10 

309 

21 

99 

17 

171      40 


58     40 

172       3 

17     27 


109       ") 
214     12 


89 

25 

313 

11 

21 

6 

VO 

23 

83 

13 

88 

36 

117 

40 

554 


NOTES. 


Dr.  Le  Bon  quotes  the  above  statement  approvingly.  He  says  :  "  In 
the  same  manner,  doubtless,  the  whirls  of  ether  constituting  the 
elements  of  atoms  can  transform  themselves  into  vibi-ations  of  the  ether. 
These  last  represent  the  final  step  of  the  dematerialisation  of  matter  and 
of  its  transformation  into  energy  before  its  final  disappearance."  "> 

The  Conservation  of  Energy.  —  "  The  idea  that  forces  might  be 
indestructible  is  of  fairly  recent  origin.  The  dogma  of  the  con- 
servation of  energy  only  boasts,  in  fact,  about  half  a  century  of 
existence.  Up  to  the  date  of  its  discovery,  science  only  possessed 
one  permanent  element— matter.  For  the  last  sixty  years  it  has  10 
possessed,  or  has  thought  it  possessed,  a  second— energy. 

"  The  doctrine  of  the  conservation  of  energy,  as  far  as  it  applies 
to  the  material  world,  has  now  disappeared  for  ever.  The  dis- 
integration of  their  [sun  and  stars]  atoms  is  the  origin  of  all  the 
natural  forces  now  utilised.  These  atoms  form  an  immense  reservoir,  15 
but  one  which  must  inevitably  exhaust  itself.  Then  that  which  we  call 
energy  will,  like  matter,  have  disappeared  for  ever  "  (Dr.  Le  Bon). 

M.  Henri  Poincar^  writes  as  follows:  "If  we  wish  to  enunciate 
the  principle  of  the  conservation  of  energy  in  all  its  generality, 
and  to  apply  it  to  the  universe,  we  see  it,  so  to  speak,  vanish,  and  20 
there  remains  but  this  —  there  is  something  which  remains 
constant."  *  This  something  is  God  and  His  manifestation,  the 
real  universe. 

Mr.  Bernard  Brunhes  writes  as  follows  to  Dr.  Le  Bon,  who  speaks 
of  him  as  "  one  of  our  most  far-seeing  physicists  " :  "  The  '  nothing  25 
is  lost '  should  be  deleted  from  the  exposition  of  the  laws  of  physics, 
for  the  science  of  to-day  teaches  us  that  something  is  lost.  It  is 
certainly  in  the  direction  of  the  leakage,  of  the  wearing  away  of 
the  worlds,  and  not  in  the  direction  of  their  greater  stability,  that 
the  science  of  to-morrow  will  modify  the  reigning  ideas." 

Dr.  Le  Bon  writes:  "The  most  elementary  text-books  now  teach 
that  all  the  forces  of  nature  are  interchangeably  transformable,  and 
are  only  transformations  of  a  single  entity,  viz.,  energy. 

"No  longer  fettered  by  the  weight  of  early  principles  now  suffi- 
ciently shaken,  we  can  proceed  to  examine  whether,  in  place  of 
being  indestructible,  energy  does  not  vanish  without  return,  like 
that  matter  of  which  it  is  only  the  transformation.  The  modern 
theory  of  the  equivalent  and  the  transformation  of  energies  seems 
indeed  to  be  only  an  illusion." 

Dr.  Le  Bon  ends  the  first  part  of  "  The  Evolution  of  Forces  "  as  40 
follows :  "  Energy  is  not  indestructible.  It  is  unceasingly  consumed, 
and  tends  to  vanish,  like  the  matter  which  represents  one  of  its 
forms."  He  also  says:  "Matter  and  energy  have  returned  to  the 
nothingness  of  things,  like  the  wave  into  the  ocean.  The  defenders 
of  the  postulate  of  the  conservation  of  energy  will  evidently  answer  45 

*  '  La  Science  et  THypoth^se,"  p.  158. 


30 


35 


NOTES. 


555 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


to  the  above,  that  energy  being,  by  the  hypothesis,  supposed  to  be 
indestructible,  by  vanishing  into  the  ether  is  not  lost,  and  remains 
in  the  potential  state,  drowned  in  its  immensity.  Thus  regarded, 
the    theory    of    the   conservation    of    energy    evidently    represents   322 

5   nothing  but  an  unverifiable   conception,  especially   created  by   our  267 
desire    to   believe    that    there   exists    in   the     universe     something 
immortal.     Not  wishing  to  consent  to  be  only  a  flash  in  the  infinite, 
we  dream  of  a  movement  that  shall  last  for  ever." 
Dr.  Le  Bon  classifies  thirteen  forms  of  energy.     The  following  is 

10    the    eleventh:    "Neutral   Electricity.— Form   of    electricity    totally     74 
unknown,  of  which  no  reagent  can  reveal  the  presence,    and   sup- 
posed to  be  constituted  by  the  union  of  the  positive  and  negative 
fluids.    It  is  more  and  more  generally  admitted  that  it  can  have 
no  existence." 

15       This  statement  is  an  attempt  to  define  the  lines  of  force  at  right 
angles  to  each  other,  which  we  now  know  are  called  the  ether,  and 
which,  as  he  correctly  states,  are  non-existent.     It  is  entirely  sup- 
positional, a  misrepresentation  of  spiritual  fact,  namely,  the  Christ,   534 
the  divine  manifestation  of  God. 

20  The  doctrine  of  the  conservation  of  so-called  energy  not  being 
true,  it  was  a  long  time  before  the  prejudice  against  it  was  over- 
come. For  years  not  a  single  scientist  would  even  consent  to  discuss 
it.  Its  author.  Dr.  Mayer,  after  attempting  suicide,  went  out  of  his 
mind,  and    ultimately    died    of    despair,    and    so    little    known,  that 

25  Helmholtz,  a  few  years  later,  coming  to  the  same  conclusion  from 
mathematical  considerations,  had  not  even  heard  of  him.  The 
most  important  of  the  scientific  journals  of  the  day  declined  to  insert 
Helmholtz's  paper,  "The  Conservation  of  Energy,"  "regarding  it  as  a 
fanciful  speculation  unworthy  the  attention  of  scientific  readers."    The 

30  conservation  of  energy  [in  the  real  world]  being  true,  the  doctrine 
eventually  made  its  way.  Dr.  Le  Bon  says  of  Dr.  Mayer  :  " '  This  obscure 
little  doctor,  so  ignored  by  his  contemporaries,  so  contested  after  his 
death,  was,'  writes  Tyndall,  '  a  man  of  genius,  animated  solely  by 
love  for   the    subject  adopted   by   him,    who   arrived  at   the   most 

3-,  important  results  long  in  advance  of  those  whose  life  is  wholly 
devoted  to  the  study  of  physical  sciences.'  The  critical  mind  is  so 
rare  a  gift  that  the  most  profound  ideas  and  the  most  convincmg 
experiments  exercise  no  influence  so  long  as  they  are  not  adopted 
by  scholars  enjoying  the  prestige  of  official  authority.    Nevertheless, 

40  it  always  happens  in  the  long  run  that  a  new  idea  finds  a  champion 
in  some  scholar  possessing  this  prestige,  and  it  then  rapidly  makes 
its  way.  As  soon  as  the  grandeur  of  the  idea  of  the  conservation 
of  energy  was  understood  by  one  such,  it  had  an  immense  success." 
"The  official  professors,  who  saw  the  principle  of  Mayer  daily 
45  growing  in  importance,  could  not  accept  the  fact  that  so  considerable 
a  discovery  had  not  issued  from  their  own  laboratories,  and  united 


29 

15 
35 


11 


74      15 


50       8 


0     10 


Refer  to      556 
Fmat  Line 


NOTES. 


347     36 


50     28 


their  efforts  to  try  and  efface  from  the  annals  of  science  the  great 
name  of  Mayer." 

The  same  fate  has  befallen  many  a  proposition  of  what  later  has  been 
looked  upon  by  everyone  as  scientific  truths.     Ohm's  law  was  ridiculed, 
and  the  result  of  the  publication  of  his  book,  filled    with    conclusive    5 
experiments,  was  that  he  lost  his  berth,  and  had  to  take  a  place  at  £50 
per  annum. 
349     3  Dr.   Le   Bon   himself   suffered   from  the   conservatism   of   natural 

science.  He  writes :  "  In  a  long  polemic,  published  in  a  great 
English  journal,  between  a  member  of  the  Royal  Institution  who  10 
upheld  my  researches,  and  a  Cambridge  physicist  who  attacked 
them,  the  latter  recognised  that  the  universal  dissociation  of  matter, 
which  I  had  made  known,  was  '  the  most  important  tJieory  of 
modern  physics,'  but,  he  adds,  I  had  only  discovered  it  by  a  *  lucky 
guess.'  All  the  merit  was  due  to  the  specialists  who  had  taken  15 
steps  to  check  its  accuracy." 

When  Dr.  Le  Bon  published  his  experiments  on  invisible  phos- 
phorescence, in  1899  and  1900,  physicists  would  not  believe  them, 
although  they  were  quite  easily  verified.  Some  repeated  them, 
but  did  not  speak  of  them,  since,  as  Dr.  Le  Bon  says:  "Official  20 
Science  had  not  consecrated  them."  For  a  long  time  people  have 
scoffed  at  the  idea  of  what  is  called  by  physicists  the  "  aura  "  round 
the  human  body.  Dr.  Le  Bon  says  that  "all  bodies  incessantly 
75    40      radiate,  as  has  been  seen,  waves  of  light  invisible  for  our  eyes,  but 

probably  perceptible  by  the  animals  called  nocturnal,  and  capable  of   25 
finding  their  way  in  the  dark. 

"  To  them,  the  body  of  a  living  being,  whose  body  is  about  37°  C, 
ought  to  be  surrounded  by  a  luminous  halo,  which  the  want  of 
sensitiveness  of  our  eye  alone  prevents  our  discerning."  * 

He  also  writes :  "  Until  recent  years  the  number  of  phosphorescent   30 
animals    known    was  somewhat   restricted.     No    one    could    have 
suspected  that  the  depths,  so  long  inaccessible,  of  the  vast  oceans, 
where  reigned,    it  was  thought,    eternal   night,   were  inhabited  by 
innumerable   luminous   beings.       Since    suitable    instruments   have 
permitted  the  study  of  the  inhabitants  of  seas  at  depths  of  several   35 
thousand   metres,    a   complete   new  world   has  been  revealed.     It 
then  became  known  that  the  bottom  of  the  sea  was  covered  with 
veritable  forests   of  phosphorescent  polyps ;  that  the  smallest,    as 
well  as  the  most  bulky,  of  the  beings  inhabiting  these  dark  depths 
often  possessed  organs  enabling  them  to  light  themselves  through    40 
the  abysses  in  which  they  live." 

Matter. —Dr.    Le   Bon    says:    "We    have   seen    that    matter     is 
composed  of  infinitely  small  particles,  gravitating  round  one  another, 
as  the  planets  round  the  sun,  and  probably  formed  by  whirls  in  the 
81     33      ether.  45 

•  Mr.  G.  P.  LewL»,  an  engineer,  has  given  me  some  interesting  results  of  his 
experiments  on  radio-actirity.  He  says  that  one  action  of  radio-active  substances 
is  to  prodace  "  more  or  less  abnormal  vision."  Emanations  of  luminous  rays  can 
be  seen  round  the  body,  a  "  golden  glow  "  which,  however,  is  "a  material  substance 
separable  from  the  human  body  but  not  measured  by  any  unit  known  to  scientists."    60 

Dr.  Patrick  O'Donnell  claims  to  have  photographed  what  is  spoken  of  as  "  the 
vital  spark  "  or  *'  aura  "  of  a  dying  man  at  the  Mercy  Hospital,  Chicago. 


75     52 


NOTES. 


557     ^^^^^  ^ 
Pace  tins 


"  It  is  probable  that  matter  owes  its  rigidity  only  to  the  rapidity 
of  the  rotary  motion  of  its  elements,  and'  t^at  if  this  movement 
stopped  it  would  instantaneously  vanish  into  ether,  without  leaving 
a  trace  behind.     Gaseous  vortices,  animated  by  a  rapidity  or  rotation 

r,  of  the  order  of  that  of  the  cathode  rays,  would  in  all  probability 
become  as  hard  as  steel.  I  have  shown  that  one  of  the  most  constant 
products  of  the  dissociation  of  matter  was  the  so-called  particle 
of  electricity,  deprived,  according  to  the  last  researches,  of  all 
material  support,  and  considered  as  constituted  solely  by  a  vortex 

10  ring  of  ether.  The  experiments  previously  described  have  shown  that 
these  particles  emit  lines  of  forces,  and  are  always  accompanied 
in  their  various  manifestations  by  those  vibrations  of  the  ether 
called  Hertzian  waves,  radiant  heat,  visible  light,  invisible  ultra- 
violet light,   etc.     These  vibrations  represent  for  us  the  vanishmg 

15  phase  of  the  elements  of  the  atom  and  the  energies  of  which  they  are 

the  seat. 

"The  elements  of  matter  formed  by  condensations  of  ether  are, 
as  shown  in  the  book  above  quoted  ('  L'Evolution  de  la  Mati^re '  *), 
of  a  minuteness  of  which  we  can  form  no  idea  because  we  have 

20  no  point  of  comparison.  A  drop  of  sea-water  is  supposed  to 
contain  6,000,000  molecules  of  gold,  and  if  this  drop  were  touched 
with  the  point  of  a  needle,  the  point  would  be  in  contact  with  more 
than  1,000  molecules  of  gold.  In  spite  of  their  extreme  minuteness, 
these  molecules   are,   however,   colossi,   compared   to   the  particles 

25  of  which  the  atoms  are  composed.  These  last,  however,  execute 
whirling,  vibratory,  and  rotary  movements  as  regular  as  those  of 
the  stars  in  the  firmament."  Dr.  Le  Bon's  calculation  is  probably 
made  upon  the  amount  of  gold  that  is  supposed  to  be  in  each  ton 
of  sea-water,  namely,  about  one  grain,  whereas  in  1905,  the  amount 

:^0  of  gold  in  sea-water  throughout  the  world  was  reduced  suddenly 
to  less  than  one-hundredth  of  a  grain  per  ton  of  water.  Very  little 
is  known  of  the  basic  constituents  of  the  so-called  elements.  There 
are  at  least  five  or  six  kinds  of  silver,  and  it  is  the  same  with 
iron,  and  probably  with  all  the  other  metals.    This  was  practically 

3-,  predicted  by  Faraday,  and  has  been  shown  by  M.  Berthelot  and 
others.  Dr.  Le  Bon  says :  "  It  is  probable  that  the  sohd  elements 
we  observe-gold,  silver,  platinum,  etc. -are  bodies  which  have  lost 
different  quantities   of    their    intra-atomic     energy'     (   Evolution    ot 

Matter,"  p.  309).  ,         ,       ,       ,      xu 

40  In  putting  before  materialists  a  mental  path  whereby  they  can 
gradually  change  from  their  present  view  of  the  reality,  and  theretore 
indestructibility,  of  matter,  to  the  real  fact  that  the  material  so-called 
world  and  all  phenomena  are  a  non-reality,  at  best  a  series  ot  ^o^ 
iUusionary  cinematographic  pictures,  I  find  that  I  have  ordv  done 
45  what  Dr.  Le  Bon  has  himself  had  to  do.  He  says:  Thermo- 
chemistry is  now  looked  upon  almost  as  a  doctrine  in  course  ot 
disappearance,"  and  then  goes  on  to  explain  the  theory  of  ionization,- 
ending  as  follows :  "  When  an  explanation  fits  m  fairly  well  with 
,50   known  facts,  it  is  wise  to  be  satisfied  with  it." 

Dr   Le  Bon  writes :  "  Since  electricity  in  motion  represents  ener^, 
it  may  be  said  that  the  transformation  of  a  body    into    electricity 
*  Published  in   Pari«,   1905.      An   English  translation,   "  The  Evolution  of 
Matter,"  was  published  in  1907. 


81     20 


71     27 


20 
34 


Refer  to      558 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


realises  a  change  of  matter  into  energy.  Such  a  phenomenon,  being 
contrary  to  the  fundamental  principles  of  modern  science,  my  theory 
will  not  be  acceptable  until  after  a  radical  conversion  of  current 
ideas."  This  radical  change  is  now  taking  place  all  over  the  world. 
It  is  what  is  called  "  in  the  air."  It  is  stirring  everyone.  We  are  5 
tired  of  matter  and  so-called  energy,  with  its  deadly  results,  fatal 
to  peace  of  mind  as  well  as  to  so-called  life. 

Dr.  Le  Bon  says :  "  Finally,  it  had  to  be  acknowledged  that  the 
dissociation  of  matter  is,  as  I  long  ago  proved,  a  universal 
phenomenon.  All  these  experiments,  many  of  which  showed  us  10 
particles  of  electricity  freed  from  their  material  support,  have 
naturally  given  great  force  to  the  theory  of  atomic  electricity, 
otherwise  called  the  electronic  theory.  Having  sufficiently  set  out 
this  in  my  former  work  ['L'Evolution  de  la  Matiere'],  it  would  be 
useless  to  go  back  to  it  here.  No  objection  can  be  taken  to  it  when  15 
it  is  confined  to  regarding  electricity  as  composed  of  discontinuous 
particles ;  but  there  does  not  seem  to  be  any  necessity  whatever  for 
considering  matter  as  composed  of  electrons.  Electricity  is,  like 
heat  and  the  other  forces,  one  of  the  forms  of  intra-atomic  energy. 
From  all  matter  we  can  extract  electricity  and  heat ;  but  there  is  20 
no  more  reason  to  say  that  matter  is  composed  of  particles  of 
71  32  electricity  than  to  assert  that  it  is  composed  of  particles  of  heat. 
It  would  be  as  useless,  however,  to  combat  the  electronic  theory 
at  the  present  day,  as  it  was  in  Newton's  time  to  contest  the  emission 
hypothesis  in  optics.  Those  who  attempted  it  were  not  even  25 
listened  to,  although  the  future  has  shown  how  right  they  were.*  I 
shall,  therefore,  not  try  to  dispute  its  worth.  This  task  is  the  less 
71  Mi  necessary,  that  it  is  very  easy  to  express  the  phenomena  in  current 
language.  I  shall  therefore  continue  to  use  it  for  clearness  of 
demonstration.'*  ao 

Dr.  Le  Bon  then  quotes  M.  Lucien  Poincare,  who  says :  "  To 
attempt  to  reduce  matter  to  a  single  element  is  indeed  an  old  idea. 
It  translates  into  fact  a  mental  aspiration,  and  a  craving  for 
simplicity,  with  which  nature  is  doubtless  not  acquainted."  Now 
we  have  reduced  matter  to  a  single  idea,  and  that  is  "  nothing,"  a  .35 
false  idea  about  the  real  and  spiritual  world.  Dr.  Le  Bon  sees  that 
we  are  close  to  the  truth,  and  ends  his  chapter  headed  "The  De- 
materialisation  of  Matter,"  as  follows:  "We  unceasingly  pursue 
the  Sisyphus  task  of  explanation,  but  always  with  the  hope  that  it 
is  for  the  last  time."  40 

In  1905  Dr.  Le  Bon  wrote,  "We  shall  see  that  nothing  of  the  sort 
takes  place,  and  that  matter  which  dissociates  dematerialises  itself  by 
passing  through  successive  phases  which  gradually  deprive  it  of  its 

*  The  position  is  well  set  out,  in  the  scathing  indictment  by  Mr.  A.  P.  Sinnett, 
of  the  now  rapidly  changing  position  of  the  ordinary  man  of  science.  This  is 
given  in  his  preface  of  "  Incidents  in  the  life  of  Madame  Blavatsky."  He  says  : 
'•  To  this  day  ( 18(j6)  the  infatuation  of  many  people  wedded  to  disbelief  in  psychic 
phenomena,  retains  them  in  the  intellectually  absurd  position  of  requirirpr 
personal  experience  as  the  conditfons  on  which  air ne  they  are  willing  to  work 
with  the  observations  of  others.  They  seem  to  imagine  themselves  che  last 
lepresentatives  of  their  peculiar  folly,  and  to  suppose  that  when  they  may  be 
convinced,  the  problems  at  stake  will  have  been  solved,  and  no  one  else  will  be  so 
unreasonable  agxin  as  they  were  in  their  day  .  .  .  When  the  state  of  the  case  is 
recognised,  and  all  the  world  shall  have  learned  that  the  psychic  place  of  Nature, 
with  its  wonderful  laws  and  forces,  is  a  grpnd  and  stupendous  reality,  then  the 
•  Laughing  Jackass '  of  that  period  will  laugh  still,  always  wi^h  the  majority, 
but  will  direct  his  mockery,  for  a  change,  at  the  senseless  inc/edulity  of  his 
predecessors." 


NOTES. 


559 


Hefer  to 
Page  Line 


material  qualities  until  it  finally  returns  to  the  imponderable  ether 

whence  it  seems  to  have  issued."  * 
At  last  the  labours  of  the  scientific  Sisyphus  are  over,  and  Truth, 

glorious   Truth,    shines   through  the  dissolving  mist   with  infinite, 
5  eternal  splendour. 

For  the  classical  adage,  "nothing  is  created,  nothing  lost,"  which 

Mr.  Legge  states  is  attributed  to  Lavoisier,  must.  Dr.  Le  Bon  says,  be 

substituted  the  following  :  "  Nothing  is  created,  but  everything  is  lost." 

Dr.  Le  Bon  knows  well  that  the  former  statement  is  logically  correct. 
10  The  only  deduction,  therefore,  is  that  the  material  world  is  a  non-realitj% 

and  that  the  real  world  is  here  all  the  time,  only  invisible  to  the  senses. 

Life.— When  one  turns  to  the  investigation  of  what  constitutes 
life,  Dr.  Le  Bon  admits  his  absolute  ignorance.  The  chemical 
changes  that  take  place,  as  Dr.   Le  Bon  says,  "are  directed  by 

15  forces  of  which  we  have  no  idea." 

Dr.  Le  Bon  truly  says  all  our  attempts  at  the  interpretation  of 
the  production  of  the  body  of  an  animal  or  a  man  from  egg-cells 
"are  so  perfectly  futile  that  it  is  better  to  give  them  up  than 
to  formulate  them." 

20  "  To  descant  on  the  phenomena  of  life  while  we  are  incapable  of 
explaining  why  the  stone  which  leaves  the  hand  falls  to  the  ground, 
is  a  task  which  must  be  left  to  the  leisure  of  metaphysicians." 

Now  we  have  the  explanation  of  this  so-called  life  and  the 
knowledge  of  life  eternal. 

25  Our  science  is  full  of  mistakes,  as  Edward  Carpenter  points  out 
in  "  Civilisation :  Its  Cause  and  Cure."  We  say  that  the  path  of 
the  moon  is  an  ellipse,  but  it  is  not  even  an  irregular  curve  some- 
what resembling  an  ellipse,  as,  while  the  moon  is  going  round  the 
earth,   the   earth    is    moving  round   the    sun,    which   itself    is    not 

30  stationary.  We  have  not  the  faintest  idea  what  the  path  of  the 
moon  is.  As  Mr.  Carpenter  says,  it  is  a  "  convenient  fiction "  to 
say  that  it  moves  in  an  ellipse.  It  is  said  that  mathematics  prove 
that  the  path  is  an  ellipse,  but  Tycho  Brah6  foretold  eclipses  almost 
as  well  by  postulating  that  the  heavenly  bodies  move  in  epicycles. 

35  As  J.  S.  Mill,  in  "  System  of  Logic,"  has  pointed  out,  the  success  of 
a  prediction  does  not  prove  the  truth  of  a  theory  on  which  it  is 
founded ;  it  only  proves  that  the  theory  was  good  enough  for  that 

^^Take^ Boyle's  law  t  of  the  compressibility  of  gases.  The  tempera- 
40   ture  remaining  constant,  the  volume  of  a  given  quantity  of  gases 

is  not  inversely  proportional  to  this  pressure,  as  this  law  states. 

Air   follows   the  supposed  law  within   narrow  limits    of    pressure. 

Boyle's  law  is  supposed  to  be  true  for  perfect  gases,  but  there  is  an 

ultra-gaseous  state  of  matter,  and  obviously  Boyle  s  law  applies 
46  exactly,  at  only  one  point.    Mr.  Carpenter  says:      In  other  words, 

*  "  The  Evolution  of  Matter,"  p.  7. 
t  People  misunderstand  what  a  "  law  "  is.  According  to  Skeat  the  word  comes 
"From  Teut.  lag,  2nd.  stem  t)f  ligjan,  to  lie.  The  sense  is  '  that  which  lies,  or 
is  fixed  (f.  Gk.  Keitai  nomos,  the  law  is  fixed,  from  lieima,  I  lie.)  There  never  was 
or  ever  can  be  any  variation  in  a  law.  When  Hume  defined  the  word  miracle  as 
a  violation  of  a  law  of  nature  by  a  special  interposition  of  God  Huxley  retorted 
by  the  axiom  that  a  violated  law  never  had  been  ar  d  never  could  be  a  law. 


72 


3,14 


Refer  to      5^0 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


551      34 


10     14 


84      33 


289     3t> 
10     17 


82     49 


the  law  is  metaphysical.  It  has  no  real  existence.  It  is  a  convenient 
view  or  fiction,  arising  in  the  first  place  out  of  ignorance,  and  only 
tenable  as  long  as  further  observation  is  limited  or  wilfully  ignored. 

"  This,  then,  is  the  method  of  Science.     It  consists  in  forming  a 
law  or  statement  by  only  looking  at  a  small  portion  of  the  facts ;    r, 
then,  when  the  other  facts  come  in,  the  law  or  statement  gradually 
fades  away  again." 

Speaking  of  Dr.  Le  Bon's  discoveries,  an  article  in  "  The  Academy  "  of 
2nd  December,  1902,  says :  "As  for  chemistry,  the  whole  fabric  will  be 
demolished  at  a  blow."  This  blow  has  fallen,  and  as  the  "English  lO 
Mechanic,"  in  1903,  stated,  "Classical  books  are  silent  on  all  these 
subjects,  and  the  more  eminent  electricians  know  not  how  to  explain 
these  phenomena."    This  silence  is  ceasing. 

We  used  to  think  that  the  law  of  gravity  was  correct,  but  this 
law  is  derived  from  the  movement  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  Accord-  15 
ing  to  the  article  on  gravitation  in  the  "  Encyclopaedia  Britannica," 
"  two  masses,  each  weighing  415,000  tons,  and  placed  a  mile  apart, 
would  exert  on  each  other  an  attractive  force  of  only  one  pound. 
If  one,  therefore,  was  as  far  from  the  other  as  the  moon  is  from 
the  earth,  their  attraction  would  only  amount  to  57  ^qq  Iq^  qoo  o^  -'^ 
a  pound.  This  is  a  small  force  to  govern  the  movement  of  a  body 
weighing  415,000  tons."  In  small  particles  the  law  does  not  hold 
good  at  all. 

The  word  "mass,"  which  is  the  measure  of  the  inertia  of  matter, 
is  confused  with  the  word  "weight."  They  were  considered  2.-) 
synonymous  until  it  was  found  that  a  clock  giving  the  exact  time 
in  one  place  no  longer  did  so  in  another,  owing  to  the  different 
acceleration  of  gravity.  This  acceleration,  like  the  weight  of  a 
body,  varies  from  place  to  place.  A  body  varies  in  weight  on 
different  floors  of  a  building.  As  Dr.  Le  Bon  has  pointed  out,  30 
mass  vanes,  not  only  by  the  dissociation  of  atoms,  but  the  products 
have  a  mass  varying  with  their  velocity.  It  is  even  believed  to 
vary  with  the  temperature.  In  any  case,  the  inertia  of  matter, 
hitherto  considered  one  of  the  great  constants  of  the  universe, 
turns  out  to  be  nothing  of  the  sort.  :^.-, 

Mr.  Carpenter  draws  attention  to  many  other  diflSculties:  "The 
dismal  insufficiency  of  the  Darwin  theory  of  the  survival  of  the 
fittest;  the  collapse  in  late  times  of  one  of  the  fundamental 
theories  of  Astronomy,  namely,  that  of  the  stability  of  the  lunar  and 
planetary  orbits ;  the  cataclysms  and  convulsions  which  Geology  40 
seems  just  now  to  be  undergoing  ;  the  appalling  and  indeed  in- 
surmountable difficulties  which  attach  to  the  Undulatory  theory  of 
Light ;  the  final  wreck  and  abandonment  of  the  Value  theory,  the 
foundation  theory  of  Political  Economy." 

Sir  Ohver  Lodge,  in  his  Presidential  address  to  the  British  Associa- 
tion, dealt  fully  with  the  collapse  of  our  old  so-called  laws,  stating 
that  '*  Kepler's  laws  are  not  accurately  tnie.  ...  So  it  is  also  with 
Boyle's  law,  and  the  other  simple  laws  in  physical  chemistry.  Even 
Van  der  Waal's  generalisation  of  Boyle  s  law  is  only  a  further 
approximation,  ...  no  ultimate  explanation  is  ever  attained  by 
Science."  *  — 

Qreat  changes  are  coming  about  in  the  next  three  or  four  years.   45 
Professor  Pio  has  written  :  "  Tlie  phenomenon  of  the  dissociation  of 

*  Tinted  report.  Sept.  11th,  1913. 


NOTES. 


561 


matter  discovered  by  the  latter  [Dr.  Le  Bon]  is  as  marvellous  as  it  is 
astounding.  .  .  .  These  experiments  open  a  perspective  to  inventors 
which  surpasses  all  dreams." 


Note  B  on  page  8. 


as 


5       Pere    Hyacinthe,    the    well-known    Catholic    priest,     writes 
follows:— 

"  For  myself,  the  more  I  consider  it,  the  more  I  am  persuaded  that 
Catholic  Christianity  is  approaching  a  transformation.  It  seems 
as  if  the  Lord  were  saying  a  second  time,  as  once  to  the  prophet, 

10  '  Behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth ;  and  the  former 
things  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come  into  mind.'  Nor  is  the 
Biblical  revelation  the  only  revelation,  though  it  be  the  highest. 
There  is  something  of  God  in  all  the  great  religions  which  have 
presided  over  the  providential  development  of  humanity.    It  is  not 

15  true  that  all  religions  are  equally  good ;  but  neither  is  it  true  that 
all  religions  except  one  are  no  good  at  all. 

"  Science,  again,  must  not  be  ignored.  It  also  is  a  revelation,  at 
once  human  and  divine,  and  no  less  certain  than  the  other.  Some 
day  will   be  realised  the  daring  forecast  of    Joseph   de   Maistre, 

20  '  Religion  and  science,  in  virtue  of  their  natural  affinity,  will  meet 
in  the  brain  of  some  one  man  of  genius— perhaps  of  more  than  one— 
and  the  world  will  get  what  it  needs  and  cries  for;  not  a  new 
religion,  but  the  revelation  of  revelation.' " 

Note  C  on  page  10. 

25  Medical  Difneulties.— "The  whole  face  of  medicine  changes 
unexpectedly  from  one  generation  to  another  in  consequence  of 
widening  experience,  and  as  we  look  back  with  a  mixture  of 
amusement  and  horror  at  the  practice  of  our  grandfathers,  so  we 
cannot  be  sure  how  large  a  portion  of  our  present  practice  will 

30  awaken  similar  feelings  in  our  posterity  "  (Professor  William  James). 

"  I  now  see,  as  I  did  not  then  see  clearly,  that  Nature's  victories 

are  often  won  against  desperate  odds  of  treatment  that  are  simply 

barbarous"  (Dr.  Edward  Hooker  Dewey). 

"  The  relief  of  disease  is  no  longer  a  matter  of  providing  a  few 

35  magic  powders  or  soothing  potions.  We  have  got  past  that.  We 
no  longer  believe  that  any  drug  of  itself  will  cure  any  disease" 
(Dr.  Woods  Hutchinson). 

"He  is  the  best  doctor  who  knows  the  worthlessness  of  most 
drugs  "  (Sir  William  Osier). 

40  "  To  harmonise  the  contrarieties  of  medical  doctrines  is  indeed 
a  task  as  impracticable  as  to  arrange  the  fleeting  vapours  around 
us,  or  to  reconcile  the  fixed  and  repulsive  antipathies  of  Nature. 
Dark  and  perplexed,  our  devious  career  resembles  the  groping  of 
Homer's  Cyclops  around  his  cave  "  (Dr.  Chapman,  of  the  University 

45   of  Pennsylvania). 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Refer  to      553 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


10 


"  The  mind  as  a  dynamic  force  exerted  over  the  functions  of  the 
body  has  been  doubtlessly  operatively  manifest  from  the  cradle  of 
our  existence.  In  the  infancy  of  our  race  there  were  neither  doctors 
nor  drugs,  the  means  of  cure  being  wholly  mental,  aided  by  the 
so-called  efforts  of  Nature. 

'  The  cures  which  were  made  strikingly  illustrate  the  effects  of 
credulity  and  superstition— exercised  through  the  emotions  and 
imagination— upon  the  ills  of  the  body.  Later,  the  practice  of 
medicine  consisted  almost  wholly  of  the  machinery  of  magic"  (Dr. 
George  D.  Patton). 

"  The  medical  practice  of  our  day  has  neither  philosophy  nor 
common-sense  to  commend  it  to  confidence"  (Professor  Evans, 
Fellow  of  the  Royal  College,  London). 

''  All  curative  agents  are  poisons,   and  as  a  consequence   every 
dose  diminishes  the   patient's  vitality"  (Professor    Alonzo    Clark,    ^'> 
of  New  York  College  of  Physicians  and  Surgeons). 

"  In  the  past  physicians  undoubtedly  killed  more  than  they  cured. 
At  present  the  number  probably  stands  about  equal.  Putting  any 
poisonous  drug  into  the  system  depresses  the  vitality  and  prepares 
the  groundwork  for  sickness  and  death"  (J.  M.  Peebles,  M.D.,  20 
M.A.,  Ph.D.,  in  "Ninety  Years  Young  and  Healthy:  How  and 
Why  V), 

The  Bureau  of  Chemistry  of  the  United  States  Government  has 
issued  a  pamphlet  on  the  harmfulness  of  headache  mixtures  (with 
acetanilid,  antipyrin,  or  phenacetin).  25 

Why  has  Dr.  Hack  Tuke  been  able  to  give  a  number  of  cases 
where  drugs  have  acted,  to  the  surprise  of  the  dispenser,  not  in 
accordance  with  their  accepted  properties,  but  according  to  the 
expectation  of  the  patient?*  Why  has  Mr.  Woodhouse  Brain,  the 
well-known  anaesthetist,  and  others  as  well  known,  been  able  to  30 
produce  unconsciousness,  so  that  the  operations  can  take  place, 
although  the  inhaling-bag  was  free  from  ether  1 

Why  has  a  well-known  English  surgeon  caustically  stated  that 
doctors  are  commonly  more  successful  in  removing  the  patient  from 
the  appendix,  than  the  appendix  from  the  patient ;  and  another  say  35 
that  "  there  is  such  a  mania  for  the  removal  of  the  appendix  on  the 
part  of  all  classes,  and  such  desperate  anxiety  on  the  part  of 
many  surgeons  to  meet  their  patients  half-way,  that  nothing  except 
the  intervention  of  criminal  law  will  prove  effective  in  reducing  the 
wholesale  slaughter"  1  No  wonder  that  Sir  Astley  Cooper,  M.D.,  40 
said :  "  The  science  of  medicine  is  founded  on  conjecture  and 
improved  by  murder." 

Note  D  on  pages  13  and  127. 

Calculating  Boys.-The  Globe,  of  March  2nd,  1914,  gives  the 
following  account  of  Bidder's  powers:—  45 

"However  the  results  were  attained  they  appear  almost 
miraculous.  As  a  calculating  boy,  George  Bidder  was  in  his  prime 
•  'The  Influence  of  the  Mind  over  the  Body." 


NOTES. 


563      Refer  to 
Page  Line 


between  the  ages  of  12  and  13.  For  instance,  he  was  asked:  '  If  the 
National  Debt  is  £791,901,372,  and  suppose  London  to  contain 
1,000,045  persons,  how  many  glasses  of  gin  will  furnish  each  person 
at  2id.  each  in  the  above  debt  1 '  It  will  be  noticed  that,  besides 
5  its  arithmetical  difficulty,  the  question  is,  probably  intentionally, 
obscure  in  form.  Yet  this  amazing  child,  in  one  minute,  returned 
the  correct  answer,  which  is  69,115  glasses  each. 

"In  three  minutes  he  gave  the  correct  reply  to  the  question: 
'  Suppose  the  distance  of  Sirius,  the  Dog  Star,  be  32  billions  of  miles 
10  from  the  earth ;  how  many  years,  days,  hours,  and  minutes  would 
a  cannon-ball  be  travelling  from  Sirius  to  the  earth,  at  the  rate  of 
twenty  miles  a  minute,  the  length  of  the  year  biing  365  days  6  hours  ? ' 
We  venture  to  say  that  very  few  of  our  readers,  given  pencil  and 
paper,  could  work  out  that  sum  in  less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour ; 
15  but  this  extraordinary  creature  did  it  in  his  head  in  the  time  we 
have  mentioned. 

"Let  us  take  one  further  instance:  Bidder  was  asked,  'If  the 
National  Debt  of  Great  Britain  is  £1,000,000,000  of  money,  in  £l 
notes,  each  note  measuring  8  in.  by  4  in.,  how  many  acres  of 
20  land  will  the  notes  cover ;  and  if  1  oz.  of  rags  will  make  sixteen 
notes,  what  weight  of  rags  will  it  take  to  make  the  notes;  and 
what  will  the  rags  cost  at  8d.  per  lb.  T  If  the  fact  was  not  so 
well  attested,  it  would  seem  almost  impossible  to  believe  that  in 
three  minutes  Bidder  replied:  'The  notes  will  cover  5,10U  square 
25  acres,  3  square  roods,  7  square  yards,  2  square  feet,  and  60  inches 
remaining  ;  and  it  will  take  1,743  tons  7  cwt.  26  lb.  of  rags ;  and 
the  rags  will  cost  £130,208.  6s.  8d.' 

"  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  examples,  but  those  we  have  given 
will  suffice.  It  is  impossible  to  believe  that  such  a  faculty  as  his 
30  was  merely  the  development  of  the  ordinary  arithmetical  powers 
which  we  all  possess.  We  are  forced  to  hold  that  from  them  it 
differs,  not  only  in  degree  but  in  kind,  and  psychologists  might 
well  give  the  subject  more  attention  than  they  have  yet  paid  to  it. 
Perhaps  it  is  worth  while  to  add  that  George  Bidder,  who  lived  until 
35  1878,  when  he  was  72  years  of  age,  became  in  after  life  a  civil 
engineer  of  much  eminence,  and  w^as  President  of  the  Institute 
of  Civil  Engineers  during  1860  and  1861." 

Note  E  on  page  20. 

The  Teachings  of  Buddha.— For  ages  in  the  East  it  has  been 
40  generally  recognised  that  matter  is  what  is  called  "Maya,"  or 
illusion.  As  in  the  case  of  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  it  has 
been  difficult  to  find  out  exactly  what  the  teachings  of  Buddha  were. 
Undoubtedly  he  taught  the  illusionary  character  of  matter,  and 
that  man  would  ultimately  find  himself  part  of  God.  Whether  he 
45  then  retained  his  individuality  or  lost  himself  has  been  doubtful. 
The  general  opinion  in  the  past  has  been  that  he  became  merged 
in  God,  as  the  following  quotations  show:— 


:^l 


VJ'I 


TP^ 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


564 


NOTES. 


*Partii.,p.  ««. 
f  *♦  Eight  Lecturea  on  Miraclee,"  p. 
X  "  Reincarnation,"  p.  35. 


149. 


10 


15 


20 


In  Hardwick's  "Christ  and  Other  Masters"*  we  read:  "If  the 
special  character  of  this  deliverance  be  investigated,  we  find  it 
summed  up  in  the  word  nirvana,  '  extinction,'  '  blowing-out.'  Such 
was  the  supreme  felicity  of  the  Buddha ;  such  the  goal  to  which  he 
ever  pointed  the  aspirations  of  his  followers.  It  was  formerly 
disputed  whether  more  is  meant  by  the  expression  nirvana  than 
'eternal  quietude,'  *  unbroken  sleep,'  'impenetrable  apathy,'  but 
the  oldest  literature  of  Buddhism  will  scarcely  suffer  us  to  doubt 
that  Gautama  intended  by  it  nothing  short  of  absolute  '  annihilation,' 
the  destruction  of  all  elements  which  constitute  existence." 

The  Rev.  J.  B.  Mozley,  in  his  Bampton  lectures,  delivered  in 
1866,  calls  nirvana  "absorption,"  and  writes:  "It  is  such  wild, 
eccentric,  one-sided  energy  of  the  erratic  will  as  is  more  allied  to 
phrenzy  than  morals.  .  .  .  The  fruits  of  the  doctrine  of  Absorption 
are  gigantic  feats  of  self-torture  and  self-stupefaction,  ...  so 
neither  can  moral  practice  issue  out  of  the  doctrine  of  Absorption ; 
but  a  fiction  produces  the  wild  and  poor  fruit  of  extravagance."  t 

Professor  Huxley,  in  his  lecture  on  "Evolution  and  Ethics," 
sums  up  Buddhist  teaching  as  follows:  — 

"The  earlier  forms  of  Indian  philosophy  agree  with  those 
prevalent  in  our  own  times  in  supposing  the  existence  of  a 
permanent  reality,  or  'substance'  beneath  the  shifting  series  of 
phenomena,  whether  of  matter  or  of  mind.  The  substance  of  the 
Cosmos  was  '  Brahma,'  that  of  the  individual  man  '  Atman ' ;  the 
latter  was  separated  from  the  former  only,  if  I  may  so  speak,  by  its  25 
phenomenal  envelope,  by  the  casing  of  sensations,  thoughts,  and 
desires,  pleasures  and  pains,  which  make  up  the  illusive  phantas- 
magoria of  life.  Thus  the  ignorant  take  for  reality  their  '  Atman,' 
therefore  remain  eternally  imprisoned  in  delusions,  bound  by 
the  fetters  of  desire,  and  scourged  by  the  whip  of  misery. 

"If  the  Karma  is  modifiable  by  self-discipline,  if  its  coarser 
desires,  one  after  another,  can  be  extinguished,  the  ultimate 
fundamental  desire  of  self-assertion  or  the  desire  to  be,  may  also 
be  destroyed.  Then  the  bubble  of  illusion  will  burst,  and  the 
freed  individual  *  Atman '  will  lose  itself  in  the  universal  '  Brahma.'  " 

This  teaching  is  gradually  altering.  Mrs.  Besant  writes :  "  Nirvana 
lies  open  before  him,  the  fulness  of  spiritual  knowledge,  the 
Beatific  Vision  of  which  Christians  have  whispered,  the  peace  which 
passeth  understanding."  I 

The  following  quotations,  I  think,  will  clearly  show  that 
Buddha  never  taught  that  the  material  man,  or  "Atman,"  would 
ever  reach  "  Brahma,"  or  the  real  spiritual  man  ever  lose  his  in- 
dividuality. Buddha  knew  the  truth,  namely,  that  man  is  spiritual 
now,  and  that  the  material  man  is  a  non-reality. 

Colonel  H.  S.  Olcott,  in  his  lecture  on  "  The  Life  of  Buddha  "-or, 
to  give  him  his  full  title,  Gantema  Buddha  Sakya  Muni— at  the 


30 


35 


40 


45 


NOTES. 


5^      Refer  to 
PftCe  Line 


r> 


Kandy  Town  Hall,  Ceylon,  June  11th,  1880,  said:  "  A  most  careful 
comparison  of  authorities  and  analysis  of  evidence  establishes,  I 
think,  the  following  data:  ...  He  taught  .  .  .  everything  in  the 
world  of  matter  is  unreal;  the  only  reality  is  the  world  of  spirit 
.  .  strive  to  attain  the  latter.  .  .  .  The  only  dispute  between 
Buddhist  authorities  is  whether  this  Nirvanic  existence  is  attended 
with  individual  consciousness,  or  whether  the  individual  is  merged 
into  the  whole,  as  the  extinguished  flame  is  lost  in  the  ocean  of 


)} 


air. 

ju       Buddha  clearly  proved  his  knowledge  of  the  truth  by  his  life.    St. 
Hilaire  said  that  he  was  "the  perfect  model  of  all  the  virtues  he 
preaches ;  his  life  has  not  a  stain  upon  it."   Max  Miiller  says  that 
his  moral   code  was   "  one  of  the  most  perfect  which   the   world 
has  ever  known."     Edwin  Arnold  speaks  of  him  as  "the  highest, 

15  gentlest,  holiest,  and  most  beneficent  in  the  history  of  thought." 
Surely  such  a  one  must  have  known  what  Jesus  the  Christ 
taught  later,  even  if  Jesus  as  a  child  did  not,  as  is  stated,  study  his 
sayings. 

The  Views  of  Dr.  Carus.— In    the    preface    to     "  The     Gospel     of 

20  Buddha,"  Dr.  Cams  says  that  the  book  follows  none  of  the  doctrines 
put  forward  by  innumerable  sects  into  which  Buddhism  is  split, 
"  but  takes  an  ideal  position  upon  which  all  true  Buddhists  may 
stand  as  upon  common  ground."  Mr.  George  says  that  "the 
book    is    accepted    by    Buddhists    as    an    accurate    book."*      The 

2o  Buddhist,  the  organ  of  the  Southern  Church  of  Buddhism,  writes  of 
"The  Gospel  of  Buddha"  :  "The  eminent  feature  of  the  work  is  its 
grasp  of  the  difficult  subject,  and  the  clear  enunciation  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  most  puzzling  problem  of  "atman,"  as  taught  in 
Buddhism  ...  the  view  taken  by  Dr.  Paul  Cams  is  accurate,  and 

30  we  venture  to  think  that  it  is  not  opposed  to  the  doctrine  of  Northern 
Buddhism." 

Dr.  Carus,  in  his  preface,  writes :  "  Buddha  denies  the  existence  of 
'  self,'  as  it  was  commonly  understood  in  his  time ;  he  does  not 
deny  man's  mentality,  his  spiritual  constitution,  the  importance  of 

35  his  personality,  in  a  word,  his  soul.  [Dr.  Carus  uses  this  word  as 
meaning  the  real  spiritual  man.]  But  he  does  deny  the  mysterious 
ego-entity,  the  "atman"  [Dr.  Carus  calls  this  "the  self."  It  is 
really  the  material  man.  "Manas"  he  calls  "the  mind"  or 
"  thoughts."     This  is  equally  the  material  man],  in  the  sense  of  a 

40  kind  of  soul-monad,  which  by  some  schools  was  supposed  to  reside 
behind  or  within  man's  bodily  and  physical  activity,  as  a  distinct 
being,  a  kind  of  thing-in-itself,  and  a  metaphysical  agent  assumed 
to  be  the  soul."  Colonel  H.  S.  Olcott  recognised  the  difference 
between  the  spiritual  self  and  the  material  mind  or  "soul,"  but 

45  calls  the  Atma  the  spiritual  self.  He  said:  "Thus,  while  from  the 
Hindu  standpoint  it  is  correct  to  say  the  '  soul '  is  not  immortal, 
it  must  also  be  added  that  the  '  spirit '  is ;  for,  unlike  the  soul,  or 

*  »  The  Problem  of  Evil." 


-■■:>1 


'""^i 

:'^^l 


! 


Refer  to      556 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


middle  nature,  Atma  contains  no  mortal  and  perishabk  ingredients, 
but  is  of  its  essence  both  unchangeable  and  eternal."  * 

Dr  Cams  thinks  that  a  man's  soul  is  made  up  of  thoughts  alone, 
and  that  there  is  no  "atman"  or  "self"  besides.     Whether    he      ^ 
recognises  that  the  real  man  consists  of  thoughts  of  God,  I  do  not     o 
know       He    says    that    "the    translation   of   'atman'   by     soul, 
which  would  imply  that  Buddha  denied  the  existence  of  the  soul, 
is  extremely  misleading."     Dr.  Cams  has  not  recognised  that  the 
soul  is  the  human  mind,  which,  being  material,  has  to  be  deraate- 
rialised. 

The  Non-existence  of  the  **Atman,"  or  Material  **Self."- 
When  we  turn  to  ''  The  Gospel  of  Buddha  "  itself,  commencing  on 
page  22,  Ar&da  says :  "  A  purification  of  the  soul  leads  to  the  way  of 
escape  *  True  deliverance  is  reached  by  removing  from  the  crowd 
and  leading  a  hermit's  life,  depending  entirely  upon  alms  for  h> 
food.  Putting  away  all  desire  and  clearly  recognising  the  non- 
existence of  matter,  we  reach  a  state  of  perfect  emptiness.  This 
is  true  deliverance,  but  those  only  who  will  have  deep  faith  will 

learn 

The  reply  of  Buddha  to  this  was  as  follows :  "  People  are  in  bondage 
because  they  have  not  yet  removed  the  idea  of  I."  Buddha  ^\^nt 
on  to  explain  that  you  could  not  remove  the  qualities  and  leave 
the  thing.  By  this  I  understand  that  he  meant  to  say  that  when 
you  had  removed  all  qualities  of  the  material  "  self,"  the  "  self " 
itself  would  cease  to  exist. 

Buddha  also  stated:  "There  is  mind,  there  is  sensation  and 
thought,  and  there  is  truth ;  and  truth  is  mind  when  it  walks  m  the 
path  of  righteousness.  But  there  is  no  separate  ego-soul  outside 
or  behind  the  thought  of  man.  He  who  believes  that  the  ego  is  a 
distinct  being  has  no  correct  conception  of  things."  It  is  clear  that 
by  the  ego  he  meant  the  material  man  who  is  part  of  the  ether 
and  has  no  identity  or  reality.  The  spiritual  man  has  no  being 
apart  from  the  fact  that  he  is  the  image  or  reflection  of  God. 


NOTES. 


567 


20 


30 


The  Material  Always  Bad.-"  Moreover,  if  your  ego  remams,  how 
can  you  attain  tme  deliverance  1  If  the  ego  is  to  be  re-bom  in  any 
of  the  three  worlds,  be  it  hell,  upon  earth,  or  be  it  even  in  heaven, 
we  shall  meet  again  and  again  the  same  inevitable  doom  of 
existence.  We  shall  be  implicated  in  egotism  and  sin."  He  also 
said  •  "The  existence  of  self  is  an  illusion,  and  there  is  no  wrong  in 
this  world,  no  vice,  no  sin,  except  what  flows  from  the  assertion 
of  self."  This  shows  that  he  recognised  that  the  material  self  could 
never  be  other  than  more  or  less  bad. 

Karma  True,  Reincarnation  Untrue.—"  The    doctrine    of   Karma 
is  undeniable,  but  your  theory  of  the  ego  has  no  foundation.    But 
I  can  discover  no  immutable  ego-being,  no  self  which  remains  the 
♦  Lecture  at  the  PatcMappah'a  Hall,  Madras,  April  26th,  1882. 


35 


40 


45 


same  and  migrates  from  body  to  body."  This  statement  contradicts 
the  ordinary  theosophical  belief  in  reincarnation  and  transmigration. 
"  Those  who  used  the  same  sense  organs,  and  thought  the  same 
ideas  before  I  was  composed  into  this  individuality  of  mine  are 
5  my  previous  existence ;  they  are  my  ancestors  as  much  as  I  of 
yesterday  am  the  father  of  I  of  to-day."  This  shows  that  he 
recognised  the  universal  character  of  the  material,  and  would  agree 
with  the  fact  that  the  various  successions  of  human  beings  are 
merely  a  repetition  of  the  spiritual  beings  seen  falsely. 

10  "I  .  .  .  see  no  'atman'  [the  human  self]  whom  your  doctrine 
makes  the  doer  of  your  deeds.  There  is  re-birth  without  the 
transmigration  of  self.  For  this  '  atman,'  this  self,  this  ego  in  the 
*  I  say '  and  in  the  *  I  will '  is  an  illusion.  If  this  self  were  a  reality, 
how  could  there  be  an  escape  from  selfhood  1     The  terror  of  hell 

15  would  be  infinite,  and  no  release  could  be  granted.  The  evils  of 
existence  would  not  be  due  to  our  ignorance  and  sin,  but  would 
constitute  the  very  nature  of  our  being." 

"There  is  re-birth  of  character,  but  no  transmigration  of  a  self. 
Thy  thought  forms  appear,  but  there  is  no  ego-entity  transferred .  .  . 

20  only  through  ignorance  ard  delusion  do  men  indulge  in  the  dream 
that  their  souls  [human  minds]  are  separate  and  self-existent. 

Buddha's  Knowledge  of  True  Prayer.—''  H©  who  knows  the  nature 
of  his  self,  and  understands  how  his  senses  act,  finds  no  room  for  the 
I,  and  thus  he  wiQ  attain  peace  unending.  The  world  holds  the 
thought  of  I,  and  from  this  arises  false  apprehension."  This  shows 
Buddha  knew  that,  by  denial  of  the  reality  of  the  false  self,  it. 
ultimately  disappeared. 

"  Some  say  that  the  I  endures  after  death,  some  say  it  perishes. 
Both  are  wrong,  and  their  error  is  most  grievous."  Both  are  wrong, 
as  the  only  real  "I"  is  permanent  and  perfect.  He  shows  that  this 
is  the  case  by  the  following  passage  :  — 

"  When  some,  on  the  other  hand,  say  the  I  will  not  perish,  then 
in  the  midst  of  all  life  and  death  there  is  but  one  identity,  unborn 
and  undying.  If  such  is  their  I,  then  it  is  perfect  and  cannot 
35  be  perfected  by  deeds.  The  lasting,  imperishable  I  could  never  be 
changed."  If  the  self  be  imperishable,  then  it  must,  he  shows,  be 
perfect,  and  it  would  be  no  use  trying  to  perfect  it,  as  he  continues, 
"  The  self  would  be  lord  and  master,  and  there  would  be  no  use  in 
perfecting     the    perfect;    moral    aims    and    salvation    would    be 


2." 


30 


40 


unnecessary 


}) 


The  Denial.— "  There  is  no  actor  behind  the  doing,  there  is  no 
perceiver  behind  the  knowing."  This  shows  again  that  there  is 
no  material  self  who  can  do  and  perceive. 

"  Ye  that  are  slaves  of  the  I,  that  toil  in  the  service  of  self  from 
45  morn  to  night,  that  live  in  constant  fear  of  birth,  old  age,  sickness, 
and  death,  receive  the  good  tidings  that  your  cruel  master  exists 
not." 

0  0 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


568 


NOTES. 


The  Affirmation.-"  Self  is  an  error  and  illusion,  a  dream  Open 
your  eyes  and  awake.  See  things  as  they  are  and  you  will  be  com- 
LrTed.^'    This  shows  that  he  recognised  the  value  of  the  affirmation 

or  realisation  of  the  truth.  

"  Surrender  the  grasping  disposition  of  your  semshness,  and  you 
will  attain  to  that  sinless  oahn  state  of  mind  which  conveys  perfect 
neace    jroodness,   and  wisdom."  ,  .,     i 

"^^^Ut  a  man  remain  steadfast  in  this  state  of  mmd  whde  he  is 
awake,  whether  he  is  standing,  walking,  sitting,  or  lying  down. 
"  This  state  of  heart  is  best  in  the  world.     It  is  Nirvana. 


NOTES. 


569     B«f«  U 


10 


20 


The  Results  of  this  Method  of  Dellverance.-Again   he   said  :   "I 
have    obtained    deliverance    by    the    extinction    of    self.      My 
body    is    chastened,    my    mind    ,s    free    from    desire,    ^d    the 
deepest     truth     has     taken     abode     in     my     heart.        I     have 
obtained  Nirvana,   and  this  is  the  reason  that  my  countenance   is   '•> 
serene  and  my  eyes  are  bright "  [see  page  247    hne  36].    Buddha 
continues  with  the  statement  of  what  should  be  the  goal  of  our 
endeavour,  as  follows:  "  I  now  desire  to  found  the  kingdom  of  truth 
upon  earth,  to  give  light  to  those  who  are  enshrouded  m  darkness, 
and  to  open  the  gate  of  immortality  to  men." 

Jofand  Happiness  "  is  the  state  of  mind  of  one  who  has  recognised 
that  there  is  no  self;  that  the  cause  of  all  his  troubles,  cares,  and 
vanities  is  a  mirage,  a  shadow,  a  dream.  .  .  Happy  is  he  who  has 
found  the  truth.  .  .  .  There  is  no  saviour  m  the  world  except  the 

truth       .  .  Trust  in  the  truth No  one  can  alter  it.  .  .  .  Have  25 

Sh'in  the  truth  and  live  it.      .  •  Truth  is  suWime;  truth  .  eve. 
lasting     There  is  no  immortality  except  m  truth.    For  truth  alone 
Seth  for  ever."    Again  he  said:  "Come  to  me  and  I  wiU  teach 
vou  the  truth,  and  the  truth  will  dispel  your  sorrows. 
"^  Frtm  tLe  above  it  is  clear  that  Buddha  realised  the  "on-reaUty   30 
of  the  human  and  the  reality  of  the  spiritual  ego,  and  the  practical 

"mAtni-TS-extraets  also  clear  up  the  divergent  views  with 
reeard  to  Nirvana,  which  has  been  usually  taught  to  be  a  state  of 
Xt  which  man  has  lost  his  individuality  and  to  which  he  attains   35 
when  he  has  got  rid  of  his  material  self,  the      atman. 

Buddha  showed  that  Nirvana  was  not  the  final  end,  for  he  said : 
"There  are  two  occasions  on  which  the  appearance  of  a  Tathagata 
rthe  Perfect  One,  the  highest  attribute  of  Buddha]  becomes  clear  and 
exceeding  brigh.  In  the  night,  in  which  a  Tathagata  attams  to  the  40 
tupreme  and  perfect  insight  [this  is  equivalent  to  what  took  place 
on  the  day  of  Pentecostl.  and  in  the  night  in  which  he  passes  finally 
*^y  in  ihat  utter  passing  away  which  leaves  no&ing  ''hatever  of 
hr^rthly  existence  to  remain."  This  is  the  final  dematerialisation 
of  the  human  mind,  that  took  place  when  Jesus,  as  it  is   called,   45 

Aftppnded  into  heaven.  ^    , ,, 

To  show  how  misunderstood  the  teachings  of  Buddha  are,  m  one 
place,  in  '*The  Gospel  of  Buddha,'^  he  is  spoken  of  as  dying  and 


entering  Nirvana  at  the  moment  of  death.    Personally,  I  think  that 
he  knew  far  too  much  to  die. 

If  Buddha  meant  that  Nirvana  was  the  state  which  the  material 
man  attained  when  he  was  sufficiently  purified  and  had  lost  all 
5  sense  of  material  individuality,  by  gaining  the  knowledge  that  there 
was  nothing  but  God,  then  his  teachings  on  this  point  would  agree 
with  the  view  put  forward  in  "Life  Understood."  The  material 
so-called  self  is  not  real,  and  at  best  only,  as  shown,  a  series  of 
cinematographic  pictures. 

10    Note  F  on  page  34. 

Man's  Idea  of  God.— 

I  was  once  told  that  in  treatment  I  would  find  the  realisation  of 
God  as  Principle  most  effective.  Trying  this,  so  as  to  see  whether 
the  statement  was  correct,  the   next  day  an  instantaneous  result 

l.'i  was  obtained  by  merely  losing  all  thought  of  the  material  trouble 
and  simply  trying  to  realise  God  as  Principle  as  clearly  as  possible. 
Proving  in  this  way  that  God  was  Principle,  the  love  for  God  that 
I  had  seemed  instantly  to  vanish.  As  I  went  on,  however,  obtaining 
a  better  understanding  of  God,  my  love  for  God  gradually  returned, 

20  until,  in  about  three  months,  I  had  a  far  greater  love  for  God  than 
I  had  ever  had  before. 

Mr.  Edward  Kimball  has  said:  "I  remember  that  soon  after 
reading  'Science  and  Health,'  I  found  myself  mourning  because 
'  I  had  lost  my  God,'  and  since  then  I  have  had  occasion  to  comfort 

2.")  other  mourners  who  had  come  to  the  same  strange  conclusion. 
Alas,  dear  friend,  what  kind  of  a  God  was  it  that  could  be  so 
easily  lost  1  Please  do  not  think  me  harsh  if  I  say  that  if  you  have 
a  god  that  can  be  lost,  the  quicker  you  lose  it  the  better.  The 
god  I  then  had  was  indeed  a  travesty,  a  thing  of  human  conception. 

:->o  It  was  simply  an  impossible  god.  Nevertheless,  while  I  had  it,  it 
frightened  me  and  filled  me  with  dread  and  dismay.  I  greatly 
rejoice  now,  that  it  was  lost,  and  that  Christian  Science  dethrones 
all  other  gods  that  can  be  lost.  Instead  of  depriving  anyone  of 
God,    Christian    Science    reveals    the    true    God,    and    abundantly 

35  satisfies  him  whose  joy  it  is  to  know  God  aright." 

The  Higrher  the  Thought  the  Better  the  Result.— When  I  first 
started  my  examination,  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
highest  thought  I  could  think  would  give  the  highest  result, 
and  the  highest  thing  that  I  could  think  of  was  the  absolute  love 

40  of  God.  Many  instantaneous  results  were  obtained  during  the  first 
six  months  simply  by  trying  to  realise  this,  and  nothing  else,  as 
clearly  as  possible. 

Later  on  I  met  a  lady  who  told  me  that  I  was  right  in  my  d  priori 
reasoning,  but  that  I  had  not  got  the  highest  thought,  and  this  she 

45  explained  to  me  as  what  she  called  the  unity  of  God.  I  now  know 
that  realising  this  was  forming  as  clear  a  concept  as  I  could  of 
God  and  God's  manifestation,  the  unity  and  infinity  of  God.     When 

0  0  2 


B«f«r  to     f-^ 
Page  Line 


o70 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


571      Refer  to 
Page  Lias 


I  asked  how  long  I  must  treat  in  this  way,  she  replied  that  it  was 
not  a  question  of  time ;    that  when   I  got  my  thought  clear  the 
person  would  be  healed.      On  asking  how  I  could  t^ll  when  I  got 
my  thought  clear,  she  replied  that  she  could  not  explain  it,  but  that     ^    . 
I  would  know  myself  when  I  had  got  it  clear. 

That  night  I  was  trying  to  explain  to  Mrs.  Rawson  what  had 
been  told  me  about  the  unity  of  God,  when  a  lady,  who  had  had  a 
medical  training,  knocked  at  the  door,  and  said,  "  Oh,  Mr.  Rawson, 
do  help  me;  I  am  in  agony."     I  thereupon  simply  tried  to  realise 
as  clearly  as  I  could  what  had  been  explained  to  me.      In  a  few   lo 
moments,  it  seemed-it  could  not  possibly  have  been  longer  than 
two  or  three  minutes- 1  got  such  a  wonderful  illumination  that  I 
turned  to  Mrs.  Rawson,  and  said,  "  Now  I  know  what  the  unity  of 
God  means."      It  is  almost  impossible  to  explain  what  had  come 
to  me,  but  some  idea  may  be  formed  when  I  say  that  it  was  like  a   15 
marvellously  beautiful,    great,    and   wonderful   light;    secondly,    1 
seemed  to  see  the  whole  of  the  world  laid  out  in  front  of  me  fuU  of 
glory ;   and,  thirdly,  there  was  a  feeling  of  intense  happiness,   a 
happiness  that  is  absolutely  inexpressible  in  words. 

The  next  morning  the  patient  told  me  that  she  had  gone  into  her  20 
room  not  expecting  to  live  more  than  a  few  minutes,  and  had  lain 
down  on  her  bed,  with  her  arms  crossed,  so  as  not  to  shock  whoever 
first  saw  her  the  next  morning.  Directly  she  had  lain  down  she 
was  instantly  well,  although,  in  the  ordinary  way,  the  trouble 
would  have  necessitated  a  difficult  surgical  operation.  There  has 
been  no  recurrence  of  the  trouble  since  of  any  kind. 

A  few  days  afterwards  I  had  an  interesting  result.     A  lady,   in 
considerable   pain,   and  with  a  temperature   of   over   104   degrees 
which  is  a  serious  temperature  for  an  adult,  asked  for  help.     At 
that  time  I  was  in  the  habit  of  starting  my  treatments  by  beginning  30 
on  the  average  plane  of  thought  and  then  gradually  rising,  thought 
by  thought,  until  I  had  got  my  realisation  of  God  as  clear  as  1 
was  in  the  habit  of  getting  it  at  that  time.    I  then  would  stop  and 
begin  treating  for  my  next  patient.     My  last-mentioned  result  had 
shown  me  to  what  I  had  to  attain,  and,  although  I  did  my  best,   35 
never  before  or  since  have   I  had   so   wonderful  a   realisation  of 

the  Allness  of  God.  ..       j 

I  went  downstairs  and  started  to  pray  m  the  way  mentioned, 
gradually  rising  in  thought,  but,  when  I  tried,  at  the  end,  to 
realise  God,  I  could  not  get  my  realisation  as  clear  as  I  was  in  the  40 
habit  of  getting  it ;  so  I  started  all  over  again,  but  again  I  failed. 
Again  and  again  I  tried,  but  with  the  same  result,  and  it  was  not 
until  the  sixth  time  that  1  succeeded.  I  then  ceased  treating  for 
her    and  commenced  to  work  for  my  next  patient. 

The  next  morning  the  lady  said  to  me:  "Oh!  Mr.  Rawson,  last  45 
night  I  had  such  a  wonderful  experience.  A  few  minutes  after  you  left 
me  the  pain  gradually  began  to  lift,  and  in  a  few  moments  I  was 
perfectly  well.     I   was  just  thinking  to  myself,  How  glorious,  why, 
I  am  well,  when,  suddenly,   down  it  came  again,   like  a  thunder- 


cloud, as  bad  as  ever.  In  a  few  moments  it  began  to  lift  again, 
and  soon,  for  the  second  time,  I  felt  perfectly  well.  This  happened 
about  half  a  dozen  times,  and  at  the  end  of  the  last  time  the 
pain  did  not  return,   and  in  about  ten  minutes  I  fell  asleep.    I 

5  woke  up  in  about  an  hour,  when  I  felt  quite  well,  but  very  weak. 
This  morning  I  am  perfectly  strong  and  bright;  in  fact,  I  never 
felt  better  in  my  life." 

From  this  result  it  will  be  seen  that,  as  I  got  my  realisation 
of  God  clearer,  so  I  proportionately  opened  my  human  mind  wider 

10  and  wider,  that  is,  got  self  out  of  the  way,  enabling  the  action  of 
God  to  be  demonstrated  and  the  healing  to  take  place. 

How  to  Gain  a  Working  Knowledge  of  God.— When  I  started  my 
investigation  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  I  ought,  whenever 
I     had     a     moment     or     two     to     spare,     to     have     something 

15  definite  to  realise,  and  I  made  up  my  mind  on  these  occasions 
to  think  of  God  as  Love.  Then,  when  my  love  towards  my  fellow- 
man  seemed  to  have  advanced  more  than  my  knowledge  of  Truth, 
I  changed  this  realisation  to  that  of  God  as  Truth.  Later  on,  every 
day  I  used  to  think  of  God  in  all  the  main  views  as  Life,  Truth, 

20  Love,  Mind,  Soul,  Spirit,  cause,  intelligence,  substance,  and 
Principle,  the  Principle  of  good,  which  includes  its  idea. 

Later,  I  put  each  of  these  headings  on  a  separate  piece  of  paper, 
and  then  tried  to  find  all  the  synonyms  and  attributes  of  God  that 
I  could,  putting  each  of  them  down  under  what  I  thought  was  the 

25  proper  heading.  Each  day  I  went  through  these,  starting  by 
thinking  of  heaven,  and  then  trying  to  realise  what  each  one  of 
them  meant.  At  one  time  I  had  on  a  blank  bit  of  paper  about 
forty  synonyms  and  attributes  that  I  could  not  place  under  the 
proper  heading,  and  not  more  than  twenty  under  any  one  heading  ; 

30  but,  as  my  knowledge  of  God  grew,  so  I  was  able  gradually  to 
place  each  of  these  synonyms    and   attributes    under    its    proper 

heading. 

I  did  this  every  day  for  over  three  years.  By  that  time  I  had 
over  220  synonyms  and  attributes,   and  it  took  me  about  three- 

B5  quarters  of  an  hour  each  day  to  go  through  them.  Not  only  had  I 
then  been  able  to  place  the  whole  of  the  forty  synonyms  and 
attributes  under  their  proper  headings,  but  whenever  I  found  a 
new  one  I  could  at  once  place  it  in  its  proper  place.  Finding  no 
new  attribute  or  synonym  for  three  months,  I  took  this  as  the  sign 

40   that  I  had  worked  in  this  way  long  enough,  and  ceased. 

Note  G  on  pages  61  and  466. 

Every  Material  Relief  has  its  Spiritual  Reality. -As  some  have 
misunderstood  the  teachings  of  Mrs.  Eddy  upon  the  subject 
of  every  material  thing  we  see  having  its  spiritual  reality, 
45  and  the  importance  of  getting  as  good  a  knowledge  of  the 
spiritual  reality  as  possible,  I  quote  the  following  from  a  pamphlet 
named  "The   Spiritual  Body,"   written  and  published  by  a  well- 


ReftT  to 
Face  Line 


572 


NOTES. 


known  Christian  Scientist,  the  Rev.  G.  A.  Kratzer,  of  5,521,  Cornell 
Avenue,  Chicago,  the  author  of  "Dominion  Within,"  a  book  of 
which  Mrs.  Eddy  wrote:  "Your  article,  'Dominion  Within,'  is 
superb."  Mr.  Kratzer,  who  is  no  longer  a  member  of  the  Christian 
Science  organisation,  has  kindly  revised  the  extracts :  — 


11 


THE    SPIRITUAL     BODY. 


20 


"'/i  is  SQicn  a  natural  body:    it  is  raised  a  spiritual  I  ody.'— J.  Cor.  15, 

ver.  44. 

"  That  is,  in  human  belief  there  '  is  sown  a  natund '  or  material  sense  of  body  ; 
bttt  when  cm-rect  understanding  comes,  the  human  sense  '  is  raised  '  to  a  recogni     10 
tion  of  a  '  spiritual  body.'     This  is  the  '  resurrection  '  of  human  sense  from  the 
death  of  false  belief 

"  In  one  of  the  latest  classes  held  by  Edward  A.  Kimball,  C.S.D., 
he  spoke  substantially  as  foUows,  as  reported  by  a  member  of  the 
class :  — 

"I  u«ed  to  declare  in  my  teaching  for  a  p^rfe<t  spiritual  liver.  I  did  it 
because  Mra  Eddy  told  me  to  do  it.  But  after  audicg  that  my  students  wculd 
go  out  and  make  thia  statement,  omitting  my  ampbfic.tion,  and  so  leave  an 
impression  tbat  1  was  teaching  the  spiritoalisatiou  ot  matter,  I  quit  it,  and 
changed  my  presentation.  Matter  cannot  be  spiritualised.  It  is  the  opposite  of 
SpirU.  and  I  could  not  be  so  foolish  as  to  attempt  it.  What  I  do  say  i'*,  that 
there  is  some  idea,  some  perfect  idea  of  Mind,  that  mortal  mind  has  countei  teited 
in  its  presentation  of  liver  ;  so  one  should  declare  daily  for  the  perfect  bo(V>',  the 
body  of  right  ideas,  which  is  '  the  spiiitual  body.' 

The    following    is    one    of   Mrs.    Eddy's   declarations   upon   this    25 
subject:— 

''  When  examined  in  the  light  of  divine  Science,  n  ortals  present  morr  than  is 
detected  ni  on  the  surface,  since  inverted  thoughts  ai  d  erroneous  beliefs  must  be 
counterfeits  of  Truth.  Thought  is  borrowed  trcm  a  higher  soune  than  matttr. 
and  by  reversal,  errors  terve  as  waymarka  to  the  one  Mind."  ('^^citnce  and 
Health,"  p.  267, 1.  li>.) 

^*  Are  not  the  parts  of  the  human  body,  therefore,  though  false,  to 
De  regarded  as  serving  by  reversal,  '  as  waymarks  to  the  one  Mind,' 
and  to  Mind's  perfect  likeness,  the  real  or  spiritual  man? 

On  pages  60  and  61  of  "Miscellaneous  Writings,"  Mrs.  Eddy 
answers  the  direct  question:  "7/  mortal  mmd  and  body  are 
myths,   what   in    the   coanectiori    hettceev   them  and   real  identity?"' 

as  follows:— 

"Every  creation  or  idea  of  Spirit  has  its  counterfeit  in  some  matter-belief. 
Every  material  belief  hints  the  existence  of  spiritual  reality  ;  and  if  mortals  are 
instructed  in  spiritual  things,  it  will  be  seen  that  material  belief,  in  all  its  mani- 
festations, reversed,  vv  ill  be  found  the  type  and  representative  of  ventien,  priceless, 
eternal,  and  jutt  at  hand.  The  education  of  the  future  will  be  inttructic  u  in 
spiritual  Science,  against  th«  mattritl  symbolic  counterfeit  s.ciencee.'* 

*'  In  this  statement,  Mrs.  Eddy  certainly  teaches  that  the  parts 
of  the  human  body,  among  other  'matter-beliefs,'  are  types  and 
representatives  *of  verities  priceless,  eternal,  and  just  at  hand.'^ 
She  also  teaches  that  physiology,  for  instance,  is  a  'symbolic* 
science,  thus  recognising  that  the  parts  of  the  body  are  '  sjnmbols  * 


30 


35 


10 


45 


NOTES. 


573     Reftr  to 
Pace  Line 


of  divine  realities  or  ideas.     Also  compare  ...  the  following,  from 
page  502    of  *  Science  and  Health '  :— 

"The  book  of  Genesis  is  the  history  of  the  untrue  image  of  God  named  a  sinfnl 
mortal.  This  deflection  of  being  [i.«.  mortal  man],  rightly  viewed,  serves  to 
5  suggest  the  proper  reflection  of  God  and  the  spiritual  actuality  of  man,  as  given 
in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  Even  thus  the  crude  forms  of  human  thought 
take  on  higher  symbols  and  rignijicatiom,  when  scientifically  Christian  views  of 
the  universe  appear." 

"  The  meaning  of  the  word  '  symbol '  is,  as  the  reader  will  recall, 

10    something  standing  for  something  else ;  but  a  symbol,  in  standing 

for  some  other  thing,  is  not  supposed  to  have  any  likeness  to  that 

other  thing,  as  is  an  '  image.'     The  flag  of  the  United  States  is 

a  symbol  of  the  United  States,  though  it  has  no  likeness  to  the 

United  States, 
l'*       ''Of  course,  in  treating,  all  mortal  types  and  symbols,  and  the 
so-called  mind  which  believes  in  them,  are  to  be  denied  absolutely, 
and    replaced    in    thought    by   spiritual  ideas  of  which  they   are 

"  The  spiritual  idea  which  has  its  '  counterfeit '  in  the  false  sense 
20    of    material    'livers'    is,    of    course,    infinite,    without    shape,    un- 
picturable,  unimaginable,  though  knowable  to  those  who  are  meta- 
physical enough  to  discern  it.*     It    is    also,    of    course,    eternal, 
changeless,   and  perfect.     On  page  123    of  '  Science  and  Health, 
line    14,    Mrs.    Eddy   declares :    '  Divine    Science  .  .  .  replaces   the 
25    objects 'of  material  sense  with  spiritual  ideas.'    Now,  the  material 
liver  is  certainly  an  '  object  of  material  sense.'     What  are  we  to 
do  with  it  %    Simply  deny  it  1    Mrs.  Eddy  says  tbat  we  should  replace 
it  in  our  thought  with  a  spiritual  idea.     Since  the  material  object, 
called  'liver,'  is  a  counterfeit  of  a  true  idea,  and  sin<;e  we  have 
3D    no   other   name   for   that  true   id«a,   why  not   call  the   true   idea. 
'  spiritual  liver,'  or  '  real  liver '  %     If  there  is  a  lie  about    liver, 
there  must  be  a  truth  about  it,  and,  since  we  must  still  use  human 
words  if  we  talk  or  write  at  all,  why  not  call  the  true  manifestation 
'  liver '  ?    To  do  so  may  be  misleading  to  some ;  but  to  pursue  the 
opposite  course  is  equally  liable  to  be  misleading  in  another  way ; 
it  is  likely  to  give  the  impression,  and  often  does,  that  Christian 
Science  teaches  '  aihilism,'  or  the  aimihilation  of  the  ujuverse  and 

°^To  accuse  those  who  would  replace  in  thought  any  part  of  the 
40  material  body  with  an  unlimited,  unchangeable,  perfect,  spiritual 
idea-to  accuse  them  of  attempting  to  '  spirituahse  matter  is 
'  unjust  judgment,'-even  though  they  deem  it  wise  to  apply  to  this 
spiritual  idea  that  name  borne  by  its  mortal  counterfeit,  usmg  the 
qualifying  word  'spiritual'  to  distinguiah  the  genuine  from  the 
^•'    counterfeit,  in  their  speech  and  writing.  ,  i     •„  „«f 

"  One  who  declares  that  the  real  hand  or  the  real  ankle  is  not 
a  form  of  matter,  but  is  a  divine  idea,  infinite,  without  outhnes 
eternal,  perfect,  changeless -that,  in  fact,  there  is  no  material  hand 
or  ankle-the  teaching  of  such  an  one  is  not  erroneous. 
5Q  •The  spiritual  Uver  is  the  reflection  of  God  as  Truth. 


35 


Refer  to 
Pa;e  Line 


.')74 


NOTES. 


10 


15 


"  Of  course,  any  attempt  to  spiritualise  matter,  or  to  hold  in 
thought,  while  treating,  or  at  any  other  time,  a  '  ghost-body,'  made 
up  of  imaginary  parts  that  can  be  given  shape  in  thought,  is  utterly 
unscientific,  and  should  be  condemned. 

"  In  metaphysics,  the  word  '  form '  means  '  identity,'  and  the  word 
'colour'  means  'distinguishing  mental  characteristic,*  the  precise 
nature  of  which  in  any  given  case  may  be,  as  yet,  unknown  to 
human  sense,  but  will  be  discovered  as  human  sense  becomes  more 
spiritual.  The  ideas  'four,'  'seven,'  etc.,  have  mental  identity 
(spiritual  '  form '),  but  no  shape.    So  with  all  metaphysical  ideas  or 

realities." 
"  Teaching  of  Mrs.  Eddy  about  the  Body,  from  page  218  from  the 

volume  of  '  Miscellany.' 

"  The  Jiniritual  body,  the  incorporeal  idea,  came  with  the  ascemtion.  '  " 

"Jesus  demonstrated  the  divine  Principle  of  Christian  Science  when  he 
presented  his  material  body  absolved  from  death  and  th»*  prrave.  The  introduc- 
tion of  pire  abstractions  into  Christian  Science,  without  their  correlatives,  leaves 
the  divine  Principle  of  Christian  Science  unexplained,  tends  to  confuse  the  mmd 
of  the  reader,  and  ultimates  in  what  Jesus  denounced,  namely,  straining  at  gnats 
and  swallowing  camels'." 

"Whoever  will  read  the  entire  article,  'A  Correction,'  from  which 
the  above  is  quoted,  will  easily  perceive  that  Mrs.  Eddy  regarded 
it  as  a  great  mistake  to  present  the  spiritual  man,  at  the  present 
stage  of  human  thought  and  development,  as  a  '  pure  abstraction.' 
On  the  other  hand,  she  clearly  declares  that  the  '  spiritual  body,' 
and  the  '  right  ideas '  which  compose  it,  should  be  considered,  for 
the  present,  in  connection  with  '  their  correlatives  '  in  the  counterfeit 
material  sense  of  body.  To  do  otherwise  'tends  to  confuse  the 
mind  of  the  reader,'  and  makes  Christian  Science  seem  to  the 
beginner  like  the  teaching  of  '  nihilism,'  or  the  annihilation  of  man." 

"NOTE— The  writer  of  this  article  has  demons^tiated,  time  and  again,  the  truth 
of  this  teaching,  through  h  aling,  by  replacing  in  his  thought  some  di«eased 
portion  of  the  human  body  with  its  corresponding  spiritual  idea,  declared  for  by 
name  and  held  as  being  the  present,  perfect,  unpictureable  reality,  the  material 
organ  or  member  being  denied  as  having  any  reality  or  existence.  Accounts  of  3 
such  healing  can  be  found  in  the  last  article  of  the  writer's  book, 
Within.' " 


20 


25 


30 


Dominion 


The  Spiritual  Realities  of  What  We  See.— In  the  first  edition  of 
"  Life  Understood  "  I  gave  sufficient  indication  of  the  spiritual 
realities  of  what  we  see  around  us  to  enable  readers  to 
work  out  the  rest  for  themselves.  The  reason  for  this  was 
that  it  does  not  do  to  give  too  much  at  a  time  to  those  you 
are  helping.  They  understand  best  what  they  have  worked  out  for 
themselves,  and  you  have  to  let  them  do  their  own  mental  work  as 
far  as  possible,  so  that  intellectually  they  keep  on  improving. 

The  position  is  different  now ;  there  is  not  much  time  for  people 
to  improve  before  the  final  attack  of  evil  is  upon  us ;  it  is  therefore 
worth  while  setting  out  more  fully  details  of  what  appears  to  be 
the  spiritual  reality. 

Let  it  be  quite  understood  that  to  heal  well  it  is  not  necessary  to 
have  this  knowledge ;  but,  the  greater  the  knowledge  of  the  world 


40 


60 


NOTES. 


575 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


of  reality  and  the  more  accurate  the  knowledge  of  its  details,  the 
easier  it  is  to  heal.  In  any  case,  this  tends  to  greater  activity  of 
thought  and  a  better  elimination  of  thoughts  of  materiality. 
As  the  material  world  is  the  exact  opposite  of  the  spiritual,  the 
5  highest  things  in  heaven  are  the  realities  of  the  lowest  in  the  material 
world.  The  highest  thing  that  a  man  can  do  in  heaven  is  to  group 
the  ideas  of  God  together  into  new  combinations,  and  pass  them 
on  to  his  fellow-man.  This  appears  materially,  as  food  passing 
through    the    system.      As    there    are    two    kinds    of    blood,    the 

10  bright,  clean,  arterial  blood  as  it  passes  from  the  heart  to  the 
extremities,  and  the  venal  blood  which  comes  back,  bringing  the 
impurities  with  it,  so  these  are  the  counterfeits  of  two  kinds  of 
joy,  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  former  being  the  joy  that  we  receive 
when   we   are   passed   a  beautiful  idea,   and  the   latter  the   more 

15    unselfish  joy  that  we  receive  as  we  pass  it  on  to  our  fellow-man. 

First,  with  regard  to  the  human  being.  All  the  parts  of  the  human 
head  are  the  counterfeit  of  the  spiritual  capacity  that  man  has,  the 
capacity  to  know  things,  the  Christ  capacity.  The  actual  doing,  or 
knowing,  as  distinguished  from  the  capacity  to  know,  is  done  with 

20  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  parts  of  the  body.  This  is  evidenced  m 
the  material  man ;  for  instance,  a  man  does  not  see  with  his  material 
eyes,  or  hear  with  his  material  ears.  Sight  and  hearing  are  the 
result  of  vibration  along  the  lines  of  the  ether  direct  to  the  human 
mind.     A  man  can  see  and  hear  just  as  well  when  his  so-called 

25   mind  has  temporarily  left  the  body.  ^i     •    i.- 

I  was  once  asked  to  explain  the  eleventh  chapter  of  I.  Corinthians. 
Treating  for  knowledge,  I  explained  that  it  had  to  be  taken 
spiritually,  and  amongst  other  things  stated,  that  when  Paul  said 
in  the  third  verse,  "  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,"  he  meant 

30  that  Christ  was  man's  capacity  to  know  God.  Every  man  has  this 
capacity,  which  is  counterfeited  in  the  human  being  as  his  material 
head.  Every  part  of  the  body  has  its  counterpart  in  the  head. 
I  would  be  glad  to  have  any  other  spiritual  realities  that  any  reader 

may  have  worked  out. 
35       The  following  spiritual  realities  of  the  material  counterfeits  now 

will  be  more  easily  understood. 

SPIRITUAL    REALITIES    OF     MAN. 

Head  or  Capacity  :— 

Head. — Capacity  to  know  God. 
40       Face. — Capacity  of  recognition. 

Eyes.— Capacity  of  spiritual  discernment. 

Ears.— Capacity  to  understand. 

Nose.— Capacity  of  pursuing  a  train  of  thought. 

Teeth.— Capacity  to  analyse  and  dissect  ideas. 
45       Gums. -God's  support  of  the  capacity  of  analysis  and  dissection. 

Mouth.— Capacity  to  rejoice,  praise  and  respond. 

Tongue.— Capacity  of  enjoyment. 

Palate  and  Taste.— Capacity  to  appreciate  God's  ideas. 


« 


Refer  to 
P»ge  Line 


576 


NOTES. 


10 


15 


20 


Breathing.— Capacity  to  receive  and  pass  on  God's  ideas ;  inspira- 
tion. 

Neck.— Capacity  to  turn  in  thought  to  any  idea. 

Throat.— Channel  through  which  God's  ideas  come  and  go. 

Hair  on  Head.— Capacity  to  discern  the  ideas  of  God  from  what- 
ever source  or  direction  they  come. 

Body  or  Powers;— 

Hand.— Power  of  grasping  the  ideas  of  God. 

Fingers.— Power  of  holding  the  ideas  of  God. 

Thumb.— Power  of  holding  ideas  for  comparison. 

Nails.— Power  of  grasping  and  holding  the  lesser  ideas  of  God. 

Wrist.— Power    of    grasping  ideas  from  whatever  direction  they 

come. 
Arm.— Power  of  reflecting  or  passing  on  God's    ideas    to    one's 

fellow-man. 
Forearm.— Power   that  enables  man  to   hold  God's    ideas    when 

passing  them  on. 
Elbow.— Power  of  reflecting  God's  ideas  in  any  direction. 
Shoulder.— God's  loving   support,    which   enables    man  to    reflect 

God's  ideas. 
Shoulder  Blade.— Power  of  God's  loving  support. 
Leg. — Power  of  moving  from  idea  to  idea. 
Thigh.— God's  loving  support  that  enables  man  to  move  from  idea 

to  idea. 
Knee.— Power  of  moving  instantly  from  idea  to  idea. 
Ankle.— Power  of   leaving   an  idea   completely  and    easily  when 

passing  to  another  idea. 
Foot. — Power  of  concentration. 
Heel.- First  grip  of  an  idea. 
Toes.— Mental  grasp  in  concentration. 
Internal  Organs.— Power  of  assimilating  and  digesting  the  ideas  of 

God. 

Every  aspect  of  God  is  reflected  in  the  spiritual  man,  and  there- 
fore counterfeited  in  the  material  man.  The  following  are  the 
principal  points:—  ^^ 

Lungs.— Reflection  of  God  as  Life,  which  enables  man  to  receive 

the  ideas. 

Liver.— Reflection  of  God  as  Truth,  which  enables  man  to  under- 
stand the  ideas. 

Heart.— Reflection  of  God  as  Love,  which  enables  man  to  pass  on   4o 
the  ideas,  and  causes  the  circulation  of  the  joy  (blood). 

So-called  mind.— Reflection  of  God  as  Mind,  which  gives  mental 

activity. 
Abdomen.— Reflection  of  God  as  Soul,  which  gives  wisdom   and 

knowledge.  ^  ^^ 

Kidneys.— Reflection  of  God  as  Spirit,  which  gives  the  purity  and 

holiness. 


25 


,S0 


NOTES. 


577 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


Generating  organs.— Reflection  of   God    as   cause,    which   is  the 
basis  of  existence. 

Stomach.— Reflection  of  God  as  intelligence,  which  enables  man 
to  hold  the  ideas  before  assimilating  them. 
5       Bones.— Reflection  of  God  as    substance,    which    gives    the   per- 
manency. 

Womb.— All  encircling  and  sustaining  power  of  Love. 

Ovaries.— Power  of  cognising  hitherto  unknown  spiritual  beings. 

Birth.- Becoming  conscious  of  a  hitherto  unknown  compound  idea, 
10  or  spiritual  being. 

Male. — Active  quality  of  man. 

Female.— Permanent  quality  of  man. 

Bowels,    etc.— Channels    in    consciousness   through   which    God's 
ideas,  when  grouped  together,  pass. 
IT)       Back.— Man's  strength  of  moral  courage. 

Backbone.— Uprightness  and  rectitude  of  man 

Nerves.— Channels  in  consciousness,  through  which  man  receives 

the  ideas  of  God. 
Blood.— Joy,    circulating   throughout   consciousness. 
20       Veins.— Channels  through  which  comes  the  higher  joy  when  reflect- 
ing or  expressing  God's  ideas  to  man. 
Arteries.— Channels  through  which  the  lower  joy  when  receiving 

God's  ideas  come. 
Muscles.— God's  thought-forces. 
25       Skin.— Loving  protection  of  God  that  surrounds  man. 
Touch.— Power  of  recognising  an  idea. 

SPIRITUAL    REALITIES    OF    ANIMALS. 

Lamb.— Innocence,  harmlessness.  ^^ 

Serpent.— Wisdom     and     adroitness     ("Science     and     Health, 

30  page  515,  line  5). 

Worm.- Tireless  patience  C'  Science  and  Health,"  page  515,  line  4). 

Lion.— Moral  courage  ("  Science  and  Health,"  page  514,  line  10). 

Cattle  Upon  a  Thousand  Hills.— Diligence,  promptness  and  per- 
severance C'  Science  and  Health,"  page  514.  line  15). 
35       Cat.— Watchfulness. 

Dog.— Fidelity. 

Flea.— Power  of  surmounting. 

Birds.— Uplifted  ideas. 

Tree,  Plants,  etc.— Ramification  of  an  idea  to  its  fruition.       

40       Flowers.— Hieroglyphs  of  Deity  C  Science  and  Health,"  page  240, 

Grass.— Power  of  being  conscious  of  the  beauty  of  every  individual 

idea  in  a  combination  of  ideas. 

Perfume. — Gratitude. 

4 J       Oil.— Gladness.  ,,,  o,  .  i 

Rocks   and   Mountains.-Solid  and  grand   ideas  C  Science     and 

Health,"  page  511,  line  25). 


Ill 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


578 


NOTES. 


Food. — God's  ideas. 

Cup  and  Plate.— Power    to   hold    the    ideas    ready   for   grouping 

together. 
Chair. — Rest. 

Umbrella.— Protection.  6 

Bed. — Peace. 
Table. — Display. 
Fine  White  Linen. — Righteousness. 


Gravity.— The  law  of  Love. 
Space.— The  realm  of  Mind. 
Walls.— Salvation,   safety. 
City. — Love  towards  a  fellow  being. 
Gates. — Understanding. 

Gate  Posts.— Male  and  female  qualities  united  by  the  gate  of 
understanding. 

Dust.— Sweet  memorial  of  the  past,  power  of  remembrance. 

Rain.— Vivifying  action  of  God  on  man,  enabling  him  to  be  con- 
scious of  multifarious  ideas. 

Snow.— Vivifying  action  of  God  on  man,  enabling  him  to  be  con- 
scious of  multifarious  ideas,  and  hold  the  ideas. 


10 


15 


20 


The  following  may  be  useful :  — 

Music— Rhythm    of    head    and    heart    ("Science   and   Health," 

page  213,  line  26). 
Dancing.— Two  continuing  together  in  the  same  train  of  thought. 
The  Tasting,  etc.,  of  Food.— The  receiving,  assimilating,  digest-  23 

ing,   understanding,  and  reflecting  of  God's  ideas. 
Movement  from  Place  to  Place.— Movement  from  idea  to  idea. 
Spiritual  Sense. — The  constant  conscious  capacity  to  know  God 

("  Science  and  Health,"  page  209,  line  31). 
Word.— The  action  of  God  that  causes  the  harmonious  completion  30 

of  every  combination  of  ideas. 
.iEon.— A  certain  substantial  power  of  divine  nature,   emulating 

from  supreme  Deity  and  performing  various  functions  in  the 

creation  and  governing  of  the  universe  0\^ebster). 
Heavenly  City.— Man's  sense  of  divine  Science,  the  new  Jerusalem.   35 
Wind.— The  omnipotence  of  God  (see  "  Science  and  Health,"  page 

697,  line  27). 
Seed  Bearing  Fruit  Within  Itself.— Resuscitating  law  of  Life. 
Magnetism.— The  real  attraction,  that  of  Spirit. 
Lamb  of  God.— The  spiritual  idea  of  Love,  innocence  and  purity  40 

("  Science  and  Health,"  page  590,  line  9). 
The    Lamb's    Wife. — Love    wedded    to    its    own   spiritual    idea 

("  Science  and  Health,"  page  575,  line  2),  i.e.,  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Presents   the   unity   of    male    and    female   as  two   individual 

natures    in    one,    a    divinely    united    spiritual    consciousness  -15 

C*  Science  and  Health,"  page  577,  line  9). 


20 


45 


NOTES. 


TREATMENT  OR  TRUE  PRAYER. 


579 


The  above  are  useful  in  treatment.  Roughly,  the  basis  of  treat- 
ment is  to  deny  the  evidence  of  the  senses  and  realise  the  perfection 
of  God  and  man.  One  method,  the  best,  I  think,  is  to  turn  in 
•^  thought  to  heaven,  a  perfect  state  of  consciousness,  and  deny  the 
existence  in  that  ideal  world,  one  by  one,  of  each  trouble  from  which 
the  patient  is  suffering,  following  each  denial  by  realising  the 
perfection  of  the  spiritual  reality  of  the  part  that  is  affected. 
Before  treating  it  is  advisable  to  get  one's  thought  as  clear  as 

10  possible,  and  it  is  well  worth  while  to  go  carefully  through  the 
scientific  statement  of  being,  on  page  .468  of  "  Science  and  Health, 
with  Key  to  the  Scriptures,"  by  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  realising  what 
each  sentence  means,  not  dwelling  on  the  denials,  but  dwelling 
earnestly  and  conscientiously  upon  the  affirmations.     Many  find  it 

15  very  helpful,  as  well,  to  go  through  the  spiritual  interpretation  of 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  on  page  16  of  "  Science  and  Health." 

This  tends  to  uplift  the  thought,  and  to  enable  the  person  treating 
to  get  a  better  and  clearer  realisation  of  the  spiritual  realities. 

Next  it  is  an  excellent  thing  to  try  to  realise  God,  the  great 
I  AM,  in  His  various  aspects,  as  Life;  Truth;  Love;  Mind;  Soul, 
which  gives  all  wisdom  and  knowledge  in  the  reality ;  Spirit,  which 
gives  all  goodness  and  holiness ;  cause,  which  is  the  creative  aspect 
of  God ;  all  substance,  which  gives  all  permanency  or  entity ; 
intelligence ;  and  last  but  not  least,  as  Principle,  the  Principle  of 

25   good,   which   always   acts   directly  we   stop  thinking  wrongly   and 

think  rightly.    Then,  whilst  still  thinking  of  heaven,  the  kingdom  of 

God  that  is  within,  within  your  mental  grasp,  take  up  one  by  one 

the  various  troubles  that  you  have  to  work  against. 

Jesus  said,  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself, 

30  and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me"  (Luke  9,  ver.  23), 
follow  him  in  thought  to  God.  "  Deny  thyself  "  means  deny  that  the 
material  so-called  man  is  you,  and  realise  that  you  are  spiritual. 
Take  up  thy  cross  daily  means,  take  up  in  thought  every  difficulty, 
denying  one  by  one  each  difficulty.    After  each  denial,  before  another 

35  denial  is  taken,  add  a  series  of  affirmations,  the  opposite  of  what 
you  have  denied.  Only  one  denial  at  a  time.  The  affirmation  is 
the  important  thing,  as  it  is  the  purification  of  the  human  mind. 
Before  you  can  put  in  the  affirmation,  the  opposite  of  the  evil,  you 
have  to  think  of  the  evil,  then,  as  rapidly  as  possible,  drive  it  out 

40  of  your  mind  with  the  denial  and  dwell  upon  the  perfection  of  the 
opposite. 

On  page  135,  line  40  onwards,  I  deal  with  the  denial  and  affirma- 
tion, also  on  page  143,  line  14,  and  page  145,  line  18.  Pages  135  to 
147  should  be  studied ;  pages  306  to  314  also  help. 

Being  trained  as  a  scientific  man,  my  method  of  treatment  is 
what  may  be  called  "  cut  and  dried " ;  that  is  to  say,  I  rely  upon 
the  flat  denial  of  the  existence  of  the  evil,  with  all  the  power"  at 


Refer  to 
Page  Linft . 


Refer  to     580  NOTES. 

Page  Line 

my  command,*  followed  by  as  clear  a  realisation  as  possible  of  the 
exact  opposite. 

How  to  Reverse  Wrong:  Thoughts.-The  following  copy  of  a 
letter  wiitten  to  a  patient,  to  show  him  how  to  reverse  throughout 
the  day  any  wrong  thoughts  that  came  into  his  so-called  mind,  is 
not  only  the  basis  of  right  thinking,  but  forms  a  good  basis'  of 
treatment,  showing  how  to  deal  with  the  various  forms  of  evil  that 
have  to  be  destroyed  :  — 


Telephones :  2846  Regent ;  388  Epsom. 
Telegrams:  "Noswarlf,  Piccy,  London.' 

Deab , 


90,  Regent  Street, 

London,  W. 


10 


25 


We  have  to  watch  our  thoughts  continually.  "  Watch  and 
pray,"  and  "pray  without  ceasing,"  and  directly  we  think  a 
wrong  thought,  that  is,  even  any  thought  that  is  not  harmonious, 
we  have  to  drive  it  out  of  our  mind,  and  cease  thinking  of 
things  material,  raising  the  level  of  our  thoughts  until  we  are 
thinking  of  God  and  things  spiritual  or  truly  mental.  This  is 
true  prayer,  conscious  communion  with  God. 

One  method  of  doing  this  is  to  group  our  thoughts  under 
three  headings:  — 

First.— Turn  in  thought  to  God  and  heaven,  which  is  a  perfect 

condition  of  consciousness  or  "divine  state  of  mind."     This  is 
essential. 

Second.— Deny  the  existence  in  heaven  of  the  wrong  thing 
thought  of,  seen,  or  felt.  When,  for  instance,  you  see  an  angry 
man,  or  feel  angry,  or  think  of  anger  in  any  way,  realise  with 
all  the  power,  earnestness,  and  conviction  at  your  command, 
that  there  is  no  anqer  in  the  spiritual  kingdom,  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  the  reality.     This  is  called  the  denial. 

Third.— Realise  the  existence  of  the  opposite;  namely,  in 
reversing  the  thought  of  anger,  realise  that  in  heaven,  the 
world  of  reality,  all  is  perfect  peace  and  infinite  love.  Dwell 
on  this  realisation,  and  get  it  as  clear  as  possible.  This  is 
called  the  affirmation.  I  think  that,  if  there  is  then  time,  it  is 
advisable  to  split  up  one's  thoughts  into  two  more  heads, 
namely :  — 

Fourth.— Realise  why  this  is  so  ;  namely,  because  God,  the 
Principle  of  good,  rules  and  governs,  and  heaven  is  the  mani- 
festation of  His  government.  This  heaven  is  everywhere  for 
there  is  nothing  but  God  and  His  manifestation. 

Fifth.— Try  to  form  as  clear  an  idea  as  you  can  of  God  and 
His  manifestation,  heaven. 

Reversing  our  thoughts  in  this  way  all  day  long  is  prayer 
without    ceasing,    and    is    not    only   leading    us    continually    to 

•  "InBist  vehemently  on  the  prreat  fact  which  covers  the  whole  eround  that    i- 
God.  Principle,  is  all.  and  that  there  is  nothing  beside  him.     ThereiVmdiJl^- 
C  Science  and  Health,'  p.  421,  1.  15,  Mary  Baker  Eddjr)  ^  **'*^® 


20 


30 


3r> 


40 


10 


!.•> 


20 


25 


30 


NOTES. 


581 


"  abide  in  the  secret  place  of  the  Most  High,"  but  is  teaching 
us  to  recognise,  clearly  and  persistently,  that  all  sin,  disease, 
worry,  limitations,  and  all  other  effects  of  wrong  so-called 
thoughts,  are  non-realities,  i.e.,  have  no  permanence  about  them. 
It  is  also  teaching  us  to  realise  the  truth  continually,  namely, 
that  God  and  His  manifestation  are  spiritual,  perfect,  and 
omnipresent  Your  progress  depends  solely  upon  the  number 
of  seconds  during  the  twenty-four  hours  that  you  are  thinking 
of  this  reality. 

Do  not  take  this  as  a  hard-and-fast  rule  for  working;  it  is 
only  the  way  that  I  have  found  the  most  helpful.  Let  God 
teach  you  the  way  to  work,  not  man.  "Try  all  things,  and 
hold  fast  to  that  which  is  good."  If  you  constantly  realise 
that  God  is  Truth,  and  that  you  know  Truth,  being  the  know- 
ledge or  consciousness  of  God,  you  will  be  led,  step  by  step, 
absolutely  correctly,  as  though  by  a  loving  father  and  mother. 
You  will  never  have  to  retrace  your  steps,  but  will  look  back 
with  rejoicing  along  the  straight  and  narrow  path  by  which 
you  have  come,  recognising  the  pitfalls  and  morasses  from 
which  you  have  been  tenderly  guarded. 

You  may  have  troubles,  and  find  the  pathway  sometimes 
rugged,  but  if  you  keep  your  gaze  continually  fixed  on  the  goal 
of  reality,  you  will  find  that  these  troubles  merely  spur  you  on  to 
still  higher  attainments,  and  you  thereby  gain  the  uplifting  joy 
of  relieving  suffering  humanity,  teaching  them  the  continuous 
availability  of  God  and  the  meaning  of  *'  the  peace  of  God 
which  passeth  all  understanding." 


Yours  sincerely, 


F.  L.  Rawson. 


I  start  every  treatment  by  working  against  the  three  principal 
evils:  mortal  mind,  thoughts  of  materia  medica—i.e.,  false  medical 
beliefs — and  fear.  For  instance,  I  realise  that  there  is  no  mortal 
mind,  only  one  Mind,  God,  infinite  good ;  no  thoughts  of  materia 
medicay    nothing   but   God's   thoughts,    man   knows  truth ;   no  fear, 

35  man  has  absolute  trust  in  God,  trust  in  good,  there  is  nothing  but 
good,  and  man  knows  there  is  nothing  but  good ;  man  is  divine, 
spiritual,  perfect,  and  therefore  absolutely  fearless. 

We  ought  always  to  work  for  love,  spiritual  perception  and 
wisdom.     In  working  for  things  always  begin  by  the  realisation  of 

40  God;  for  instance,  God  is  the  Principle  of  all  wisdom,  therefore 
man  reflects  divine  wisdom,   intelligence,   and  knowledge. 

Both  at  the  beginning  and  at  the  end  of  treatment  for  a  patient, 
I  work  against  fear,  which  John,  in  Rev.  21,  ver.  8,  puts  as  the 
first  of  the  deadly  sins.     This  is  because  it  is  a  belief  in  a  power 

45  other  than  that  of  God,  a  belief  in  the  power  of  evil.  Moses  told 
us  to  have  only  one  God.  This  is  absolutely  scientific.  If  we 
believe  in  101  gods  we  will  have  101  evils. 


Refer  to 
Pa8«Lina 


281)  15 

130  1 

128  39 

277  8 


125      16 


122 


o 


NOTES. 


I  always  work  against  every  class  of  wrong  thought,  such  as 
malice  against  the  truth,  aggressive  mental  suggestion,  mental 
assassination,  malicious  mental  malpractice,  hypnotism,  and  animal 
magnetism.  It  does  not  do,  however,  to  tell  a  man  too  much,  it 
is  better  to  let  him  gradually  work  out  his  own  method  of  treat- 
ment, relying  on  the  action  of  God  to  teach  him.  Each  of  us  has 
a  different  mentality.  We  have  very  little  to  learn,  but  we  have  a 
very  great  deal  to  unlearn.  Each  of  us  have  different  things  to 
unlearn,  and  different  methods  of  treatment  suit  different  people. 

It  may  help  to  give  one  or  two  examples  that  will  better  enable   10 
the  reader  to  utilise  the  above-mentioned  spiritual  realities. 

Supposing  the  patient  has  indigestion,  I  realise  that  there  is  no 
indigestion,  God's  ideas  continually  unfold  to  man  in  perfect 
sequence,  and  with  perfect  regularity ;  he  assimilates,  digests,  and 
understands  these  ideas,  groups  them  together  and  passes  them  15 
on ;  that  understanding  and  grouping  together  of  God's  ideas  can 
never  give  any  pain,  it  gives  absolute  joy  and  absolute  happiness. 
Then  in  the  same  way  I  follow  by  working  against  any  symptoms 
present,  such  as  flatulence,  acidity,  heartburn,  or  auto-intoxioation. 

If  a  patient  has  a  weak  heart  with,  for  instance,  bad  circulation,  20 
I  realise  that  man's  heart  is  never  weak,  man's  heart  is  the  reflection 
of  God  as  Love,  and  Love  is  omnipotent,  for  Love  is  God;  man 
reflects  Life  and  has  all  power  and  all  strength ;  there  is  no  want  of 
circulation,  man's  blood  is  the  joy  that  circulates  right  throughout 
the  consciousness.  Love  is  the  Power  that  causes  the  joy  to  circulate, 
and  Love  is  omnipotent  for  Love  is  God. 

It  is  an  advantage  between  the  treatment  for  each  patient  to  read 
a  page  or  two  of  "  Science  and  Health."  I  used,  in  addition, 
between  each  treatment,  to  give  myself  a  treatment  for  love, 
purity,  and  wisdom. 

Note  H  on  pages  71  and  125. 

Foretelling  the  Future.— Particulars  have  appeared  in  the  daily 
Press,  of  "  the  super-normal  mental  activity  "  of  the  late  Vincent  N. 
Turvey,  called  by  him  "  phonevoyance."  He  seems  to  be  able  to 
leave  his  body,  with  which  he  remains  connected  by  "a  living 
cord,"  described  by  him  as  being  "very  like  a  spider's  cord,  but 
in  colour  it  is  silver,  tinged  with  heliotrope."  Many  cases  are  given 
of  Mr.  Turvey  being  able  to  foretell  the  future,  describe  dead  people 
and  places  that  he  had  never  seen,  and  he  offers  accredited  proof 
of  this.  He  claims  to  have  said  on  May  18th,  1902,  to  "an  in- 
fluential member  of  the  Press,"  that  "  in  1903  England  will  be  the 
ally  of  Japan  ;  and  in  1904-5  Japan  will  be  at  war  with  Russia." 

The  Russo-Japanese  War  was  foretold  to  me  by  a  man  with  highly    . 
developed  powers  of  many  kinds,  who  came  to  England  and  spent 
a  couple  of  days  at  my  house.    He  told  me  of  the  sinking  of  the  45 
Russian  ships,  and  described  the  method  by  which  this  would  be 
done,  the    mystery   surrounding   which  event   has   never   yet   been 


25 


30 


35 


o 


40 


NOTES. 


583 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


fully  cleared  up.     Mr.    Turvey,   in  "  The  Beginnings  of  Seership," 
describes  his  own  previsions  almost  in  the  same  words  as  I  have 
used  to   explain  the   mechanical   action   of  the  human  mind.     He 
says :  "  I  see  a  sort  of  film  continually  moving,  as  does  an  endless     76    32 
5   belt  in  a  cinematographic  film,  and  it  seems  to  vibrate  with  very     77     12 
great  velocity.     Upon  it  are  numerous  little  pictures,  some  of  which     71     43 
appear  to  be  engraved  on  the  film  itself,  whilst  others  are  like  pale- 
blue  photographs  stuck  on  to  the  film."  115     36 

Dr.  Le  Bon  has  commenced  to  probe  the  bag  of  mystery.  He  says, 
for  in£4iance,  that  the  problem  of  sending  a  pencil  of  parallel 
Hertzian  waves  to  a  distance  would  render  war  impossible,  as  not 
only  all  the  shells  and  torpedoes  stored  in  the  holds  of  the  enemies' 
ironclads  could  be  exploded,  but  also  the  stores  of  powder  in  the 
fortresses,  and  even  in  the  metal  cartridges  of  the  soldiers.  He 
15  also  says  that  the  ship  or  fortress  could  not  be  protected  from  the 
action  of  the  Hertzian  waves.  Now  we  find  that  "thought,"  being 
only  a  high-tension  current,  the  powder  could  be  exploded  also  76  24 
"  mentally."    This  shows  to  what  a  crisis  the  world  is  now  coming. 

Inventions.— It  has  been  pointed  out  that  a  mortal  can  obtain 

20   knowledge   of  anything  in  the  material  world,    past,    present,    or    122     14 
future,    if   he   can   get  his   so-called  conscious   "mind"  to  vibrate 
synchronously  with  his  subconscious  "mind."    This  is  because  the 
subconscious  "mind"  is  the   cinematographic  pictures  which  con- 
stitute the  past,  present,  and  future  of  the  material  world. 

25       Men  are  finding  out  that  knowledge  is  not  something  to  be  gained    123     13 
only  by  study ;  they  are  learning  that  inspiration  is  scientific,  and 
that  they  ought  to  know  anything  in  the  material  world  that  they 
rightly  desire.     The  greater  the  number  that  grasp  this  fact,  the 
easier  it  becomes  for  individuals  to  bring  about  this  result.     The 

30   only  thing  that  prevents  us  all  knowing  anything  that  we  need  is   101       5 
the  almost  universal  belief  that  this  is  impossible. 

When  a  man  tries  to  invent,  he  is  merely  trying  to  read  thoughts.  122  8 
We  ought  to  be  able  to  see  an  invention  ethereally— miscalled  121  36 
mentally— before    it     is    manifested    materially.     Soon    many    will 

35  be  able  to  do  this,  especially  those  who  know  how  to  work  scienti- 
fically by  true  prayer,  in  order  to  bring  out  improved  results. 
Inventions  then  will  increase  with  great  rapidity  right  up  to  the 
end  of  all  human  limitations.  The  work  now  done  by  human 
mechanism  will   be   largely  superseded;   accurate  views  of  human 

40  theories  will  be  generally  held  ;  and  the  time  now  wasted  in  going 
from  place  to  place,  and  carrying  out  many  mechanical  duties,  will 
be  utilised  in  more  advanced  and  interesting  work. 

Dr.  Le  Bon  says :  "  I  have  more  than  once  in  my  researches  come 
across  problems,  the  solutions  of  which  would  modify  the  march  of 

45  civilisation  more  profoundly  than  all  the  changes  of  constitutions 
and  reforms.  It  is  only  in  the  progress  of  science  that  great  social 
transformation  can  be  looked  for." 

Dr.   Le  Bon  also  says:  "Science  [material  science]  has  not  yet 
any  glimpse  of  the  time  when  it  may  discover  the  true  First  Cause 


pp 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


9J 
98 


23 
39 


584 


NOTES. 


5 


10 


of  things,  nor  even  arrive  at  the  real  causes  of  a  single  phenomenon. 
It  must  therefore  leave  to  religions  and  to  philosophies  the  care 
of  imagining  systems  capable  of  satisfying  our  longing  to  know. 
All  these  systems  represent  the  synthesis  of  our  ignorance  and  of  our 
hopes,  and  are,  consequently,  only  pure  illusions."^ 

"  Scientific  statements  change.  What  is  true  in  one  age,  becoming 
antiquated  in  another,  is  replaced  by  further  developments.  .  .  .  There 
are  things  even  now  being  dreamed  of  in  philosophy  which  were  once 
outside  its  jmle  altogether.  Philosophy  is  becoming  a  far  more  com- 
prehensive thing  than  it  used  to  be  "  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  F.R.S.). 

The  above  are  perfectly  accurate  statements,  and  the  great  social 
transformation,  due  to  religion  and  philosophy,  corrected  by  science, 
is  now  shortly  about  to  take  place,  when  man  finds  himself  the 
image  and  likeness  of  God,  the  consciousness  and  expression  of 
Mind,  in  a  perfect  world  of  reality,  resplendent  with  glorious  mental  15 
conceptions,  the  revSult  of  the  i)erfect  work  of  the  one  Mind,  God. 

Note  I  on  pages  85,  87,  and  130. 

A  Proof  that  there  is  no  such  Thing  as  Time.— 

In  the  Nineteenth  Century,  of  November,  1912,  is  a  most  interesting 
article  from  Mr.  Wilfrid  Ward,  giving  an  experience  of  the  Rev.  20 
Spencer  Nairne,  who,  when  in  Edinburgh,  saw  a  Miss  Wallis,  who 
never  was  there  until  two  months  later.  Miss  Wallis,  on  her  part, 
saw  Mr.  Nairne  when  she  arrived  in  Edinburgh,  but  he  had  then 
left,  and  was  in  Norway.  Mr.  Ward  gives  full  details,  after 
having  obtained  permission  to  reproduce  Mr.  Nairne' s  own  account   25 

of  the  incident. 

On  May  31st,  1859,  Mr.  Nairne  went  to  Aberdeen  with  various 
relations,  one  of  whom  was  Mr.  James  Cowan,  M.P.  At  about 
8.30  p.m.,  walking  up  the  street,  arm-in-arm  with  Mr.  Chahners, 
cousin  to  Mr.  Cowan's  brother-in-law,  he  saw  a  friend,  a  Miss  30 
Wallis,  who  passed  so  close  that  they  almost  touched.  Miss  Wallis 
evidently  saw  and  recognised  Mr.  Nairne,  but  on  the  latter  turning 
round  at  once  to  speak  to  her,  she  had  absolutely  disappeared,  and 
the  closest  search  failed  to  reveal  her.  Meeting  Miss  Wallis  three 
weeks  afterwards,  she  complained  to  Mr.  Nairne  that  he  had  cut  35 
her,  saying  that,  being  in  Aberdeen,  she  had  seen  him  walking 
with  a  gentleman,  and  stopped  to  speak  to  him,  calling  out  to  her 
brother,  "Why,  there's  Mr.  Nairne,"  but  that  he  suddenly  dis- 
appeared. On  comparing  notes  it  was  found,  and  confirmed  by 
Miss  Wallis's  journal,  that  whereas  Mr.  Nairne  had  seen  Miss  40 
Wallis,  as  above  mentioned,  on  May  31st.  Miss  Wallis  was  not  in 
Aberdeen  on  May  31st,  but  only  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  and 
had  never  been  in  Aberdeen  before  or  since.  Further,  she  had 
never  been  in  Aberdeen  in  the  evening,  as  her  brother  lived  some 
distance    out    of   Aberdeen.      When    Miss    Wallis    had   apparently    45 

"  The  Evolutdon  of  Matter,"  p.  315. 


NOTES. 


585 


seen  Mr.  Nairne,  namely,  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  he  was  in 
Norway.    He  also  kept  a  journal,  so  he  was  able  to  verify  the  date. 

Mr.  Nairne  writes :  "  Miss  WaUis  was  one  of  the  last  persons  who 

was  likely  to  present  herself  to  my  mind  had  I  not  seen  her,  and 

5   I   saw   her  so   distinctly,   and   saw  her  recognition   of  me   so   un- 

mistakeably,  that  there  is  no  possibility,  in  my  mind,  of  explaining 

the  vision  away  as  a  case  of  mistaken  identity." 

Mr.  Nairne  is  still  alive,  and  is,  or  was  lately,  Vicar  of  Latton,  in 
Essex. 

10  Mr.  Ward  writes  as  follows :  "  The  annihilation  of  time  which 
such  an  idea  implies  seems  to  raise  Kant's  metaphysical  question 
as  to  the  objective  nature  of  time,  and  to  give  fresh  significance  to 
his  view  that  it  is  only  a  '  form  of  thought.' " 

Note  J  on  pages  102  and  106. 

15      The  Source  of  the  Troubles  at  the  "End  of  the  World."— 

The  following  statements  by  Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey  will  give  some  idea 
of  the  troubles  likely  to  arise  at  the  so-called  end  of  the  world,  and 
their  source:— 
"  There  are  many  people  of  both  sexes  who  never  hear  of  a  disease 
20  without    fancying   they   have   it.     The   illness   of   a   royal   or   dis- 
tinguished sufferer,  the  progress  of  which  is  daily  recorded  in  the 
newspapers,  will  sometimes  become  almost  epidemic;  thus,  throat 
specialists  can  tell  some  curious  stories  of  the  increase  of  imaginary 
and  real  throat  affections  during  the  illness  of  the  late  Emperor 
25  Frederick.     That  fear  will  promote  disease   has  been  abundantly 
proved   during   outbreaks   of '  cholera,    small-pox,   the   plague,    and 
other  epidemics.     Pseudo-hydrophobia  is  a  recognised  malady,  and 
no  doubt  many  supposed  cures  of  hydrophobia  have,  in  fact,  been 
cures  of  this  fear-induced  imitation. 
30       "  Quoting  Sir  Benjamin  Brodie,  he  [Dr.  Laycock]  adds  that  patients 
have  been  so  acted  upon  by  their  fears,  and  by  seeing  their  friends 
affected,   that  they  have  imagined  they  have  had  tumours  of  the 
breast,   and  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  disease    has    been    so 
produced. 
35       *'  John  Hunter  said  he  was  confident  of  producing  a  sensation  in 
any  part  of  his  body,  simply  by  concentrating  his  attention  upon  it. 
"  Sir  H.  Holland  observes :  '  In  hypochrondriasis,  the  patient,  by 
fixing  his  attention  on  internal  organs,  creates  not  merely  disordered 
sensations,   but   disordered   action  in  them.'     And  again :    *  When 
40  there  is  liability  to  irregular  pulsation  (of  the  heart),  this  is  brought 
on  and  increased  by  a  simple  effort  of  attention.' 

"A  medical  friend  of  mine,   who   is  affected  with  insufficiency 

of  the  mitral  valves,  tells  me  that  he  is  hardly  ever  inconvenienced 

by  it,  except  when  he  has  to  examine  a  patient  with  heart  disease. 

45  His  attention  is  then  drawn  to  his  own  weakened  organ,  and  he 

suffers  from  palpitation."  * 


•  (( 


Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Sng'g'estion,"  pp.  22-24. 


Befer  to 
Pace  Line 


rr  2 


■Klf. 


10 


20 


NOTES. 


"'The  other  fact  that  makes  the  propagation  of  belief  an  easy 
matter  is  its  own  infectious  nature.  Belief  is  a  contagion,  an 
infection,  a  leaven  which  spreads  itself  if  placed  in  a  suitable 
medium.  It  is  an  electric  charge  which  duplicates  itself  by  in- 
duction. The  only  difficulty  is  at  the  start.  If  a  visionary  succeeds 
in  getting  some  persons  to  accept  his  tale  as  genuine,  his  battle 
is  practically  won.  The  greater  the  number  and  the  more  famous 
they  be,  the  more  rapidly  it  will  spread.'*  (J.  C.  Thomas 
(Keridon),  B.Sc). 

Dr.   Lloyd  Tuckey  writes:  — 

"  Nothing  can  illustrate  this  truth  better  than  Kinglake's  descrip- 
tion of  the  behaviour  of  the  Levantines  during  an  outbreak  of  the 
plague  at  Cairo,  showing  how  these  terror-stricken  people  invited 
the  very  danger  they  feared :  '  For  awhile  it  may  be  that  the  caution 
of  the  poor  Levantine  may  enable  him  to  avoid  contact  (with  the  1> 
garments  of  passers-by),  but  sooner  or  later,  perhaps,  the  dreaded 
chance  arrives.  .  .  .  From  that  dread  moment  his  peace  is  gone  ; 
his  mind,  for  ever  hanging  upon  the  fatal  touch,  invites  the  blow 
which  he  fears  ;  he  watches  for  the  symptoms  of  plague  so  carefully 
that,  sooner  or  later,  they  come  in  truth.  The  parched  mouth  is 
a  sign-his  mouth  is  parched  ;  the  throbbing  brain— his  brain  does 
throb ;  the  rapid  pulse-he  touches  his  own  wrist  (for  he  dares  not 
ask  counsel  of  any  man  lest  he  be  deserted)-he  touches  his  wrist, 
and  feels  how  his  frighted  blood  goes  galloping  out  of  his  heart. 
There  is  nothing  but  the  fatal  swelling  to  make  his  sad  conviction 
complete  ;  immediately  he  has  an  odd  feel  under  the  arm-no  pain, 
but  a  little  straining  of  the  skin  ;  he  would  to  God  that  his  fancy 
were  strong  enough  to  give  him  that  sensation.  This  is  worst  of  all. 
It  now  seems  to  him  that  he  could  be  happy  and  contented  with  his 
parched  mouth  and  his  throbbing  brain  and  his  rapid  pulse,  if  he 
only  knew  that  there  were  no  swelling  under  the  left  arm ;  but 
dare  he  try?  In  a  moment  of  calmness  and  deliberation  he  dares 
not;  but  when  for  a  while  he  has  writhed  under  the  torture  of 
suspense  a  sudden  strength  of  will  drives  him  to  seek  and  know  his 
fate;  he  touches  the  gland,  and  finds  the  skin  sane  and  sound, 
but  under  the  cuticle  there  lies  a  small  lump  like  a  pistol  bullet, 
that  moves  as  he  pushes  it.  Oh !  but  is  this  for  all  certainty  1  Is 
this  the  sentence  of  death  1  Feel  the  gland  on  the  other  arm. 
There  is  not  the  same  lump  exactly,  yet  something  a  little  like  it. 
Have  not  some  people  glands  naturally  enlarged?  Would  to  heaven 
he  were  one !  So  he  does  for  himself  the  work  of  the  plague,  and 
when  the  Angel  of  Death,  thus  courted,  does  in  truth  and  indeed 
come,  he  has  only  to  finish  that  which  has  been  so  well  begun.' " 

The  above  show  the  class  of  thoughts  that  will  make  a  hell  upon 
earth  if  they  are  allowed  their  false  sense  of  existence  through 
man's  want  of  knowledge  of  God. 

Signs   of    the    End.— Amongst  many  others,  Dr.   Thomas,  nearly 
the  whole  of  whose  many  prophecies  have  turned  out  to  be  accurate, 
•  "  Language.  ActioD,  and  Belief,"  in  Bedrock  of  October,  1918. 


2.') 


30 


3-. 


40 


NOTES. 


587     ^«^*'  *° 
Page  Line 


has  foretold  that  the  whole  of  the  seven  mountains  upon  which 
Rome  is  built  (Rev.  17,  ver.  9)  would  be  engulfed  in  one  day 
(Rev.  18,  ver.  8)  in  the  fiery  abyss  that  underlies  the  site  on 
which  it  is  built,  "  of  which  Vesuvius  may  be  considered  the 
^  chimney. '^^  Dr.  M.  A.  Nobles,  the  seismic  authority,  has  lecently 
given  warning  of  a  great  volcanic  ''  cataclysm  "  shortly  to  take 
place  in  Europe.  There  is  no  reason  why  this  calamity  should  not  be 
prevented,  and  in  any  case  reduced,  by  sufficient  systematic  right 
thinking.     This  is  one  of  the  many  problems  that  a  leader  with 

10   sufficient  power  of  foretelling  the  future,  and  a  sufficient  following, 

could  gauge  to  a  nicety,  and  cause  to  be  destroyed,  giving  the  mental 

workers  of  the  world  notice  exactly  when  to  work  and  when  to 

cease. 

As   an   instance    of   the   control  for    good  that   was    lost   to    the 

1.")  world  by  the  death  of  Mrs.  Eddy,  it  may  be  mentioned  that 
shortly  before  the  end  of  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  a  letter 
appeared  from  her,  dated  June  13th,  1905,  as  follows :  "I 
request  that  every  member  of  the  Mother  Church  of  Christ 
Scientist  in  Boston,  pray  each  day  for  the  amicable  settlement  of 

20  the  war  between  Russia  and  Japan."  I  at  once  ceased  to  take 
any  more  patients,  and  thousands  of  others  must  also  have  given 
all  their  spare  time  to  this  work.  A  fortnight  later,  a  letter  from 
her,  dated  June  27th,  was  published,  in  which  she  said :  "  I  now 
request  that  the  members  of  my  Church  cease  special  prayer  for 

2."i  the  peace."  A  fortnight  later,  a  letter  dated  July  22nd  appeared, 
in  which  she  explained  that  no  further  prayers  were  necessary, 
"  because  a  spiritual  foresight  of  the  nation's  drama  presented 
itself."  Peace  followed  almost  immediately  afterwards.  An  earlier 
request  would  have  resulted  in  a  somewhat  speedier  termination 

30  of  the  war,  but  a  greater  diminution  of  the  healing  w^ork  being  done 
all  over  the  world. 

Note  K  on  pages  115  and  508. 

Reincarnation.— There  is  a  good  deal  of  difference  of  opinion  with 
regard  to  details  of  reincarnation. 

3.5  The  following  statement  of  Mrs.  Besant  sets  out  the  general 
theosophical  belief  with  regard  to  it :  "  The  theory  of  reincarnation, 
then,  in  the  Esoteric  Philosophy,  asserts  the  existence  of  a  living 
and  individualised  principle,  which  dwells  in  and  informs  the  body 
of  a  man,  and  which,  on  the  death  of  the  body,  passes  into  another 

40  body,  after  a  longer  or  shorter  interval."  *  She  also  writes :  "  The 
Thinker  is  the  Man,  the  Individual,  the  reincarnating  Ego,  and  this 
Ego  seeks  to  become  united  to  the  Divine  monad,  "t  In  Note  E 
on  page  566,  line  43,  it  will  be  seen  that  this  does  not  appear  to  be  the 
teaching  of  Buddha. 

4.5       Mr.  S.  George  has  compiled  a  useful  treatise  entitled  "  The  Origin 

*  "Theosophical  Manual  No.  II,"  page  8. 
t  Ibid,  page  14. 


Befer  to 
Pxeline 


588 


NOTES. 


10 


20 


2; 


and   History  of  Reincarnation,"   in   which   he   gives  the   views   of 
various  people,  some  of  which  I  quote. 

According  to  Mr.  Van  der  Naillen,  who  is  a  theosophist, 
the  theory  of  reincarnation  became  a  dogma  through  the 
teaching  of  the  Indian  priests.  In  his  book  he  makes 
Balthazar  say :  "  The  mystery  of  reincarnation,  which  is 
made  the  foundation  of  the  majority  of  the  Oriental  religions, 
has  never  been  completely  elucidated  even  by  the  Orientals 
themselves,  for  they  do  not  thoroughly  understand  it.  In 
moments  of  clairvoyance  they  have  discovered  some  things  they 
could  not  explain,  and  for  this  reason  have  given  out  the  dogma, 
'  One  must  believe.'  "    (See  page  508.) 

i)r.  Johnson,  M.A.R.S.,  who  is  also  a  theosophist,  states  that  the 
recollection  of  past  births  is  not  possible  except  to  those  who  have 
entirely  given  up  the  world  and  become  mendicants.  As  a  matter  15 
of  fact,  anyone  can  get  in  touch  with  the  historical  past,  seeing  what 
appear  to  be  past  lives.  According  to  Dr.  Johnson,  "  the  oldest  of 
the  occult  teachings  of  India  are  the  '  Upanishads :  the  Books  of 
Hidden  Wisdom,'  which  deal  with  *  establishing  the  present  intuition 
of  the  soul,'  and  say  little  about  re-birth.  After  these  comes  '  the 
great  development  of  the  '  Secret  Teaching,'  which  culminated  in 
the  revelation  of  Khrishna,  and  which  finds  its  greatest  monument 
in  that  most  mystical  of  scriptures,  the  '  Bhagavad  Gita :  The  Songs 
of  the  Master.*  Half-way  between  Khrishna  and  the  present  day 
<;omes  the  great  Rajput  prince,  whom  the  religious  world  of  the 
East  knows  as  the  Buddha,  of  the  clan  of  the  Gotamas,  and  of 
the  Shakya  race." 

The  writings  of  Buddhism  are  full  of  stories  of  former  births, 
but  although  the  teachings  attributed  to  Buddha  teach  many 
previous  states  of  existence,  it  appears  from  study  of  the  sayings  of 
Buddha  that  he  knew  the  truth,  namely,  that  the  "  atman "  or 
"  self "  never  existed  in  these  previous  states,  which  were  merely 
material  misrepresentations  of  the  real  man. 

The  best  religion  is  the  one  that  helps  you  to  best  help  your 
fellow-man.  Mr.  George  quite  rightly  says:  "Reincarnation  does 
not  appeal  to  the  altruistic  mind  because  it  is  absorbed  entirely 
in  self.  "  What  have  I  been  through  all  the  ages  1 "  is  the  one  idea 
of  the  devotee.  But  what  does  it  matter  what  we  have  been?  Is 
not  the  question  of  the  day  for  those  who  are  alive,  and  desire  to 
become  truly  spiritual,  "What  am  I  nowV  "What  am  I  doing 
jjow  1 "    "  Am  I  becoming  a  pauper  or  a  helper  of  others  1 "  * 

Buddha  was  always  teaching  the  denial  of  self,  and  therefore  was 
not  likely  to  have  taught  reincarnation. 

Dr.  Peebles,  who  is  best  known  from  his  writings  in  favour  of 
spiritualism,  is  a  member  of  the  Theosophical  Society,  as  he  believes, 
he  says,  in  real  theosophy,  which,  in  an  articlet  on  ''  Reincarnation,'* 
he  gives  as  follows :  "  (1)  To  form  the  nucleus  of  a  universal  brother- 
hood of  humanity,   without  distinction  of  race,  creed,  or  colour; 

*  ••  The  Problem  of  Evil." 
"t"  "  International  Psychic  Ditrest." 


30 


3o 


40 


50 


NOTES. 


589     Refer  to 
Page  Line 


(2)  To  promote  the  study  of  Aryan  and  other  Eastern  literature, 
religions  and  sciences,  and  vindicate  its  importance  ;  (3)  To  investi- 
gate the  hidden  mysteries  of  nature,  and  the  psychical  powers  latent 


m  man. 
5  He  has  had  excellent  opportunities  of  studying  the  subject  of 
reincarnation  from  every  point  of  view,  and  in  this  article  he  says: 
"  Briefly  stated,  reincarnation  is  not  a  science,  is  not  a  demonstra- 
tion, but  a  most  deplorable  misfortune."  He  gives  various  details, 
and  says :  "  The  dogma  of  reincarnation  is  fragmentary,  and  seems 

10  to  lack  basic  unity."  Writing  to  Mr.  George,  he  sajs:  "I  have 
been  in  India  so  much,  studying  the  effects  of  this  doctrine  upon 
the  Hindu  mind,  that  I  literally  loathe  the  superstition." 

Lankal  R.  Bhose,  whom  Dr.  Peebles  speaks  of  as  a  law-pleader 
and  learned  Hindu  author,  writes :  "  Reincarnation,  the  legitimate 

15  child  of  transmigration  (the  latter  is  still  the  common  belief  in 
Southern  India),  held  so  tenaciously  and  almost  universally  by  old 
India,  is  on  the  declining  plane.  Psychology,  as  taught  by  both 
the  British  and  the  French,  is  rapidly  displacing  the  belief  by 
showing  its  irrationality  and  depressing  influence  upon  the  super- 

20    stitious  in  relation  to  animal,  and  serpent,  and  insect  life." 

Dr.  Peebles  writes:  "That  eminent  Hindu  scholar  and  author, 
Protab  Chunder  Mozoomdar,  said  in  his  great  Lowell  lecture: 
"  Transmigration  notoriously  existed  as  an  indispensable  article  of 
faith  among  the  sects  of  old  Hinduism.    In  modern  times,  however, 

25  it  is  called  reincarnation,  and  held  by  the  more  superstitious. 
Educated,  free-thinking  Hindus  reject  it  as  a  fading,  unreasonable 
relic  of  the  past." 

Mrs.  Besant  writes :  "  The  proofs  of  reincarnation  do  not 
amount  to  a  complete  and  general  demonstration,  but  they  establish 

30  as  strong  presumption  as  can,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  exist.  The 
theory  they  support  affords  the  only  sufficient  explanation  of  the 
growth  and  decay  of  nations,  of  the  facts  of  individual  evolution,  of 
the  varying  capacities  of  man,  of  recurrent  cycles  in  history,  of 
unique  human  characters.     I  am  content— despite  my  own  certain 

35  knowledge  that  reincarnation  is  a  fact  in  nature- to  present  it  here 
as  a  reasonable  working  hypothesis,  rather  than  as  a  demonstrated 

theorem."  * 

Schopenhauer,  Fichte  the  younger.  Herder,  Lessing,  Hegel, 
Leibnitz,  Paracelsus,  Boehme,  Swedenborg,  and  Hume,  all  were 
40  in  favour  of  the  theory  of  reincarnation.  The  reason  for  this  is 
that  reincarnation  is  a  little  nearer  the  truth  than  the  belief  that 
when  man  dies  he  goes  to  hell  or  to  heaven.  The  amount  of  truth 
that  there  is  in  it  will  be  seen  on  pages  274  to  282  of  "Life 
Understood." 

45  Counterfeasance.— I  might  put  the  position  again  shortly.  Man  is 
now  and  always  has  been,  a  perfect  spiritual  being  in  heaven.  He 
is   seen   falsely   in  this   world,   this   state   of   consciousness,   as   a 


*  ( 


'Reincarnation,'"  p.  4S. 


f"^' 


^ii^.'r 


Refer  to      59Q 
Paee  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


591 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


material  man.  When  this  material  misrepresentation,  what  is 
called  dies,  its  human  or  carnal  mind  passes  into  another  state  of 
consciousness,  another  material  world,  and  the  material  body  decays 
in  this  state  of  consciousness.  When  the  so-called  man  wakes  up 
to  find  himself  in  another  material  world,  he  has  another  material  •"> 
body,  because  his  mind  is  not  changed  ;  it  still  is  material,  and  he 
has  to  work  out  his  salvation,  purifying  his  so-called  mind  by 
turning  in  thought  to  God,  which  he  continues  to  do. 

When  the  material  thing  called  a  man,  has  what  is  called  died,  and 
has  passed  on  into   another  material   state   of   consciousness,   the    10 
real  spiritual  man  does  not  leave  heaven,  for  heaven  is  still  here 
then,  as  much  as  it  ever  was.    The  real  spiritual  man  is  therefore  seen 
again  here,   that  is,    in   this  state    of   consciousness    or    material 
world,    as     another     material     being,     another     cinematographic 
picture  man ;  only  in  this  case  he  is  seen  again  as  a  little  child,    1.5 
which  grows  and  grows,  becoming  more  and  more  like  the  real  man, 
until  this  new  misrepresentation  in  its  turn  again  dies,   its  place 
to  be  taken  by  another  child.    This  goes  on  until  the  so-called  end 
of  the  world.     Each  so-called  man  passes  from  one  state  of  con- 
sciousness to  the  next,  from  one  material  world  to  another,  until  20 
ultimately   he   has   sufficiently   purified   his   so-called   mind   to   de- 
materialise.    That  is  to  say,  he  ultimately  ceases  his  material  dream 
existence,  and  appears  to  wake  up  and  find  himself  in  heaven  ;  that 
is  to  say,  to  find  that  in  reality  instead  of  being  a  material  man 
liable  to  sin,  disease  and  death,  he  is  a  perfect  being  in  a  perfect  25 
world,  governed  by  a  perfect  God. 

There  may  be  a  hundred  or  more  different  states  of  consciousness, 
with  a  hundred  or  more  different  misrepresentations  of  your  real 
self,  all  apparently  struggling  through  various  material  worlds, 
and  gradually  improving.  These  worlds  are  all  here,  probably  30 
interpenetrating  each  other.  When  the  final  end  of  matter  comes 
all  these  fictitious  worlds  cease  to  exist  at  the  same  moment,  and 
all  these  so-called  human  beings,  these  misrepresentations  of  your 
real  selfhood,  appear  to  wake  up  to  find  themselves  in  the  one 
spiritual  world,  the  world  of  reality,  and  all  of  them  appear  to  35 
merge  into  the  same  perfect  spiritual  being,  your  real  selfhood,  of 
which  they  have  been  the  misrepresentation  in  the  different 
material  worlds.     In  other  words,  all  false  sense  disappears. 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  that,  unlike  reincarnation,  the 
so-called  ego  does  not  pass  on  from  world  to  world,  and  then  40 
ultimately  return  and  be  re-born  as  a  little  child  into  this  material 
world,  with  a  future  dependent  upon  its  past ;  but  the  spiritual 
man  always  has  existed  perfect,  in  a  perfect  state  of  consciousness, 
and  the  material  misrepresentation  passes  on  from  world  to  world, 
gradually  improving  his  so-called  mind  through  the  action  of  God,  45 
until  he  ceases  his  dream  life  and  appears  to  wake  up  and  find  his 
true  self. 

Archdeacon  Wilberforce  gives  four  reasons  why  he  disbelieves  in 
reincarnation   and  says :  "  I  believe  that  we  have  all  been  in  being 


pre-natally,  and  have  been  made  by  human  birth  a  little  lower  than 
divine  for  a  glorious  purpose,*  and  that  if  I  obey  my  highest  in- 
tuitions, if  by  thought  concentration  I  blend  my  mind  with  the 
Absolute,  if  I  cling  by  faith  to  the  living  Lord  Jesus,  when  this 
5  dream-life  is  over  '  I  shall  awake  after  his  likeness,  and  be  satisfied 
with  it.' "  t 

Note  L  on  page  118. 

Rapid  Transmission  of  News.— The  fact  of  news  being  transmitted 
in  a  wonderful  way  is  now  beyond  necessity  for  proof.     The  official 

10  reports  made  by  the  officers  of  the  British  Army  during  the  rebellion 
in  India  stated  that  the  natives  were  able  to  transmit  news  in  a 
totally  inexplicable  way.  Well-known  writers  on  India,  such  as 
Sir  Henry  Shakespeare  and  Dr.  William  Carr,  confirm  this,  and 
testify  as  to  the  fact  of  mental  telepathy  by  Brahmin  and  Buddhist 

15    priests. 

As  a  young  man  I  had  everything  that  anyone  could  desire,  but 
if  I  had  been  told  that  I  could  have  one  wish,  but  only  one  wish, 
gratified,  I  should  have  at  once  answered  that  I  would  prefer  to 
cease  to   exist,   because   I  knew  that  I  was  no  better  than   any 

20  other  person  ;  it  was  simply  a  question  that  I  did  not  have  sufficient 
temptation,  and  I  thought  that  at  any  time  temptations  might 
come  that  w^ere  too  much  for  me.  At  one  time  I  had  arranged 
to  give  up  everything  in  England  and  go  to  India,  hoping  to  find 
some    religion    more    useful   than   those    available    in    the     West. 

25  Fortunately,  I  met  Laurence  Oliphant,  who  told  me  what  a  mistake 
his  doing  the  same  thing  had  been.  I  now  know  that  a  man  has 
to  remain  in  the  busiest  centres,  where  there  are  the  greatest 
evils  to  destroy.  The  friend,  with  whom  I  had  been  going  to 
India,  went,  and  told  me  afterwards  that  he  had  been  for  about 

30  a  year  at  one  of  the  silent  monasteries,  the  principal  hall  of  which 
was  cut  out  of  stone  underground.  The  day  before  he  left  he  was 
sitting  quietly  with  his  mentor,  who  suddenly  said  to  him,  "  I 
should  not  do  that."  Turning  to  him,  my  friend  said,  "How  did 
you  know  what  I  was  thinking  of  doing?"     The  reply  was  simply 

35  a  smile,  and  looking  round  at  the  thirty  or  forty  silent  priests, 
who  were  sitting  on  the  stone  benches  around,  he  saw  that  they 
were  all  smiling.  Then  did  the  fact  flash  across  his  mind,  which 
he  afterwards  verified,  that  they  were  not  really  silent,  as  they 
communicated  mentally  with  each  other. 

40  The  relief  of  Mafeking  w^as  known  the  next  day  in  Zululand,  and 
also  700  miles  away  in  the  interior.  Although  Cairo  is  some  800 
miles  from  Khartoum,  the  fall  of  Khartoum  and  Gordon's  death 
were  know^n  in  the  bazaars  of  Cairo  on  the  day  it  happened,  and 
long  before  any  information  reached  Europe. 

45       *  This  I  disagrree  with.     If,  as  Jesus  told  us,  we — the  material  we— are  of  our 
father  the  devil,  we  cannot  be  here  for  a  glorious  purpose.    The  sooner  we  follow 
Jesus  the  Way-shower  and  dematerialise.  the  better  for  us. 
t  "  The  Hope  that  is  in  Me." 


?o": 


iUier  to 
Pa«e  Line 


592 


NOTES. 


During  the  war  in  Somaliland  quite  a  sensation  was  created 
in  the  House  of  Commons  when  Mr.  Harcourt  stated  that  he  had 
received  a  satisfactory  account  of  the  situation,  but  that  he  did 
not  propose  reading  the  telegram  or  sending  it  to  the  Press  on 
account  of  "  the  exceeding  rapidity  with  which  statements  made  5 
in  the  House  were  conveyed  to  the  utmost  corners  of  Somaliland." 

Note  M  on  page  163. 

The  Bible.—  Professor  Huxley  has  written  as  follows:  — 

"  It  appears  to  me  that  if  there  is  anybody  more  objectionable 
than  the  orthodox  Bibliolater,  it  is  the  heterodox  Philistine,  who  1^ 
can  discover  in  a  literature,  which  in  some  respects  has  no  superior, 
nothing  but  a  subject  for  scoffing,  and  an  occasion  for  the  display 
of  his  conceited  ignorance  of  the  debt  he  owes  to  former 
generations. 

"  Twenty-two  years  ago  I   pleaded   for  the   use  of  the   Bible  as    15 
an  instrument  of  popular  education  ;  and  I  venture  to  repeat  what  I 
then    said :     *  Consider    the    great   historical   fact   that    for   three 
centuries  this  book  has  been  woven  into  the  life  of  all  that  is  best 
and  noblest  in  English  history,  and  that  it  has  become  the  national 
epic  of  Britain  ;  that  it  is  written  in  the  noblest  and  purest  English,    20 
and   abounds   in   exquisite   beauties   of   mere   literary   form ;    and, 
finally,  that  it  forbids  the  veriest  hind,  who  never  left  his  village, 
to   be   ignorant   of  the   existence   of   other    countries,    and    other 
civilisations,  and  of  a  great  past,  stretching  back  to  the  furthest 
limits  of  the  oldest  nations  in  the  world.    By  the  study  of  what  other   25 
book  could  children  be  so  much  humanised,  and  made  to  feel  that 
each  figure  in  that  vast  historical  procession  fills,  like  themselves, 
but  a  momentary  space  in  the  interval  between  the  eternities  1 ' 

"  The  Bible  has  been  the  Magna  Charta  of  the  poor  and  of  the 
oppressed.  Down  to  modern  times  no  State  has  had  a  Constitution  '^^ 
in  which  the  interests  of  the  people  are  so  largely  taken  into 
account ;  in  which  the  duties,  so  much  more  than  the  privileges,  of 
rulers  are  insisted  upon,  as  that  drawn  up  for  Israel  in  Deuteronomy 
and  Leviticus.  Nowhere  is  the  fundamental  truth  that  the  welfare 
of  the  State  in  the  long  run  depends  upon  the  righteousness  of  the  35 
citizen  so  strongly  laid  down." 

Note  N  on  pages  175  and  459. 

Hell  an  Individual  State  of  Wretched  Consciousness.— 

Archdeacon  Farrar,  in  one  of  his  sermons,  has  said :  "  I  say, 
unhesitatingly;  I  say,  claiming  the  fullest  right  to  speak  with  the  40 
fullest  authority  of  knowledge ;  I  say,  with  the  calmest  and  most 
unflinching  sense  of  responsibility— I  am  standing  here  in  the  sight 
of  God  and  my  Saviour,  and  it  may  be  of  the  angels  and  the 
spirits  of  the  dead— that  not  one  of  these  words :  '  damnation,' 
'  hell,'  and  *  everlasting,'  ought  to  stand  any  longer  in  our  English   45 


NOTES. 


593      Refer  to 
FaseLinA 


Bible,   for,   in  our  present  acceptation  of  them,   they   are   simply 
mistranslations." 

A  lady,  criticising  a  lecture  given  by  Mr.  Kimball,  said:  "Well, 
I   think   that   the   lecturer   spoke   very   disrespectfully   concerning 

5  hell."  Mr.  Kimball  later  said:  ''The  lady  was  right;  I  have  no 
respect  whatever  for  hell.  I  have  been  in  it  and  through  it,  and 
know  it  to  be  an  abomination  and  a  fraud,  entitled  only  to  the 
execration  of  mankind.  It  is  an  individual  state  of  wretched  con- 
sciousness,  utterly  unlike  God,   or  His  nature,   or    the    conceded 

10  essentials  of  His  being.  It  is  an  illegitimate  monstrosity  which 
has  no  verity,  no  immortality,  nor  right  to  exist.  After  '  the  pangs 
of  heir  had  seized  me  and  impinged  upon  me  their  torments,  I 
was  rescued  through  the  operative  efficacy  of  Christian  Science. 
Then  the  tears  began  to  dry,  the  tension  of  fear  to  relax,  the  gloom 

16  was  dispelled,  despair  lost  its  hold,  the  pain  decreased  and  at  last 
vanished.  I  '  would  not  overstate  my  woe,'  for,  be  that  as  it  may, 
I  know  that  a  mighty,  satisfying  impulsion  extricated  me  frona  as 
outrageous  a  hell  as  anyone  need  know,  and  ushered  me  into 
the    vestibule   of   heaven   by   means   of   a   transformation   of   con- 

20  sciousness  whereby  existence  seemed  more  fair  and  the  obduracy  of 
distress  gave  way  to  a  certain  measure  of  peace  to  which  man 
is  lawfully  entitled." 

Note  O  on  page  187. 

Hypnotic  Healing  with  the  Human  Mind  only  Apparent.— 
25        The  Rev.  W.   S.   Swayne  has  written  of  what  he  calls  spiritual 
healing,    but    which   is    really    healing  with  the  human  mind,   as 

follows  :  — 

"  Spiritual  healing  is,  indeed,  probably  almost  as  old  and  nearly 
as  universal  a  human  fact  as  religion  itself.     Certainly,  in  respect 

30    of  antiquity,  the  memory  and  recorded  knowledge  of  man  runneth 

not  to  the   contrary.     The   union  in  one   person  of  the  medicine 

man  and  the  priest  is  well-nigh  world-wide,  and  comes  to  us  from 

the  remotest  antiquity. 

"  To  go  back  to  no  earlier  a  date  than  the  beginning  of  the  Christian 

35  era,  perhaps  the  most  vigorous  forms  of  pagan  religion  with  which 
the  Christian  missionary  had  to  deal  were  the  healing  cults.  These 
chiefly  centred  round  the  worship  of  the  divine  hero  Asklepios, 
though  Amphiaraos,  Trophonios,  and  Isis  and  Serapis  were  also 
all    accounted   healing    deities.      The    worship    of     Asklepios     was 

40  especially  widespread.  Roscher  calculates  that  there  were  at  least 
320  of  his  temples,  at  all  of  which  healing  was  practised.  Strabo 
says  of  the  great  temple  at  Epidauros  in  his  time :  *  The  temple  is 
always  full  of  patients  and  of  stelae  that  have  been  set  up  with  the 
cures  inscribed  on  them,  just  as  in  Kos  and  Trikka.'     The  temple 

45  at  Epidauros  has  been  excavated  during  the  past  thirty  years,-  and 
proves  to  have  been  of  very  large  extent.  Adjoining  it  is  the 
katagogion,  or  hostel,  at  which  the  patients  resided,  an  immense 


Refer  to      594 
Pace  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


595 


15 


20 


square   building,    with   four  courtyards   surrounded  by   little   cells 
numbering  in  all  140.      Many  of  the  stelae,  or  pillars,  have  also  been  un- 
earthed,  on   which  the  cures  were  recorded,   and  these   are   both 
quaint  and  interesting.     Many  cases  are  recorded  of  the  healing  of 
blindness,  of  wounds,  of  paralysis,  and  other  lesser  ailments  " 

Professor  George  B.  Cutt^n,  Ph.D.,  in  "Three  Thousand  Years  of 
Mental  Healing,"  gives  a  number  of  details,  from  which  the  follow- 
ing are  taken:  — 

St.  Francis  of  Assisi  (1182-1226),  the  founder  of  the  Franciscan 
Order,  was  famed  for  his  many  miracles  of  healing. 

The  documents  of  the  canonisation  of  St.  Thomas  of  Hereford 
(1222-1282)  record  429  miracles  alleged  to  have  been  performed 
by  him. 

St.  Catherine  of  Siena  (1347-1380)  attained  considerable 
reputation  as  a  healer. 

According  to  Gorres,  St.  Sauveur  of  Horta  (1520-1567)  cured 
0,000  people  at  the  Feast  of  the  Annunciation. 

Valentine  Greatrakes  (1628-1683)  at  one  time  devoted  three  days 
in  every  week,  from  6  a.m.  to  6  p.m.  to  healing  ;  crowds  thronged 
round  to  be  healed.  Flamstead,  the  celebrated  astronomer,  testifies 
to  several  of  his  cures. 

Gassner  (1727-1779)  cured  many,  but,  like  most  healers  his 
cures  were  not  permanent,  and  Professor  Cutten  states  that  before 
he  died  he  lost  power  and  respect. 

In   Switzerland,   Dorothea   Trudel  (1813-1862)  is  stated  to   have    9:; 
healed  many. 

Francis  Schlatter  (1856-1909)  treated  as  many  as  600  people  in 
a  day.     From  2,000  to  5,000  would  congregate  in  a  line  waiting  for 
treatment,  although  the  maximum  he  appeared  to  be  able  to  treat  in  a 
day  was  about  2,000.     A  member  of  the  syndicate  which  first  found    30 
the   money   to   "run"    Schlatter   as   a   healer,   told   me   how    they 
worked  up  the  enthusiasm  about  him,  which  ultimately  led  to  these 
apparently  wonderful  results  brought  about  in  nearly  all  the  cases 
by  the  action  of  the  human  mind.     In  a  small  percentage  of  cases 
the  patients  would  come  with  such  a  spiritually-minded  conscious-    3.5 
ness,  that,  as  they  were  touched,  they  would  so  realise  God  that 
they   would   be   perfectly   and   therefore   permanently   healed      In 
these    cases  the    healing    was    not  done  by   Schlatter's   hypnotic 
action,  nor  by  their  own  change  of  belief  or  auto-suggestion,   but 
by  the  action  of  God. 

The  following  is  an  account  of  Mr.  R.  B.  Span's  experiences  of 
bchlatter,  given  by  himself  in  "Things  That  Have  Happened" 
This  description,  I  should  say,  was  fairly  accurate  :- 

"Considerable  excitement  was  caused  in  Denver  at  that  time 
iMr.  Span  was  then  engaged  at  Denver  in  literary  work]  by  the 
remarkable  cures  by  psychic  or  spiritual  power  of  a  man  named 
Francis  Schlatter.  He  had  drifted  into  the  city  from  the  deserts 
ol^ew  Mexico,  where  he  had  led  a  nomadic  life  and  wrought  many 
miracles  amongst  the  Indians,  who  regarded  him  as  a  god  ^ 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


40 


45 


'•Schlatter  wandered  on  foot  through  the  Western  States  and 
Territories,  causing  a  sensation  wherever  he  went  by  his  wonderful 
cures  and  strange,  almost  superhuman,  personality.  In  Denver 
he  was  at  one  time  the  chief  topic  of  conversation— and  naturally 
5  met  with  great  opposition  and  persecution,  as  a  man  of  his  superior 
organisation  was  bound  to.  Even  the  preachers  in  some  of  the 
churches  thundered  anathema  at  him.  The  doctors  discussed  and 
pooh-poohed  his  cures.  All  sorts  of  lying  stories  were  circulated 
about  him,  and  an  attempt  was  made  to  have  him  imprisoned  as  a 
10  vagabond  and  rogue.  Schlatter  took  no  notice  of  any  of  these 
things,  but  went  his  way  calm  and  serene— spending  his  time  in 
doing  good.  He  was  the  guest  of  a  man  named  Fox,  whom  he 
had  cured  of  deafness,  and  lived  for  three  weeks  in  that  gentle- 
man's small  house  in  the  north  suburb  of  Denver. 

15  "As  a  psychologist  I  was  much  interested  in  the  'Healer,'  and 
was  almost  a  daily  visitor  to  the  spot  where  he  had  taken  up  his 
abode,  and  watched  him  and  the  crowds  assembled  there  for  one 
or  two  hours  at  a  time.  In  front  of  the  house  was  a  large  open 
space  on  the  grassy  hillside,  where  thousands  of  people  constantly 

20  gathered  from  dawn  till  dark,  either  as  spectators  or  waiting  their 
turn  to  be  *  touched '  by  the  '  Healer.'  Many  people  camped  out  all 
night  near  by,  so  as  to  be  the  first  to  be  treated  by  Schlatter  when 
he  made  his  appearance  and  began  work  at  6  a.m.  There  were 
rows  and  rows  of  vehicles  and  horses  of  all  kinds  drawn  up  along 

25  the  hillside.  At  the  bottom  of  his  garden  Mr.  Fox  had  erected  a 
small  platform  for  Schlatter  to  stand  on,  and  a  double  row  of 
railings,  extending  some  way  on  both  sides,  for  the  people  to  pass 
before  him  in  single  file,  and  to  prevent  any  crushing  or  disorder. 

"  The  '  Healer '  stood  bareheaded  on  this  platform  all  day  and 
every  day,  in  all  sorts  of  weather,  taking  the  hands  of  the  thousands 
who  continually  passed  in  a  never-ceasing  stream.  One  can  judge 
of  his  superhuman  endurance  from  such  a  feat.  His  only  sustenance 
(as  Mr.  Fox  himself  told  me)  was  a  small  bowl  of  bread  and  milk 
once  a  day.  As  each  person  passed,  the  '  Healer '  would  take  one 
of  their  hands  in  a  firm  grasp  and  hold  it  for  a  few  seconds,  or  a 
minute  or  two  (with  some).  Many  people  declared  they  felt  an 
electric  shock  pass  through  them  during  the  contact,  others  felt 
nothing  at  all,  whilst  some  were  so  much  affected  that  they  shook 
all  over  convulsively.  Directly  I  touched  Schlatter's  hand  I  ex- 
40  perienced  a  distinct  shock,  which  affected  my  whole  system  so  that 
I  shuddered  from  head  to  toe.  Some  invalids  were  cured  of  their 
ailments  instantly,  others  experienced  no  benefit  till  a  day  or  two 
afterwards.  Then,  again,  there  were  many  on  whom  the  *  Healer ' 
had  no  effect  whatever. 

45  "  The  papers  were  full  of  his  miraculous  doings,  and  photographers 
were  employed  to  try  and  '  take  '  him— but,  except  at  a  long  distance 
off,  they  utterly  failed  to  obtain  a  print  of  his  head.  When  the 
negatives  were  developed  there  appeared  merely  a  white  blur,  as 
if  they  had  photographed  a  ball  of  light.    I  asked  several  photo- 


30 


35 


Refer  to      596 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


graphers  about  this  curious  phenomenon,  and  they  assured  me  it 
was  a  fact.  One  photo  was  taken  of  the  crowd  from  some  distance 
away,  and  m  this  the  ^Healer'  appeared  all  right.  I  obtained 
a  copy  of  It,  also  of  a  photo  of  Francis  Schlatter  taken  at  Raton 
New  Mexico,  when  the  'Healer'  gave  special  permission.  This  5 
photo  was  reproduced  in  the  Wide  World  Maqazine  and  the 
Occult  Beview. 

"Hundreds  of  invalids  were  unable  to  leave  the  carriages  and 
other  vehicles  m  which  they  were  brought,  and  so  Schlatter  would 
occasionally  leave  his  platform  and  go  the  rounds  of  the  carriages  10 
-a  stately,  dignified  figure,  with  calm,  deliberate  mien  and  move- 
ments, and  serene,  spiritual  face-before  whom  the  crowds  fell 
back  with  respectful  deference,  not  unmixed  with  awe. 

"In  appearance  Schlatter  was  above  medium  height  broad- 
shouldered,  and  well  built,  of  really  powerful  physique,  and  with  15 
every  indication  of  robust  health  and  great  physical  endurance. 
Long  wavy  brown  hair,  tinged  with  grey,  fell  over  his  shoulders, 
and  framed  a  strong,  virile  face,  with  regular  features,  broad 
forehead,  and  clear,  child-like  blue  eyes.  The  lower  part  of  his 
face  was  covered  by  a  thick  beard.  It  was  the  most  serene  face  I  20 
ever  saw.  Infinite  peace  lay  in  his  frank,  open  countenance  and 
eternal  kindness  in  his  eyes.     The  face  of  a  saint  and  prophet 

'Reports    went   abroad    that    the    'Healer'    claimed    to    be     an 
mcarnation  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  but  that  was  not  true.     Schlatter 
made  no  claims  or  pretensions  of  any  kind.    He  merely  said  he  was  05 
a  son  of  God  and  the  Spirit  of  God  operated  through  him      I  once   ' 

^t^^f  }T  ^^^  ^^""'^^  ""^  ^'^  P^^^'*'   ^""^  ^«  replied,   simplv  as  a 
child,     The  Father  works  through  me,  I  obey  His  will.' 

"  I  noticed  a  curious  incident  as  I  was  standing  near  the  '  Healer ' 
one    afternoon.     A    rough-looking    man-apparently    a    gold-miner  30 
from  the  mountains-came  to  Schlatter  in  the  usual  way.     No  sooner 
had  the     Healer '  taken  the  man's  hand  than  he   threw   it  from 
him  as  if  he  had  been  stung,  and  exclaimed  in  a  low,  stern  voice 
You  are  a  niurderer-a  brutal  murderer-go !     I  can't  touch  you ' ' 
Ihe     Healer     quivered  with  repulsion  and  disgust,   as  if  he  had  ^'^ 
touched   some   loathsome   reptile.     The   man   flushed,    then   turned 
pale   as   death,    and   pulled   his   hat   down   over   his   eyes,    looked 
furtively    around,    then    slunk    away    through    the    crowd    without 
saying  a  word.     Only  those  standing  quite  close  could  have  heard 
Schlatter's  remarks. 

"  One  peculiarity  about  this  man  was  that  he  would  not  touch 
money-a  rare  thmg  in  this  world-nor  would  he  accept  presents  of 
any  kind.  Large  sums  of  money,  houses,  land,  and  other  gifts 
had  been  offered  him,  but  he  persistently  refused  to  take  anvthing 

fc>chlatter  disappeared  suddenly  one  night  without  giving  any  45 
intimation  to  anyone  that  he  intended  to  leave  Denver.     As  he 
had  not  arisen  at  his  usual  hour,  Mr.  Fox  went  to  his  room  and 
found  It  enipty.    The  bed  had  not  been  slept  in,  and  on  the  pillow 
was  pmned  a  paper  with  the  words,  '  The  Father  has  called  me 


40 


NOTES. 


597 


15 


20 


25 


I  must  go.  Good-bye.'  That  was  the  last  of  that  strange  and 
remarkable  man.  He  was  never  seen  again,  though  there  were 
all  sorts  of  reports  in  the  papers  of  his  having  been  seen  in  half 
a  dozen  different  localities  hundreds  of  miles  apart." 
5  A  friend  of  mine  told  me  that  a  wood-cutter  in  the  West,  twenty 
miles  away  from  civilisation,  one  day  received  a  paper  about  six 
months  old,  containing  a  portrait  of  Schlatter,  inserted  with  the 
object  of  trying  to  find  out  where  he  had  gone.  He  at  once  recog- 
nised the  likeness  as  that  of  a  man  who  had  been  staying  with  him 
10  for  some  time,  being  out  all  day,  and  merely  returning  at  mealtime. 
When  at  the  dinner-hour  his  lodger  returned,  he  said  to  him,  "  Now 
I  know  who  you  are,  you  are  Schlatter."  His  visitor  denied  the 
fact,  left  the  hut,  and  never  returned.  The  wood-cutter  thought 
that  he  had  committed  suicide,  and  said  that  he  was  always  in  a 
high  state  of  nervous  tension,  and  unusually  irritable  about  even 
unimportant  matters. 

This  is  the  kind  of  condition  that  nearly  all  mental  workers  with 
the  human  mind  that  I  have  known  of,  sooner  or  later,  come  to, 
even  when  they  are  doing  their  very  best  to  lead  a  good  life.  This 
is  one  of  the  horrors  of  hell.  At  first  they  are  buoyed  up  by  their 
wonderful  results,  which  they  think  are  due  to  the  intervention  of 
Providence  on  their  behalf.  Then,  as  they  get  older,  and  evil 
beliefs  attack  them,  they  begin  to  lose  their  blind  faith,  and  soon 
their  apparent  power  fades,  and  their  end  is  pitiable.  God  help 
them. 

Father  John  of  Cronstadt  (1829—1908)  was  thronged  by  crowds 
who  came  to  be  healed.  Mr.  Stead,  in  the  Ttemew  of  Beviews  of 
February,  1909,  gave  an  article  on  the  "  Healers  of  the  World," 
in  which  he  gave  particulars  of  Father  John  and  also  of  work 
done  through  me,  to  which  he  testified. 

Amongst  many  well-attested  cases  of  the  action  of  the  human 
mind  that  have  come  before  me,  I  choose  the  following,  because  it 
shows  so  clearly  the  wrong  method  of  working :  — 

Blaek  and  White  Magie  of  Every  Kind  Wrong.— 

35  Mrs.  Besant,  in  an  article  published  on  May  8th,  1914,  in  the 
Leicester  Post,  states  that  "  the  ordinary  wonder-worker  in  India 
.  .  .  has  two  chief  ways  of  working :  by  imposing  a  collective 
hallucination  on  the  spectators,  and  by  utilising  the  before- 
mentioned  '  elementals '  to  fetch  and  carry  for  him."      An  Indian 

40  lately,  Mrs.  Besant  writes,  caused  very  small  objects  to  come  to 
him  along  the  ground  in  front  of  ''  a  group  of  my  personal  friends." 
A  sceptical  friend  put  down  a  rupee,  taken  out  of  his  pocket,  "  and 
saw  it  slowly  wriggle  itself  along  the  floor  to  the  beckoning  hand  of 
the  magician." 

45  On  another  occasion,  in  broad  daylight,  Mrs.  Besant  threw  three 
watches  into  a  well  in  the  backyard,  wrapped  up  in  a  strip  of 
<jotton,  the  man,  naked  to  the  waist,  being  guarded  by  some  of  the 
party.      Immediately  on  Mrs.  Besant's  return,  "  he  raised  one  big 


30 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


Refer  to     598 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


bare  arm  into  the  air  above  his  head,  the  hand  open  and  empty; 
in  another  moment  the  dripping  packet  was  in  the  hand,  and  he 
rolled  out  the  watches  on  the  table.  .  .  .  He  then  offered  to  bring 
anything  that  was  in  India.  We  chose  a  peculiar  sweetmeat,  only 
made  in  one  place,  and  that  place  over  a  hundred  miles  away ;  he  5 
pulled  out  a  drawer  of  his  cabinet,  and  began  shovelling  out  the 
sweetmeat  with  both  hands ;  he  continued  to  do  so  till  there  was  a 
pile  much  larger  than  the  cabinet,  and  we  stopped  him.  The 
sweets  were  those  asked  for,  and  we  distributed  them  among  the 
village  children."  10 

Mrs.  Besant  continues:  "  The  practice  of  black  magic  is,  unfor- 
tunately, not  unusual ;  men,  for  a  sum  of  money,  will  injure  or 
destroy  an  enemy  of  the  donor."  *  Details  are  then  given  of  the 
method  of  working.  "  The  vibratory  wave  is  directed  against  the 
victim,  and  he  dies.  A  servant  of  my  own,  a  strong,  healthy  young  13 
fellow,  fell  a  victim  to  this  nefarious  art.  He  had  taken  the  place 
of  a  discharged  servant,  who  vowed  to  do  him  injury.  One  morning 
he  suddenly  complained  of  feeling  sick,  and  sat  down  ;  there  was 
a  violent  rush  of  blood  from  his  nose  ;  he  fell  back,  and  was  dead 
in  twenty  minutes,  before  the  doctor  we  sent  for  had  arrived.  The  20 
doctor  could  give  no  explanation.  From  the  nature  of  the  death, 
we  concluded  it  was  a  '  murder  by  magic,'  and,  later,  the  performer 
went  to  the  bereaved  father— the  victim  was  an  only  son— and 
confessed  with  many  tears  that  the  murder  was  his  work,  but 
pleaded  that  he  did  not  know  against  whom  his  murderous  work  25 
was  directed.  The  heartbroken  father— who  never  recovered  from 
the  shock— forgave  him,  with  the  solid  belief  in  divine  law  which  is 
characteristic  of  the  Indian.. 

**  Such  things  surround  us,  who  live  in  India,  who  have  our  eyes 
open  to  the  ideas  and  ways  of  our  fellow-citizens,  and  who  study  30 
what  we  do  not  at  first  understand,  instead  of  deriding  or  despising 
it.      Many  powers  has  Nature  locked  away   within  her  treasure- 
house,  and  the  only  keys  to  that  treasure-house  are  knowledge  and 
will.      Both   white   and  black   magicians  possess   these  keys,    and 
therefore  the  doors  of  the  treasure-house  swing  open  for  both.    The  85 
difference  between  the  white  and  the  black  magician  lies  in  motive 
and  in  action ;   the  white  works  unselfishly  to  benefit  others,  and 
seeks  nothing  for  himself ;  the  black  works  for  his  own  ends,  and 
injures  others,   if  it  serves  his  own  purposes ;    the  one   works  in 
union  with  the  principle  of  hate.      And  each  reaps  according  to  the  -lO 
seed  which  he  has  sown ;  to  the  one,  an  ever-increasing  change  and 
turmoil,  till  he  *  learns  the  law  which  is  good,  and  the  insight  which 
is  Light.'  " 

It  will  be  seen  from  the  above  that  Mrs.   Besant  is  still  on  the 
material  plane,  thinking  that  it  is  right  to  use  the  human  mind  to   45 
bring  about  things  that  the  human  being  thinks  are  good,  instead 

*  When  a  man  knows  how  to  pray  rijrhtly,  how  to  think  rightly,  a  hypnotist, 
black  magic  worker,  or  mental  worker  using  the  human  mind,  cannot  harm  him. 
I  &m  frequently  consulted  by  those  who  aie  being  attacked,  and  there  is  never 
any  difficalty  in  the  victim  freeing  himself.  50 


NOTES. 


599     ^«^"  *o 
Page  Line 


of  turning  in  thought  to  the  reality  and  realising  perfection,  so 
leaving  the  action  of  the  principle  of  good  to  destroy  the  evil. 
Working  in  this  way,  what  is  good  for  all  concerned  comes  about ; 
that  is,  we  get  a  better  sense  of  the  spiritual  world,  the  world  of 
•'>  reality,  called  heaven,  instead  of  picking  out  and  bringing  about 
what  our  neighbour  or  the  person  concerned  very  likely  thinks 
is  bad. 

At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  recognised  that  each  of  us  can  only 
work  from  our  highest  sense  of  good,  and  there  can  be  no  question 
1*>   but  that  Mrs.  Besant  is  doing  this. 

Note  P  on  page  189. 

The  King's  Touch.— Many  miracles  were  attributed  to  Edward 
the  Confessor,  and,  since  his  time,  the  healing  by  King's  Touch  was 
a  recognised  method  of  cure.     Dr.  Samuel  Johnson  was  one  of  the 

15  last  persons  to  be  touched,  when,  in  1712,  he  and  about  200  others 
were  touched  by  Queen  Anne. 

Dr.  Tooker,  the  Queen's  Chaplain,  and  William  Cowles,  the 
Queen's  Surgeon,  both  testified  to  the  healing  done  by  Queen 
Elizabeth,     who,     however,     stated,    "  God    alone    can    cure    your 

20   diseases." 

There  are  many  records  of  cures  by  King  Charles  I.  and  King 
Charles  II.  The  latter  in  one  month  touched  260  at  Breda.  In 
1669  he  touched  2,983  people,  and  in  1682,  8,500.  According  to 
Macaulay's  '*  History  of  England,"    the    total    number    touched    in 

25  his  reign  was  92,107.  In  1684  the  throng  was  so  great  that  six 
or  seven  of  the  sick  were  trampled  to  death. 

Note  Q  on  page  221. 

Mysticism.— The  following  appeared  in  the  Oldham  Weekly 
Chronicle  of  April   11th,    1914:  — 

30  "  One  of  the  strange  anomalies  of  mysticism  is  the  fact  that  you 
find  most  in  the  two  widely  different  sects,  Roman  Catholicism  and 
Quakerism— one  a  religion  of  forms  and  ceremonies,  the  other  a 
religion  that  seeks  to  express  itself  without  forms  at  all.  This  points 
to  the  fact  that  mysticism  is  a  method  of  religion  that  is  dependent 

35  on  no  sectarian  creed  for  its  development.  It  is  a  religion  above  all 
creeds,  for  it  leads  the  mystic  into  direct  touch  with  spiritual  reality. 
Certainly  it  is  individualistic,  and  usually  is  found  in  types  of 
mind  that  are  meditative  and  quiet.  Natures  that  are  practical, 
bustling,  and  go  ahead,  see  nothing  in  it. 

40  "  The  most  dangerous  type  of  mystic  (to  use  a  paradox)  is  the 
practical  one.  Then  you  get  a  spiritual  anarchist,  a  destroyer  of 
churchy  conventionalism,  a  breaker-up  of  superstition  and  humbug 
that  parades  in  the  name  of  religion.  The  practical  mystic  is  a 
religious  reformer.     His  keen  insight  marks  the  empty  formalism, 

45  the  idolatry  of  ceremonies  that  have  lost  all  spiritual  value.  He 
calls  the  people  to  worship  the  transcendent  reality  of  God.     He 

QQ 


Refer  to 
PageLina 


600 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


601 


clears  away  the  theological  refuse,  removes  the  obstructions  created 
by  priestcraft,  and  points  the  way  and  the  method  whereby  a  man 
can  find  and  know  God  for  himself. 

"  The  practical  mystic  may  not  be  quite  as  advanced  in  insight  as 
some  of  the  more  contemplative  types,  yet  he  is  the  most  dangerous, 
because  he  brings  his  knowledge  into  the  active  life  of  the  world. 
Yet  there  are  mystics  who  will  not  reveal  their  innermost  secrets 
save  to  those  who  are  in  affinity  with  them.  Mystics  who  have 
attained  unto  union  with  God." 

Note  R  on  page  230. 


5 


10 


The  Key  to  the  Miracles  of  Jesus.— Archdeacon  Wilberforce,  in  his 
book,  "  Mystic  Imminence,"  quotes  the  following  from  a  letter 
received  after  he  had  prayed  in  this  way  for  one  at  death's  door: 
"  He  was  dying  ;  the  doctors  had  given  him  up,  and  he  himself 
had  no  thought  of  recovery.  He  is  well,  and  a  new  man ;  people  15 
are  expressing  the  greatest  astonishment,  declaring  that  no  one 
understands  it.     They  do  not  know  the  explanation." 

Another  ecclesiastical  leader,  after  studying  "  Life  Understood," 
received  numerous  answers  to  his  prayers,  and  wrote  me  as 
follows:—  20 

"  You  translate  the  promises  of  God  into  the  present  moment— 
the  eternal  present— and  in  affirming  them  you  seem  to  be  actualis- 
ing  those  words  of  our  Lord  in  Mark  2,  ver.  23,  24 :  *  He  shall  have 
whatsoever  he  saith.'  I  think  this  is  the  way  that  our  Lord  prayed 
and  healed.  He  affirmed  the  Divine  Ideal,  and  in  doing  so  the  25 
Divine  Power  made  it  a  living  fact. 

"  In  so  far  as  we  live  in  union  with  Christ,  it  appears  certain 
that  he  will  pour  through  us  his  own  living  power ;  whenever  we, 
speaking  with  the  accent  of  unfaltering  conviction,  become  the 
medium  of  his  energy.  30 

"  I  have  had  a  case  lately,  m  which  a  man,  who  had  been  a 
terrible  drunkard,  has  been  suddenly  and  gloriously  delivered,  in 
answer  to  a  distinct  act  of  faith  and  affirmation  of  this  kind. 

"  Two  conditions  seem  inevitable :  (1)  Union  with  Christ  on  the 
part  of  the   operator ;   (2)  A  conviction  that  evil  is  an  intrusion   ^^ 
on    God's    creation,     and    that    where    Christ   comes   it   must   be 
dissipated. 

"  The   night  of  materialism   is  far  spent,   and  the  dawn  of  the 
new  heaven  and  earth  is  breaking  ;  but  we  may  hasten  the  coming 
of  the  day  of  God.  if,  amid  the  delusions  of  the  present,  we  live   ^^ 
in,  and  affirm,  the  Eternal  and  Divine." 

Note  S  on  page  234. 

Results  Aecopding  to  Law.— The  Christian  Science  Publication 
Committee  has  given  some  figures  for  an  article  in  an  issue 
of  the     Broadway  Magazine.     According  to  its  figures  13,876  cases   45 


were  treated  in  New  York  State  between  September,  1905,  and 
September,  1906.  Of  this  number  11,244  were  either  completely 
cured  or  permanently  benefited,  and  of  these  495  cases  were  taken 
over  from  physicians  who  had  given  them  up  or  despaired  of 
5  affording  relief.  The  number  of  deaths  was  58.  The  2,632  cases 
remaining  were  at  the  time  still  under  treatment.  These  statements 
are  on  file  and  accessible  at  the  office  of  the  Christian  Science 
Committee  on  Publication,  located  at  No.  1,  Madison  Avenue, 
New  York  City,  and  can  be  easily  verified.  Amongst  the  cases 
10    recorded  were  the  following:— 


R«fer  to 
Page  Line 


15 


.80 


Rheumatism 
Heart  disease 
Tuberculosis- 
Throat     and     lung 
Trouble 

Alcoholism  and  drug 
habit 

Stomach  trouble 

Rupture 

Sprain     and     broken 
bones 

Female  disease 


17 

7 


16 

6 

33 
5 

4 
26 


Nervous  prostration 

Eye  diseases 

Neuralgia 

Skin     diseases, 
scrofula,  etc. 

Tumours  and 
haemorrhoids 

Appendicitis, 

peritonitis,  etc.     .. 

Bright's    disease 

Locomotor      ataxia 

Cancer 


22 

23 

5 

6 

10 


o 

4 
6 


During  the  same  period,  according  to  the  State  Department  of 
Health,  129,833  (namely,  7*3  to  the  1,000)  people  died  under 
25  medical  treatment.  The  mortality  amongst  the  Christian  Science 
patients  was  3*82  to  the  1,000,  and  this  percentage  was  not  a  per- 
centage upon  people  the  majority  of  whom  were  well,  but  a 
percentage  of  people  who  were  ill  when  they  came  for  help. 

Note  T  on  page  264. 

30      Production  of  Spipitualistic  Phenomena  Most  Harmful.— 

Professor    von    Schrenk-Notzing    has    recently    written    a     book 
called  "  The  Phenomena  of  Materialisation,"  dealing  with  certain 
objective  phenomena. 
Mr.  Godfrey  Raupert,  in  the  Daily  Chronicle  of  May  14th,   1914, 

35  writes  of  him :  "  Professor  von  Schrenk-Notzing  is  no  amateur  or 
dilettante  in  the  sphere  of  psychical  research.  He  is  a  doctor  of 
medicine,  foreign  corresponding  secretary  of  the  University  of 
Munich,  member  of  many  learned  societies,  and  author  of  many 
standard  treatises  on  criminal  psychology  and  allied  subjects ;  in 

^0  short,  a  German  scientist  of  high  standing  and  authority.  And  it 
goes  without  saying  that,  like  all  men  of  his  stamp,  he  approached 
the  study  of  the  much-disputed  phenomena  with  the  conventional 
scientific  attitude  of  mind,  fully  prepared  to  discover  the  secret  of 
the  thing  in  sorqe  form  of  self-deception  or  in  the  activity  of  some 

45  hitherto  unknown  natural  human  faculty.  But  an  experimental 
investigation  of  the  phenomena,  extending  over  a  period  of  four 
years,  carried  on  with  the  aid  of  a  dozen  photographic  cameras, 

QQ   2 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


602 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


603 


and  under  all  the  test  conditions  which  the  rigidly  sceptical  scientific 
mind  can  devise,  has  constrained  him  to  abandon  this  mental  attitude, 
and  to  make  his  public  and  unhesitating  confession  of  faith.  This 
confession  is  to  the  effect  that  the  phenomena  of  materialisation 
are  an  objective  fact  of  science,  and  that,  so  far,  science  has  found  5 
itself  utterly  unable  to  discover  the  cause  which  is  at  work  in 
their  production. 

**  It  would  be  difficult  to  over-estimate  the  significance  of  this 
publication  and  of  the  Professor's  statement,  especially  when  it  is 
borne  in  mind  that  in  Italy,  too,  a  similar  work,  also  from  the  pen  10 
of  a  medical  man,  and  illustrated  by  numerous  striking  photographs, 
and  confirming  all  Professor  von  Schrenk-Notzing's  observations, 
has  just  issued  from  the  press.  It  will  have  to  be  admitted, 
therefore,  that  for  the  mind  which  is  not  hopelessly  entangled  in 
the  net  of  conventional  or  constitutional  scepticism,  and  which  will  15 
take  the  trouble  to  study  the  evidence,  the  entire  question  as  to 
the  reality  and  objectivity  of  these  mysterious  phenomena  may  now 
be  regarded  as  settled.  It  would  be  difficult  to  add  to  the  evidence 
available,  or  to  produce  experimenters  and  authorities  of  higher 
standing  to  testify  in  their  favour."  20 

Mr.  Raupert  goes  on  to  say :  "  Modern  thought  is  increasingly 
occupjung  itself  with  the  *  reconstruction  of  Christian  belief,'  and 
is  steadily  reverting  to  pagan  necromantic  practices." 

"  We  hear  nothing  at  all  about  the  effects,  moral  and  physical, 
which  attend  the  evocation  of  these  phenomena,  of  the  permanent  25 
undermining  of  health  and  character  and  well-being  which  result 
from  them,  and  of  the  terrible  disorder  which  the  disclosures 
emanating  from  this  source  are  apt  to  produce  in  the  social  and 
family  life. 

"  I  will  not  here  adduce  the  statements  of  the  older  and  better-  30 
known  psychical  experimenters,  although  it  may  be  well  to  mention 
incidentally  that  so  ardent  a  spiritist  as  Sir  William  Barrett  was 
constrained  to  declare,  some  years  ago,  that  '  he  had  observed  the 
steady  downward  course  of  mediums  who  sit  regularly,'  and  that 
so  open-minded  an  investigator  of  the  phenomena  as  Sir  William  35 
Crookes  wrote,  after  his  experiments  with  Home :  *  I  could  scarcely 
doubt  that  the  evolution  of  psychic  force  is  accompanied  by  a  drain 
on  vital  force.' 

"  Amongst  the  more  recent  scientific  students  of  the  phenomena 
we  have  the  late  Professor  Lombroso,  who  wrote  respecting  the  40 
effects  attending  the  evocation  of  the  phenomena :  '  After  the 
seance  she  (the  medium)  is  overcome  by  morbid  sensitiveness, 
hyper-asthesia,  photophobia,  and  often  by  hallucinations  and 
delirium  (during  which  she  asks  to  be  watched  from  harm),  and  by 
serious  disturbances  of  digestion,  followed  by  vomiting  if  she  has  45 
eaten  before  the  seance,  and,  finally,  by  true  paresis  of  the  legs,  on 
account  of  which  it  is  necessary  for  her  to  be  carried,  and  to  be 
undressed  by  others.  .  .  .* 

"  To  which  Mr.  Carrington  adds :  *  While  her  face  becomes  deeply 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


5 


1 


lined,  greenish  yellow  in  colour,  and  appears  to  be  shrunk  to  almost 
half  its  size.' 

" '  Nor  are  these  morbid  phenomena,'  continues  Professor 
Lombroso,  '  peculiar  to  Eusapia  ;  they  may  be  observed  and  verified 
with  all  the  mediums.' 

"  Professor  von  Schrenck-Notzing  has  a  great  deal  to  say  on  this 
subject  in  his  remarkable  book.  I  can  here  only  quote  a  few 
extracts :  '  While  the  phenomena  were  in  progress,'  he  writes,  '  she 
(the  medium)  groaned  and  trembled,  and  when  she  was  awakened 
10  after  the  sitting,  lasting  one  and  a-half  hours,  she  was  very  much 
exhausted. 

"  *  The  medium's  loss  of  blood  was  considerable  on  this  evening ; 
she  was  tired  and  feverish,  spoke  with  a  hoarse  voice,  and  coughed 
a  good  deal. 
15       "  '  As  a  rule  it  took  the  medium  two  days  to  recover  from  the 
nervous  prostration  resulting  from  these  sittings.' 

"  I  am  content  to  let  these  statements  speak  for  themselves." 

"  It  is  interesting  to  note  how  careful  Professor  von   Schrenk- 

Notzing  is  to  abstain  from  seriously  attempting  an  interpretation 

20   of  the  phenomena  and  with  what  scientific  loyalty  he  gives  to  the 

public  all  the  facts  of  the  case.     Would  that  our  English  scientific 

experimenters  were  guided  by  similar  wisdom  and  discretion !  " 

Diabolism  the  Result  of  Working  with  the  Human  Mind.— 

Mr.  R.  B.   Span,  in  "  Things  That  Have  Happened,"  gives  some 

25  most  interesting  personal  experiences.  He  thinks  that  these  are 
due  to  departed  spirits,  but,  from  the  information  now  available, 
it  is  clear  that  they  were  due  to  the  action  of  his  own  so-called  mind. 
He  gives  the  following  account  of  the  result  of  this  kind  of  work 
on  a  friend  of  his  who  had  been  dabbling  with  him  in  spiritualistic 

30  phenomena,  and  to  whom  he  had  just  related  his  experiences  with 
what  he  speaks  of  as  supernatural  beings,  whose  "  very  presence 
was  terrible  beyond  words  "  :  — 

"  1  was  relating  the  incident  to  some  spiritualist  acquaintances 
—a  Mr.  and  Mrs.   Irvine — at  their  house.      In    the  middle  of  my 

35  narrative  I  saw  Mr.  Irvine  give  a  slight  start,  then  bend  forward 
and  gaze  fixedly  at  something.  I  was  about  to  ask  him  what  was 
the  matter,  when  he  quickly  threw  up  his  arms  in  front  of  his  face 
as  if  to  ward  off  a  blow,  then  sprang  from  his  chair.  The  next 
instant  he  fell  to  the  ground,  writhing  and  moaning,  then  jumped 

40  to  his  feet,  and  the  horror  on  his  face  was  something  I  shall  never 
forget.  He  was  quite  transformed !  It  was  no  longer  Mr.  Irvine, 
but  some  awful  creature  looking  through  him.  Mrs.  Irvine  had 
rushed  to  him,  crying  and  sobbing,  and  threw  her  arms  round  him, 
like  the  devoted  wife  she  was.     The  unfortunate  man  was  possessed 

^5  hif  a  devil.  His  face  was  diabolical  to  the  last  degree.  The  eyes 
too  awful  to  look  at.  A  tremendous  struggle  was  still  going  on. 
Mr.  Irvine  was  gibbering  and  moaning  in  a  hideous  manner,  the 
features  quite  contorted,  and  his  whole  frame  shaken   by   violent 


Befer  to      qq^ 
TtLge  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


605      Refer  to 
Page  Line 


convulsions.  Mrs.  Irvine  kept  her  arms  round  his  neck,  praying 
loudly  that  it  might  be  cast  out.  After  a  few  minutes  Mr.  Irvine 
fell  on  the  floor  in  a  kind  of  fit,  foaming  at  the  mouth ;  then,  after 
a  few  moments'  complete  stillness,  he  sat  up  quite  himself  again, 
but  looking  very  white  and  haggard.  '  I  have  got  rid  of  it,'  he  5 
said,  faintly ;  '  it  was  a  terrible  struggle,  though.'  Later,  when  he 
was  feeling  better,  he  told  us  how  he  had  noticed  something  moving 
at  the  further  end  of  the  room  ;  then  suddenly  he  saw  a  being  like 
those  I  had  described  come  straight  at  him,  and  in  an  instant  it 
had  invaded  his  organism.  Mr.  Irvine  was  ill  for  two  weeks  10 
afterwards. 

"  This  was  a  genuine  case  of  diabolical  possession,  similar  to 
some  of  those  recorded  in  the  Bible  and  treated  by  Christ.  There 
have  been  several  well-authenticated  instances  of  such  possession 
in  this  modern  age.  Xo  one  who  had  seen  Mr.  Irvine's  face  would  15 
have  said  it  was  merely  a  fit.  For  a  few  moments  it  was  not 
Mr.  Irvine's  face  at  all— even  the  features  were  changed.  Mr. 
Irvine,  it  should  be  added,  was  a  trance  medium,  so  was  easily 
controlled  by   spiritual   entities." 


Note  U  on  page  276. 


20 


Suspended  Animation  a  Practical  Possibility.— 

According  to  the  Leeds  Mercury,  Dr.  Honigberger,  when  he  was 
travelling  in  India,  was  passing  the  palace  of  Kunjit  Singh  when 
a  fakir  was  wrapped  in  linen,  the  wrappings  carefully  sealed,  the 
body  placed  in  a  chest,  which  was  locked  and  buried ;  the  soil  25 
was  sown  with  barley,  and  the  place  enclosed  by  a  wall,  being 
guarded  day  and  night  by  sentinels.  After  forty  days  the  grave 
was  opened,  and  the  fakir  found  in  the  same  position.  Upon 
the  wrappings  being  removed,  air  was  forced  through  the  mouth 
and  nostrils,  and  the  body  kneaded,  and  after  a  considerable  time  30 
he  was  brought  back  to  life. 

According  to  the  Indian  Press,  Sir  Claude  Wade,*  in  1837,  was 
at  the  Court  of  Runjit  Singh,  when  a  fakir  was  buried  alive  for 
six  weeks.  The  man,  it  is  stated,  was  buried  alive  in  a  square 
building  in  the  middle  of  one  of  the  gardens  belonging  to  the  35 
Lahore  palace.  Speaking  of  the  body,  the  newspaper  states: 
"  Its  legs  and  arms  were  shrivelled  and  stiff,  the  face  full,  the  head 
reclining  on  the  shoulder  like  that  of  a  corpse,  A  medical  man  who 
was  present  could  discover  no  pulsation,  but  there  was,  however,  a 
heat  about  the  region  of  the  brain.  The  servant  then  began  to  bathe  40 
the  body  with  warm  water,  and  gradually  relaxed  the  arms  and 
legs,  a  process  in  which  Runjit  Singh  and  Sir  Claude  assisted.  A 
hot  wheaten  cake  was  placed  on  the  top  of  the  head,  and  twice  or 

Col.  H.  S.  Olcott  met  an  eye-witness  of  this  burial  of  a  StidJtu,  and  states  that 
Sir  Claude  Wade  gives  details  in  his  "  Camp  and  Court  of  Runjit  Singrh."    Dr.    45 
MacGregor  was  then,  he  fays,  Resident  Surgeon. 


thrice  renewed.  The  wax  and  cotton,  which  had  filled  up  the 
nose  and  ears,  was  taken  out,  and  after  great  exertion,  a  knife 
was  forced  between  the  clenched  teeth.  The  eyelids  were  rubbed 
with  clarified  butter  till  they  opened,  and  the  eyes  appeared  motion- 
5  less  and  glazed.  After  the  third  application  of  the  wheaten  cake  the 
body  was  violently  convulsed  ;  the  nostrils  became  inflated,  and 
respiration  ensued.  The  servant  then  put  some  butter  on  the 
tongue,  and  made  the  fakir  swallow  it.  A  few  minutes  after  the 
eyeballs  became  dilated  and  resumed  their  natural  colour,  and 
10  the  recovered  man,  recognising  Runjit  Singh,  asked  in  a  faint, 
hollow  voice,  '  Do  you  believe  me  now  1 '  " 

In   Dr.    Honigberger's    work,    "  Thirty   Years   in   the    East,"    on 
page  127,  he  gives  an  account  substantially  in  accord  with  the  above, 
and  gives  a  portrait  of  the  resuscitated  fakir.     Dr.   Honigberger 
15    was  court  physician  at  Lahore. 

Braid  refers  also  to  what  he  believes  a  thoroughly  well- 
authenticated  instance  of  the  kind,  and  it  is  evidently  this  case 
which  Dr.  McGregor,  who  was  present  at  the  disinterment,  relates 
in  medical  detail  in  his  "  History  of  the  Sikhs." 

20       The  above  are  very  likely  all  accounts  of  the  same  occurrence. 

There  are  other  cases  of  a  similar  character,  apparently  well 
authenticated.  The  late  Sir  Richard  Burton  wrote  to  Dr.  Lloyd 
Tuckey  on  the  subject,  stating  that  he  had  investigated  cases  of 
vivi-sepulture,  and  was  convinced  of  their  genuineness. 

25  Dr.  Lloyd  Tuckey,  in  "  Treatment  by  Hypnotism  and  Suggestion," 
page  31,  writes  as  follows  :— 

"  The  best-w  arranted  European  case  of  the  sort  is  that  of 
Colonel  Townshend,  related  as  follows  by  Dr.  Cheyne :  '  He  could 
die  or  expire  when  he  pleased,  and  yet,  by  an  effort,  or  somehow, 

30  he  could  come  to  life  again.  .  .  .  We  all  three  felt  his  pulse  first ; 
it  was  distinct,  though  small  and  thready,  and  his  heart  had  its 
usual  beating.  He  composed  himself  upon  his  back,  and  lay  in  a 
still  posture  for  some  time.  While  I  held  his  right  hand.  Dr. 
Baynard  laid  his  hand  upon  his  heart,  and  Mr.  Skrine  held  a  clean 

35  looking-glass  to  his  mouth.  I  found  his  pulse  sink  gradually,  till 
at  last  I  could  not  feel  any,  by  the  most  exact  and  nice  touch ; 
Dr.  Baynard  could  not  feel  the  least  motion  in  the  heart,  nor  Mr. 
Skrine  discern  the  least  soil  of  breath  on  the  bright  mirror.  Then 
each  of  us  by  turns  examined  his  arm,  heart,  and  breath,  but  could 

40  not,  by  the  nicest  scrutiny,  discover  the  least  symptom  of  life  in 
him.  We  reasoned  a  long  time  about  this  odd  appearance,  and, 
finding  he  still  continued  in  that  condition,  we  began  to  conclude 
that  he  had  indeed  carried  the  experiment  too  far  ;  and  at  last  we 
were  satisfied  that  he  was  already  dead,  and  were  just  ready  to 

45  leave  him.  This  continued  about  half  an  hour.  ...  As  we  were 
going  away  we  perceived  some  motion  about  the  body,  and,  upon 
examination,  found  his  pulse  and  the  motion  of  his  heart  gradually 
returning ;  he  began  to  breathe  heavily  and  speak  softly.  We  were 
all  astonished  to  the  last  degree  at  this  unexpected  change." 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


606  NOTES. 


Note  V  on  pages  285  and  400. 


NOTES. 


607     Refer  to 
Page  Lin« 


The  Most  Accurate  View  of  the  Material  World.  - 

The  life  of  the   material   universe  may  be  said  to  consist  of  a 
succession  of  groups   of  cinematographic  pictures,   which  we   may 
call  a  succession  of  different  periods,   each  period  consisting  of  a     5 
group  of  these  fleeting  dream  pictures,  and  each  group  extending 
over  a  gradually  diminishing  length  of  time. 

Successive  Periods  of  History.— 

These  cinematographic  pictures  are  the  mist  that  went  up  from 
the  earth  (Gen.  2,  ver.  6),  and  they  hide  the  beauties  of  heaven  from  10 
us.  As  time  goes  on  these  pictures  pass  in  review  before  us,  each 
group  of  pictures  being  a  repetition  of  the  same  events,  false  views 
of  tho  real  world,  seen  as  what  is  called  successive  periods  of 
history,  and  recognised  by  students  of  the  past.  Whilst  these 
periods  are  more  or  less  different,  they  coincide  in  their  main  15 
features,  a  steady  improvement  for  the  better  in  the  cinemato- 
graphic pictures  taking  place  as  time  goes  on,  and  each  period 
steadily  reducing  in  length  of  time. 

For  instance,  let  us  take,  merely  arbitrarily,  the  first  period  as 
extending  from  the  apparent  first  start  of  the  lines  of  force  until   20 
the  time  they  begin  to  roll  up  into  electrons.    This  period  probably 
extended  over  millions  of  millions  of  years.     Then  let  us  take  the 
second  period,  as  lasting  from  the  end  of  the  first  period  until  the 
electrons  commenced  to  mass  together  and  form  aqueous  vapour, 
say,  hundreds  of  thousands  of  millions  of  years.      The  third  period   25 
might  be  taken  from  the  formation  of  this  aqueous  vapour  up  to 
the  time  when  it  began  to  revolve  and  to  break  off  into  separate 
portions,  ultimately  contracting  and  forming  the  separate  worlds. 
This  may  be  said  to  last  for  tens  of  thousands  of  millions  of  years. 
The  fourth  period  might  extend  until  the  production  of  the  lowest   «^0 
form  of  mineral  life,  say,  thousands  of  millions  of  years ;   and  the 
fifth  from  the  lowest  form  of  mineral  life,  on  the  one  hand,  to  the 
highest  form  of  mineral  and  lowest  form  of  vegetable  life  on  the 
other,  say,  hundreds  of  millions  of  years.      As  quoted  by  Professor 
Winchell,*  Reade  estimates  500,t  and  Lyell  240  million  years  since   35 
sedimentation  started  in  Europe.      Houghton  puts  the  sedimentary 
age  at  11,700,000,   Professor  Winchell  at  37  million  years.I      The 
-sixth  period  let  us  take  as  extending  from  the  commencement  of 
vegetable  life  until  animal  life  became  apparent,  say,  millions  of 
years.     The  seventh,  the  evolution  of  animal  life  up  to  the  lowest   40 
form  of  distinct  human  life,   say,   hundreds  of  thousands  of  years. 
The  eighth,  from  that  time  until  now,  say,  many  tens  of  thousands 
of  years.    Anthropology  gives  man  fully  100,000  years. 

Now,  in  the  same  manner,  let  us  take  as  the  last  period  but  two 
the  period  from  1866  a.d.,  the  date  shown  in  the  Bible  as  that  of  the   45 
♦  "World  Life."  p.  170. 

t  Address,  Liverpool  Geological  Society.  1876. 
J  "  Worhi  Life,"  p.  8»>7. 


second  coming  of  Christ,  to  December  3rd,  1910,  the  date  shown  of 
the  loosing  of  the  devil ;  the  last  period  but  one  from  that  date  to 
December  3rd,  1917,  the  final  seven  years  of  evil;  and  for  the  final 
period,  we  will  say,  the  forty-five  hours  from  December  3rd,  1917— 
5   namely,  until  9  p.m.  on  Tuesday,  December  4th,  1917. 

The  above  periods  are  purely  arbitrary,  but  give  an  idea  of  how 
they  keep  on  steadily  reducing  in  length,  as  so-called  time 
continues.  Men  differ  almost  incredibly  about  the  length  of  the 
different  periods.      For  instance.  Belt  estimates  that  20,000  years 

10  have  elapsed  since  the  glacial  period,  Hume  80,000,  and  CroU 
240,000.  Yet  men  have  existed  in  more  southern  regions.  Professor 
Winchell  says,  "  in  times  remotely  pre-glaciaL" 

Most  people  have  seen  the  transformation  scene  at  a  pantomime. 
At  first  all  is  darkness  and  gloom  on  the  stage.    This  corresponds  to 

15  the  period  when  the  lines  of  force  alone  were  apparent,  the  nearest  of 
the  veils  hiding  heaven  from  us.  Then  one  by  one  the  intervening 
gauze  curtains  are  lifted,  and  gradually  the  light  from  the  stage 
behind  pierces  through,  until  we  can  even  see  dimly  the  appearance 
of  something  moving   behind,    corresponding,   let    us   say,    to    the 

20  evolution  of  the  animals.  Then  even  the  colours  appear,  corre- 
sponding to  the  appearance  of  man  ;  and,  finally,  when  the  last  veil 
has  lifted,  we  see  the  full  beauty  of  the  transformation  scene. 

The  So-called  Evolution  of  the  Material  World. 

Let  us   imagine   that   myriads   of  years   ago   we    were    standing 

25  looking  at  heaven,  and  in  front  of  us  were  these  numberless  veils — 
these  material  cinematographic  films  of  gradually  shortening  lengths, 
each  one  behind  the  other — hiding  the  perfect  world  from  us.  The 
nearest  to  us  would  be  the  first  period  I  have  mentioned,  i«nd  this, 
consisting  solely  of  lines  of  force,  would  extend  out  a  tremendous 

30  distance  right  and  left,  corresponding  to  vast  seons  of  time.  The 
second,  which  would  not  extend  quite  so  far,  would  contain  the 
electrons,  the  third  only  aqueous  vapour,  and  so  on.  As  these  films 
receded  from  us  their  length  would  gradually  reduce,  corresponding 
to  the  reduced  period  of  time,  until  the  last  one  of  all  would  be  of 

35    a  length  representing  only  the  final  forty-five  hours. 

Whilst  at  first  we  were  looking  at  heaven  through  all  these  many 
different  veils,  each  one  being  down,  heaven  to  us  would  be  what 
is  spoken  of  in  the  2nd  verse  of  Genesis  as  "  without  form  and 
void,"  as  it  would  only  appear  as  lines  of  force,  one  impossible  to 

40  distinguish  from  the  other.  When  this  was  lifted,  first  the  electrons 
would  appear  as  "  darkness,"  and  then  would  be  seen  the  aqueous 
vapour.  These  two  changes  could  be  spoken  of  by  the  words  that 
follow :  ''  and  darkness  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep." 

Intellectual  Meaning  of  the  First  Chapter  of  Genesis.  - 

45  Every  passage  from  the  Bible  has  three  meanings— the  spiritual, 
the  material  and  the  intellectual.     The  spiritual  meaning  of  the  1st 


Refer  to     608 
Pftire  Line 


NOTES. 


I 


chapter  of  Genesis  is  an  inadequate  description  of  reality  called 
heaven.  The  material  rendering  describes  how  the  writer  thought 
the  material  world  was  formed.  The  third,  or  intellectual 
meaning,  is  a  detailed  description  of  the  gradual  lifting  of  these 
veils— namely,  the  evolution  of  the  world  from  the  darkness  that  5 
"  was  upon  the  face  of  the  deep  "  (Gen.  1,  ver.  2),  ending  with  the 
completion  of  the  action  of  God  in  destroying  all  evil  when  "  Ho 
rested  on  the  seventh  day  from  all  his  work"  (Gen.  2,  ver.  2). 

As  time  went  on,  the  film  containing  only  the  lines  of  force  may 
be  said  to  be  lifted  up,  and  we  could  then  see  heaven  as  something    10 
a  little  more  defined— namely,   as  electrons.     Then  the  lengths  of 
films  would  go  on  lifting,   or  we  may  call  it  rolling  up  from  the 
side,  and  we  would  see  heaven  as  aqueous  vapour,   and  later    as 
something  definite— namely,  as   mineral  life  ;    then  we   would   see 
slight  movements  in  the  form  of  the  lowest  vegetable  life,  and  later   15 
on   the  highest   vegetable    life   or    earliest   animal    life,    as    they    are 
practically  the  same.      Later,  during  the  mammoth  age,  instead  of 
seeing    the   spiritual    beings    in    heaven,    in    a    glorious    spiritual 
universe,   we  would    see    them    as    gigantic,  terrible  animals   and 
horrible    flying    reptiles  -the    origin    of    dragons-walking    about,    20 
preying  upon  each  other  in  a  dreary,  swamp-like  world.     Later  man 
seems  to  have  been  seen  as  half  human  being  and  half  animal,  about 
twelve  feet   in  height,  one    preying  on  another,  as  appears  to  have 
been  the  case  in   Lemuria,   the  cinematographic  pictures  of  which 
have   been    seen    by  psychometrists.      This  is   confirmed   by  the   old   25 
Irish  legends  of  the  Fomorachs,  monsters  in  size,   and  hideous  in 
shape,    many    footless  and   handless,   whilst  others   had  the  heads 
of  animals.   Hence  no  doubt  the  many  tales  of  Satyrs,  Centaurs,  etc., 
which  abound   in    ancient  literature.     Then    film   after   film    would 
pass,  and  we  would  see  everything  more  and  more  like  the  reality,    30 
until    we     came    to    the    3rd,    4th,     and    5th    verses    in     Genesis 
—namely,   conscience    evolved   in    man,     and     he     recognised    the 
difference     between     the    good,     called     "light,"     and    the     evil, 
called  "night."      Then,   as  the  rolling  up  of  the  films  continued, 
the    human  beings  appear  to    have   more   wisdom,   more   activity,    35 
greater  love.    In  time  the  meaning  of  the  6th  verse  became  evident, 
and  "  the  firmament  divided  the  waters  "—namely,  man  began  to 
obtain  spiritual  understanding.      As  he  gained  the  understanding 
of  the  firmament,  called   Heaven,   mentioned  in  the  8th  verse,   he 
began  to  understand  what  prayer  was,  and  the  11th  and  12th  verses    40 
show  how  he  began  to  obtain  the  results  of  prayer.      So  the  view 
of  heaven  steadily  improved,  or,  rather,  ceased  to  be  quite  so  bad, 
not  so  hidden,  until  we  came  to  the  portion  of  the  film  that  repre- 
sented the  eighteenth  century.      In  front  of  us,  hiding  heaven,  two 
hundred  years  ago,  appeared  the  pictures  of  ordinary  human  beings,    45 
seen  as  cruel,  delighting  in  bear-baiting,  cock-fighting,  etc. 

Ultimately,  as  shown  in  verse  16,  man  gained  a  knowledge  of  the 
"two  great  lights ;  the  greater  light  to  rule  the  day,"— namely,  the 
affirmation,   which    purifies    and    improves    the    human    mind,  so 


NOTES. 


609     Ref«  ^ 
Page  Line 


bringing  more  light  *o  us  ;  "  and  the  lesser  light  to  rule  the  night," 
the  denial,  which  destroys  the  night— namely,  the  darkness  or  evil. 
Verse  17  shows  these  were  set  "  in  the  firmament  of  the  heaven  to 
give  light  upon  the  earth  "—namely,  to  improve  our  spiritual  under- 
5  standing,  and  to  enable  us,  as  shown  in  verse  18,  "  to  divide  the 
light  from  the  darkness,"  the  real  good  of  heaven  from  the  evil  and 
so-called  good  of  the  material  world.  Then  came  the  winged  fowl, 
as  mentioned  in  verse  21— namely,  the  uplifted  thoughts,  "  holy 
thoughts  winged  with  Love." 

10  As  the  films  continue  to  roll  up,  everything  seen  would  steadily 
improve,  until  comparatively  few  films  veiled  heaven  ;  as  at  present, 
when  we  see  human  beings,  the  majority  of  whom  are  unselfish 
towards  their  fellow-men,  if  they  can  be  so  without  prejudicing 
themselves.      No  longer  is  there  only  slimy  vegetation,  rank  grass, 

15  and  stagnant  pools,  but  luxuriant  trees,  beautiful  grasses,  and 
lovely  flowers ;  even  the  animal  life  is  seen  more  varied,  more 
graceful,  more  docile  and  useful  to  humanity.  This  is  typified  in 
verses  24  and  25,  where  "God  made  the  beast  of  the  earth  after 
his  kind,  and  cattle  after  their  kind,  and  every  thing  that  creepeth  upon 

20    the  earth  after  his  kind,  and  God  saw  that  it  was  good."    . 

In  verses  26  to  28  we  read  the  description  of  man  in  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God,  who  had  "  dominion  over  .  .  .  every  living 
thing  that  moveth  upon  the  earth."  This  period  is  now  coming 
all  over  the  world  ;  man  is  beginning  to  recognise  that  he  is  divine, 

25    the  power  of  God,  with  infinite  power  to  destroy  evil  of  every  kind. 

Finally,  the  last  of  all  the  veils,  the  one  representing  the  forty-five 

hour  period,   with  rejoicing  will  pass  away,   and,   freed  from  the 

mist  of  materiality,  the  mist  that  "  went  up  .  .  .  from  the  earth," 

we  will  see  heaven  with  all  its  beauties,  glorious  ideas  of  God,  from 

30  the  least  to  the  greatest,  the  greatest  being  man,  God's  conscious- 
ness. In  verse  31  we  read :  "  God  saw  everything  that  he  had 
made,  and,  behold,  it  was  very  good  "  ;  and  in  chapter  2,  verses 
2  and  3 :  "on  the  seventh  day  God  ended  his  work.  .  .  .  And  God 
blessed  the  seventh  day.  and  sanctified  it :  because  that  in  it  he  had 

35  rested  from  all  his  work."  This  means  that  the  work  of  destroying 
evil,  these  cinematographic  pictures,  is  ended.  The  veils  are  all 
lifted,  and  heaven,  as  it  really  is,  appears  to  open  to  the  human 
consciousness,  with  the  disappearance  for  ever  of  all  matter,  and  its 
inevitable   accompaniments— sin,    disease,    worries,    troubles,    and 

40  limitations.  Then  all  men  wake  up  to  find  themselves  perfect  beings 
in  a  perfect  world,  governed  by  a  perfect  God.  As  Paul  and  John 
show  us,  man  will  be  found  to  be  "  in  Christ."  This  does  not  mean 
in  the  man  Jesus,  but  having  the  Christ  consciousness,  God's  conscious- 
ness, being  the  highest  manifestation  of  God,  by  means  of  which  God 

45    thinks  and  works. 

How  to  Check  Ppophecies  of  the  Future.— 

As  each  of  these  separate  portions  of  the  cinematographic  film 
represent  the  same  thing— namely,  heaven— seen  a  little  differently, 


Refer  to     610 
Paire  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


611 


the  portion  of  each  film  through  which  we  are  looking  at  any  one 
given  time  should  have  a  similarity.  It  will  be  found  that  this  is  so. 
If  you  look  along  the  films  at  the  commencement  of  the  different 
periods,  you  find  them  all  more  or  less  showing  the  same  sort  of 
thing  in  a  gradually  improving  condition  as  the  veils  are  lifted.  5 
Looking  along  the  ends  of  the  film  you  see  that  each  of  the  ends  also 
shows  the  same  kind  of  event.  "  Declaring  the  end  from  the  begin- 
ning, and  from  ancient  times  the  things  that  are  not  yet  done" 
(Is.  46,  ver.  10),  we  can  gain  accurate  knowledge  of  the  futur?, 
or  check  it  when  gained  by  what  is  called  thought-reading— namely,  lo 
seeing  in  advance  the  cinematographic  pictures— or  by  reading 
Bible  or  other  prophecies. 

Confirmatory  Evidence.— 

Pythagoras,  in  the  fifth  century  B.C.,  one  of  the  most  wonderful 
men  of  ancient  times,  is  said  to  have  taught  that  the  same  events    15 
recur  again  and  again  in  regular  cycles. 

The  German  geologist,  Edward  Suess,  in  "  Das  Antlitz  der  Erde," 
speaks  of  "  a  great  and  yet  unknown  rhythm  in  the  evolution  of 
living   beings-a    rhythm    dependent   on    periodic    changes    in   the 
inorganic    environment."      Another    instance    "is    offered    us    by   20 
M.  Lichtenberger  in  his  study  of  Nietzsche.      One  of  the  famous 
German  philosopher's  most  famous  theories,  the  one  that  he  thought 
must  paralyse  the  world,  was  the  theory  of  the  eternal  return. 
Briefly,  it  is  that  everything  which  happens  must  have  happened  in 
exactly  the  same  way  any  number  of  times  before,  and,  he  thought,    25 
will  go  on  happening  at  intervals  for  ever." 

The  theosophists,  in  reading  the  "  Acachic  records,"  as  they 
call  these  cinematographic  pictures  of  the  past,  have  found  that 
over  and  over  ngain  a  somewhat  similar  chain  of  events  occurs. 
Mrs.  Besant  speaks  of  these  successive  periods  as  "recurrent  30 
cycles  in  history,"  and  states  that  re-incarnation  "  affords  the  only 
suflScient  explanation."  Now  we  understand  what  they  really  are, 
and  why  re-incarnation  is  as  incorrect  as  the  theory  that  at  death 
we  go  either  to  heaven  or  to  hell. 

A  striking  lesson  is  the  interpolation  of  Chapters  36-39  into  Isaiah   35 
when  future  events  are  being  prophesied.     These  chapters  being  re- 
peated from  II.  Kings  simply  tell  us  in  so  many  words  that  "  history 
repeats  itself." 

Gradually  Improving  Human  Presentations  of  the  Christ.— 

Not  only  do  the  beginnings  and  the  ends  of  the  films  show  the    40 
same  kind  of  event,  but,  looking  at  any  portion  of  the  cinemato- 
graphic pictures,  you  see  right  through  on  each  successive  film  also 
the  same  sort  of  thing.      This  is  why  we  find  in  the  Bible  one  man 
after  another  seen  as  successive  dream  pictures— types  of  someone 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


15 


20 


else  to  follow.  Abraham,  Joseph,  Joshua,  Jeremiah,  and  others, 
have  been  pointed  out  by  Bible  commentators  as  earlier  types  of  the 
spiritual  man  that  was  later  materially  seen  as  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
the  highest  human  conception  of  a  spiritual  being  possible  ;  but,  not 
having  the  necessary  key,  they  were  unable  to  follow  the  idea 
to  its  logical  conclusion.  Looking  back,  we  find  that  the  characters 
and  groupings  of  events  that  stand  out  in  the  past  successive  ages 
of  history,  prefigure  in  an  extraordinary  way  the  characters  and 
groupings  of  the  succeeding  ages.  In  other  words,  "  history  repeats 
itself." 

The  earliest  end  of  a  film  that  I  can  form  any  idea  of  is  the 
destruction  of  the  continent  of  Lemuria,  of  which  but  little  is 
known  ;  but  nu  doubt  there  were  people  saved  from  Lemuria  in  the 
way  in  which  Noah,  I  believe,  w^as  saved  from  the  final  destruction 
of  Atlantis,  when  he  crossed  the  water  in  his  vessel  and  landed  on 
what  is  to-day  the  main  continent.  This  is  the  earliest  of  the 
commencement  of  the  films  of  which  there  seems  to  be  any  definite 
knowledge. 

The  Commencement  of  Each  Period  an  Escape  from  Evil.— 

Some  half  a  dozen  men  have  been  now  working  for  some  time  at 
the  "  Acachic  records  "—these  cinematographic  pictures.  They  tell  us 
that  there  were  two  previous  submergencies  of  great  portions  of  the 
continent  of  Atlantis,  the  northern  portion  of  which  reached  right 
up  to  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and  was  the  first  to  be  submerged.  It 
is  interesting,  if  it  turns  but  to  be  the  case,  that  Cessair,  who  the 
early  Monkish  analysts  said  was  the  grand-daughter  of  Noah,  and 
lived  in  Ireland,  arrived  at  the  time  of  the  final  submergence  of 
Atlantis. 

Genesis  10,  ver.  5,  gives  details  of  the  grandsons  of  Noah,  and 
30  says :  "  By  these  were  the  isles  of  the  Gentiles  divided  in  their 
lands."  Smith's  Bible  dictionary  shows  that  the  phrase  "  the  isles 
of  the  Gentiles  "  would  be  more  correctly  spoken  of  as  the  ''  far 
distant  western  isles."  It  would  be  interesting,  but  not  surprising, 
if  it  turned  out  that  the  British  Isles  were  divided,  as  stated,  among 
85  t^ie  grandchildren  of  Noah.  This  would  explain  why  Ireland  seems 
to  have  been  so  advanced  in  religious  thought  in  early  days,  and 
would  clear  up  some  of  the  difficult  references  in  ancient  Irish 
history. 

Now,  if  you  look  along  the  commencement  of  these  cinemato- 
40  graphic  films,  you  will  recognise  many  known  events  in  history, 
where,  as  in  the  case  of  Noah,  members  of  the  human  race  have  left 
behind  difficulties  and  destiuction,  and  have  crossed  the  water  to 
commence  a  fresh  start.  After  Noah,  there  was  the  destruction  of 
Babel,  when  the  children  of  men  were  scattered  abroad.  Then 
Abraham  left  Haran,  crossing  the  river  into  Canaan.  Later,  Dan 
left  Egypt,  and  crossed  the  water  into  Greece,  founding,  I  believe, 


25 


45 


Befer  to      ^12 
P«cre  Line 


NOTES. 


Hi 


» 

I: 


the  race  of  Grecian  heroes.  Again,  we  get  Jacob  fleeing  back  to 
Haran  to  Laban,  Rebekah's  brother.  A  little  later  what  we  see 
on  the  film  is  more  striking  still,  as  we  see  the  Israelites  leaving 
Egypt,  and  crossing  the  Red  Sea.  Further  on  we  see  the  ten  tribes 
of  Israel  fleeing  out  of  Media  from  the  destruction  of  Nineveh,  when  ^ 
**  the  most  High  then  showed  signs  for  them,  and  held  still  the 
flood,  till  they  were  passed  over."  This  reference  is  to  the  upper 
waters  of  the  River  Euphrates,  which  we  are  told  in  II.  Esdras  13, 
ver.  44,  divided  to  let  them  pass  into  Southern  Russia.  This  was 
referred  to  by  Zechariah  as  follows:  "all  the  deeps  of  the  river  10 
shall  dry  up :  and  the  pride  of  Assyria  shall  be  brought  down  " 
(Zech.  10,  ver.  11). 

Then,  again,  we  see  the  flight  of  Joseph  and  Mary  with  Jesus  into 
Egypt,  and  later  the  flight  of  the  Benjamites  from  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  again  crossing  water.      Not  long  after  we  see  three    l*^ 
of  the  Tribes  of  Israel,  known  then  as  the  Ostrogoths,  crossing  the 
Danube  and  commencing  their  invasion  of  Roman   territory,   and 
ultimately  capturing  Rome.      We  see  the  other  seven  tribes,  under 
the  name  of  the  "  Angles,"    crossing    the    sea    and    arriving    in 
England,  dividing  it  into  seven  portions,   one  for  each  tribe,  and    20 
founding  the  Angleish,  or  English  race.    If  you  look  at  the  blessings 
of  Moses  on  the  twelve  tribes,  you  will  find  that  the  blessings  on 
the  seven  tribes  referred  to  are  descriptions  of  the  seven  portions 
into  which  England  was  then  divided.     These  seven  tribes  you  will 
find  are    joined  later  by  the  three  tribes,  whose  name  had  become   25 
changed  from  Ostrogoths  to  Normans,  again  crossing  water,  in  the 
form  of  the  English  Channel,  and  entering  the  promised  land. 

Again     in     the     present     days     will     this     be     repeated,     and 
the  waters  of  death  will  be  dried  up  until  advancing  man  awakens 
to     find     himself     already    in    the    holy    land— God's    world,    "for   30 
the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed  away ;   and  there 
was  no  more  sea  "  (Rev.  21,  ver.  1). 

Experiences  of  a  Lifetime  Crowded  into  Forty-flve  Hours.— 

In  the  final  forty-five  hour  film  will  be  again  repeated  the  start 
and  the  finish,  the  start  being  the  general  change  of  thought  from   35 
a  material  to  a  spiritual    basis,    and    the    finish    being  the  final 
destruction  of  all  matter,  and  therefore  of  all  evil,  everything  that 
hides  heaven,  when  "  God  shall  wipe  away  aU  tears  from  their  eyes  ; 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain,  for  the  former  things  are  passed   40 
away  "  (Rev.  21,  ver.  4). 

"  For,  behold,  I  create  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth :  and  the 
former  shall  not  be  remembered,  nor  come  into  mind  .  .  .  and  the 
voice  of  weeping  shaD  be  no  more  heard  "  (Is.  66,  ver.  17,  19). 


NOTES. 


613      Refer  to 
Pace  Line 


Note  W  on  page  330. 


An  interesting  book  by  an  anonymous  writer,  printed  in  Osaka, 
Japan,  gives  particulars  of  a  religion  called  Tenrikyo,  which  is 
embraced  by  some  4,000,000  out  of  the  40,000,000  odd  of  Japan. 
5  Nakayama  Miki,  the  founder,  a  religiously  minded  woman,  was 
born  in  1798  of  the  Samurai  class.  At  the  age  of  15  years  she  was 
married  and  had  three  children.  In  the  year  1839,  when  she  was 
41  years  of  age,  she  struck  her  husband  and  friends  with  astonish- 
ment and  horror  by  saying  that  God  had  sent  her  to   save   her 

10  fellow-beings.  Although  her  countenance  had  suddenly  grown 
bright,  "  as  of  an  angel  coming  down  from  heaven,"  her  husband 
and  friends  thought  that  a  devil  had  taken  possession  of  her. 

She  was  attacked,  mocked,  ridiculed,  and  persecuted  by  the 
Local   Government  and   Buddhistic   priests,   whilst   a  considerable 

15  portion  of  her  life  was  spent  in  prison ;  but  month  by  month,  year 
by  year,  her  followers  grew  to  an  enormous  extent,  as  she 
succeeded  in  healing  those  who  came  from  far  and  near,  sick  in 
mind  or  body.  She  passed  on  when  she  was  90  years  of  age,  about 
thirteen  years  after  the  publication  of  "  Science  and  Health,"  by 

20   Mrs.  Eddy. 

Nakayama  Miki  stated  that  "  all  the  bodily  diseases  proceed 
from  the  mind."  "  This  means  that  sin  is  the  cause  of  the  disease, 
and  a  disease  the  effect  of  the  sin."  The  essence  of  her  religion 
is  purity :  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God." 

25  Eight  sins  or  "  dusts  "  in  the  Japanese  symbolism— the  result  of 
selfishness— had  to  be  cleared  away  before  the  human  being 
obtained  purity  of  heart  and  the  resultant  freedom  from  bodily 
disease. 

Clarence  Rook,  in  his  account  of  this  book,   writes  as  follows : 

30  "  This  little  book  gripped  me  with  its  coincidences ;  for  the  woman 
of  Japan  and  the  woman  of  America  are  curiously  alike  in  their 
history,  and  if  you  compare  the  works  of  Mrs.  Eddy  with  the 
maxims  of  Nakayama  Miki,  you  will  see  that  two  women — one  in 
the  old  world,  the  other  in  the  new— had  gone  through  the  same 

35  sort  of  experience ;  they  were  contemporaneous,  and  it  is  not  likely 
that  they  ever  heard  of  each  other. 

"  Both  had  been  through  the  ordinary  trials  and  troubles  of 
women.  Both,  in  middle-age,  were  considered  cranks.  Both,  at 
almost  the  same  moment,  met  unconsciously  in  the  notion— absurd 

40  as  it  may  seem  to  some— that  sin  is  the  origin  of  disease  and 
suffering,  and  that  the  purification  of  the  heart  is  the  true  way 
to  the  salvation  of  the  body.  Both  passed  away  at  a  good  old  age, 
and  both  founded  churches— in  the  East  and  the  West— with 
millions  of  followers." 

45  It  is  surprising  that  some  thirty  years  ago  a  Japanese  Commission 
came  over  to  England  in  search  of  a  national  faith.  It  is  under- 
standable that  they  examined  Christianity  as  practised,  and,  finding 
it  wanting  as  a  working  religion,  returned  disconsolate. 


Pefer  to     614 
Faff*  Lin* 


NOTES. 


45;-)     33 


Note  X  on  page  455. 


10 


Material  Unity  due  to  Vibration.— The  whole  of  the  universe  being 
theoretically  a  system  of  vibi-ations,  every  combination  bears  its  exact 
mathematical  relationship  to  the  other  parts. 

Colonel  Rawson,  who  has  made  a  special  study  of  meteorology  for 
many  years,  gives  me  the  following  facts  which  support  what  I  have 
said  previously  with  reference  to  the  unity  amongst  even  material 
objects,  due  to  vibration.     In  this  case  it  is  clearly  seen  in  vegetation. 

In  crossing  the  equator  on  his  way  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  he 
hapi^ened  to  observe  an  effect  of  the  sun's  direct  rays  upon  the 
distribution  of  ice  particles  in  the  cirrus  clouds,  those  small  feathery 
clouds  seen  at  high  altitudes. 

Being  already  of  opinion  that  there  were  vibratory  interactions  between 
layers  of  the  atmosphere  under  certain  weather  conditions  which  have  up 
to  the  present  escaped  attention,  he  studied  the  phenomena  for  three  or  l'> 
four  consecutive  days,  and  found  that  what  took  place  varied  directly 
with  the  movements  of  the  sun.  Being  convinced  that  this  effect  of  sun- 
light which  he  saw,  ought  to  show  in  plants,  on  arrival  at  Cape  Town  he 
went  out  of  his  way  to  stay  at  the  Queen's  Hotel,  Seapoint,  where  he 
was  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  so  quickly  a  plant  which  seemed  to  2t) 
respond  to  such  an  effect.  In  front  of  the  hotel  was  an  oval  plot  in 
which  were  seveml  beds  of  flowers,  and  the  whole  were  surrounded  by 
a  well-trimmed  border  of  Kei-apple.  The  remarkable  thing  about  this 
border  was  that  for  half  of  the  oval  the  foliage  was  luxuriant,  but  in  the 
other  half  nothing  but  dry  sticks  were  to  be  seen.  Bearing  in 
mind  what  he  had  seen  while  at  sea,  my  brother  made  a  careful 
examination,  and,  as  he  described  at  a  meeting  of  the  South  African 
Association,  in  1906,  at  Kimberley,  he  found  that  the  luxuriant  foliage 
was  solely  due  to  the  direct  sunlight  falling  upon  that  portion  for 
a  comparatively  short  time  during  a  certain  periml  of  the  day,  the 
remaining  part  just  then  being  in  shadow.  With  this  clue  he  examined 
other  gardens,  and  found  similar  instances  of  the  effect  upon  plants 
caused  by  the  variations  in  the  sunlight  at  different  times  of  the  day. 

No  one  could  give  him  any  information  about  the  Kei-apple  plant,  not 

even  its  botanical  name    until  some  two  years  afterwards,  when  the 

curious  coincidence    was  disclosed  that  the  Kei-apple  is  botanically 

known  as  Aberia  Caffra,  which  is  a  shrub  of  the  same  habit  and 

appearance,   and  of  the  same  order  as  Rawsonia,   so  named  after 

Sir  Rawson  W.  Rawson,  our  father,  in  consequence  of  his  having 

been  a  patron  of  botany  at  Cape  Town,  near  which  these  plants   4<» 

have  become  indigenous.      This  coincidence  impressed  my  brother 

so  much  that  he   prosecuted   his  studies  in  the  effect   of   sunlight 

upon  plant  life,   and,    as   he  informed  the   British   Association   at 

the  meeting  in   1908,  he  has  succeeded  in  completely  changing  the 

colours  of  flowers,  and  has  obtained  a  variety  quite  unknown  in  their ^r^ 

locality  where  it  was  grown.    With  the  change  of  colour  a  change  of 

structure  is  taking  place  in  the  plants,  and  there  is  no  knowing  to 

what  this  series  of  so-called  "  coincidences  "  is  going  to  lead.    He  tells  me 


J^OTES. 


615 


25 


30 


a: 


Befer  to 
Page  Line 


22 

la 


that  he  is  quite  confounded  by  the  number  of  minor  "  coincidences  " 
which  have  occurred  during  the  course  of  his  experiments. 

The  line  of  demarcation  between  animal  and  vegetable  life  is  See  Note  z 
very   narrow.     Some  of   Colonel   Rawson's    results    can    only    be  """p^®^^^ 
5  attributed  to  the  fact  that  a  plant  has  some  degree  of  what  is  called   204    8, 16 
intelligence.     For    instance,    in    one    case,   the    colour    of   the    flower 
having  been  changed  by  allowing  only  certain  rays  of  the  sun -to 
fall  upon  it,  the  natural  growth  of  its  seed  was  arrested,  no  doubt 
owing  to  the  harmful  effects  of  the  rays.     The  plant,  to  save  its 

10  seed,  actually  grew  a  small  stalk  out  of  the  outer  covering  and 
developed  a  leaf  at  the  top  to  act  as  a  shade  to  protect  the  ovule 
from  the  harmful  rays.  The  seed  then  copamenced  to  develop.  On 
seeing  this,  Colonel  Rawson  enclosed  the  whole  in  a  small  calico 
bag,  and  the  leaf  and  stalk,  not  being  necessary,  withered  away. 

15  This  seed  was  the  only  one  of  five,  produced  under  similar  conditions, 
that  matured. 

Colonel  Rawson's  experiments  were  commenced  upon  the  ordinary 
garden  nasturtiums,  as  he  was  aware  that  the  daughter  of  Linnaeus 
had  observed  an  emanation  proceeding  from  these  flowers  after  a 

20  close,  thundery  day,  which  caused  them  to  be  luminous  in  the 
evening.  The  same  phenomenon,  both  in  the  leaves  and  the  flowers, 
has  been  seen  by  many  other  observers  since  her  time. 

There  is  very  little  known  about  this  class  of  emanation,  although  556 
it  is  constantly  taking  place  from  other  flowers  and  other  forms  557 

25  of  matter.  We  have  an  interesting  example  of  emanation  in  the 
painting  named  "The  Shadow  of  the  Cross.' 

•*  The  Shadow  of  the  Cross."- This  picture,  upon  which  I  have 
recently  had  to  give  advice  professionally,  was  painted  by  Henry 
Ault,  a  Canadian  artist,  in  1896,    and  is   a   very  good   instance   of 

30  a  natural  explanation  of  what  has  been  looked  upon  by  many  as 
supernatural.  The  picture,  which  is  called  "  The  Mystery  Painting," 
by  daylight  or  artificial  light,  represents  the  Saviour  standing 
on  a  knoll  at  the  edge  of  the  wilderness.  In  a  darkened  room,  the 
figure  of  Jesus  is  seen  as  a  dark  shadow  with  a  luminous  background, 

35  whilst  behind  the  figure  is  plainly  seen  the  dark  shadow  of  a  cross, 
no  traces  of  which  are  visible  before  the  light  is  turned  out.  The 
luminosity  of  the  painting  is  neither  equal  nor  monochromic,  the 
light  varying  from  time  to  time  in  intensity,  and  the  colours  not 
always  appearing  the  same. 

40  Those  who  knew  the  artist  have  told  me  that  he  was  a  thoroughly 
reliable  and  trustworthy  man,  and  that  he  had  said  that,  entering 
his  studio  one  night  before  the  picture  was  finished,  he  found 
it  emanating  a  beautiful  light,  and  saw  behind  the  figure  the  shadow 
of  the  cross.     He  stated  to  one  of  my  informants    that  though  he 

45  was  a  teetotaler,  he  felt  as  if  intoxicated,  and  rushed  out 
of  the  room  to  sea  whether  other  people  could  confirm  what  he  saw, 
or  whether  it  was  a  pure  illusion.  On  account  of  the  extraordinary 
effect,  the  picture  is  of  considerable  value,  and  the  artist,  I  am  told, 

R  R 


Refer  to      i^\Q 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


617 


557     13 


2<> 


was  offered  at  various  times  large  sums  to  produce  a  similar  painting, 
but  invariably  failed.  Even  just  before  his  death,  two  years  ago, 
he  stated  that,  although  many  scientific  men  had  looked  into  the 
matter,  no  theory  had  ever  been  put  forward  which  gave  an 
intelligible  reason  for  the  result.  5 

It  is  easy,  by  the  use  of  known  chemicals  in  the  pigments,  to 
produce  a  picture  which  will  appear  luminous  at  night,  but  I 
have  known  no  case  where  this  effect  has  remained  for  more  than 
about  a  month.  After  that  time  the  pigments  oxidise  and  blacken, 
and  the  effect  passes  off,  whereas  the  "  Shadow  of  the  Cross,"  they  10 
tell  me,  is  just  as  bright  to-day  as  it  was  when  painted  nearly  sixteen 
years  ago,  and  I  am  satisfied  that  it  has  never  been  retouched  or 
otherwise  renewed  during  this  time.  The  illuminating  effect,  which 
is  sufl&cient  to  throw  a  light  in  the  dark  up  to  more  than  40  ft.  from 
the  picture,  enables  photographs  to  be  taken  of  the  picture  l") 
by  its  own  light.  This,  although  surprising,  is  not  so  very  wonderful. 
The  picture  was  painted  in  the  Cobalt  regions,  and  it  is  conceivable 
that  some  special  chemicals  were  in  the  paint,  or  the  paints  may 
have  been  made  from  vegetable  substances  which  have  the  same 
luminous  property  in  them,  under  certain  conditions,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  nasturtiums  above  mentioned.  Outside  of  deception, 
intentional  or  otherwise,  there  is,  however,  at  present  no  known 
method  of  accounting  for  the  shadow  of  the  cross  that 
appears  in  the  picture  in  the  dark,  except  that  it  is  an 
effect  produced  by  the  action  of  thought  intensified  by  the  sub- 
conscious mind  of  the  painter.  For  sixteen  years  the  picture  has 
been  apparently  emanating  light  without  sensible  heat,  and  yet  so 
far  as  can  be  told,  there  is  no  loss  of  intensity  whatsoever. 

In  any  case,  the  effect  is  just  as  much  mental  (so-called)  as  any 
other  material  phenomenon,  whatever  the  apparent  chain  of   effects    30 
that  seem  to  lead  up  to  it,  and  whether  the  whole  chain  is  recognised, 
or  whether  some  links  are  still  undiscovered    and  for  that  reason 
the  abnormal  appearance  is  called  mysterious. 

Note  Y  on  page  475. 

The  following  has  been  kindly  sent  to  me  by  Mr.  W.  J.  Colville  :  —    35 
''  Among  the  many  and  varied  phases  of  psychic  experience  with 
which  I  have  been  long  familiar,  one  variety  has  always  impressed 
me  as  particularly  interesting  and  thought-exciting.      I  refer  to  a 
form  of  telepathy  or  thought-transference,   which  appears  suscep- 
tible of  diverse  explanations.      On   several   different   occasions   I   ^0 
have  become  aware  of  the  contents  of  letters  long  before  I  literally 
received  them,  and  even  of  the  staple  contents  of  new  books,  which 
I  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  discussed.      When  asked  to  explain 
how  I  gain  such  information,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  offer  any  complete 
explanation,  as  the  topic  suggests    an    extremely    wide    range    of   *'> 
p&ychical    investigation ;     but    though    I    cannot    claim    to    have 
formulated  or  accepted  any  single  theory  capable  of  covering  the 


Refer  10 
Page  Line 


o 


10 


15 


entire  ground,  I  do  feel  that  I  have  some  practical  knowledge  of 
how  the  information  is  transmitted. 

"  Two  very  definite  ideas  present  themselves  instantly  to  thought. 
First,  we  can  readily  conceive  of  mental  rapport  between  friends 
separated  physically,  but  not  psychically,  by  land  and  water,  and 
it  seems  highly  probable,  when  on©  is  seeking  to  convey  tidings 
to  the  other,  as  in  the  case  of  letter-writing,  that  there  should 
be  a  reception  of  mental  messages  without  waiting  for  the  transit 
of  writing  materials  by  boats  and  trains. 

'  Secondly,  we  can  easily  imagine  an  all-uniting  atmosphere,  or 
ether,  which  receives  impressions  from  our  definite  and  deliberate 
thinking  processes,  so  that  the  contents  of  our  subsequently 
published  books  may  be  read  from  the  atmospheric  scroll  before  the 
MS.  has  gone  to  the  printer. 

"  Taking  these  two  ideas  together,  and  enlarging  somewhat  upon 
the  joint  action  of  these  suggested  causes  for  the  reception  of 
ordinary  information  in  a  super-ordinary  manner,  we  can  readily 
see  how  the  contents  of  a  book  may  be  substantially  telepathed 
from  one  friend  to  another,  and  also  how  a  sensitive  person  may  be 
20  influenced  by  the  thought-forms  generated  by  readers  in  cases 
where  no  effort  is  made  to  convey  information  by  a  mental  process 
to  any  special  place  or  person.  I  frequently  get  the  entire 
substance  of  important  letters  days  and  weeks  before  the  actual 
missives  reach  me,  and  almost  invariably  do  I  find,  when  I  have 
25  noted  the  time  of  receiving  definite  information  mentally  which  was 
contained  in  the  letter,  that  the  wave  of  mental  effluence  from  the 
writer  reached  me  either  at  the  actual  time  of  writing,  or  when  my 
correspondent  expected  I  should  receive  the  epistle.  It  seems  to 
make  no  great  difference  whether  the  tidings  are  actually  important 
or  not,  provided  the  writer  thinks  intensely  while  inditing  the  news. 
With  reference  to  receiving  the  substance  of  a  new  book  which  I 
had  not  seen,  I  often  find  that  someone  between  whom  and  myself 
there  is  a  considerable  amount  of  natural  sympathy  was  reading 
the  book  intently,  and  frequently  thinking  of  me  incidentally  at 
the  same  time,  and  often  resolving  to  commend  the  volume  to  my 
attention. 

"  The  following  instance  may  suffice  as  a  definite  illustration  :  — 

"  A  young  man  in  Montreal,  who  had  attended  a  few  of  my 
lectures  when  I  was  in  Toronto,  and  who  was  about  to  visit  New 
York,  had  received  a  syllabus  of  a  course  of  lectures  I  was  about 
to  deliver  in  the  American  metropolis.  One  of  the  subjects 
announced  was  *  The  Way  of  Initiation.'  Clarence  Fitzgerald  was 
reading  Marie  Corelli's  then  quite  new  romance,  '  The  Life  Ever- 
lasting,' which  I  had  not  seen,  and  scarcely  he^^rd  about.  As  he 
45  took  keen  interest  in  that  marvellous  production,  and  wished  me 
to  refer  to  it  in  a  lecture  which  he  expected  to  hear  me  deliver  a 
few  weeks  later,  he  mentally  suggested  to  me  to  get  a  copy  of  the 
book  and  refer  to  it  on  the  occasion  in  point.  I  only  received  his 
suggestion  in  the  form  of  a  strong  desire  to  procure  and  read  the 

RE  2 


30 


35 


40 


III 


lUf  w  to 

Page  Line 


618 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


I 


10 


15 


book  on  the  very  evening  when  this  young  man  was  in  my  audience 
in  New  York,  but  I  referred  only  to  Rudolf  Steiner's  work  bearing 
the  same  title  as  my  lecture  till  near  the  close  of  that  lecture, 
when  I  suddenly  launched  off  upon  another,  though  closely  related, 
track,  and  gave  what  several  of  the  audience  declared  to  have  been 
a  very  comprehensive,  though  highly  condensed,  review  of  '  The 
Life  Everlasting,'  leading  them  to  desire  to  get  it  and  read  it  for 
themselves.  Only  Clarence  Fitzgerald  had  read  it  at  that  time, 
and  it  seems  at  least  intensely  probable  that  he  was  the  immediate 
source  whence  I  derived  my  information.  One  circumstance  is 
worth  noting— that,  though  I  gave  a  good  general  review  of  the 
story,  I  gave  no  proper  names,  but  only  described  the  leading  types 
of  character,  and  the  chief  doctrines  enunciated  by  the  author. 

"  I  always  find  in  such  cases  that  I  am  simply  open  to  inspiration, 
free  from  pre-judgment,  and  that  the  information,  whenever  I  can 
trace  it  to  a  particular  person,  comes  from  someone  whose  mental 
calibre  and  attitude  I  find  easy  to  appreciate  and  understand  when 
I  have  opportunity  to  converse  in  an  ordinary  way  with  my 
informant. 

"  Books  on  philosophical  subjects,  quite  different  in  style  from  20 
novels,  have  often  been  read  by  members  of  my  audiences  without 
my  knowledge,  and  silent  suggestions  made  to  me  to  refer  to  their 
contents,  and  I  am  told  the  results  have  been  very  satisfactory  to 
the  mental  telegraphers  in  many  instances.  Suggestions  incline,  but 
do  not  compel." 

As  will  have  already  been  gathered,  I  think  that  any  mental 
interference,  such  as  the  above,  is  wrong.  If  a  man  is,  however, 
protecting  himself  by  the  realisation  of  Truth,  no  harm  can  be  done 
him  thereby. 

Note  Z  on  page  615.  30 

There  is  no  actual  line  of  demarcation  between  animal  and 
vegetable  life,  and  that  between  human  beings  and  so-called  animals 
is  steadily  fading  away.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  there  is  no  more  life, 
intelligence,  or  wisdom  in  the  material  human  being  than  in  the 
material  animal.  They  are  both  cinematographic  pictures,  hiding  35 
the  real  man  and  real  animal  from  us. 

I  have  received  wonderful  accounts  of  the  feats  performed  recently 
by  animals,  especially  by  dogs.  The  best  are  those  of  ''  Rolf,'*  the 
wonderful  Airedale  terrier,  called  "  the  thinking  dog,"  belonging 
to  the  wife  of  Dr.  Moekel,  an  advocate,  of  Mannheim.  40 

Mrs.  Moekel  had  no  idea  of  Rolf's  powers  until  one  day  she 
happened  to  say  to  Rolf,  in  fun,  "  What  is  two  plus  two,  Rolf?  " 
and  to  her  surprise  the  dog  patted  her  arm  four  times.  She  then 
devoted  her  time  seriously  to  educating  the  dog,  talking  to  him  for 
an  hour  at  a  time,  as  Dr.  Hartog  says,  "  in  the  same  tender  way  45 
that  I  have  seen  a  mother  talking  to  a  dumb  child  to  develop  its 
faculties."     Before  long,    not   only  was   Rolf   able   to  do  the  sort 


25 


619     ^^^  *® 
PaffeliiM 


of  things  that  the  Elberfeld  stallions  were  able  t^  do,  and  make 

accurate  complicated  mathematical  calculations,  but  he  could  read 

written   sentences,    think   out  logically   his   conclusions,    and   then 

give  his  ideas  on  the  subject  by  giving  a  varying  number  of  taps 

5   with  his  paws.    Ultimately  he  was  able  to  communicate  his  feelings. 

For  instance,  Mrs.  Moekel  relates  that  one  day,  when  she  was 

crying  after  her  daughter  had  gone  away  to  a  boarding-school, 

Rolf  came  up  and  tapped:   "  Mother  not  cry;  makes  Rolf  sad." 

Last  summer  Rolf  was  visited  by  some  ecclesiastics  (the  Moekel 

10  family,  it  should  be  mentioned,  are  practising  Catholics)  who  put 
the  strangest  theological  questions  to  him.  They  received  the  most 
orthodox  replies,  but  Herr  Moekel,  dissatisfied  with  the  performance, 
himself  asked  the  dog  to  tell  him  the  source  of  his  theological  know- 
ledge.   Rolf,  with  his    habitual    frankness,    immediately    replied, 

15  "  Catechism,  Fritz  "  (referring,  no  doubt,  to  the  regular  lesson  in  the 
Catechism  of  Herr  Moekel's  little  boy,  a  lesson  at  which,  as  at  all 
the  others.  Rolf  was  present  and  benefited).  Dr.  Volhard,  who  is 
described  as  a  man  of  science  and  an  able  doctor,  level-headed  and 
critical,  examined  Rolf  on  his  intellectual  side  on  several  occasions, 

20  asking  him  questions  of  increasing  difficulty.  At  length  he  put 
the  question,  "What  is  an  animal?"  Rolf  reflected  for  a  while,  and 
then  replied,  *'  A  part  of  the  primitive  soul!"  He  was  then  asked, 
"  On  the  other  hand,  what  is  a  man? "  He  replied,  "  Also  a  part." 
On  the  same  occasion  he  described  a  dead  fowl  in  a  picture  of  still 

25    life,  as  "  gone  to  the  primitive  soul." 

It  will  be  seen  that  Rolf  was  not  far  wrong,  because  the  "  soul  " 
is  the  human  mind  and  the  "  primitive  soul  "  can  only  be  the 
basis  of  the  hiunan  mind,  called  by  scientific  people  the  ether, 
by    the    advanced    metaphysicians    mortal     mind,      by     religious 

30  people  the  devil,  and  by  up-to-date  psychologists  the  unconscious 
mind. 

Dr.  William  Mackenzie,  of  Genoa,  in  No.  52  of  the  Archives  de 
Psychologie,  January,  1914,  has  given  a  very  complete  account  of 
three  days'  experiment  by  him  with  the  dog. 

85  When  Dr.  Mackenzie  asked  Rolf  how  men  were  different  from 
women  the  reply  came  "  trousers."  When  shown  a  picture  of  a 
dachshund,  and  being  asked  how  it  differed  from  him,  his  reply 
was,  "other  feet."  Once  when  Dr.  Mackenzie  stroked  him,  he 
growled,  and  when  Mrs.  Moekel  scolded  him,  he  patted  out,  "  Rolf 

40  nice;  not  bite."  Dr.  Hartog,  commenting  on  this,  writes  as  follows: 
*'  The  doctor  must  have  been  pleased  when,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
next  sitting,  Rolf  pawed  out :  *  Rolf  love  Dr.  Mackenzie,'  and  still 
more  pleased  to  receive,  a  few  days  later,  a  letter  dictated  by 
Rolf,  who,  according  to  the  elder  daughter's  statement,  ran  after 

45  her,  insisting  on  her  attending  to  his  communication,  until  she  sat 
down  to  record  the  following :  '  Dear  Dr.  Mackenzie, — Come  soon ; 
never  go  away;  bring  pictures;  yours,  too.    Love. — Rolf.'  " 

When  Mrs.  Moekel  related  to  Dr.  Mackenzie  how,  on  one  of  her 
rare  walks,  a  man  came  up  roughly  to  her  and  was  seized  by  the 


III 


Refer  to 
Pa^e  Line 


eso 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


621 


10 


20 


throat  by  Rolf,  who  was  removed  with  difficulty,  the  dog  wagged 
his  tail.  "What  are  we  talking  about?"  was  asked.  The  reply 
was:    "Man  bad;  Rolf  help  mother." 

The  following  is  from  the  Times  of  June  15th,  1914:— 

"  Consciousness  in  animals  is,  as  was  remarked  in  the  Times  of 
June  13th,  1914,  undeniably  a  question  of  extreme  difficulty.  Every- 
GOie  remembers  the  widespread  interest  taken  in  the  account  of 
the  •  thinking  horses  '  of  Elberfeld,  which  appeared  in  the  Times 
of  July  4th,  1913.  It  was  reprinted  and  commented  upon  all  over 
the  world.  Since  then  a  journal  has  been  established  to  deal 
entirely  with  the  matter  of  animal  consciousness.  It  is  edited  by 
Herr  Karl  Krall,  the  owner  of  the  famous  thinking  horses,  and  is 
intended  to  be  the  organ  of  the  Society  for  Animal  Psychology.  Its 
title  is  Tierseele  (Animal  Souls). 

"  The  third  niunber  of  this  periodical  contains  an  official  historj-  of  15 
the  Mannheim  dog,  *Rolf/  by  his  mistress,  Madame  Moekel.  Some 
particulars  concerning  this  'reasoning'  dog  were  given  in  the 
Times  of  April  15th,  by  Mr.  Arundel  del  Re,  of  University  College; 
London.  The  details  were  taken,  as  the  writer  stated,  from  an 
article  by  Dr.  W.  Mackenzie,  in  the  Italian  review  Psiche.  Dr. 
Mackenzie  has  also  described  his  experiments  with  Rolf  in  No.  52 
of  the  Archives  de  Psijchologie  (Geneva)  and  in  two  numbers  of  this 
year's  series  of  the  Annales  des  Sciences  Psychiqiies  (Paris). 

"  Some  of  the  stories  told  about  this  dog  are  very  amusing.  In 
Mr.  Del  Re's  letter  Rolf's  aptitude  for  figures  was  mentioned.  It 
is  related  of  the  dog  by  Dr.  Mackenzie  that  Madame  Moekel,  having 
cause  to  suspect  one  of  her  children  of  getting  help  from  someone 
in  doing  his  sums,  and  not  being  able  to  get  a  satisfactory  answer 
from  the  child  himself,  determined  to  watch  the  children  while 
doing  their  lessons.  The  result  was  quite  unexpected.  The  two 
youngest  children  were  seated  with  the  dog,  and  hardly  had  they 
heard  their  mother  draw  near  than  they  pushed  him  violently  away, 
exclaiming,  '  Be  off,  Rolf,  here's  Mamma  I '  All  three,  said  Madame 
Moekel,  had  the  air  of  guilty  persons  taken  in  the  act  The 
admission  of  the  culprits  confirmed  the  suspicions  of  the  lady :  the 
children  made  Rolf  do  tkeir  sums  for  them ! " 

The  best  account  of  his  doings  that  I  have  seen  is  that  given 
by  Professor  Marcus  Hartog,  M.A.,  D.Sc,  F.L.S.,  F.R.H.S.,  Pro- 
lessor  of  Zoology  in  University  College,  Cork,  in  the  Strand 
Magazine  of  August,    1914:  — 

"  Mn  Krall,  the  horse- trainer,  of  Elberfeld,  wrote  (Dr.  Hartog 
relates)  a  letter  to  Rol!,  accompanied  by  a  picture-book  containing 
a  drawing  of  a  school  for  animals,  where  the  animals  were  not 
«iiring  satisfaction.  Rolf's  answer  was:  'Love.  Glad  of  book; 
Daisy  (the  cat)  must  see.  Animals  like  learning,  bookmakw,  story- 
teller. Plenty  gentlemen  were  there.  Cliristchild  (Father  Christ- 
mas) coming.  Mother  brings  him.  Horses  have  a  (Christmas)  tree, 
too.  Roli  gives  you  little  Rolf  (photograph).  Many  kisses.  Rolf.' 
This  marvellous  answer  demanded  850  taps,  asd  took  fifty  minutes. 


25 


30 


35 


40 


45 


It  was  taken  down  in  the  presence  of  Professor  Gruber,  the 
zoologist,  of  Freiburg,  Dr.  Gruber,  and  several  others,  besides 
Mrs.  and  Miss  Luise  Moekel." 
MM.  J.  Larguier  des  Bancels  and  Ed.  Claparede  (Professor  of 
.'i  Experimental  Psychology  at  Geneva,  and  one  of  the  editors  of  the 
Archives  de  Psycholocjie)  were  invited  to  examine  the  dog,  and  spent 
a  morning  and  an  afternoon  with  him.  They  say:  "He  acquitted 
himself  brilliantly  of  the  tests  to  which  he  was  subjected.  He 
"  tapped  "  spontaneously  short  sentences,  addressed  a  letter  to  one 

10  of  his  ordinary  correspondents,  did  little  sums  correctly,  described 
pictures  which  were  shown  to  him.  In  short,  he  "  spoke."  The 
broad  fact  is  beyond  doubt.  But  interesting  as  he  is  he  hardly 
taught  us  anything  as  such  on  the  psychology  of  the  dog.  What  it 
is  necessary  to  clear  up  is,  in  fact,  to  know  if  the  word  spoken  is  the 

15  expression  of  a  personal  thought,  or  if  the  animal  is  only,  in  relation 
to  his  mistress,  a  more  or  less  passive  instrument.  In  any  case  the 
Mannheim  dog  is  a  riddle  which  ought  to  be  solved,  and  acknow- 
ledgments are  due  to  Madame  Moekel  for  furnishing  psychdlbgists 
with  the  opportunity  of  studying  a  problem  as    curious    as    it    is 

20    captivating." 

Two  very  doggy  stories  Dr.  Hartog  gives,  the  second  being  taken 
from  one  of  the  protocols.  Once,  after  the  Continental  custom, 
they  were  shaving  Jela,  the  Airedale  bitch  who  is  Rolf's  fellow- 
inmate,  and  commented  on  the  quantity  of  fleas,  despite  her  weekly 

25  bath.  Rolf  patted,  "Rolf  plenty  fleas;  Jela  plentier."  During  a 
test  sitting,  Rolf  suddenly  was  rude  enough  to  stop  short  and 
scratch  himself  vigorously.  Rebuked  for  this  breach  of  etiquette,, 
he  pleaded,  "  Belly  bite  bad." 

Dr.  Hartog  writes :   "It  is  obvious  that  the  whole  value  of  this 

30  account  depends  upon  the  overwhelming  evidence  of  the  eminent 
scientific  men  who  have  investigated  the  phenomena.  To  read  over 
their  protocols  will  convince  any  impartial  reader  of  the  authenticity 
and  sincerity  of  their  records,  and,  in  my  opinion,  justify  our 
willingness  to  accept  in  the  same  spirit  the  narrations  of  Mrs.  Moekel, 

35   which,  uncorroborated,  would,  we  admit,  be  too  startling  for  belief." 
The  scientific  men  from  whom  Dr.  Hartog  obtained  confirmation 
of  the  facts  are:    Emeritus   Professor   August   Gruber;   Dr.    Karl 
Gruber,   Lecturer  on   Zoology  of  the  University  of  Munich;  Pro- 
fessor Kraemer,  of  the  Royal  Agricultural  College  at  Hohenheim,  in 

40  Wurtemberg;  and  Dr.  Paul  Sarasin,  of  Basle,  the  well-known 
anthropologist  and  zoologist. 

Dr.  Hartog  ends  his  account  as  follows :  "  I  reproduce  a  transla- 
tion of  Dr.  Karl  Gruber's  letter :  '  Dear  Professor,— While  thanking 
you  for  your  friendly  letter,  I  wish  to  confirm  that  I  was  a  witness 

45  to  Rolf's  giving  his  answers.  I  was  able  to  arrange  investigations 
which  excluded  all  conscious  or  unconscious  deception,  for  Rolf 
alone  was  able  to  see  the  problems  set  for  him  to  solve,  and  solved 
them.  With  regards.  Yours  sincerely.  (Signed)  Dr.  Kael 
Gruber.'  " 


Befer  to 
Pt«e  LiiM 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


622 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


623 


10 


15 


The  conclusion  that  Dr.  Hartog  has  come  to  is  as  follows :  "  To 
anyone  who  considers  the  evidence  dispassionately,  however,  the 
admission  of  unsuspected  powers  of  learning,  thinking,  and  expres- 
sion in  animals  becomes  the  only  legitimate  inference,  startling  as  it 
at  first  appeared  to  all  of  us.*' 

Dr.  Hartog  adds :  "  I  should  add  that  neither  the  Mannheim  dog 
nor  the  Elberfeld  horses  have  ever  been  shown  for  money;  the 
demonstration  of  their  exploits  has  been  a  source  of  expense,  not 
revenue." 

When  you  recognise  that  the  real  dog  is  a  spiritual  idea  of 
God,  manifesting  Mind,  and  just  as  perfect  in  quality  as  our  own 
real  spiritual  selves,  it  is  not  surprising  that  the  cinematographic 
pictures  that  appear  as  a  dog  hearing  remarks  and  tapping  out 
answers,  show  such  apparent  intelligence. 

Note  AA  on  page  4a. 

The  following  are  extracts  from  *»  How  the  War  Will  End  "  :— 

THE     DIFFERENT    WAYS    OF    LOOKING    AT    LIFE. 

REALITY. 
It  is  comparatively  easy  to  understand  reality,  called  heaven,  because 
scientifically  we  know  that  there  can  be  only  one  cause  ;    that  cause   20 
must  be  good  ;   we  can  never  know  cause,  it  can  only  be  known  by  its 
manifestation  ;    and,  as  the  manifestation  of  cause  must  partake  of 
the  nature  of  the  cause,  its  manifestation  must  be  good. 

This  cause  and  its  manifestation  is  spoken  of  by  the  religious  world 

as  God  and  heaven.     The  metaphysician  speaks  of  it  as  Mind  and  its   25 
ideas. 

UNREALITY. 

If  there  is  only  one  cause  and  its  manifestation,  both  of  which  are 
good,  whence  this  terrible  evil  that  appears  so  very  real  to  us  T  What 
is  the  cause,  if  any,  of  all  this  hideous  misery  around  us  ?  When  we  30 
come  to  try  and  solve  this  puzzle,  one  of  the  difficulties  is  that  each 
of  the  three  great  schools,  science,  religion,  and  metaphysics,  working 
along  their  own  lines  of  thought,  have  found  certain  results  which  they 
attribute  to  something  to  which  they  give  a  different  name  ;  whereas 
all  these  results  are  due  to  the  same  thing.  The  scientific  man  speaks  35 
of  the  ether,  the  religious  man  speaks  of  the  devil,  the  modern  meta- 
physician  of  mortal  mind,  the  philosopher  speaks  of  phenomena,  and 
the  up-to-date  psychologist  speaks  of  the  unconscious  or  sub-conscious 
mind,  the  subliminal  self,  etc.,  he  has  a  dozen  names.  All  these  are 
different  names  for  the  same  thing.  40 

There  is  only  one  statement  that  is  true  about  the  material  world, 
and  that  has  now  been  absolutely  proved  ;  namely,  that  it  is  a  non- 
reality.  That  means  that  it  has  no  permanence,  it  is  not  made  by 
God.     At  most  it  is  a  horrible  dream,  but  without  a  dreamer. 

When  you  come  to  explain  how  best  to  get  out  of  the  difficulties,   45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


that  is  to  say,  how  to  destroy  matter  and  its  resultant  evil,  so  that  the 
good  appears  more  manifest,  there  are  four  ways  in  which  the  material 
world  can  be  expressed. 

1.  From  the  Religious  Point  of  View.— From  a  religious  point  of  view 
5  it  may  bo  said  that  we  are  hypnotised  into  all  our  troubles,  not  by  a 

person,  but  by  impersonal  evil,  alias  the  evil  thoughts  that  are  always 
more  or  less  attacking  us. 

2.  From  the  Metaphysical  Point  of  View.— From  a  metaphysical  point 
of  view,  things  are  just  as  we  think.    This  is  the  covenant  stated  by  Moses : 

10  if  you  think  good — ^if  you  have  only  one  God,  good — you  will  get  good. 
So,  if  you  think  evil  you  will  get  evil.  But  when  you  want  to  bring 
about  so-called  good  you  must  not  think  lies,  and  try  to  think  that 
you  are  well  when  you  are  ill.  You  must  not  even  think  of  the  good 
as  seen  around  us,  as  there  is  no  real  good  in  the  material  world.     All 

13  the  good  is  part  of  heaven,  and  matter  merely  hides  it  from  us.  Jesus 
himself  said  :  "  Why  callest  thou  me  good  ?  There  is  none  good  but  one, 
that  is,  Ood  '*  (Matthew  19,  ver.  17),  You  have  to  think  of  the  absolute 
good.  You  have  to  think  of  an  ideal  perfect  world,  the  highest  good 
that  you  can  possibly  imagine,  namely,  to  think  of  what  has  been  called 

20  God  and  heaven.  This  is  a  mental  world,  the  world  of  reality,  in  which 
all  is  perfect  because  governed  by  a  perfect  God.  The  Apostle  John 
speaks  of  knowing  "  he  aletheia,"  which  means  "  the  absolute  truth  " 
as  opposed  to  "  aletheia  "  "  the  relative  truth  "  or  "  so-called  truth  '*  of 
the  material  world. 

25  3.  From  the  Scientific  Point  of  View.— The  best  way  of  expressing 
the  material  world  from  a  scientific  point  of  view,  is  that  thought 
is  a  high  tension  current  right  above  the  Marconi  wave,  and 
thought  after  thought  sweeps  across  the  mind  at  the  rate 
of   about   20      miles  an  hour,   ringing  out  sweet   tones  or   jangling 

30  its  discordant  notes.  Every  sin  and  every  disease  has  what  may  be 
called  its  own  cell  in  the  subconscious  mmd.  If  the  anger  cell  is  clean 
a  million  people  could  not  hypnotise  you  to  be  angry.  If  on  the  con- 
trary there  are  small  electrical  particles  on  the  cell,  these  will  damp 
down  the  cell  as  pitch  does  a  tuning  fork,  so  that  when  the  angry 
thought  passes  over  the  man's  mind  it  will  vibrate  with  the  lower  vibra- 
tion of  anger  and  the  man  will  be  angry  whether  he  wishes  it  or  not. 
The  human  mind  may  be  looked  upon  as  an  electrical  transmitter, 
and  bad  thoughts  as  low  vibrations,  so  called  good  thoughts  as  high 
vibrations. 

*0       When  a  man  knows  how  to  think  rightly,  the  following  are  the 

results : 

(1)  By  the  denial,  the  evil  thoughts  att€u;king  are  destroyed  and 

temporary  relief  obtained. 

(2)  By  the  affirmation,  the  action  of  God  can  be  utilised  to  completely 
45   purify  any  particular  cell  in  the  subconscious  mind — ^i.e.,  to  short  circuit 


3.- 


Refer  to      624 
Pa«re  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


62") 


the  eJectrical  particles  upon  it— so  that  tlic  cell  will  never  again  vibrate 
with  that  particular  class  of  wrong  thought. 

4.  The  Most  Accurate  View.— The  fourth  way  of  looking  at  the 
material  world,  and  this  is  the  most  accurate  as  in  it  there  is  the  least 
pretence  of  any  life,  power,  or  reality  in  matter.  5 

(Then  follows  Note  V.  herein.) 

Miracles  Scientific— Miracles  ore  absolutely  scientific.  In  "  Man's 
Powers  and  Work  "♦  you  will  find  a  short  summary,  showing  how  the 
miracles  of  Jesus  the  Clirist  were  done,  and  how  evil  is  destroyed  by 
turning  in  thought  to  God.  Tho  action  of  God  not  only  results  in  the  lo 
British  winning  in  the  material  battle  of  Armageddon,  but  in  tho  lost 
ten  tribes,  tho  English -speaking  races,  finally  destroying  all  evil  by 
united  riglit  thinking  at   a  predetermined   time. 

Do  not  be  one  of  those  referred  to  in  II.  Peter  3,  ver.  3,  4,  as  follows  : 
''there  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers  walking  ajicr  their  oum  lusts,    l", 
And  saying.  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming  ?  "  for  he  "  shall  come 
in  a  day  when  he  lookcth  not  for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is  not  aware 
of  "  (Matt.  24,  60). 

If  wo  do  not  learn  now  we  shall  be  too  late,  for  '  the  night  cometh, 
when  no  man  can  work  "  (John  9,  ver.  4).  This  means  that  before  long  2«) 
the  evil  thoughts  that  aro  about  to  attack  the  world  become  so  bad 
that  only  tlioso  who  have  by  then  learned  how  to  work,  and  practised 
the  scientific  method  of  prayer,  can  protect  themselves.  Even  now, 
quite  a  good  worker  cannot  protect  himself  when  in  bad  pain,  or  too 
strongly  attacked  by  mental  workers  using  the  human  mind— known  2% 
fta  malicious  animal  magnetism  and  as  black  magic — and  has  to  get 
someone  to  help  him. 

The  "End  of  the  World."  — Fortunately  the  end  of  all  evil  is  at 
hand.  *'  The  earth  **  will  soon  bo  *'  clean  dissolved  "  (Isaiah  24,  ver.  19), 
by  enough  people  turning  in  thought  to  God  in  the  way  shown.  ''Look  30 
unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  :  for  I  am  God,  and  there 
is  none  else  "  (Isaiah  45,  ver.  22).  Through  the  mist  of  materiality 
gleams  the  brightness  of  Christ's  coming,  that  of  tho  '*  new  heavens  and 
a  new  earth''  (II.  Peter  3,  ver.  13),  when  ''the  former  shall  not  be 
remembered,  nor  come  into  mind,  .  .  .  and  the  voice  of  weeping  shall  be  35 
no  more  heard''  (Isaiah  65,  ver.  17,  \9).  Now  *' we  ,  ,  .  groan  within 
ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  the  redemption  Fdematerialisation] 
of  our  body  "  (Rom.  8,  ver.  23).  We  are  losing  our  ignorance,  and  all 
over  the  world  the  knowledge  that  man  is  a  perfect  spiritual  being  in 
heaven  now  is  breaking  through,  and  coming  to  people  of  all  denomina-   40 

•  By  F.  L.  Rawson,  M  I.E.E.,  A.M.I.CE.  Published  by  the  Crystal  Press, 
L^..  90.  Regent  Street.  LoDdon.  W.,  post  free.  7d.  Library  Edition,  gold 
lettered,  bound  m  cloth,  with  "  Sequel  to  Man's  Powers  and  Work.^'  Is.  8d., 
post  free. 


Hefer  to 
Page  lioe 


20 


tions.  This  is  tho  Second  Coming  of  tho  Christ.  "  As  the  lightning 
Cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  unto  the  west  ;  so  shall  also  the 
coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27). 

In  the  next  verse  we  read,  "For  ufheresoever  the  carcase  is,  there  will 

5  the    eagles    be  gathered  together."     The    eagles    have    been    gathered 

together  over   the  carcase  of  Turkey— that  wliich  used  to  be  Turkey 

in  Europe.     The  jealousj^  of  the  nations  is  shown  in  Isaiah  42,  ver.  13, 

**  He  shall  stir  up  jealousy  like  a  man  of  war." 

"  WatcJi  therefore,  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  wherein  the 

10  Son  of  man  cometh  "  (Matt.  25,  ver.  13).  We  can,  however,  know  the 
year  and  the  month  when  all  evil  disappears,  by  enough  people  uniting 
together  to  destroy  it.  Tho  nature  of  evil  is  self  destructive,  and  the 
horrors  that  are  prophesied  become  so  terrible  that  even  the  materialist, 
desperate  in  his  tortures,  and  having  the  truth  set  out  clearly  before 

ITi  him,  unites  with  the  spiritually  minded  in  their  campaign  against  evil, 
knowing  that  there  is  nothing  but  God.  Then  comes  the  verification  of 
tho  prophecy  :  "  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  [of  God  set  out  briefly 
in  this  letter]  shall  be  preached  in  all  tJhC  world  for  a  witness  unio  all 
ruHions  ;  and  then  shall  the  end  come  "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  14).  The  time 
of  this  '*  preaching  "  we  shall  know,  for  "  Behold,  I  will  make  thse  to 
know  what  shall  be  in  the  last  end  of  the  indignation  :  for  at  the  time 
appointed  [and  foretold  by  the  other  prophets]  <fce  end  shall  be"  (Dan.  10, 
ver.  19).  Then  "the  glory  of  the  Ixrrd  shall  he  revealed^  and  all  flesh  shall 
see  it  together  :  for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath  spoken  it  "  (Isaiah  40,  ver.  5). 

85  Yours  sincerely, 

F.  L.  RAWSON. 
(End  of  Extract  from  **  How  the  War  Will  End.") 

THE    "END    OF     THE    WORLD." 

When  the  second  edition  of  ''Life  Understood"  was  ready  for 

30   the  printers,    I  came   to  the  conclusion   that  the  world  was  not 

sufficiently  advanced  in  knowledge  for  me  to  set  out  definitely  in 

writing    exactly    when   the   so-called   "end    of    the    world"     was 

coming. 
During  the  last  three  months,  however,  such  great  changes 
3>  have  taken  place  in  the  mental  outlook,  that  details  are  given  in 
the  new  preface,  as  I  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  world  was 
at  last  sufficiently  ready.  I  am  now  adding  this  note  so  as  to  give 
briefly  the  reasons  that  have  gradually  led  me  to  the  conclusions 
to  which  I  havii  come  on  this  subject  of  such  vital  importance. 

40  Summary  of  Life.— 

First  let  me  summarise  the  position.  Heaven  is  not  a  far-off 
distant  state  which  we  reach  by  <ieatk.  It  is  an  existing  perfect 
state  of  consciousness.  "  The  kingdom  of  Ood  is  within  you,"  Jesus 
said,   and  the  alternative  marginal  translation  is    ''The    kingdom 


lUfer  to      S26 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


627      Refer  to 
Page  Lint 


of  God  is  among  you  "  (Luke  17,  ver.  21) ;  that  is  to  say,  all  the 
love,  life,  truth,  joy,  wisdom,  knowledge,  and  beauty,  that  we  see 
around  us  is  part  of  heaven,  permanent  and  perfect.  In  front  of  the 
spiritual  man  may  be  said  to  flash  a  series  of  cinematograph  pictures, 
which  pass  at  the  rate  of  about  twenty  miles  an  hour.  All  the  sin,  5 
disease,  troubles,  and  limitations  are  part  of  these  cinematograph 
pictures,  for  man  is  not  a  material  being  liable  to  sin,  disease,  and 
death ;  he  is,  always  was,  and  always  will  be,  a  perfect  being,  in  a 
perfect  world,  governed  by  a  perfect  God.  Of  the  material  or 
cinematographic  picture  man,  Jesus  said,  "  Ye  are  of  your  father  10 
the  devil  .  .  .  there  is  no  truth  [reality]  in  him.  When  he  speaketh 
a  lie,  he  speaketh  of  his  own,  for  he  is  a  liar  and  the  father  of  it " 
(John  8,  ver.  44). 

Heaven,  mathematically,  is  a  world  of  four  dimensions,  of 
which  we  see  three.  The  fourth  dimension  is  infinity.  Man  has  15 
existed  for  infinite  time;  an  infinite  number  of  God*s  glorious 
ideas  have  come  to  him;  he  has  grouped  these  ideas  into  an 
infinite  number  of  perfect  combinations  of  what,  in  the  material 
world,  we  call  art,  music,  literature,  etc.  These  radiate  out  from 
him  into  infinite  space,  giving  infinite  joy  and  happiness  to  an  20 
infinite  number  of  perfect  beings.  He  has  known  an  infinite  number 
of  these  peerless  spiritual  beings,  and  has  become  conscious  of 
the  beauties  of  an  infinite  number  of  spiritual  worlds,  because 
each  of  the  infinite  material  worlds  around  us  is  merely  a  material 
misrepresentation  of  a  real  spiritual  world,  of  a  beauty  that  it  is  25 
absolutely  impossible  to  imagine,  much  less  to  describe.  With 
regard  to  the  future,  an  infinite  number  of  new  ideas  will  come  to 
man;  he  will  group  these  together  into  an  infinite  number  of 
sublime  combinations;  he  will  revel  in  the  beauty  of  an  infinite 
number  of  new  resplendent  worlds,  and  will  exchange  ideas  with  30 
an  infinite  number  of  divine  spiritual  beings,  whom  he  has  never 
met  before.  Now  the  love  towards  even  a  stranger,  just  met, 
and  his  love  towards  you,  is  thousands  of  times  greater  than 
the  greatest  material  love  that  any  mortal  man  can  feel,  because  it 
is  the  love  of  God,  and  man  has  infinite  love,  infinite  life,  infinite  35 
truth,  infinite  wisdom,  infinite  knowledge,  infinite  joy.  In  fact, 
man  has  no  limitations  whatsoever,  except  that  he  can  never 
know  the  whole  of  reality ;  for  instance,  he  can  never  know  all 
the  infinite  number  of  spiritual  beings,  he  can  never  know  all  the 
wonderful  worlds,  he  can  never  know  all  the  ideas  and  com-  40 
binations  of  ideas,  for  the  unfolding  of  God's  infinitude  is  eternal 
life.  Each  divine  being  has,  however,  the  Christ  capacity,  and  can 
know  any  idea  of  God,  can  know  any  spiritual  being,  and  can 
be  conscious  of  any  of  the  marvellous  beauties  of  any  spiritual 
world  directly  he  so  desires.  The  spiritual  man  has,  however,  no  45 
personal  volition,  for  he  is  governed  by  the  will  of  God,  being  God's 
consciousness.  The  awakening  of  a  spiritual  desire  is  God's  law  in 
operation,  and  a  natural  precursor  of  the  unfoldment  which  satisfies 
that  desire. 


The  Evolution  of  the  Knowledge  of  the  Date  of  the  End.— 


About  a  year  after  I  was  retained  by  the  Daily  Express,  having 
found  that  matter  could  be  caused  to  cease  to  exist  by  true  prayer, 
and  that,  when  so  destroyed,  it  never  could  exist  again,  I  saw 
5  that  it  was  only  a  question  of  time  before  all  matter  must  disappear, 
and  with  the  cessation  of  matter,  all  sin,  disease,  and  limitations 
must  equally  disappear.  We  all  then  appear  to  wake  up  to  find 
ourselves  in  the  glorious  world  above  described,  in  which,  in  fact, 
we  always  have  existed. 

10  After  learning  how  to  obtain  inspirational  knowledge  about  thirteen 
years  ago,  one  of  the  earliest  lights  upon  my  path  came  on  reading 
lie  v.  12,  ver.  16,  ''And  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  the  earth 
ojyened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the  Jlood  which  the  dragon 
cast    out    0/    his    mouth."      I    knew    that    "the    earth"    meant     the 

15  scientific  world,  and  suddenly  I  realised  that  the  verse  meant  that 
the  natural  scientist  would  make  clear  the  difference  between 
mentally  working  with  the  human  mind,  and  mentally  working  by 
turning  in  thought  to  God.  This  would  stop  the  flood  of  hypnotic 
working  with  the  human  mind  that  would  otherwise  be  poured  out 

20  over  the  world  when  people  recognised  the  effect  of  thought,  and 
when  the  mental  workers,  working  with  the  human  mind,  would 
commence  to  make  known  their  results,  and  spread  their  teachings. 
I  also  saw  that  this  clearing  up  of  the  different  forms  of  mental 
working  would  be  my  work ;  in  fact,  at  this  time  I  saw  nearly  all 

25  the  main  points  of  the  important  events  that  were  about  to  happen, 
and  the  way  in  which  matter  would  come  to  an  end. 

Shortly  after,  as  a  matter  of  interest,  I  calculated  out  mathe- 
matically when  that  end  should  come.  To  do  this  I  took  the  yearly 
increase   that   there    had    been    during    the    past  forty-five  years 

30  in  the  number  of  people  who  knew  that  there  was  no  reality  in 
matter,  and  that  the  only  reality  was  God  and  the  spiritual 
kingdom,  and  estimated  that  the  end  would  come  when  half  the 
world  would  know  these  facts.  This  worked  out  to  1920.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  I  knew  that  it  must  come  a  little  time  before  that, 

35  as  it  was  not  necessary  to  have  half  the  world  knowing  these  facts. 
Moreover,  I  could  not  get  the  total  number  who  knew  them. 

A  few  days  afterwards  I  met  a  man  who  was  then  one  of  the 
best  mental  healers  in  Europe,  and  on  giving  him  my  result  he 
told  me  it  was  extremely  interesting,  because  he  had  met  one  or 

40  two  of  the  great  occultists  in  India,  who  had  told  him  that  some- 
thing most  extraordinary  was  going  to  take  place  a  few  years 
prior  to  the  date  I  had  mentioned.  My  recollection  was  that  he 
said  three  years  earlier.  He  had,  however,  never  been  able  to 
find  out  from   them   what   was  going   to   take   place,    but   it   was 

45   something  most   revolutionary. 

A  few  years  after  I  learned  what  I  know  of  the  Science  of 
Numbers  from  an  Arab  sheik,  who  showed  me  how  he  could 
calculate  out  mathematically  the  thought  that  a  man  was  going 


Refer  to     ^^28 
Page  Line 


NOTES. 


to    think    at     any    given    moment.     Through    the    knowledge   of 
numbers  gained  from  him  I  found  that  the  date  must  be  1917 

\s  has  always  been  the  case  when  I  learnt  anything  of  im- 
portance, about  two  days  afterwards  I  got  an  important 
coiifirmaiion  from  a  friend,  who,  before  I  had  told  him  anythmg  - 
about  the  date  of  the  end,  told  me  that,  whereas  the  Great 
Pyramid  contained  a  prophecy  in  stone  of  the  history  of  the  world, 
nothing  was  shown  after  the  year  1917.  ,  .     ,.^  t 

Almost  immediately  afterwards  one  of  the  ablest  scientific  men  of 
the  English  Army  wrote  to  me  as  follows:  '•'  In  Henry  and  Scott  s 
Biblical  Commentaries  there  is  a  quotation  from  one  Habershon,  who 
dates  Daniers  1,290  days  from  583  a.d.,  the  year  of  the  assumption 
of  Papal  infallibility,  ending  1873,  and  the  1,335  days  as  ending 
1918  'the  period  when  every  other  rule  and  authority  will  cease, 
and  man  shall  know  that  the  Most  High  ruleth  over  all.' "  " 

In  "The  Voice  of  God,"  by  the  Rev.  J.  Martin,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  he 
.ays  some  chronologists  "have  recently  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  period  of  Christ's  return  may  not  transpire  till  1917.      This  is 
the  date  of  the  universal  coming  of  the  Christ.     "  As  the  lightning 
Cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even  into  the  west,  so  shall   -^ 
also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  man  be "  (Matt.  24,  ver.  27).     This 
belief  in  the  end  coming  is  almost  universal  amongst  those  who 
have  made  a  study  of  the  end  of  the  world.     Baxter,  who  was  led 
into  manv  mistakes  through  being  on  so  material  a  basis,  but  whose   ^_^ 
knowledge  of  the  prophecies  with  regard  to  the  end  was  probably  - 
second  to  none,  shortly  before  his  death  stated  that  the  end  would 
come  either  in  1910  or  1917,  he  was  not  sure  which.      Expositors  of 
prophecy  are  agreed  that  the  principal  terminations  of  all  the  great 
prophetic  periods  take  place  within  the  next  few  years. 

A  few  years  before  the  first  edition  of  "Life  Understood"  came 
out  I  commenced  to  look  into  the  Bible  prophecies  on  the  subject, 
and  found  references  right  throughout  to  the  final  seven  years 
of  the  world  These  seven  years  are  divided  into  two  periods 
of  3i  years  each,  spoken  of  in  the  Bible  as  1,260  days,  42  months, 
:j.\  years,  3.i  days,  etc. 

The  Loosing  of  the  Devil.— 

I  found  also  that  the  loosing  of  the  devil,  of  which  John  speaks, 
took  place  at  the  commencement  of  the  seven  year  period,  but 
could  not  see  what  it  was  of  importance  that  took  place  m  1910 
that  could  be  spoken  of  as  the  loosing  of  the   devil. 

Comparatively  recently  I  wrote  to  one  of  the  most  successful 
mental  workers  in  America,  asking  whether  she  had  any  verifica- 
tion of  the  end  coming  in  1917.  She  wrot«  back  that  it  was 
difficult  to  form  any  definite  conclusion,  but,  if  anything,  she 
thought  it  ought  to  come  earlier,  namely,  three  and  a-half  years 
from  the  date  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  death  on  December  3rd,  1910. 
Directly  I  read  the  letter  I  saw  what  the  loosing  of  the  devil  was. 


30 


35 


40 


45 


NOTES. 


629 


1.- 


At  Mrs.  Eddy's  death  the  control  for  good  that  she  exercised  over 
the  Christian  Scientists  was  lost.  So  accurate  had  her  advice 
been  in  the  past  that  there  was  no  necessity  for  her  giving  any 
instructions;  a  request  was  sufficient  to  be  at  once  followed  by 
5  the  thousands  of  Christian  Scientists  throughout  the  world.  In 
addition,  there  were  many,  like  myself,  who  were  not  members  of 
the  Christian  Science  organisation,  but  who,  through  study  of  her 
writings,  and  investigation  of  her  life,  had  formed  so  high  an 
opinion  of  her  powers,  that  they  would  at  once  follow  any  advice 

10  given  by  her.  She  had  such  power  of  reading  thought  that  in 
these  latter  days  she  could  have  told  us  exactly  what  evils  to 
work  against,  and  when  to  commence  working  against  them,  and 
in  a  few  days  could  have  had  hundreds  of  thousands  of  the  best 
workers  throughout  the  world  united  in  a  solid  band  to  reduce 
the  particular  trouble  in  front  of  us  that  she  had  specified.  For 
instance,  in  the  middle  of  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  a  letter 
ai»peared  from  her,  dated  June  13th,  1905,  as  follows :  ''I  request 
that  every  member  of  The  Mother  Church  of  Christ  Scientist,  in 
Boston,  pray   each   day   for    the   amicable    settlement  of  the    war 

20  between  Russia  and  Japan."  I  at  once  ceased  to  take  any  more 
patients,  and  thousands  of  others  must  also  have  given  all  their 
spare  time  to  this  work.  A  fortnight  later,  a  letter  from  her, 
dated  June  27th,  was  published,  in  which  she  said:  ''I  now 
request  that  the  members  of  my  church  cease  special  prayer  for 

25.  the  peace  of  nations."  A  fortnight  later,  a  letter,  dated  July  22nd, 
appeared,  in  which  she  explained  that  no  special  prayer  for  peace 
was  necessary,  ''because  a  spiritual  foresight  of  the  nations' 
drama  presented  itself."  Peace  negotiations  were  formally  opened 
on  August   9th,  having  unofficially  started   earlier,  and  peace   was 

30  signed  on  the  23rd.  An  earlier  request  would  have  resulted  in  a 
somewhat  speedier  termination  of  the  war,  but  a  greater  diminution 
of  the  healing  work  being  done  all  over  the  world. 

The  year   1910   is   recognised   by  many   occultists  as  the  com- 
mencement of  a  new  era,  and  ''F.  E.  H.,"  in  ''The  Latter  Days, 

35  with  Evidence  from  the  Great  Pyramid,"  published  in  1895,  writes, 
on  page  .32:  "The  termination  of  the  Grand  Gallery,  1,910  inches, 
gives  the  3id  of  December,  1910,  as  the  end  of  the  present  era." 
This  time,  which  is  the  date  of  Mrs.  Eddy's  death,  has  been 
looked  upon  by  some  as  the  end  of  the  world,  whereas  the  Grand 

40  Gallery  symbolises  the  Christian  dispensation,  and  the  widening 
of  the  passage  at  its  commencement  symbolises  the  date  of  the 
birth  of  Jesus. 

It  is  an   interesting  and  instructive  fact  that  Mrs.  Eddy's  text- 
book,   "  Science   and   Health,    with   Key   to   the   Scriptures,"    was 

45    copyrighted  until  1917.* 

Theoretically  I  had  known  for  some  years  that  the  end  ought  to 
come  on  the  ninth,  eighteenth,  or  twenty-seventh  day  of  the  ninth 
month  of  1917.    •  Consequently,    when   I  received  the  letter   above 
•  See  "Christian  Science  Sentinel,"  January  loth,  11*03. 


Befer  to 
Page  Liae 


K«fer  to 
Page  Line 


630 


NOTES. 


NOTES. 


631 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


10 


20 


mentioned,  and  saw  that  the  end  was  coming  in  December, 
1917,  I  could  not  make  out  what  was  wrong.  I  knew 
that  the  real  first  month  of  the  year  is  not  January,  which  is  the 
commencement  of  what  is  called  the  Julian  year,  the  Emperor 
Julian  having  altered  the  numerical  value  of  the  months,  but  I 
had  always  looked  upon  March  as  the  first  month.  December  3rd 
would,  according  to  this,  fall,  I  thought,  in  the  tenth  month,  and 
not  in  the  ninth.  I,  however,  did  not  waste  time  over  the  matter, 
and  merely  realised  that  there  was  no  ignorance,  that  God  was  the 
Principle  of  all  knowledge,  and  that  therefore  man— the  real  man- 
knew  everything  that  he  needed.  Probably  as  the  result  of  this 
realisation  of  truth,  within  forty-eight  hours  I  was  sent  a  pamphlet, 
in  which,  directly  it  was  opened,  I  read  a  statement  that  the  date 
of  the  commencement  of  the  year  depended  upon  the  time  of  the 
Jewish  feast  of  Nizan,  and  that,  consequently,  sometimes  the  first  15 
of  the  month  started  as  late  as  the  first  week  in  April.  In  this 
way  I  was  shown  that  the  first  week  of  December,  1917,  is  in 
the  ninth  month  and  not  in  the  tenth,  and  the  date  of  the  end  of 
the  world  was  found  to  be  scientifically  correct.  This  is  one  of 
the  many  instances  of  the  way  in  which  knowledge  that  has  come 
has  been  confirmed.  I  think  I  may  say  that  there  has  never  been 
a  case  with  me  in  which  knowledge  obtained  inspirationally  has 
not  been  confirmed  within  a  day  or  two. 

How  Information  has  been  Obtained.— 

By  true  prayer,  as  time  went  on,  I  gradually  obtained  all  the  25 
necessary  information,  not  only  of  when  but  of  how  the  end  would 
come,  much  of  which  I  have  given  in  the  Preface.  As  an  instance 
of  how  this  information  has  been  obtained,  I  may  mention  that, 
wanting  to  know  whether  the  circular  which  precedes  the  end 
would  be  sent  out  all  over  the  world,  or  only  in  America  and 
England,  and  being  busy,  I  asked  a  friend  of  mine,  a  first-rate 
worker,  to  treat  for  the  required  knowledge.  That  night  she  treated, 
realising  that  man,  the  spiritual  man,  had  all  necessary  knowledge, 
and  then  opened  the  Bible.  The  first  verse  she  saw  was  the 
following :  "  And  I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven, 
having  the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on 
the  earth,  and  to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and 
people  "  (Rev.  14,  ver.  6). 

This  is  one  of  the  two  prophetical  references  in  Revelation  to  the 
circular  that  is  going  to  be  delivered  all  over  the  world  in  every 
inhabited  house,  in  every  civilised  country,  on  the  morning  of 
December  3rd,  1917.  It  will  also  appear  in  every  newspaper  on 
that  day,  bringing  '*  glad  tidings  of  good  things."  There  are  other 
references  in  the  Bible  to  this  circular,  which  shortly  but  clearly 
sets  out  the  facts  of  being  that  Jesus  was  constantly  teaching. 
Jesus,  speaking  of  it,  says  :  '  And  this  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall 
be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations  ;  and  then 
shall  the  end  come  "  (Matt.   24,  ver.   14).     In  a  somewhat  similar 


30 


35 


40 


45 


way  the  verdict  of  the  Press  on  the  following  morning,  Decem- 
ber 4th,  "  Babylon  is  fallen,  is  fallen,"  namely,  all  matter  and  evil 
is  done  away  with  for  ever,  was  discovered. 
In  several  places  the  Bible  shows  that  those  who  are  doing  their 
^  work  properly  would  know  approximately  the  time  of  the  end, 
although  "there  shall  come  in  the  last  days  scoffers  walking  after 
their  own  lusts,  and  saying.  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?" 
(II.  Peter  3,  ver.  3,  4).  Theoretically,  the  end  should  take  place,  I 
think,  forty-five  hours  after  the  opening  of  December  3rd,  namely,  at 

10  9  p.m.  on  Tuesday,  the  4th.*  Jesus  told  us  three  times  that  we  should 
not  know  the  day  and  hour;  this  depends  upon  how  we  do  our 
work.  The  time  can  be  quickened  up  somewhat,  as  pointed  out 
by  Jesus,  who  said,  "And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened, 
there  should  no  flesh  be  saved,  but  for  the  elect's  sake  those  days 

15  shall  be  shortened"  (Matt.  24,  ver.  22).  This  means  that  if  those 
who  knew  how  to  pray  scientifically  did  not  work  properly,  all 
would  suffer  from  what  in  the  previous  verse  he  had  spoken  of 
as  *'  For  there  shall  be  great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since 
the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be." 

20      The  Second  Coming  of  Christ- 
Many  people  say,  "  Why  the  end  of  the  world  has  been  prophesied 
many  times."    It  is  true  that  from  time  to  time  small  groups  of 
people  have,  on  wholly  inadequate  grounds,  believed  that  the  end 
of  the  world  was  coming,  but  there  has  only  once  before  been  any- 
25   thing  like  the  same  widespread  belief  as  there  is  at  the  present 
time.     This  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  Second  Coming  of  the 
Christ  was  prophesied  by  many  commentators  of  the  Bible  to  take 
place  at  periods  varying  between  the  year  1865  and  the  year  1870. 
Dr.  Cummings,  for  instance,  in  a  sermon  delivered  at  the  Exeter 
30   Hall  in  1849,  said  that  the  Second  Coming  must  take  place  either 
in  the  year  1865,  or  at  latest  a  year  or  two  after. 

Dr.  Chambers,  whose  prophecies  of  many  important  events,  such 
as  the  Crimean  War,  were  marvellously  accurate,  said  on  his  death- 
bed that  the  one  thing  that  had  caused  him  more  sorrow  than 
35  anything  else  was  that  the  Second  Coming  of  Christ  had  not  taken 
place,  as  he  expected,  between  1866  and  1868,  although  this  was 
prophesied  in  the  Bible  with  greater  certainty  than  any  of  the  other 
matters  which  he  had  foretold.  So  accurate  had  he  been  with  his 
prophecies  that  many  thousands,  some  of  whom  I  know,  were  per- 
40  fectly  certain  that  the  end  was  coming  between  those  years. 

These  conmientators  were  correct,  as  the  Second  Coming  of 
the  Christ  took  place  in  1866.  This  is  the  year  that  anyone  who 
was  spiritual  enough  would  have  caught  the  thought  that  matter  was 
not  a  reality,  and  that  man  was  not  a  material  being,  but  was, 
45  is  now,  and  always  will  be,  a  perfect  being  in  a  perfect  world, 
governed  by  a  perfect  God.     The  only  person  that  I  know  that 

*  I  have  since  found  that  accordiMgr  to  the  dates  in  "  Haydon's  Dictionary  of 
Dates,"  the  4tli  should  theoretically  be  the  day. 

88 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


632 


NOTES. 


o 


10 


caught  this  idea  at  that  date  was  Mrs.  Eddy,  and  she  gave  the 
information  to  the  world  in  '*  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the 
Scriptures,"  in  1875,  which  is  another  date  foretold  in  the  Bible. 

My  own  mother  was  healing  by  prayer  in  1875,  and  at  that  time, 
whilst  she  seldom  spoke  to  others  on  the  subject,  as  she  was  not 
understood,  she  often  told  me  that  it  was  possible  to  know  what 
other  people  were  thinking,  and  to  communicate  mentally  with 
others  at  a  distance.  She,  however,  was  not  spiritual  enough  in 
1866  to  catch  the  more  important  knowledge  known  as  the  Second 
Coming  of  the  Christ.  This  knowledge  is,  however,  now  coming 
all  over  the  world  with  great  rapidity. 

The  Prophecy  in  Esdras  Confirming  the  Date  of  the  End  of  the 
World.- 

After  I   had   found  out  the   date  and  the  details  of  what   took 
place  at  the  end  of  the  world,  I  was  one  day  looking  through  the    15 
7th  chapter  of  II.  Esdras,  and  reading  verses  28  to  33,  suddenly 
recognised  that  they  confirmed  in  detail  my  conclusions. 

Verses  28  and  29  read  as  follows:  — 

"  For  my  son  Jesus  ihall  he  rerealed  with  those  that  he  with  him, 
and  theij  that  remain  shall  rejoice  within  four  hundred  years.     After  20 
theite  yeart  shall  my  son  Christ  die,  and  all  men  that  hare  life." 

The  first  historical  book  that  I  consulted,  to  see  what  happened 
400  years  before  the  death  of  Mrs.  Eddy  on  December  3rd,  1910, 
referred  to  as  the  death  of  my  son  Christ,  was  Cassell's  "  Universal 
History,"  by  Oilier,  in  which  I  read  the  following:  — 

*'  The  year  1510  was  a  turning-point  in  the  career  of  Luther.  It 
was  then  that  he  went  to  Rome  on  some  business  connected  with 
his  Order,  and  it  was  at  Rome  that  his  mind  was  first  opened  to 
the  tremendous  corruptions  of  the  Western  Church.  ...  In  the 
capital  of  the  Church  he  beheld  a  state  of  things  which  rivalled, 
if  it  did  not  surpass,  what  had  existed  in  the  same  place  under  the 
worst  of  the  Emperors.  .  .  .  He  believed  that  in  Rome  he  should 
find  the  very  source  and  fount  of  holiness,  and  his  dismay  was 
overwhelming  when  he  found  that  he  had  tumbled  into  a  sty  of  vice. 
The  whole  of  Italy  was  involved  in  the  same  reproach  ;  but  in 
Rome  the  fact  was  more  glaring  and  conspicuous,  from  the  vastness 
of  the  city,  and  the  contrast  of  its  supposed  character  as  a  sacred 
spot.  Not  merely  the  secular  nobility,  but,  to  an  equal,  if  not  a 
greater  extent,  the  clergy  were  given  up  to  the  most  extravagant 
immoralities,  which  were  practised  with  scarcely  an  attempt  at  ^0 
concealment,  and  even  with  a  laughing  disregard  of  comment. 
Scepticism  had  spread  widely  and  deeply  amongst  all  classes.  Many 
of  the  priests  were  avowedly  atheists,  and  would  scoff  at  the  Mass 
as  they  administered  it  ...  it  may  be  doubted  whether  two  Romish 
priests  of  that  date  could  have  looked  each  other  in  the  face  without  ^o 
laughing,  any  more  than  two  Roman  augurs  of  the  ancient  days. 
The  vices  of  the  system  were  its  profligacy,  on  the  one  hand,  and, 


25 


30 


35 


NOTES. 


033 


5 


on  the  other,  its  hypocritical  profession  of  a  faith  which  was  no 
longer  held.  ...  At  that  time  a  faithful  son  of  the  Church,  Luther 
was  shocked  and  terror-stricken  by  all  he  saw  and  heard  ...  the 
foundations  of  the  Church  itself  seemed  to  his  melancholy  glance  to 
have  suddenly  become  rotten.  He  remained  no  longer  than  a  fort- 
night in  the  metropolis  of  the  Western  world  ;  but  his  brief  visit 
produced  memorable  effects.  In  after  years,  the  great  reformer 
used  to  say  that  he  would  not  for  a  hundred  thousand  florins,  have 
missed  his  journey  to  Rome,  for  without  it  he  should  never  have 
10  seen  the  full  corruption  of  the  Romish  system,  and  should 
constantly  have  feared  that  he  was  doing  an  injustice  to  the  Pope." 
Although  it  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  point  that  I  am  now 
dealing  with,  it  is  interesting  that  the  description  of  Luther 
continues  as  follows:  — 

15  "  The  fervour  and  moral  purity  of  his  own  life,  showed  the  perfect 
sincerity  of  the  man  ;  while  the  gloomy  mystif^ism  of  his  speculations, 
which  induced  him  to  regard  the  visible  world  as  an  illusion* 
essentially  evil  and  misleading,  revealed  a  nature  ill  at  ease  with 
itself  and  its  surroundings,  but  one  from  which  great  deeds  might 

20  be  expected,  whenever  a  great  occasion  should  substitute  the  life 
of  action  for  the  dreams  of  reverie.  Such  an  occasion  arose  in 
1517.'' 

On  October  31st,  1517,  Luther  nailed  up  on  the  door  of  the  Castle 
church  at  Wittenberg  his  historical  document,  putting  forward  his 
2:>   ninety-five  theses,  or  propositions.     The  "  Universal  History  "  deals 
with  this  proclamation  as  follows:  — 

"Although      Luther    was    still    a    Catholic    and    a    monk,     he 

gave  expression  in  these  celebrated  propositions  to  the  Protestant 

conception  of  responsibility  to  God,   irrespectively  of  priests,   and 

SO   to    the    sufficiency    of    the    Gospel    for    spiritual    guidance      and 

satisfaction." 

The  ecclesiastics  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  like  those  of 
all  other  religions,  have  much  changed  since  those  days.  The 
recent  pronouncement  of  the  Pope  to  study  the  Bible  is  one  of  the 

35   many  signs  of  the  change  in  religious  thought. 

The  words,  After  400  ''years  shall  my  son  Christ  die,  ami  all 
vi^n  that  have  life"  mean  that  on  Mrs.  Eddy's  death  the  spiritual 
illumination  of  the  Christ  teaching  that  she  had  been  giving  to  the 
world  ceased,  and  the  leaders  of  the  Christian  Science  organisation 

40   practically  put  an  embargo  on  all  their  members  who  were  giving 
any  advanced  spiritual  interpretations  to  the  world. 

Esdras  continues  as  follows  :  — 

"  And  the  world  shall  he  turned  into  the  old  silenee  siven  days,  lih- 
as  in  the  former  judgments  :  so  that  no  man  shall  remain." 

45       A   day  in  the  prophetical  books  means  a  year,   and   the   above 
verse  means  for  seven  years  the  world  would  cease  to  have  any  new 

ss  2 


Refer  to 
Paze  Line 


* 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


634 


NOTES. 


spiritual  illumination  from  the  Christian  Science  organisation. 
"  The  old  silence  ....  like  as  in  the  former  judgments"  means 
that  the  world  would  not  advance  in  the  knowledge  of  true  prayer, 
and  would  remain  quiescent,  as  in  times  when  man  did  not  know 
what  "  to  judge  "  meant.    (See  page  302,  line  16.)  5 

"*Sb  that  no  man  shall  y-emain"  may  refer  to  the  leaving  of  the 
Christian  Science  organisation  by  so  many  of  the  most  spiritual 
workers. 

Some  may  think  that  I  am  attaching  too  much  weight  to  the 
Christian  Science  movement.  When  the  fact  is  fully  appreciated  10 
that  Mrs.  Eddy,  its  founder,  discovered  how  Jesus  did  his  miracles, 
and  proved  the  non-reality  of  matter,  and  when  it  is  taken  into 
consideration  that  no  religious  sect  has  ever  increased  anything 
like  as  rapidly,  and  that  it  is  one  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  power- 
ful organisations  of  the  day,  although  subject  to  the  same  difficulties  15 
and  troubles  that  other  similar  organisations  have,  I  think  that 
this  objection  will  disappear. 

Verse  31  runs  as  follows:— 

*•  Ami  after  seven  dat/a  the  icorld,  that  yet  awaketh  not,  shall  be 

rained  up,  and  that  shall  die  that  is  eorrnpt.'*  20 

This  shows  how  accurate  is  the  prophecy,  because  it  does  not 
say  ^'  and  seven  years  after  "  the  end  shall  come,  but  "after  seven 
years  " ;  that  is  to  say,  on  one  day  after  December  3rd,  1917,  the 
world  that  is  still  asleep  shall  be  lifted  up  in  thought,  and  all 
evil  shall  cease  to  exist.  2.5 

Verse  32  refers  to  the  raising  from  the  dead  that  will  take  place 
on  December  3rd  and  4th,  and  runs  as  follows:  — 

"  And  the  earth  shall  restore  those  that  are  asleep  in  her^  and  so 

shall  the  dust  those  that  dwell  in  silenee,  and  the  secret  places  shall 

deliver  those  souls  that  were  committed  unto  thou"  30 

The  first  portion  means  that  "  the  earth,"  the  scientific  workers, 
will  awaken  those  who  are  asleep  to  spiritual  things ;  the  latter 
portion  that  those  that  have  not  been  buried,  and  that  have  not 
yet  started  post-mortem  decomposition,  which  is  the  sign  of  having 
passed  into  another  state  of  consciousness,  shall  be  raised  from  35 
the  dead.  That  is,  their  so-called  minds  will  be  awakened  out  of 
their  state  of  coma,  the  soul  being  the  Biblical  word  for  the  human 
or  carnal  mind. 

The  dust  nhall  restore  those  thit  dwell  in  silence^  is  suggestive, 
since  the  spiritual  reality  of  dust  is  the  power  that  any  idea  of  God  40 
has  of  being  recollected.  It  may  mean  that  in  the  wonderful  mental 
awakening  that  then  comes  about,  when  men  are  able  at  once  to 
materialise  thoughts,  the  workers  with  the  human  mind,  who  have 
not  yet  been  spiritually  awakened,  and  are  still  on  a  material  basis, 
will  materialise  the  thoughts  or  recollections  of  people  who  have  45 
passed  on.     A  more  accurate  way  of  stating  this  is  that  thoughts 


NOTES. 


635 


20 


will  be  seen  as  things.*    Numbers  of  those  who  have  been  dead  for 
some  time,  will  then  apparently  be  seen  walking  about. 
Verse  33  is  as  follows:— 

"  Ami  the  Most  High  shall  appear  upon  the  seat  of  judgment,  and 
6  misery  shall  pass  aicay,  and  the  long  suffering  shall  have  an  end" 

This  means  that  the  realisation  of  God  will  be  so  marvellously 
clear  that  universal  judgment,  that  is,  universal  destruction  of 
evil,  will  take  place,  and  all  the  hopeless  misery  and  terrible  suffer- 
ing will  at  last  come  to  an  end. 

10      The  Scientific  Position.— 

When  we  come  to  consider  the  scientific  position  we  are  on  safe 
ground.  Apart  altogether  from  the  overwhelming  testimony  of  the 
Bible,  it  has  been  proved  unquestionably  by  such  leaders  in  science 
as  Sir  William  Crookes,  Sir  Oliver  Lodge,  Sir  William  Barrett,  and 

15  Dr.  Alfred  Russel  Wallace  in  England,  and  by  Professors  Richet  in 
France,  Lombroso  in  Italy,  and  Schrenk-Notzing  in  Germany,  as  well 
as  by  many  others,  that  matter  can  be  caused  to  appear  and  dis- 
appear, although  no  two  are  agreed  as  to  what  really  is  happening. 
Two  leading  authorities  on  the  subject  have  actually  bom  testimony 
to  the  coming  universal  disappearance  of  all  matter.  Dr.  Le  Bon, 
probably  the  most  advanced  physicist  of  the  day,  has  proved  that 
matter  and  so-called  force  are  identical,  and  can  be  caused  to  cease 
to  exist.  He  says  that  the  whole  of  the  material  world  is  disappear- 
ing,! and  shows  that  with  all  such  movements  the  change  comes 
about  more  and  more  rapidly,  and  at  the  end  is  tremendous.  Sir 
William  Crookes,  now  President  of  the  Royal  Society,  the  leading 
scientific  body  in  the  world,  in  his  address  on  ''  Modern  Views  of 
Matter,"  delivered  before  the  Congress  of  Applied  Chemistry  at 
Berlin,  has  said :  "  The  whole  range  of  human  experience  is  all 
too  short  to  afford  a  parallax  whereby  the  date  of  the  extinction 
of  matter  can  be  calculated."  He  also,  commenting  upon  the  modern 
idea  that  matter  is  "  nothing  more  than  superposed  layers  of  positive 
and  negative  electricity,"  has  said  that  he  refrained  ''  from  specu- 
lating as  to  what  would  happen  to  us  if  some  clever  researcher  of 

35  the  future  discovered  a  method  of  making  these  alternate  layers  of 
plus  and  minus  cancel  ea<;h  other  out."t 

*  Mortals  evolve  images  of  thought.  These  may  appear  to  the  ignorant  to  be 
apparitions  ;  but  they  are  mysterious  only  because  it  is  unusual  to  see  thoughts, 
though  we  can  always  feel  their  influence.  Haunted  houses,  ghostly  voices, 
40  unusual  noises,  and  apparitions  brought  out  in  dark  seances,  either  involve  feats 
by  tricksters,  or  they  are  images  and  sounds  evolvtd  involuntarily  by  mortal 
mind.  Seeing  is  no  leps  a  quality  of  physical  sense  than  feeling.  Then  why  is 
it  more  difficult  to  see  a  thought  than  to  feel  one  ?  Education  alone  determines 
the  difference.     In  reality  there  is  none. 

Mind  readers  perceive  these  pictures  of  thought.  They  copy  or  reproduce 
them,  even  when  ihey  are  lost  to  the  memory  of  the  mind  in  which  they 
are  discoverable  ("  Science  and  Health,"  p.  86,  line  13,  and  p.  87,  line  1,  Mary 
Baker  Eddy).  »  f       ,  ,         / 

t  "  The  Evolution  of  Force." 
X  Address  on  "  New  Elements  in  Chemistry,"  December  5th,  1910. 


25 


30 


45 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


50 


Refer  to      f)3fj 
Pa;?e  Line 


NOTES. 


This  method  has  now  been  discovered,  and  its  results  made  clear 
in  "Life  Understood." 

Value  of  the  Testimony.— 

A  few  years  ago,  before  I  had  found  in  Esdras  a  direct  prophetical 
confirmation  of  the  date  of  the  end,  I  sometimes  felt  that,  perhaps,     5 
after  all,  I  might  have  made  some  mistake. 

This  feeling  of  doubt  always  vanished  when   I   considered  that 
ever  since  I  was  retained  by  the  Daily  Express  to  make  a  professional 
examination  for  them  into  mental  healing,  I  had  never  had  a  man 
come  to  me  for  help  out  of  sin  where  it  had  not  been  instantaneous,    :o 
and  he  had  gone  out  of  the  room  free.     For  instance,  I  have  never 
helped  a  drunkard,  however  hopeless  a  case,  where  he  has  not  been 
healed  instantaneously.     This  is  because  the  healing  has  been  done 
with  ''  the  affirmation,"  namely,  the  realisation  of  God,*  and  not  by 
thinking  of  the  patient.    Out  of  all  these  cases,  only  once  has  there    I' 
been  any  relapse,  as  far  as  I  am  aware  ;  in  one  hopeless  case  of 
drink,  the  patient,  who  would  not  take  any  trouble  himself  whatso- 
ever, was  drunk  three  times  afterwards,   and  then  had   no  further 
temptation.     Similarly,  I  know  of  no  case  of  the  healing  of  severe 
disease,  growths,    consumption,  etc.,  through   me  where  there  has    ^<> 
been  a  return,  although  in  two  cases  it  was  suggested  by  a  mutual 
friend  that  there  had  been  a  relapse.     This  was  not  likely  as  neither 
of  the  patients  had   asked  again  for   help.     One  had   been  twice 
operated  upon  for  malignant  cancer,   and   then   had  been   instan- 
taneously healed,  not  a  trace  being  left,  and  consequently  would   21 
have   been   sure   to   have   appealed  again   for  help  had  a   relapse 
occurred. 

Further,  for  some  years  I  have  been  in  the  habit  of  saying,  for 
instance,    in  my  public  lectures   when   answering   questions,    ''  Try 
to  think  of  the  most  out-of-the-way  trouble  that  you  can,   other   :*<> 
than  one  of  the  thousands  of  diseases,  and  see  if  you  can  think  of 
a  trouble  that  some  one  has  not  been  helped  out  of  when  I  showed 
him  how  to  pray  and  prayed  for  him."    Xo  one  has  ever  mentioned 
any   of   the   hundred   and   one   troubles   that   mankind   is   heir  to, 
of  which   I   could   not   give  an  example.     In  fact,   only  once   has   :{'> 
anyone  mentioned  a  trouble  of  which  I  could  only  give  one  instance. 
I  was  once  asked  whether  I  had  ever  helped  anyone  who  had  com- 
mitted a  murder.     I  was  able  to  answer  in  the  afiimiative,  and  that 
he  was  out  of  his  troubles  in  a  fortnight. 

These  are  no  lightly  made  claims  to  the  value  of  a  knowledge  of  ^^ 
truth.  They  have  constantly  been  made  publicly,  and  so  often  have  I 
been  attacked,  that,  if  they  were  not  true,  I  would  have  been  chal- 
lenged. In  one  public  address  I  said :  "  For  over  ten  years  I  have 
never  seen  men  fighting  or  even  an  angry  man,  without  there  being 
perfect  calm,  as  a  rule,  in  about  ten  to  twelve  seconds,  seldom  as   *^ 

*  In  Esdras  this  treatment  by  the  realisation  of  God  is  spoken  of  as  keing-  *'  on 
a  jfreat  mountain  '*  and  standing  "upon  the  top  of  the  Moont  Zion  "  (H  Esdras 
13,  ver.  6  and  3.")). 


NOTES. 


637 


much  as  half  a  minute,  and  I  am  sure  never  as  much  as  a  minute. 
In  one  case,  at  the  request  of  one  of  the  leading  clergymen  in 
London,  over  2^000  howling  men  were  perfectly  calm  in  a  few 
seconds."'  The  latter  statement  was  challenged  by  the  editor  of  one 
^  of  the  papers,  who  stated  that  the  clergyman  mentioned  had  not  asked 
for  my  help.  Later  the  clergyman  wrote  to  me  what  was  practically 
a  letter  of  apology  saying  that  he  had  forgotten  that  he  had  asked  for 
my  assistance.  My  earliest  important  report  was  made  for  one  of  the 
leading  financial  houses  in  London  over  thirty-five  years  ago.  It 
10  was  on  the  first  system  of  electric  lighting  commercially  introduced 
into  England.  Out  of  the  many  investigations  and  reports  I  have 
since  made  on  new  discoveries  and  inventions  of  every  kind,  I  know 
of  no  case  where  anyone  can  put  a  finger  on  any  mistake.  I  think, 
therefore,  it  will  be  agreed  that,  considering  the  marvellous  pro- 
tection of  God  with  which  I  have  been  surrounded,  it  is  not  likely 
that  such  a  terrible  mistake  as  to  the  date  of  the  end  could  have 
been  made  in  the  greatest  investigation  of  my  life  and  the  climax 
of  my  work. 

The  «* Seventh  Trumpet."— Those  workers  who  have  made  a  study  of 
20  the  vibration  of  matter,  and  of  its  disappearance  and  reappearance,  will 
recognise  that  the  giving  out  in  this  book  of  the  accurate  statements 
concerning  matter,  sounds  the  complementary  and  keynote  vibration  to 
that  in  action  in  the  material  universe,  heralding  the  speedy  and  total 
dematerialisation  of  all  evil. 


15 


25 


30 


Dear  Reader,  may  I  finish  with  the  words  of  Albert  D.  Watson 

"  I  meet  you  in  the  light, 
Far,  far  above  the  marshlands  of  despair, 
Where  love  eternal  never  glooms  to  sudden  night, 
And  never  sickness  is.     I  meet  you  there. 
More  near  than  time  or  space, 
The  barriers  of  dream  all  broken  down. 
Alone  in  God's  great  atmosphere,  and  face  to  face 
Beneath  the  firmament,  we  claim  our  own."* 


Refer  to 
Page  Line 


83 

81 
98 


26 
28 


: 


"  Love  and  the  Universe  and  Other  Poems.'' 


CONCORDANCE. 


A.  Page 

A  gathering  together  of  latest  dis- 
coveries              1 

Aaron's    rod    placed    where  high- 
tension    rays    could    act 

upon  it       374 

rod  that  budded 374 

sons  shall  not  touch  any 
holy  thing   lest  they  die    375 
Abbe  Milot  on  the  English  people       390 

"Abdominal  brain" 114 

Abercrombie  :  "  Man's  knowledge 
not  a  test  of  proba- 
bility "        199 

ff  "Medicine     the 

science  of  guessing." 

M^lm       •••  •••  ■••  XI. 

Abernethy  :  "Do  not  dissect  your- 
seir,       Ua.,  ...         ...         ...         ...       ^o 

"  Abide  in  thy  tabernacle,  dwell  in 

thy  holy  hill"       137 

Ability  inherent  in  man     46 

,,       to  prophesy  foretold        ...     178 
Abject  slavery  of  mankind..  ...     175 

Abnormal  results  brought  about  in 
the  wrong  way  if  man 
loses  any  of  his  ordinary 

powers     128 

„         results.    Obtaining      ...     127 

Abraham  left  Haran  611 

Absence  of  intermediate  varieties 

at  present  day      290 

Absolute  final  mastery  of  the  world 

is  mental  and  spiritual  ...     397 
good.    Definition  of      ...       43 

Good  is     215 

Jesus    reasons     upwards 

to  the"     138 

revolution.    The  truths  in 

this  lecture  an      100 

rule  for  working.    An  ...     125 
standard  of  good  ...     251 

Out  of  the  mate- 

•  ••  •  •  •  • • •  O 

power  in  ...     268 


n 
n 
n 


n 


Abstract  realm, 
rial  into  the 
Abyssinia.     "  Mental " 


regular    laws. 

>■•  •••  ■■■ 

understanding 

•  •  •  •  •  ■ 

of      right 


w 


♦» 


» 


Acachic  rec  )rds        

Academics  of  the  right  sort 
Accord   with  principle.     Result  of 

acting  in     ... 
Accordance    with 
Jesus  worked  in 
A  c  cumulating 

brings  "the  end" 
Accumulative     power 

thinking 

Accuracy.    Spiritual  

"  Accurate."     "  Correct "  and 

knowledge  of  "  Xo- 
mind  "  and  Mind  . . . 
statement  of  the 
false  belief  about  the 
spiritual  world. 
What  is  now  put 
before  you  merely  an 
view  necessary  to 
properly  reverse 
false  thoughts  and 
so     gain    dominion. 

An     

Accused.    Newton 

Acoustics  from  sense    impressions 

wrong 
Act  prohibiting  advertisements  of 
Qisease        ...        ...        ...        ... 

Action  in  the  material  seeming 
world  only  apparent.  All 
must  be  "mechanical  and 
automatic."  All  uncon- 
scious (Prof.  Clifford) 
of  food 

of  God         ...        60,98,108 
of  God.    Absolute  futility 
of  any  attempt  to  oppose 
the    ... 

of  God  always  destructive 
in  the  material  world 
of  God  destroys  anger 
of     Gcd     in      destroying 
matter   is    always    taking 
place.    The... 


»> 


»> 


Pag  I 
610 
,339 

87 

207 

100 

110 
327 
171 

144 


i  i 

'it 


95 


73 

48 

114 
274 

209 


t  i 
253 
109 


351 

233 
136 


109 


■.'m.| 

,S1 


640 


Action 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCE. 


of  God  is  perfect ;  when  a 
wrong:  thought  is  destroyed 
by  the  denial  that  de- 
struction    is     permanent. 

The 

ff       of  God  stopped  the  pain  ... 
ft        of  human  mind  on  the  sub- 
conscious "  mind  " 
ff       of  Principle  is  understood 
the  end   must  take  place 
in    a    very     short     time. 

Directly  the  

f,       of  Principle.    Unfailing... 
ff        reaction,  or  interaction  of 

particles.    Xo        

Active  thinking  the  basis  of  all 

true  existence 
Actively   at  work  in  the  heart  of 
the  cities  amonjrst  writhing  hu- 
manity.    We  should  be 

Activity  of  God  is  mau       

of    Goil,   the    instrument 

Man 


Page 


w 


by  which  God  workt*. 

is  the  

Acts  by  means  of  the  Christ.     God 
„    by      non- action,      and      this 

governs  all.     God"     

„    God,  good,  alone  

Addendum     

Adjacent  particles'  action  on  each 

other  

Admitted  thefts  in  spiritualism    ... 
Advance    in    knowltdge  demands 

ad  vanced  practice  

Advanced  branch  of  symbolic  teach- 
ing   

f9        thinkers.    Those  in  touch 

with  

M         writing?.   How  to  under- 
stand         

Advantage  in  being  sensitive.  Some 

Advice  in  a  case  of  cancer 

-^on  the  creative  power  of  God    ... 
Affirmation.    Buddha  on  the 

of  perfection 

of  troth.  Action  of  the 

of  truth   must  follow 

like  lightning.     The... 

,,  or  -Gabriel"  ...         ISO. 

•   Affliction    worketh    for  us  a  far 

inore  exceeding  «rlory  " 

Afraid.    Everybody  is        

9,       of  the   future.     How  can 

one  be  77. 

Agaasii :  ••  Every  truth  goes  through 
three  stages."     Prof. 
,,        "Current  notions    about 

birth  may  alter  " 

„       Dream  of 

n  thought  the  Darwinian 
theory  substituted  the 
action  of  physical  forces 
for  Deity 


♦» 


♦» 


144 
284 

202 


100 
351 

71 

2:>4 


181 
42 


471 
.■>34 

298 

84 

o'>l 

171 
262 

237 

828 

i\7 

158 
271 
224 
465 
568 
323 
321 

145 
222 

138 
254 

401 

50 

280 
122 


491 


Paob 


146 

319 

22 

21 

132 

314 


white 


Aggravation  of  symptoms  through 

personal  treatment  

Agnostic.    The  wholesome 
Agnosticism.     Cause  of  much 
Agony  will  continue  until  scientifi- 
cally disjwsed    of.     Self-imposed 
Aid  can  b«  safely  and  efficiently 

given  

Aim,  the    greatest    good    for  the 
greatest  number.     Our 
))        of  this  book  to  expose  foun- 

dationless  fallacies 

•'  Air  in  his  own  body  solely.  In 
some  remote  day  man  wjll  pass 
through  the  '"  (Baldwin) 

Ai'ssouan  Arabs         

Alba    and    Albion     mean 

stone 

Alcohol.     Production  of    

Alcoholism 

M  cured    mentally    (Dr. 

HackTuke) 

Alcott 

Alexander  the  Great  marching  to 

besiege  Jerusalem 

Alexandra's  letter  on  King  Edward's 

death.     Queen      

Alex's  blinding  powers.    Prof.     ... 
Alfred :     "  Power    over    our    own 

mind."     King       

Algebra  of  fact  based  on  symbols 

(Huxley) 

Algebraical  formula  

All  can  heal 

disease  is  mental 
diseaftes  are  ethereal     ... 
is  Mind  and  mental 
„    phenomena  are  vibration 
AUbutt,   K.C.B.,   M.B.,  F.R.S 
mental      disease.      Sir    Clifford 

188,  198,  223,  224,  270,  ri40 

Allen.  James  Hoi 

„      "  Unselfish     thoughts     the 

portals  of  Heaven."    James 

Allness  of  God.    By  knowing  the 

unreality  of  evil,  we  demonstrate 

the 

Allopathy  the    exact    opposite 

homoeopathy         

Alpha  and  Omega.    Mind  is 
),      in   Centaur  25    millions 
millions  of  miles  from 
sun       ...         ...         ,.,         ^^^ 

Alphabet.  Universal  value  of  ... 
Alteration  of  electrical  tension  ... 
Aluminium  needle.    Hart  moving 

on 

*•■"         •••  •••  •••  •••  ... 

Always  be  actively  thinking 

„      in     ethereal     touch    with 

thought.     We  are 

Ambrose :  "  Prayer  is  the  wing 
wherewith  we  fly  to  heaven." 
Saint  


n 
»» 
♦» 


135 
11 

363 

210 
601 

198 
130 

415 

183 
2tt2 

294 


65 
...  88 
229,  237 
...  211 
...  225 
25,  226 

75 
on 


to 


of 
the 


300 


136 


II 
52 


28 
447 
213 

203 
263 

262 


3(>8 


Page 
378 
378 
378 


ft 


361 
377 


54 

371 

194 


482 


i  t 


America  a  *•  «;reat  nation  " 

„        the  tribe  of  Manasseh    ... 

American  flaj-'  

Americans      Manasseh,       British 

Ephraim      

America's  seal  

Amiel.    H.  F 64,137,244,351 

Anaemia  caused  mentally 539 

" Anastasis."  '•  Resurrection,'' means 

•*  an  arousing  from  sleep  " 
Anathoth.    Jeremiahs  purchase  in 
'*  Anatomical  changes  in  cells  and 

tissues  mental  ■'     

Anaxagoras  announced      that      an 
infinite   spirit  was  the 
first    cause,    and    was 
banished  for  atheism  . . . 
believed  in  an  indefin- 
ite number  of  atoms  . . . 
Anaximander  stated      that      there 
were    an     infinite    number     of 
worlds  and  an  infinite  substratum 
underlay  which  was   the    cause 

of  all  

Anaximenes  htated    that    air    was 
the  essential  cause 

Ancient  Britain        

„      Britons  Christians 

„      philosophy 

Anderson:    Mental  action    on   the 

blood.    Dr.W.G 

Andrew    Clark :     Must    recognise 

mental  causes.     Sir 

Angel  beings.    People  looking  like 
Gubriel  the  affirmation 
Michael  the  denial    ... 
"  Angels    charge    over    thee 

shall  give  his"      

Angel's    presence.      Those  around 

will  feel  an  

Anger  and  headaches  in  another 
phase  until  he  gains  know- 
ledge of  truth.     Still  liable 

*'^  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

cell  cleanable 

Delet  e  r iou  s  action  of 

of  Moses  in  the  slaying  of 

the  first-born.     Great 

and  results.  One  outbreak  of 

producing  poison     

Angle  invasion  

Angles.     Derivation  of       

divided  Britain  into  seven 

kingdoms 

„      seven  tribes  of  Israel.    The 

Anglican  when  baptised  or  married 

rrfers  to  anc(  stors  as  Israelites ... 

Anglo-Ieraelitish  race         

„  theory.  Mrs.  Eddy 

on  the 

Ar.gry  man.  retJise  that  there  is  no 
anger  in  heaven.   When  you  tee 


»» 
»» 


»» 


479 

479 

440 
440 
478 

192 

197 

247 

13<;,3ir, 

...     135 

He 

...      137 

469 


277 

80 
194 

376 
216 
193 
443 
421 

420 
420 

369 
163 

361 


an 


135 


Animal 


M 


»» 


Animals 


»» 


»» 


641 


Pagk 
a   four-dimensional  being 
passing  through   a  three- 
dimensional  world 

(Hinton) 63 

and  vegetable.    Demarca- 
tion between         ...        615, 618 

...  260 

13 

465 

174 

202 


magnetism  ethereal 
wonders.    Unaccountable 


are  w^alking  automata     . . 

Mental  action  on 

Not  a  siny  le  mental  quality 
which  man  possesses  not 
displayed  in"  (Maudesley)     465 
symbolise  qualities  of  the 
spiritual  man        ...         ...     465 

The  unknown  powers  of...     269 
Antisthenes  abandoned    ambitions    484 
'•  Antoiuisme  "  a  healing  creed     ...     188 
Ants  apparently  convey  instructions 
by  antennae  14,269 


n 


Apathetic  assent  enchains  man 

at^sent   for   ages  to  fal- 
lacious hypotheses 
Apocalypse  a  political  and  religious 
history  of  the  Roman 

Empire'.    The 

ff  probably  the  best  in- 
stance of  thought  read- 
ing   

Apocalyptic  dragon.  Destroying  the 
„  return  the  main  teach- 

ing Jesus.     The 
,,  vision  to  be  fulfilled  ... 

Apocryphal  gospel  of  Peter.  Jesus's 

last  words  in         

Apolloniusof  Tyana  understood  all 

languages 

Appalling  lesult  of  war 

Apparatus  not  sufficiently  delicate 
Apparent    contradictions    in    pro- 
phecies    

„  healing    .  

„  law  of  evil        

Appearance  and    di^-appearance  of 

matter 

of    JesuH    when    the 
doors  were  shut.     The 


176 
217 


178 


M 


Appendicitis 
Appendix 


»» 


»♦ 


I.,  as  a  whole,  correct  ... 
Apple  ?  Is  there  no  young  person 
with  an"  (Sir  Oliver  Lodge)  ... 
'"Appointments"  not  to  be  kept  ... 
Aqueous  vapour  commencement  of 

matter        

vapour.    Electrons  massed 
together  appeared  as 
vapour.      Leading    astro- 
nomer   in    America     has 
proved  mathematically  that 
the  world  evolvtd  from  ... 


178 
191 

43 
104 

535 

131 
216 

52 

359 

12 

304 

211 

134 
536.  601 
...  11 
...     562 

359 


>» 


>» 


56 
174 

96 

96 


96 


642 


CONCORDANCE. 


N 


»» 


Aqueous  vapour.     Revolving 
Aquinas  says   theology    the    only 

absolute  science.     Thomas 
Arab  Sheikh  on  numerical  value  of 
alphabet 

A rago  on  impossibilities     

Archanjirel.     Michael  the 

Archimedes  said,  "Give  me  a  ful- 
crum on  which  to  rest  and  I  will 

move  the  earth" 

Argue.     Never  

„        "'To explain  is  better  than 

to''  (Lord  Morley) 

'•  Argues  a  question.    Jesus  never" 

•'  Arimathea.     The  Councils  of  Pisa, 

Constance,  Sena  and  Basleaffirmed 

that  Britain  owes  its  Christianity 

to  Joseph  of"        

Aristippus  believed  in  a  pleasure  ... 

Aristotle         24r>.  486 

founder  of  the  Peripa- 
tetics, taught  that  the 
ether  revolving  supplied 
the  movement,  and  by 
its  own  nature  evolved, 
one  after  another,  all 
the  phenomena  of  the 
material  world  ...  476 
said  that  matter  was 
negative,  and  the  source 
of  all  motion  only  moves 
as  an  object  of  love 

Ark.  Capacity  of  the  

close  at  hand.  The  finding  of  the 
covering  of  rams'  skins  dyed 

red  as  a  protection        

dangerous  to  individuals 

in  Ireland.    Landing  of  the  ... 

is  dangerous.       The  limit  of 

the  distance  at  which  the 

of  the  Covenant.     The  ...    369, 

The  last  known  resting-place 

of  the      

The  secret  of  the         

when   discovered   in    Ireland. 

Contents  of  the  

Arm  counterfeits  the  power.    The 

material      

„     is   ''the  power  of    reflecting 
the  ideas  of  God.'  The  real... 

Armageddon 

M  Anti-Christ  versus  the 

Chrifet 

M  The    invisible    battle 

of         398, 

Arnold.      Matthew         ...    216,271, 
„  Sir  Edwin        ...68,85,115, 

Arraignment  of  the  so-called  God 
„  of  the  so-called  man 

Ar-Sareth.      Ten  tribes  passed  into 
„  Ten  tribes  leave 

Art  of  right  thinking         

Artist.     Letter  to  an  


Page 
96 

48 

447 

59 

142 


100 
317 

317 
1,38 


441 

484 

,487 


Paob 

Artistic  genius  explainable  ...     470 

Aryans  and  Medes.    The  English  3«;(;,  437 


»» 

n 
»> 

»♦ 
♦» 

»♦ 


,487 


92 
371 
370 

373 
373 
369 

373 
380 

370 
372 

371 

61 

466 

548 

314 

399 
295 
565 
29 
26 
411 
416 
103 
469 


*'  As  he  [Jesus]  is  so  are  we  " 
"  Ascend  unto  my  Father.     I  " 
Apcension  above  material    limita- 
tions.    The  age  seems 
too  material  to  allow  of 

an  individual 

ismentj.1  

of  Jesus  scientific 
of  Jesus.    The  ... 

The  recital  of  the 


n 


344 
37 


149 
37 
32 

108 


Ash  Wednesday 

curse  

"Ask,  and  receive  not,  becauae  ye 

ask  amiss" 

„      for  any  specific  thing.     We 

have  not  to 

Ask'epios       

"Asps  and  apes.    Keep  back  from  " 
AssasaiLated.     Out  of  thirty-nine 

emperors  thirty- five  were 
Assent    to    fallNcious     hypotheses 
results    in   the  present   chaotic 

condition.     Universal     

*' A8^izes  of  eternity."     The 
Assyrians  ancestors  of  present  Ger- 
mans, 3  76, 412,416, 443, 502, 525 
M         the    keynote  of  Church 

direction 

Asthma  cured  mentally      

Astonishing  human  ignorance 
Astral  body.    Theosophist's   belief 

in  an 

„      not  a  future  state 

Astrologers  laugh  at  the  ignorance 

of  Western  astronomers 

Astrological  results  due  to  vibra- 
tions   


369 

226 

108 
593 
354 

528 


176 
30 


525 

198 

18 

129 
279 

10 


Astronomy 


457 

10,  114 

10 


M         No  real  knowledge  of. . . 
f,         The  collapse  of  one   of 
the  fundamental  theo- 
ries of" 554 

Ate  his  children.     Man  probably...  32 
„    their     slaughtered      children. 

Mothers 529 

Athanasius  a  Christian  philosopher  41 ,  489 

Atheism.     Aristotle  prosecuted  for  488 

„          Cause  of  much 22 

Atheist.    The  so-called      ..          ...  319 

Atlantis          611 

„       and  its  two  races 445 

„       beginning  to  be  recognised. 

History  of 445 

„       Huxkyon 445 

Atman  .564,  565, 566 

Non-eiistenoe  of  the        ...  566 
never  existed  in  these  pre- 
vious states.   The 588 

Atom    a    small    electric    current. 

Evfry  material  (CliflFord)           ...  81 
Atomic  theory  :    "  The  difficulties 

insuperable"  (Rouse  Ball)        .„  92 


CONCORDANCE. 


643 


Pack 

47 

389 
226 

146 


M 


n 


Atonement  is  now  altering.     The 

idea  of        

Attempt  to  combine  spiritual  and 

temporal  power 

„       to  teach  God        

Attempted  outline  of  the  spiritual 

men  wrong  

Attenuated  results  of  prayer  due 
to    separation   of    religion    and 

science        

Audible,  mental  and  auto  sugges- 
tion unscientific 

Augustine  wrote  that  the  animals 
unfolded  from  imper- 
fect to  perfect  forms... 
and  the  disappearance 
of  ancient  paganism  . . 
Saint,   36,  41,  42,  233, 

242,  535 
Augustine's  belief  in  predestination     1 75 

Ault.    Henry 

"Aura"  visible        

Aurelius     says,    guard    thoughts. 

Marcus        

Austin.     Alfred       

Authorised    version, 
tion  of  Elohim  in... 

Authority  of  the  Bible        

„         The  man  in        

Avert  impending  death       

"Avon,"  Hebrew  word  for  sin,  means 

"nothing" 

Avrillon         

Awake,  and  waken  the  world 

„       thou  that  sleepest  ' 
Awakening  dormant  powers 

eager-eyed.    The  world 

now       

man  to  truth 

rapidly     the     universal 


Mistransla- 


n 


»♦ 
Awakens 


146 
226 


291 
489 


615 
556 

183 
319 

40 
160 
239 
198 

24 

245b 

471 

216 

120 

354 
55 


thought 


B 


Babe  poisontd  by  mothers  anger 
Babylon  Bible  type  of  materialism 

and  confusion        

Overthrow  of         

prophesied       by      Isaiah. 

Opening  of  the  gates  of  . . . 
Bacon  believed  in  astrology 


283 


194 

454 
412 

418 
457 


»♦ 


Sir  Francis    ...     300,  301,  345,  348 


Bacteria  affected  by  human  thought 
Bacteriology  gives  little  assistance 

in  dealing  with  cancer 

♦'Bad,  but  I  try  to  be  better,  and 
pray  hard  to  be  better  still. 
m 
„       thoughts  a  lower  speed   of 

vibrat'on        

„       thoughts  are  low  vibrations 

Baker  gives  cause  of  fever.     Sir 

Samuel       


254 
210 


506 

76 
215 

541 


Balances  aids  to  senses 
Baldwin's  mental  experience. 

Balfour.   Right  Hon.  A.  J.... 


»» 


Right  Hon.  Gerald 


Ball  on  fourth  dimension.  Rouse... 
on     hypothesis     of     matter. 


Paob 

...       89 

T.S. 

134,  184 

8,38,  81, 

175,  210 

79 


64 

91 
96 

28 


»» 

Rouse 

„    Sir  Robert         

„    on  size  of  Sirius.     Sir  Robert 
Balzac  saw  "the    things    of    the 
material  world  as  those  of   the 
spiritual     world " ;     man     thus 
"  gets  a  glimpse  of  his  destiny  "     493 
Bampton  lectures  (Rev.  Mozley)  ...     564 
Banner.     Time  bears  onward  free- 
dom's   355 

Baptism         140 

Baraduc's  photographs  at  moment 

of  death     130 

Barber's    suggestions    of    ancient 

Britons       365 

Barkas  :   Cure  by  distilled  water. 

Dr 198 

Barrett.    Prof.  W.  F.  . .  .129,  192,  602 

Barton :  Mental  effects.    Dr.  F.  A.     539 

Baruch  and  Jeremiah         433 

Bascorn  :    "  Life  is  a   product    of 

mind."     Prof 183 

Basic  facts  of  God  and  Creation  ...  161 
false  mentality  72,  79,  113,  167 
false  mentality.        There  is 

only  one         147 

theory.    A  correct 20 

workings  of  matter 88 

Dropsy  caused  mentally 


Bateman 
Dr 

Bathmism.    Definition  of 

Battle-axe  of  tru  h.     The 

Battle-ground  heart  of  cities.    Best 

,}      of  spirit  against  flesh  is  to 

be  fought  at  home  in  the 

Christian  Science  field.  The 

real  final       

Battles.    Final  material     

Baxter.     Rev.  

Beacon  light.     A  blazing 

Beaconsfield  drew  attention  to  the 
narrow     dividing     line   between 
genius  and  madness.    Lord 
"  Be    thou    [mountain]     removed 

and  cast  into  the  sea  "      .. 
"Bear  them  now.     I  have  many 
things  to  say,  but  ye  cannot "  ... 
"  Beast.    Moving  upward,  work  ng 
out  the  "  (Tennyson)       ... 

Beaufort.     Sir  Francis        

"  Beautiful.     God  hath  made  t  very 

thing"  

M  look  gradually  grows 

M  The  secret  of  how  to 

become         


540 

14 

354 

181 


..     527 

..     397 

2.),  110 

356 


166 

83 

108 

97 
116 

56 
247 

248 


644 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCE. 


645 


Page 
324 


Keauty  

and  strenprth.    Glorious   .. 

around   us   is   hidden  from 

U8.    The  great  mass  of  the  "      30 

for  ashes       140 

is  a  joy  for  ever.  A  thing  of"      56 
is  God's  handwriting-  "       ...     247 

is  truth"      248 

Love  of         248 

Bede's  confirmations  of  the  Anglo- 
Israelifish  theory 417,428 


Pack 


269 
165 

116 

155 


Bees.     Commun'cation  of 

Beethoven  on  inspiration 

''Before.      AH    this    hath    been" 

(Tennyson)  

Begbie's     interview     with     Prof. 

Kussel  Wallace.    Harold 
Beginners    obtaining    miraculous 

results         134,  31Ji 

"  Being  was  perchance  a  chemical 
mechanism  and  nothing 
more.  Every  living  "(Prof. 

Richet)      

M  Pierce  deep  the  arcanum 

nf  " 

"X       ...  •••  ...  ... 

„  You  are  a  perfect 

Beings  arou  id  us.    We  shall  under- 
stand  ;  n1  appreciate   the  won- 
drous fellow- 
Bela  was  the  eldest  son  of  Benjamin 
Beli.    Arianrod  called  daughter  of 
„      Britain      known      as      the 

"  Honey  Isle  of  "       

Belief  held  by  enough   people  be- 
comes a  so-called  law 
in  a  power  other  than  God 
the  cause  of  sin  and  disease 

Sad  results  of  false 

Something    deeper    needed 

than  mere      

Beliefs.     Better        

„         fixed  in  relation  to  each 

other         31, 

Believe  one  word.    You  need  not  .. 
that  ye  have  received 
what  we  are  taught.     We" 

(Paley)        

Bending  of  stiffening  crystallising 

theories       

Benjamin  and  Judah  in  Jerusalem 
entered  England 
flees  from  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem  413,422,424 

M         from  Judah.    Separation 

Bennett  on   the  deception  of  the 

senses.     Prof 

„        bears      witness       against 

spiritualism.     Sir  Risdon 

Benson  on  the  evil  in  this  world. 

Archbishop  29 

Berdoe's  life  of  Paracelsus 53 


♦♦ 


»» 
»» 


n 


79 

506 
39 


99 
437 
437 

437 

253 

26 

78 

38 
312 

176 
324 
234 

44 

283 
424 
428 


367 
114 


263 


Bergson.    Henri 


25,77,173,275,282 


Berkeley  stated  that  there  exists 
nothing  but  man's  thoughts  of 
things,     "a      mixed      logician" 

(Huxley) ...     491 

Berkeley's  great  truth.  No  one  has 

ever  refuted  (Fiske)     . . .       J»3 
ff         philosophic  position     ...       19 
M         problem.      The    key   to 
all    philosophy    lies    in 
clear  comprehension  of  "     496 
Bernard  healed  the  blind.    St.      ...     188 
„      ofClairvaux          ..  ...     188 
Bernheim's  definition  of  suggesti- 
bility                  227,228 

Besant.     Mrs.,  48,  75,   104,  132.  133,  153, 
255,  260,  278,  285.  296,  507,  508, 

564.  589.  597 
„      on  chiirvoyance.     Mrs.  1 32 

„      on  increase  in  populaion. 

Mrs.... 
„      on  recurrent  cycles.     Mrs. 
Best.    Leave   principle  to    decide 
what  is 
„       of  all  is,   God  is  with   us. 

The"  (Wesley)        

Bethshan  a  healing  centre... 

Better  beliefs  

Between      temple       and       altar. 

Zacharias  slain      

Bewitched,  alias  hypnotised 

Bhagavad  Gita         

Bhose.     Lankal  R 

Bible  a  safe  and  scientific  guide  to 

truth.     The     

a    wonderful    and    priceless 
treasury.     Our 
All      important     particulars 
of  future  international  rela- 
tion^  can  be  fotind  in  the     ... 
an    unfailing   guide  ro  man 
and  of  practical  use  in  every 
department  of  life.     The 
as  a  help  in  foretelling  what 
is  about  to  ake  place.  Revela- 
tion proves  incontest^jbly  the 

use  of  the         

contains  almost  everything 
that  one  wants  to  know.  Tne 
Difficulties  in  understanding 

the        .^ 

has  a  threefold  significance — 
material,  intellectual  and 
spiritual.     Each    passage    of 

the         

How  to  rapidly  arrive  at  an 
excellent  bird's-eye  view  of  the 
How  to  understand  the 

Huxley  on  the H]^, 

is  historical    and   full  of   in- 
spirational types.    The 
issued  by  the  Bible  societies 
alone.      In    1909      13,000.00<) 
copies  of  the ...     161 


»» 


M 


»» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


289 
610 

171 

550 

12 

312 

150 

24 

297 

589 

161 
160 


161 


»♦ 


161 


179 


161 
161 


162 

163 
158 
592 

161 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»i 


»» 


»» 


>» 


Bible  lies  in  its  spiritual  interpre- 
tation.  The  real  difficulty  and 

real  value  of  the        

*'  l.ghts  the  fires  of  the  Holy 

Ghost."    The 

Not  a  single  occult  or  mysteri- 
ous incident  in  the     

properly.    Books  necessary  to 

study  the         

quotations  an  unexpected 
witness  to  truth 

•  •  •  •  •  • 

references  to  spiritual  healing 
scholar.  A  beginner  would 
speedily  outdistance  the  most 

experienced      

symbolism       

testimony  

the    Magna    Charta    of    the 

poor      

the    most    fascinating    book 

possible.   The 

the  only  safe  political  chart. 

The  (Gladstone)         

to  be  an  inspire!  l»ook  be- 
cau'«e  it  inspires  me.    I  believe 

the"  (Moody) 

translated  into  350  languages 

Two     men    will     lose    their 

tempers  over  differing  inter- 

pret«tions  of  a  passage  of  the 

Bibles  sold  than  in  all  the  previous 

hx92je&n.    In  1892-3-4  more  ... 

Biblical  words.     Altered  meaning 

of     

Bidder  could  give  an   answer   in- 
stantly  to  practically  any 
.   mathematical  question     ... 
knowing  results  by  thought 

reading        

seeing  in  the  air  the  answer 
Bidder's  powers 
Bilhah  was  the  mother  of  Dan 
•'  Bill "   is  the  modem  equivalent. 

Probably 

Binet's  'Physical   Life  of  Micro^ 

organisms" 

ff       standard  work  on  suggesti- 
bility   

Biologist  and  cancer.     The 
Bird  finds  a  straw  too  heavy 
Bird's-eye  view  of  history  gained... 
Birth  and  death 

••■  •••  ••• 

and  death  merely  temporary 
successive      changes,      false 

views  of  the  real       

entrance  into  abject  slavery 

its  mystery  solved     

of  new  idea 

Bishop    denouncing    other    faith- 
healers.    A  


>» 


»» 


»» 


Pagx 

162 

i(;o 

259 
162 

4 

204 

163 

458 
204 

592 

161 

444 


160 
162 


162 
161 
162 

127 

13 

13 

5*^2 

437 

437 

465 

228 
211 

14 
163 

95 


»» 


of  Durham  on  faith  healing. 
The 


Bishop's  **  murder."     Irving 


95 

175 

280 

43 

229 

231 
132 


»» 
»» 


i» 


Paqx 

104 
36 


»» 


»» 


♦♦ 


»» 


Black  art.     Pai-acelsus  on 

art.    Final  development  of  the 
magic    and     white     magic. 
Definition  of 

•  •  •  •  •  a 

magic   and  white   magic  de- 
moniacal         

Blac'vie  says  :    •'  Love  all  you  can '' 

JProf 

„      "Men  live   near   to   God." 

Prof 

Blackmailing  thought-rea  lers 
Blake  :  "  Love  builds  a  heaven  in 

hell's  despair."     W 

Blatchford  on  the  true  God.     R.  ... 
Blatchford's     objections     to     the 

Christian  religion.     R 

Blavatsky.    Madame  H.  P. 

E  xtraordinarymixture, 
the  human  counterfeit 

results  

Bless  them  (Tennyson).    God  wiii  293d 
Blessing  and  blessed  we  go  on  our 
way  rejoicing,  glad  wit- 
nesses to  the  truth 
"  Stand  in  his  holy  place" 
and  "  receive  the  " 

„     The ;;; 

Blessings   depend  on  obedience  to 

the  law  of  good 

99  of  Christianity— health, 

holiness  and  immortality. 

The 

"  Blest  who  does  his  best,  and  leaves 

the  rest.     That  man  is  " 

Blind  he  has  been.    Amazed  to  see 

how     

man.     Healing  of  the  almost 

to  her  origin .   Israel 

When  a  man  fails  to  see  he 

is  merely  mentally 

Block  abandoned  all    attempt  to 

deal  with  population 
Blood.    Two  kinds  of        ...         ',,[ 
Bodies  of  man.    The  theosophists' 

belief  in  the  seven 

of  the  higher  animals  some- 
thing temporary  and  non- 
essential" (Sir  Ray  Lan- 
kester) 

a     massing     together    of 
electrons.    The 
and  I  return.     I  pass  from 
the"  (Andrew  Jackson  Davis)    4  75 
and    there    is    a    spiritual 
body.     There  is  a  natnral  ' 
being  merely  a  clog,  has  to 
be  dematerialised.    The    ... 
carnal.  Dematerialisation  of 

Definition  of  the 

I  know  of  more  than  one 
person  in  England  who 
can  slip  out  of  the  "  (Annie 
Besant)         132 


3 


»» 


»» 


Bodv 


»» 
»♦ 


o 


243 

308 
268 

22 

29 

502 
133 

507 
>07 


145 

136 
409 

409 


136 

145 

152 
232 
361 

117 

2«8 
575 

4.50 


91 

81 


65 

525 
32 
81 


646 


Body. 


CONCORDANCa 


Paox 


»» 


»» 


94 
32 


132 

64 

134 


Jesus  answer.^,  Xo.  John 
a^ks  Jesus  if  there  is  a 
material 

of  Jesus.     Spiritual 
Over     two     hours     before 
managing     to     get     back 
again  into  his 
removed  from  closed  room 
scie:i  tifically  de  materialised 
should  be  dematerialised  or 
taken  al:>ng  with  the  "cm- 
sciousness."     The  ... 
Spiritual  reality  of  parts  of 

60,  466 

Unsafe  for  mind   to  leave     132 
„        wonderfully  bad.      Human       26 
Boehme     had  a    most  marvellous 
knowledge  of  the  truth.     Jacob 
4  7, 165,  243, 296,  301,  308,  344,  473, 490 
Boiling  oil  without  it  killing  him. 
E.nperor    Domitian     had    John 

immersed  in  ...     149 

Bon.   Dr.  Le  30,  48,  51,  63,  65,  74,  76,  80, 
84, 85, 88-91, 95, 96,  98, 99, 214,  279, 

551-560,  583 
Bones  of  the  House  of  Israel.  Dry  427 
Bonor.     Horatio 

Book  and  cast  it  into  the  midst  of 
the    thinkers    of    the   world. 
Bind  a  stone  to  the    ... 
„    The  most  fascinating 
Boots.    Seeing  the  soles  of  your... 

Borderland  touched  

'•  Born  at  all  adventure.    Men  "  ... 

„      free.    Man  ... 
Boscovitch's  hypothesis  :  'A  mere 
mathematical    fiction "      (Rouse 

Ball) 

Bose  demonstrates    the    unity    of 

animal,  vegetable  and  mineral. 

Prof.  J. B.  ... 

Bound     mankind.    Fallacies  have 

through  ignorance 

t(^ether    by    the    eternal 

law      of       love"       (Max 

Miiller)       

BootroQX 

Boyles  law  of  gases  wrong 

„      law  only  an  approximation 
Brabinski  declares  against  hypno- 
tism... 

Bradlaugh.    Charlea  

Brahan  Seer.    The  ... 

Brahe.     Tycho         

Brahma  from  the  word  A-bram    ... 
„       The  At  man  lost  in 

Braid  ..  ...         •••         •••         ••• 

„     thought     hypnotic     results 
mental 
••  Brain  is  a  mere  machine     The  " 

(Edison)      

is  not  indispensable... 


»» 


*» 


43 


546 
161 
62 
91 
37 
27 


92 


82 


6 


85 
490 
559 
560 

256 

13 

125 

559 

4(»8 
564 
605 

186 

79 
78 


Paok 


Brain 


limbs, 
do  not 


»» 

»» 


to    actuate    their 
Animals  and  men 

ret  J  ui  re  their  

Woodhouse 

work  is  tiring.  Why  so  called 
Bran,  the  father  of  Caractacus,  a  man 

of  Israel     423,  442 

''  Brazen  head  speaks  to  him  pro- 
phetically. A "(Gibbon) 
man.  Albertus  Magnus 
constructs  a  complete " 
Meaning  of  making  people 
Break  hor^s.  Major  Wood  on  how  to 

Brenn  us  the  same  as  Bran 

Brewster  on  psychometry.     Sir  D. 


»» 


134       "Bread 


175 

562 
124 


462 

462 
426 
202 
421 
121 


»♦ 


Bright's  disease 
Britain.    Ancient 


testified  man  seeing  the  past  121 


601 
440 


»» 


»f 


and  Wales  represent 
"Sidon"  and  'Zidon"...  443 
consisted  that  she  was 
the  first  country  which 
publicly  professed  herself 
Christian,  and  made  this 
confession  when  the 
Roman  Empire  was 
pagan.     The  glory  of  ".. .     441 

•' Israel "  enters 420 

Israel  to  be  in     362 

Britain's  coat  of  arms         379 

''  Britham  "    or    Britain,  the  land 

of  the  Covenant    ...    362,  440,  442,  443 
-British  Empire  the  most  powerful 
and  lasting  monarchy  that 
has  ever  existed.    The      . . .     386 

inch 380 

in  Hebrew  means  **  Man  of 

the  Covenant"        442 

Metlical Journal"     183,  200,  536 
Museum  :         Conversation 
between  Jesus  and  John...       94 

mythology 447 

Britons.     The  ancient         440 

Brodie.     Sir  Benjamin       585 

Broissarie  says  aU  sorts  of  organic 
diseases  are  healed  at  Lourdes  ...     543 

Brooke.     Stopfor.l 296 

on  Browning's  Euthycles. 

Stopford 307 

Brooks.   Philip         333 

on  the  c  nst  crati-  n  of  self. 

Philip         311 

••  Brotherhood.     One  great  '  (A.  A. 

Procter)     245d 

Brother  Lawrence  (see  Lawrence). 

Browne.     Sir  J.  C- 79,  216,  536 

„  ''This  life  mere  dreams." 

Sir  Thomas         94 

Browning  believed  in  witchcraft  ...     460 
Elizabeth  Barrett  22,  244, 

248,306 

R.  31.  46,  65,  69,  217,226,  236, 

294,  296,  318,  319,  502,  509 


»♦ 


»> 


>» 


w 


CONCORDANCE. 


647 


Paqk 


490 
540 

437 


Buddha 


92 


Bruce   Wallace's   request   for   lee 

^*"'^®"         7,325 

Bruch,  Dr '   jg 

Brunhes   on    limited    energy,     m] 
Bernard      ...  qn  ^i^i 

runo  burnt  at  the  stake  ...  48,489 

„      taught  '•  that  space  is  infinite,  ' 
filled   with  worlds,"   and  he 
was  accordingly  burnt  at  the 

stake 

Brunton  ;  Mind  cause  of  diabetes'  * 
Brythons  appeared  about  the  third 
century  B.C. 

Bubble  hypothesis  more  plausibiej 
but  its  consequences  have    not 
yet  been  fully  worked  out  (Rouse 
.  .-■'  *••         •••         ••• 

•••         153.588 

and  Lao-Tze's  method  of 
warfare  with  evil 
Confucius,    Lao-Tze,    Z6- 
roaster,  possibly  Israelites 

Gospel  of 665, 

'•  Ignorance  the  cause  of 
misery" 

perhaps  dematerialised  ... 
St.  Hilaire,  Max  Miiller, 
and  Edwin  Arnold  on  ... 
Teachings  of 
Buddhism  a  system  of  incorrect 
philosophy        

M         of  Israelitish  origin 
Buddhist  teaching.     Huxley  on 
Bugeraud    says    English   infantry 

finest  in  the  world.     Marshal 

Bugle  call.    The      231233 

Building  of  the  church  symbolic.  ' 

The  ... 

*'Buir*     nick-name    comes    from 
standard  of  Ephraim.    "John" 
Bulls-eye  every  shot.    A  ... 
Bulwer-Lytton  and  astrology 
Bunser:     "Sin     is     selfishness'.'*' 

Chevalier 

^urdens.    Do  not  add  to  a  man's 
Burdensome    details     unnecessary 

to  remember 
Burial-place  for  Israel's  kings.    The 

church  no  longer  to  be  a 
Buried  alive  for  six  weeks 
"  Burn  in  hell.    So  you,  too,  will"'"' 
„     them    with   fire    [purifica- 
tion  1  seven  years  "... 
Bums:     "the    fear    o'    hell'^  "a 

hangman's  whip  " 
Burnt  alive.  Heretics  and  their  pastor 
at  the  stake.    Bruno  was  48 
in  one  year  for  wit  3hcraft. 
Over  10,000  in  Germany 
in  Zurich  in  one  day  for 
witchcraft.  Over  500  people 
together.       Four    hundred 
condemned  to  be  " 46o 


Pagk 

Burton.  Sir  Richard  qqo 

M        and  astrology.  Sir  Richard    457 
Uusiness.     Hermas     states     true 


181 

408 
566 

16 
246 

565 
563 

20 
410 
564 

390 


454 

377 
185 
457 

302 
180 

115 

387 

604 

52 

549 

22 

48 
489 

103 

103 


m 


thought  an  aid  to 
»         "Think     of    God 

T>    1  •  ,      ^your"  (Lawrence)     ... 
Buskirk.    Hon.  Clarence  A. 
Butler's  dream.    Mrs. 
Butlin    says   often    imposgible  to 

explain  the  reason  for  recovery. 

"•^-  ...        231,543 


45 

293b 

108 
130 


Buzzard.    Dr. 

Byron '        "' 

on  Bishop  Berkeley .. 
C. 


>» 


199 
246 

88 


258 

267 

267 

188 
366 

153 


156 
365 


Caesar  a  false  mental  worker 
Cagliostro  possessed  an  almost  de- 
moniacal power 
M  predicted  the  death  of 

Empress  Marie  Theresa 
Caghostro's    apparent    power    of 

healing 
Cain.    The  mark  of... 
Caird.    ;;  Truth  is  a  mighty 'instru- 

ment."    Rev.  J.    ...        ... 

Ca  culating  boys      13,1*27,562 

taley  and  the  fourth  dimension.  Prof.    63 
Call  to  ©very  man.    A       ...  317 

Campbell  on  the  allness  of  God. 

Rev.  R.  J. 

Canaanites.  Early '  'irish  '  'religion 
identical  with  that  of  the 

Cancel  each  other  out  ?  What  would 
happen  if  gome  researcher  dis- 
covered a  method  of  making  these 
alternate  layers  of  plus  and  minus 
(Sir  William  Crookes)     . 

Cancer 

...        ...        •».        ... 

and  humanity         

caused  mentally 
caused    to    disappear     in- 
stantly by  two  methods   ... 
curable        

due  to  grief  (Dr.  Murchisonj 
due  to  mental  anxiety  (Dr 

Snow)  ; 

from    mental    causes    (Sir 

W.  B.  Richardson) 

from  prolonged  anxiety  ... 
had  its  origin  in  pro- 
longed anxiety.  In  many 
cases  (Sir  George  Paget)  ... 
might  get  better,  and  even 

gretwell       

research  fund 

Three  months  ago  got  rid  of 

traced  to  protracted  grief  or 

n     ^,    *°^^®^^         270,538 

Candle.    Register  the  heat  from  a 

^'«^^       52 


>» 
»» 

»» 
»♦ 
♦» 

»» 

»» 


>» 


»» 


83 
601 
210 
538 

212 
211 
538 

538 

538 
270 


538 

210 
210 
224 


IT 


648 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paqe 
Cannon  used  by  the  Turks.     Inter- 
esting deaoription  in  Revelation, 
chap.  9,  ver,  17-19,  of  the        ...     531 
Canonical   writinj^s  are  the    spiri- 
tual    manifestation     of 
God.     The  orij^inal      ...     i:>9 
„  writings."        Definition 

of     "  The     Scriptures " 

OF*  ••  •••  •••  •••         XOo 

Capella  l(X>.<M>v)  times  larger  than 
our  aun       ...       29 

"Capital  of  the  world.  The  City 
of  London  i3  the  official "  ...     392 

Captivity  of  Israel.     The...        404,410 
„        of  Judah 404 

Caractacus 423,  442 

Carchemish  j^ave  the  ten  tribes  op- 
portunity to  escape.  The  con- 
centration of  troops  at    411 

Caricatures  of  the  divine  ...      22 

Carlyle,  Thomas         41,  47,  183,  246,  345 

Carmen  Sylva  when  hearinj^ 
music  saw  colour  ...         ...         ...       61 

"Carnal  mind  [ethereal  "no-mind 'J 
is  enmity  against  God  "...        249,  312 

Carpenter,  Dr.  172,543 

E.    10,   19,  20,   66.    166, 

261,  402,  558,  559 


»» 


Carpzov  and  witchcraft 

Carr.    Dr.  William 

Carrington.    Here  ward 

,,  on  spiritualism 

Carus.    The  views  of  Dr 

Cat  find  the  fulcrum  .*     Where  does 
a  falling  ... 
„   symbolises  watchfulness 

Catherine  of  Siena 

M  heals.  The 

tomb  of 

Cause  as  the  essence  of  everything 

is  unthinkable.     A  bad 

bat  a  spectator.     I  see  that 

I  am  not  a"  (Emerson) 

is  God,  Mind.     Eternal 

Male  and     female    a    false 

belief  in  a  divided     

must    always    have   existed, 

absolutely  perfect     154 

must  be  good 94,154 

of  all  our  impressions.     A 
real   something  the"    (Prof. 

Huxley)         65 

of  all  sin  is  excessive  self- 
love"  297 

of  cure.     Drugs  not  entire 

(Dr.  Schofield)         198 

of  disease 208,538 

of   the  failure  to  grasp  the 
saving  truth.    Pride  of  place 

and  power  the  

of  variability"  

Causing  a  match-box  to  rise  by  use 
of  so-called  mind 


»♦ 


460,  461 
...  691 
264,  602 
...  264 
565 


14 
465 

694 

188 

154 

173 
23 

96 


360 
290 


Paos 
Cay  ley :  "  Every  mathematical  truth 
has    an    objective    correlative." 

Prof 280 

Cells.    Action  of  thought  on  80,214,215 


w 
»» 


»> 


»> 


M 


1.36 
80 
215 
209 
123 

123 

422 

11 

190 

403 
104 


502 
259 


72 


416 


416 
157 


203 


Cleansing  the  anger 

Explanation  of         

How  to  purify  the 

mystery  cleared  up 

of  the  human  mechanism  . . 
that  give  the  trouble.  God 
destroys  the  particles  on  the 

Celto-Scyths  Israelites        

Central  African  witch  doctors    ... 

„       governing  power 

„       point  in  history.      Israel's 

position  a 

Centuries  of  diabolical  cruelty     ... 
Certain     in     its    results.        Right 
thinking  absolutely  scien- 
tific and     

„         phenomena  new  to  science 
Cessair  the  grand-daughter  of  Xoah 

436,  611 
Chaff  by  the  light  of  the  knowledge 

of  God.    Winnowing  of  the 
Chaillu  brings  the  Northmen  from 
Ar-Sareth  into  the  British 

Isles.     M.  Paul  du 

„  j^ays  the  Northmen  had 
customs  like  the  Greeks, 
Scythians,  and  Massagetie 

Chains  of  old  theology        

Chamberlain :  "  Matter  a  theoretical 
hole  in  a  hypothetical  medium." 

Arthur        

"  Change.    Close  upon  a  great  and 
deep  spiritual " 
now  taking  place  in  the 
scientific  world.     Proof 
of  the     .. 

of   language.    The    Is- 
raelites'   

of  name.  The  Israelites' 
the  slide  and  the  picture 

changes 

Changed  in  a  moment.     We  shall 

all  be         

mental  conditions  create 

chemical  changes 

„         W>  shall  all  be"  (I. Cor.  15) 

Changing  world.     We  shall  see  a... 

Channel  all  sin,  sickness,  worries, 

troubles    and   limitations 

will  instantly  disappear. 

When  the  majority  act  as 

one  great  open     

„  for  God  for  this  rapidly 
approaching  end.  An  open 
Channel  for  good  or  a  practitioner 
of  witchcraft.  Every 
member  must  be  either  a 
for  truth.  Principle  will 
demonstrate  the    clearest 


90 


330 


551 

364 
363 

210 

110 

193 
99 
23 


98 


108 


104 


»> 


352 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


Charming  on  our  vital  condition 
with  God 

Chaotic  condition  of  the  material 
world.    The  present 

Chapman.    Dr 

Chapters  and  chapters  to  be  opaned 

Character  that  distinguishes  the 
English  is  of  God.  The  wealth  of 

Charcot   declares   against    hypno- 

.    *i^°^.;'      ^ 187,256 

Oharity.    Courtesy  the  sister  of  " 

(St.  Francis)        

is  necessary  

the    signet    of    the    true 
worker.     Practical 
Charlatanism  twin-brother  to  medi- 
cine     

n            fraud,    and      malice 
^.      ,               getting  into  the  ranks 
Charles.    Cures  by  King 
Charnock  on  the  "  Scriptures  " 
Chaucer  believed  in  astrology       ,,, 
Checks  statements.     Science  15,62 
Chemical  affinity  working    differ- 
ently         

i,         changes.  Changed  mental 
conditions  create 

' '  Chemicalisation  " 

Cheopa  temporarily  a   monotheist 
Cherubims  typify  the   denial   and 

affirmation,  male  and  female.  The 
Cheyne.     Dr 

Chief  actors  in   successive   scenes. 

Observe      

Child  a  helpless  babe.    A  new-born 

*  ^    .  27,281 

of  God  with  perfect  sight"     232 
presents        another        false 
human  aspect.    This 
thought  change  the  demoni- 
acal countenance.    Tbe  sweet 
"Childhood.     I  went  back  to  all 
that    occurred     in     my "     (Dr. 
Hughlings  Jackeion) 
"  Children  of  the  living  God  "      ..'. 
,i        Report    of    Sir    George 
Newman  on  diseased    ... 
Chinese     fluently,     having     never 
known  a  word  of  that  language. 
Speaking  and  writing 
Choice  of  words 

„     The 

Cholera    patients  gives   symptoms 
of  cholera  afterwards.    Sight  of ' ' 

(Dr.  Stokes)  270, 

"  Choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will 

««^^e''        410 

you  this  day"       304 

All    the    spiritual   beings 
together  are  the ...  ...       42 

and  Christmas"  ...  355,522 
,)  An  individualisation  of  the  40 
„        capacity.     The      466 


307 

176 
561 

83 

398 


344 
344 

351 

12 

329 
599 
158 
457 


9 

193 
146 
446 

142 

605 

358 


>» 


>1 


281 


Christ. 


>» 


Christ,    by  W.  R.  Inge,  M.A.,  D.D. 
Definitions  of  the... 
Each  of  us  an  individualisa- 
tion of  the 

God  works  by  means  of 

man,  the     

Gradually  improving  hu- 
man presentations  of  the 

is  all  and  in  all" 

is  as  infinite  as  God.'  The  " 
is  God's  consciousness. 
The  mystic 

is  the  agent  in  creation 
(Dr.  Inge) 

is  the  consciousness  of 
God 

is    the    manifestation  of 

?od 

IS  the  essence  of  Christian- 
ity.    Union    with     the" 

(Dr.  Inge) 

IS  the  life  of  our  life 

is    the     "  spiritual 

hood"  of  Jesus     ... 

livethinme" 

"  Lost  chord  of  " 

made     manifest 

humanity        of 

Divinity  of  the".. 

Men  find  (Drummond) 
One  in  " 


♦» 


»» 


» 


j> 

148 

j» 

»» 

117 

41 

j» 

27 

>» 

127 

44 

410 

539 

self. 


in    the 
Jesus. 


649 


Paqi 

533 

467 

42 

610 

533 

42 

534 

533 

42 

534 


42,  535 
535 


42 

535 

17 


352 
536 
344 


42 


150 

534 
535 


One  in 

Oneness  with  God  through 
(Father  Tyrrell)  ... 
organises      and       blesses. 

Christian  Endeavour 

Society  which"     

power    individualised    by 
praying      

Rest  in  (Pope  Pius  X.)    ... 
Second    Coming    of    the 

43,320,532 

something    real.       Union 
with"    (Rev.     Charles 

Kmgsley) 

shall  give  thee  light " 
so  that  the  glorious  protec- 
tion of  Mind  is  utilised. 
Raise  the  standard  of 
that  heals  mentally.    It  is 
the 

t^^-\        42,533 

the  hvmg  life,  the  love  of 

The  mystic"  ...  42.534 

The   mystic    (Archdeacon 
Wilberf  orce) 

the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God"  

the  same  yesterday,  to-day* 

and  for  ever" 

"  the  sunshine  of  God  "  ... 

There  is  only  one 

walk.     I  see" 


42 
550 


181 
534 


43 
42 


206 
534 
534 
306 


TT   2 


650 


CONCORDANCE. 


] 

?AGE 

•' Christ 

We  have  been  made  "  (St. 

Augustine) 42 

,  535 

!                          "Christian     churches       for      the 

Gospels  sake.   Love  all  " 

179 

w 

congregation.      A    pro- 
fane spectacle  succeetletl 
to  the  pure  worship  of 

the"        

529 

M 

metaphysics  hampered  by 

the  lack  of  proper  terms 

340 

M 

religion     disgraced     by 

tyranny  and  intolerance 

219 

M 

religion.    Schopenhauer 
discerned   the  value  of 

the           

494 

n 

Science 

324 

»» 

Science.    Archbishop  of 

York  on 

329 

99 

Science.  Not  a  complete 

elucidation  of 

327 

•>♦ 

Science  Church  Manual" 

325 

,453 

■»♦ 

Science.  Dr.  John  Shaw 

on             

325 

tJ 

Science  is  Berkeleyism 

run  mad  "  (Oldroyd)  ... 

491 

w 

Science  is  not  sufficiently 
understood.        Mrs. 

Eddy  said  that 

328 

99 

Science  lectures 

325 

99 

Science  literature  read, 

Only        314 

,315 

99 

Science.    The  dawn  of  " 

329 

99 

Science  the  law  of  God. 

Intelligent  study  of     324 

341 

99 

Science.      This  is  not" 

525 

♦9 

Science.     True 
Scientist  ^    When   is  a 

329 

ll! 


man  truly  a 

Scientist    is  a    marvel. 

A  real" 

Scientist.  Mrs.  Eddy 
warns  inquirers  against 

the  so-called     

Scientists  except  we  pos- 
sess tendernesci,  truth 
and  love.    No  evidence 

of  being 

Scientists  who  call  them- 
selves so."      Mrs.  Eddy 
writes,  "  All  are  not "... 
Scientists  until  we  leave 
all     for    Christ.    Not" 
Christianity  again  elevating  man- 
kind.   Primitive 
M  a  name,  not  a  living 

flame 

ff  compelled  to  apolo- 
gise for  Christen- 
dom"   

Continuous  history  of 
if  not  scientific  is  un- 
true    ... 


♦9 


99 


99 


99 


99 


99 
99 


333 


334 


328 


336 


329 

333 

34 

207 


34 
68 

43 


♦» 


♦» 


Christianity  in  Great  Britain 

is    perfect    ease    and 
perfect  simplicity. 

True 

The  fall  of  so-calleti 
to  Joseph  of  Arima- 
thea.  The  Councils  of 
Pisa,  Constance,  Sena 
and  Basle,  affirmed 
that  Britain  owed  its'* 
wherever      found. 

Honour  

Christians  of  Constantine  persecute 

those  of  Northern  Africa 
Christmas      Day :     The     National 
thanksgiving       of      Israel      to 

God 

"Christ's  return  may  not  transpire 

till  1917"  (Baxter)         

Chrysostom.     Saint  

Chukches  stone  their  aged 

"Church.  'An  asylum  for  drones'" 

(Hasbrouck)        

Access  to  the  material  . . . 
an  idolatrous  sect  and  a 
persecutor  of  true  Chris- 
tians.   The  

building 

foreshadowed  by  the 
history   of  Moab.       The 

history  of  the      

going  is  on  the  wane"  ... 
Material  experience  of  ... 
no  longer  a  burial-place 
for  Israel's  kings 
of   England's  failure   to 

heal  

organisation.       Material 
or      individuals    is    not 
Christian     Science.      To 
close  the  door  on  " 
Spiritualisation  of  the... 

Treating  at         

Why  worship  in  this  ... 
will  stand  the  storms  of 

ages.    Our"        

Churches  altered  by  changed  con- 
cept of  God  ...  34 
M  beginning  to  see  that 
they  have  to  think  of 
spiritual  things  alone  ... 
concept  of  God  on  mate- 
rial basis  ... 
foundation        appearing 

shaken      

have  been  bound  down. 

hypnotised  

in        the      Apocalypse. 

Seven       

not  agreeing  that  matter 
is  permanent 
Churton :    Jaundice    from   mental 
emotions.    Dr 


»» 


♦» 
♦» 


»» 


♦« 


Paok 
441 


316 
529 


99 


99 


99 


99 


n 


441 
345 
353 

369 

110 
217 
250 

48 
353 


529 
454 


453 
292 
543 

387 

206 
524 


355 
526 
311 
525 

526 

292 

293 
292 
160 
292 
107 
154 
539 


CONCORDANCE. 


131 
414 


71 

548 

39 
454 
129 
429 

558 
214 

260 
9 


Cicero  on  the  dematerialisation  of 

the  body 

Cimbri  Israelites.    The      

'*  Cinematograph   inside.      We  set 

going  a  kind  of  "  (Bergson)       ...       77 

Cinematographic  film.     Avast     ...     285 

))  pictures         71,84,115, 

282,  606 
99  pictures.        This 

material  world  a 

series  of 

Circulatio-a  of  the  old  fake  ideas 

ceases.    The  

*•  City  of  God  and  ye  are  the  city. 

Ye  are  in  the  "         

M     of  Jerusalem.    Symbolism  of 

„     Temple  lecture        

Civil  wars  foretold.     Israel's 
Civilisation  :      Its    cause    and 

cure 

Claim  by  hypnotism  incorrect 
Claimed    proofs    of   the  truth   of 

spiritualism  

Clairaudience  

Clairvoyance 9,  i  17,  132 

Clairvoyant  as  witness       126 

Clark:  Mental  conditions  re- 
cognised. Sir  Andrew  184,197.536 

,)      Professor  Alonzo 562 

Class.    Many  not  advanced  beyond 

the  elementary     ...  328 

Clay   figures   used    as  mechanical 

aids  in  black  magic         104 

Clean  cells  in  human  mind  80,  215 

Clear.       The     mystery     of      the 

cells  209 

Clement.    Bishop    *.'.*      37 

„        of  Alexandria.     St.     168,  245A 

Clergyman  dared  not  tell   any  of 

his    congregation    the 

things   that  had   been 

happening.    One  of  the 

best  known      

ff  instantaneously  healed 

paralysis  

on  true  prayer...        107,  230 
Allbutt,     K.C.B.,     M.B., 
F.R.S.     Sir  ...198,223,540 

Allbutt  says,  "The  doni- 
nation  of  a  stronger  will 
often  prevails."  Sir  ... 
"  All  unconscious  action 
must      be      automatic." 

Prof 

Matter  electricity.    W.  K. 
Clinique  is  not  often  practised  in 
sick-room.  What  is  never  taught 

^i°     

Clock  gives  right  time  only  in  one 

place 
Clodd:   41,000    million    skeletons. 
Edward      


Page 


107 
231 


Clififord 


99 


»» 


»» 


224 


77 
81 


200 
559 


Clouston.    Dr. 


29 
184,  197,  5'37,  540 


thought 


651 

Pack 
379 


124 

119 
34 


127 


»> 


»> 


Colours 
tions 


394 


93 


75 


574 


Coat  of  arms.    Britain's 
Codes      preferable      to 

reading       

Coffin.  A  strong  odour  of  decom- 
position from  an  empty 

Cognising  mind       

Colborn  could  give  instantly  the 
square  or  cube  or  square  root 
or    cube    root    of  any    number. 

Zerah  

Coleridge        116,165,240 

Colio cured  mentally  ...         196,198 

Collective  thinking 102 

M         change  of  thought      .  .     101 

„         force  of  foolish  beliefs...     253 

Colonised.    English  the  only  people 

who  have  successfully 

Colour,  form,  po-«ition,  hardness 
result  of  cognising  mind 
is  in  us,  not  in  the  rose  " 

(Prof.  Langley) 

means       "  distinguishing 

mental  characteristic  "   ... 

simply    different     vibra- 

Columba  and  the  Lia  Phail  ...     383 

CoWille :    Inspirational     speaking. 
W .  J.         ...  ...  .,, 

„         Letter  from  Mr.  W.J.  .. 
Combermere    photographed    as    a 

legless  man.    Lord  

Combining  matter  and  mind  not 

effective 
"  Come.     He  will  show  you  things 

to" 108,178 

),  to  you.    Pray  that  those 

ready  for  truth 

Comet    attracted,    tail    apparently 

repelled,  by  the  sun         

Comforter,    True  meaning  of  word 

translated      

ff  "  will  show  you  things 

to  come."    The 

Coming  flood  of  literature.    A      ... 

„       of  the  Son  of  man.      The  " 

,,       to  a  head.     Every  science 

Commandments  specially  given  to 

Israel.     The  Ten 

Common  consent :    Its   results  to 

humanity 

denominator    absolute 

good  

"  Communal  soul " 

Communication.    Efficient  means  of 
Communion  with  God.      Constant 

conscious 

Companionship.     Rec  ignition     of 

heavenly 

"Comparing  a  mud-pie  with  the 

Peak  of  Teneriffe"         

Complete  exposure  of  false 

theories   

Condemnation  without  proof 


» 


475 
616 

129 

185 


318 


237 

108 
239 
100 


385 


275 


87 
114 
101 

137 

324 

161 

237 
328 


652 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCa 


n* 


Conder  on  wei^'hts  and   measures. 

^  CoJ 

Condition    of    "mind"   of    healer 

depends  upon.     What  the 
Confidence   is  only  a  question  of 

rig-ht  thinkin«r      

Confirmation    of   Anglo-Israelitish 

theorj'.     Final      

Confirmatory  facts  of  the  Enj^lish 

being:  Israelites 

Conflagration  now   about   to  take 

place.    General     

Conflict     between     rotifers     (Ro- 

mane'^)        

Confucius  no  heliet  in  a  persona! 
God \  .. 

Confasion  between  three-dimen- 
sional  "  thought  "-forms  and  the 
spiritual  reality 

Conscience  dependent  on  train- 
ing ..  

Conscious  of  any  of  the  ideas  in 
mind.  Man  has  the  capacity  of 
being  

Consciousness .    A  hundred  or  more 
diflferent  states  of 
n  and  the  only  cer- 

tainty to  be  the 
existence  of 
Mind."  Huxley 
said  "that  idealism 
declares  the  ulti- 
mate fact  of  all 
knowledge  to  be  " 
-M  apart     from     the 

body.      Aid  given 
by  the  human     ... 
ff  Explanation  of  ... 

M  falsely  divided    to 

act  in  unison 
Guard  the 
has  left  the  body, 
it   looks    like  the 
original     body. 
When  the    human 
in  which  we  habi- 
tually   live.      The 
stream   of"  (Prof. 
Myers)      ..: 
looks  like  body   ... 
of  good  cannot  be 
consciousness      o  f 

evil  

of     Mind.        The 
Christ  is  the 
One  universal  ma- 
terial          

that  requires  puri- 
fication.    It  is  our 

OW-l  

The  better" 

The    real    man    is 

Cod's        115 


Paqs 
380 
240 
184 
40."> 
3G1 
104 
27 
481 

63 

250 

467 


DO 


n 


w 


»» 


41*6 


131 

80 

115 
155 


134 


76 
134 


95 
467 
147 


180 
113 


"Consciousness.  We  shall  arrive 
at  a  mechanical  equivalent  of" 
(Huxley) 

Consecration  of  self 241 


PAax 


496 

311 

50i 


Consent  to  the  law  of  evil  action. 

Universal 

•Conservation   of   energy   of   late 
origin.     The  theory 
of"  (Dr.  Le  Bon)...     553 
M  of    energy     out   of 

date.      The    theory 
of "  (Poincare)      ...     554 
Considered  it  a  necessity  to  kill  and 

eat  their  parents 250 

Consistent  theory  of  material  phe- 

nomena.    A  70 

Constant     conscious     communion 

with  God 137 

Constellations.  Formation  of  the...      90 
Constipation       healed       mentally 

(Dr.  Hack  Tuke) 198 

Contagion.     Belief  a  586 

Contemplation  of  God        221 

Content  from  being  on  the  path. 

Profound 324 

Contests  with  individuals.  There 
should  be  no  ...  180 

Continual  happiness  58 

Continually  think  of  God  ...         ...     222 

Continue  dwelling  upon  the 
thought  the  evil  becomts  in- 
tensified       215 

Continuing  to  apparently  die  and 

be  bom      153 

Continuity  is  the  " law  of  laws"...     275 

Contradictions.    Appaient 359 

ft  in  bcience  become 

striking 5 

"Control.    Allow    soul     to    hold 

the" 471 

„  of   mind  over  body  ...     195 

„  over  the  body.    Chris- 

tian Science  teaches  us 

to  obtain  

M  the  lost  tribes  are  to 

have  is  absolute 
Cooper,  M.D.     Sir  Astley    ...  11,562 

Co-operation.      Change   opposition 
to 

Copenhagen.     A  genuine  trumpet 

of  Zion  in 

Copernicus    excommunicated     for 

heresy         

Corelli's       "  Life       Everlasting." 

Reading  Marie     617 

Cornish  sentences  Hebraic            ...     365 
Coronation  stone.    The     ...        373,381 
M           stone  called  Laeg-Gael    364 
n           stone   Jacob's  stone  ...     381 
Corpuscles    the  ultimate  particles      82 
•  Correct "  and  "  accurate  "  not  ne- 
cessarily  -true"          ...     171 
M  word  picture     7 


195 

398 
62 

44 

419 
48 


Paob 

168 
589 
572 


>» 


♦» 


»» 


»» 

»* 


»» 


»♦ 


18 


Cosmic  consciousness  the  ether     ... 

Counterfeasance       ...  

Counterfeit.     Every  idea  has  its  ... 
human  mechanism  not 

mental  action 

model     of     spirit. 

Nature  a         

view  of  the  one  i>erfect 
reality.    Kaleido^^copic 

pictures  

Counterfeits  and  symbols 

of  perfect  beings 

of    spiritual.     The 

material  

the    spiritual    reality. 
Everything      in      the 
material  world 
We    are    esteemed    of 

him  as  "  

Counter  fesance         

„              Pythagoras's  know- 
ledge of      

Counts  of  Hapsburg.     Healing  done 
by  the 

Keep  my  " 
Keep  the 
between  God  and  man. 

The        

between  God  and  man. 
The  everlasting 
The  Old  Testament  is 
"the  book  of  the"     ... 
Zion,     the     'land     of 

the"       

Covenants    between   God  and    Is- 
raelites results  of  true 

w^orship  

iy  The       

Cowper  14,458 

Cox  :  Death  from  X-rays.   H.  W.  C.     373 
Crane  on  mental  eflfect.     Martin  ... 
Create,  but  disposed  and  arranged. 
The      supreme    God      did      not 

(Plato)       

Creation  a  Jewish  idea  of  how  the 
material    world    started. 

Second       ..  

Fresh   grouping  of  ideas 

the  only 

is  the  grouping  together 
of  new  combinations.   The 

only  

Spiritual 

Evil  is  negative  and  can- 
not be  an  original ... 
"  Creed  must  we  believe  ?    Which  " 

(Kimball) 234 

Creeds  vanish  6 

Crich ton-Browne.     Sir  J.     12,  78.  79,  80, 
81,  116,  117,  123,  182,  184,216 
"  Crime.    Low  aim  is  "  (Lowell)  ...     312 
"  Criminals'  actions  caused  by  de- 
generacy, not  by  volition  "        ...     175 


o 


"  Covenant. 

ft 
99 

n 

n 

w 


i» 


»i 


Creator. 


65 


285 
<i4 
71 

63 


01 

40 
281 

289 

189 
398 

398 

305 
177 
177 
443 


409 
408 


191 


485 


96 


57 


485 
57 

94 


Criterion  af  his  knowledge  in  the 
present.   A   man's  statement  in 

the  past  no 

Critical  science  of  the  present  day 

"  a  dance  of  death '■         

Criticise  and  impugn.      Persistent 
tendency  to  judge 
n        We  have  no  right  to 
Criticises  the  fault  from  which  he 

suflFers  most.    Man  

Criticism 

betrays  doubt  of  truth. 

Fear  of 

brings   out  facts.     True 

impersonal  

followed    by    decadence 
and  oblivion 
elucidates  points.    Con- 
structive  

Fear  of 

instructive  if  true 
is  absolutely  wrong.  De- 
structive...          

is  not  undermining  the 
authority  of  the  Bible. 

Modern 

is  open-minded  and  con- 
structive.   True 
is  the  danger  signal 
leads  to  the  elucidation  of 

facts         

nor  untruths  can  possibly 
harm  us.    Neither 
who  live  for  a  time  on  the 
of     an     empty     bottle." 


653 


Page 


?> 


5» 


»« 


»1 


51 
91 


M 


346 

159 

317 
336 

299 
299 

159 

299 


i>; 


52 


Critics 
smell 


Cromwell 


335 
112 
299 

335 


160 

299 
351 

159 

348 


159 


Higher   (Harnack) 

in    Bible.       Prophecy 

of  443 

Oliver      ...     137,297,310,443 
permitted  Jews  to  settle 
again  in  England.    Jere- 
miah foretold  1650  A.D. 
as  the  year  that  ...     367 

Crookes's  Berlin  lecture      170 

Crookes,  Sir   William    7,  64,  75,  82,  86, 
91,  96,  98,  113,  122,  123,  168, 
259,  306,  602 
"  Cross,  and  follow  me-    Let  him 
deny  himself,  take  up  bis  " 

141,  334 
becomes  the  crown.  The  334 
daily.  Take  up  his"  141,334 
is  upon    the  head  of   Is- 

kunka.    A  Greek 

Crossing  of  the  Red  Sea     

Croup  an  effect,  not  a  disease 

"  Crown.      You     win    and     wear 

the"  

Crucified  Jesus.    Self -righteousness 

of  the  Pharisees 

Crucifixion    and     tomb     unneces- 

Cruden's  Concordance  necessary   ...     162 


»» 
»» 


»» 


414 
283 
196 

349 

347 


654 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCE. 


h 


99 


•'  Cruel  both  with  wrath  and  fierce 
anger.    The  day  cometh" 
false  imaginary  laws       274 
imajfinary  laws  an  apparent 

.power  

Cruelties  carrietl  out  in  the  name  of 

science.    Cold-blooded 

Cruise.    Dr.  Francis  ...        22; 

Crusades  in  the  Bible.     Prophecy 

of  the  ^      ^ 

Cubs  obey  the  dam  without  a  sound 
Cuchulainn   testified  to  the  truth 

of  Christianity      

Cummin^s  prophesies  Second  Com- 
ing of  Christ  in  18G5.     Dr. 
Cup  is  the  cross.     Our 

„   of  cold  water.     Give  a 
Curate's  egg,  only  apparently  "  good 
in     parts."      Human     so-called 

minds,  like  the 

Cures  have  been  eflPected  by  faitii- 

healing  (Sydney  Holland) 
Curing  diseases.     In  all  ages  hypno- 
tism known  as  a  means  of 
Current.     Thought  a  high-tension, 
electrical 

Corse  and  its  helpers.     The 

And     there     shall    be     no 

more" 

Christ     [Truth]     hath     re- 
deemed us  from  the"' 
hath    devoured     the     earth 
The" 

falls   on   Israelites   for   dis- 
obeying law  of  good.    The. 
is  about  to    '•  come    upon  " 
them  who  do  '-  not  hearken  " 
The      ;. 

The     city    lieth    foursquare 
and  there  shall  be  no  more  " 

"  Cursed  is  he  whom  thou  cursest " 

Curtain    falls    and    sun    rises  on 
eternal  day.    The 

Custom    of    Christian    Scientists! 
Wisest  not  to  go  against... 

Customs  of  Israel.  The  emblems 
and 

Cut  flowers  acted  on  mentally 

Cutten.     Professor  G.  B. 
ff        on  Gassner 

Cycles.  Pythagoras  stated  that 
the  same  events  occur  again  and 
again  in  regular 

Cylinder  rotated  men  tally  Sus- 
pended         

fy""y-.  The.      ...     ;;;     ;;; 

„      in  the  '•  Gwawd  Llud  "  call 

themselves    by   a    Hebrew 

name,  Britham. '    These  ... 

Cyrus  proposed  marriage  to  Queen 

Tomyris 

the       shepherd        foretold. 
Death  of 


Page 

548 
,  28r) 

286 

175 
,  255 

443 
14 


Cyrus,   under   advice  of    Croesus, 
attacked  the  drunken  soldiers  ... 


Pagb 
418 


>» 


>» 


»♦ 


99 


»> 


>» 


439 

532 
334 
316 


505 
220 

186 

135 
547 

550 

550 

549 

409 

177 

61 
376 

525 

325 

377 
203 
594 
594 

480 

67 
440 


D. 


'Daily  Chronicle" 386 

Express"      84 

Express."     Retained  by  the        7 
Mail"  ...     124, 181».  202.  287 


Dr. 


99 


440 

418 
418 


202 
541 

430 

387 


»> 


431 
431 

424 

387 


ti      News" 
Dale :  Paralysis  mental. 
Dan  — 

The  history  of 

"Out  of  Dan  a  man  shall  arise  " 

Tuatha  De  Danaun,  the  Danites 

in  Ireland  ...        395, 437 

M       De  Danann.      The    first 
appearances  in  Ireland  of 
the 
9,       De  Danann.    The    high 
civilisation  of  the 
Dan  and  Simeon  to  the  British  Isles. 
The  departure  of  395.  .H9< 

dwelt  apart       

going  to  Greece  ...        3jn;,  430 

known  as  the  "Tyssa  Getiv," 
"Picts"  and  "Scots"...         4o6,  413 
left  Egypt  1850  B.C.,  crowned 
King  of  Greece  1847  B.C.      430,  611 

Danai  the  Danites.     The    430 

Dan-ans  learned  and  wealthy  ...  430 
Dana  on  death  unnecessary.  Prof.  275 
Danes  or  Jutes  Jews  of  the  Tribe 

of  Dan        

Danger  ahead 

from  the  forthcoming  un- 
paralleled   disasters      and 

troubles       

is  over  for  the  individuals 
who  become  seers.    All 
Dangerous  and  useless  experiments 

method  of  working    123,  131 
to    publish    the   know- 
ledge of  the  true  God. 
Difficult  to  attain  and  " 
(Plato)  ... 
Dangers    lurk    in    every 
form  of  food 
ff       of    spiritualism, 
tions  and 
Daniel.    Law  utilised  by 
Danish  invasion 
Danites  in  Ireland.    The ,o< 

„       leaving  Greece  for  Ireland  430, 431 

„       out  of  Egypt  430 

Danoei  settled  in  Greece     430 

Dan's  emblem  an  eagle  and  scroll 

or  serpent 373 

Daplyn.    Edgar        243,300 

Dared  not  tell  others.  Scientific  men     107 


»» 


>» 


431 
132 


102 

179 
132 


present 
Objec- 


16 

254 

262 

13 

443 

437 


»» 


» 


Page 

Darius.    Expedition  of      419 

M         Scythian     expedition    of    419 

Darkest  hour.     The 1 02 

"  Darkness  and  ignorance  bounding 

on  their  work  every  side  "  ...        9 

Darwin.     Charles     ...      27,175,204,289 

M  denounced  48 

M  looked    upon    plants   as 

living  things."    Charles    204 
ff  said   that  plants  appear 

to  have  memory.    Prof. 

Francis 204 

M  thinks  earth  and  moon 

formed  one.     Sir  George     1 74 
"  Darwinian  theory.     Dismal  insuf- 
ficiency of  the  "        ...     560 
ff  theory    of    evolution. 

The       74.289 

Darwin's  prophecy  and  its  fulfil- 
ment                70 

,,        •' natural  selection "       ...       14 
David  always  to  rule  Israel  ...     386 

always    to    rule    over    one 

tribe 387 

Descent  of   Matilda  traced 

direct  to        887 

David's  seed  a  "multitude  of  kings  "    387 
Davids  :  **  The  Asekha  is  free  from 

all  sin."     Prof 42 

Davis  on  the    ''trance  condition." 

Andrew  Jackson      474 

„      the  seer.     Andrew  Jackson     474 
Davy  on  a  substance  common  to  all 

metals.     Sir  Humphrey 82 

Dawn  of  history.     The       402 

Dawson :    Amoeba's  mental  quali- 
ties.    SirW 27,174 

..     363 
a 

thousand  years.     One       . . .     409 
,,        of   the  Lord  is  at   hand. 

The" 102 

'•  Dead  carcases  of  the  children  of 
Israel  before  their  idols.  Lay 

the" 547 

Let    us  .  obtain    sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  Christ  to 

raise  the        535 

Raising  of  the         206 

There  are  no  "  (Lord  Lytton)     275 

When  is  a  man  really        ...       11 

Deadly  the  result.     The  more      ...     349 

Death         6,274,277,321,542 

„      a  bald  imposition     275 

H      A  belief  in  its  necessrity  the 

cause  of         274 

,,      Able  to  beat   down   even" 

(Bergson)       275 

,,      after  an   operation.      Fore- 
seeing      125 

„      agony  a  fiction  (Osier)       ...     279 
„      among    soldiers.      Premoni- 
tions of  125 


"Day.    At  that'     

,,        is    with    the    Lord    as 


>» 


»» 

19 


655 


"Pagi 


"  Death  and    apparitions  a  connec- 
tion exists."    The  committee 
held  it  proved  that  "between"     1 29 
and    Hell    followed.        His 

name  was" 529 

Appearance  at  the  moment 

of        128,  129 

-blow.  Error  seen  aright  has 

received  its 341 

Deliverance  from     6 

Destroying  the  power  of  ...  344 
entirely  needless  ...  275.278 
Human  mind  still  conscious 

of  a  body  after         279 

I  will  redeem  them  from" 

(Hosea  13)     99 

of  Cyrus         418 

of  Don  Cabrero.    Premature    276 
of  Gordon.     Natives  knew 
at    once    in    the    Egyptian 

bazaars  of  the  13 

Same    liability    to    trouble 

after 278 

simulated       276 

struggle  of  Nature 27 

There  is  no  "  (Longfellow). . .     279 
the     result     of     ignorance 


19 


»» 


99 


») 


274,  278.  281 

thin  smoke 130 

to  be  overcome  by  purifi- 
cation   279 

unnecessary 275 

Victory  over 279 

was  known  and  asked  her  to 
pray  for  him.  Uncle  ap- 
peared before  his      129 

What  happens  at      275 

''  Decadence,     disappearance,    and 

oblivion.     The  hour  of  ". . .         ...  5.52 

Decapitated  frog      175 

Decomposition  of  the  body 81 

Deductions  proved  correct  by  "  ex- 
perimental tuition."     Logical  ...  87 
Deep,  holy,  systematic  thinking  ...  222 
"Defame    their    fellow-men.    No 

time  to" 347 

Defeated,     British  and  Americans 

alone  never      390 

„           Israel  never  to  be        ...  390 

Define  terms             45 

Definite  and  accurate  statement  ...  330 

Definition  of  God     34 

"Karma"     133 

law     559 

„  suggestibility           ...  228 
„  the  Christ,  by  W.  R. 

Inge,  D.D 5.33 

Deliverance  from  sin,  disease,  and 

death          ...  6 

Delusion  of  the  present.    The  222 

Dematerialisation 32.  148 

),  be  our  goal.  Let 

this  final          ...  108 


99 
99 


656 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paox 

32 


»» 


M 


»» 


»» 


Dematerialisation.   Definition  of... 

is   the  work    of 

God       

Matter      refined 

up  to     

Dematerialised.  Body  and  mind 
ultimately 
Human  body  and 
"mind"  must  be 
Possibly  many 
of  whom  we  have 
no  record 
Democratic  demand  given  by  God 

through  man        

Democritus  represented  the  world 
as  an  infinite  number  of  atoms 

in  perpetual  motion         

Demonstrable  living  truths 

M  truth      put      before 

readers 
Demonstration  over  every  variety 
of  false  evidence... 
n  the  only  proof     ... 

Demonstrations.    Practical 
Denial  and  affirmation  ...     222,  309,  470 
and   affirmation    the     only 
right  treatment  of    evil...     309 

Buddha  on  the         567 

it  is  essential  to  fill  in  with 

reality.      After      323 

of  error.    Action  of  the     ...     321 
of  error  the  Angel  Michael, 

135,  222,  321 
of  material  intelligence  is 
necessary 


108 


274 


oo 


oo 


149 


283 


482 
4 

319 

325 
309 
168 


»> 


»» 
♦» 


« 
»» 


»» 


or  "  Michael."    The 


334 
135 


M 


the    battle-axe    of    divine 

science  

to  twenty  affirmations.  One 
♦'  Denmark  being  left  out.    Hamlet 

the  Prince  of" 

t)  represents  '"Ammon"... 

Denounced.    Darwin 
"  Deny  himself,  take  up  his  cross, 

and  f  oll'^w  me.  Let  him  "  1 4 1 ,  334 
the  existence  of  any  human, 

mortal  self 

the    material     counterfeit 

called  oneself         

„      thyself"       

Departed  friend.   How  to  overcome 

grief  for  a 

"Depression    and    low     spirits    a 

species  of  death"' 

Depth  of  thought  rules      

Dery  on  revolution  in  mechanics. 

^Prof.D 

Descartes,  a  fool  who  claimed  to 

live  for  ever      

ff  believed  that  the  true 
t>tarting-point  of  know- 
ledge was  in  'mental" 
reasoning  ...     37,51,490 


»> 


>» 


»» 


307 
139 

326 
443 

48 


141 

334 
579 

266 

271 
238 

90 

490 


Pagx 
Descartes  looked  upon  animals  as 

machines 174 

Descartes'  Continuous  Matter  :  "  No 
way  of  reconciling  such  a  struc- 
ture of  matter  "  (Rouse  Ball)    ...       91 
Descendants  of  children  of  Israel...     176 
Desirable.     Exactly  the  thing  most      60 
Desire    and  fulfilment  are  one     ...       58 

„      Destruction  of        297 

Desires.     Dead  to     297 

„         extinguished        297- 

„         must  disappear.  All  "  (Be- 

sant)  296 

Despair  a  world  turns  to  God.     In     102 
Destiny  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

The  glorious  393 

Destot.    Dr.  Etienne  78 

Destroy  any  unsatisfactory  thought 

by  prayer 174 

))       the  idea  of  sin  as  real  and 

sin  disappears        251 

Destroyed  in  your  "mind"  they 
are  destroyed  in  the  one  basic 
false  mentality,  and  for  the 
whole  of  humanity.  When  the 
counterfeit  thoughts  are  ...     147 

Destroying  matter.    God 232 

ff         mechanical      structure 

called  a  body 105 

"Destruction  cometh  upon  them. 

Sudden  "  (I.  Thess.  5)     1 00 
of   Atlantis    due   to 
intense         so-called 
mental  action         ...     445 
of  evil.      Universal     101 
of    phenomena     in- 
stantaneous... 72,101 
Detail  that  which  would  happen. 

Moses  gives  in         176 

,i       80  infinite  a  theme.      Not 

undertaicen  to  treat  in  full  "     327 
Details  of  fires  200  and  250  miles 

distant  given         124 

Deterioration   of  moral    character 

from  spiritualism  263 

Determiniats  believe  that  man  has 
no  free  will  and  is  not  responsible 

for  his  acts  502 

Development  of  so-called  "mental 

powers."     Extraordinary  ...     472 

Devil.     Actively  engaged  either  on 

the  side  of  God  or  the      ...     104 
alias  false  mentality         ...     142 
and  a  future  God.    A  pre- 
sent       153 

and  hell.     The      21 

being  loosed  in  our  midst. 

This 103 

— the  best  of  me's  owned 
by  Go^.     Of    my    whole, 
part  is  claimed  by  the  "...     506 
Dread  fear  of  the  power  of 
the 460 


n 


♦» 


♦♦ 


CONCORDANCE. 


657 


»> 
>» 


»» 


»» 


Pags 
223 
232 

603 

549 

107 

463 


Devilish 


"  DeVils. 


Devil  end  of  the  lake.     Healing  at 
Humbugged  by  the 
Irvine  possessed  by  a 
is   come  down ;    he    hath 
but  a  short  time.    The  "... 

loosed  

really    could    do.      What 

the" 

Son  of  God  was  manifested 
that    he     might     destroy 

the" '.      37 

Ye    are    of    your    father 

the" 37 

ingenuity     of    Nature's 

tortures  28 

side.    Civilisation  has  its      29 
A  pet  nest  for"  ...       25 

Council  of  Laodicea  for- 
bade anyone  to  exorcise      207 
"  Devours  men.  women  and  children 
placidly.      The  world"  (Philip 

Mauro)       28 

Dewey.    Dr.  E.  H 56I 

Dhamma-pada  297 

))  on     importance     of 

^^^.  thought        183 

"Diabetes  followed  a  sudden  fright 

or  joy  "  (Van  Noorden)    540 
n         from      sudden     mental 

^  shock       270 

Diabolical  black  art  104 

,)         ferocity  of  Nature        ...       14 
„         possession.    Mr.  Irvine's    604 
Diabolism,  w  orking  with  the  human 

mind  603 

Diagnosis    admitted    to    isolation 
hospitals.       In    one  year    3,111 

cases  of  mistaken n 

Dickens    on    thought    repetirions. 

Charles       uq 

Dictionary  of  the  Bible.    Smith's     162 

Didascalia      245b 

Die    annually    in    London    alone 

after  operations.    Over  10,000       10 
at    forty-five    minutes    past 
four.       Sweden  borg      stated 
that  Mr.  01  of  son  would      ...     472 
of  fright.    Human  beings  ...       11 
on  the  29th  of  the  following 
month.     Swedenborg  replied 

he  was  about  to  473 

That  disciple  should  not "    ...     149 
when    he    pleased.     Colonel 

To wnshend  could      276 

Died  each  day  in  Rome.    Five  thou- 
sand persons    529 

„      shrieking  to  heaven.    Many"     108 
"  Dieu  et  mon  droit,"  our  birthright    398 
"  Differ  we  are  wrong.    Whenever 
we  allow    our    minds    to  dwell 
upon  the  points  in  which  we  "  ...     346 
Difference      between     man      and 
animal        14 


Pi.a> 


»> 


M 


J» 


57 

185 

202 

268 

212 

314 
313 


151 

200 


Difference      between  men.     The... 
between      true      and 
false  mentality 
in  producing  new  va- 
rieties.   The 

Different  colours  are  simply  dif- 
ferent vibrations 
),         sects    divided    into  two 
broad  classes 
Difficult.    Let  nothing  appear  to 

you  to  be  too     

Nothing  too 

Partial  misunderstand- 
ing of  truth  makes  life 

practice 

problems  in  Nature  ... 
to  heal  instantaneously. 
Not  ...  134,  315,  319 

Difficulties.    Epict etus  on 314 

Difficulty  and  find  there  is  nothing 
to  treat.      We  turn   the 
light  of  truth  upon  every     145 
„         can  be  overcome.    Every    466 
w         of     losing     trains    dis- 
appears            60 

Dilemma   of  God  responsible  for 

evil  or  cannot  overcome  it  29,  156 

Dimension  is  Time.    Fourth  (Wells)      62 
Diodorus  says  the   Scythians  rose 

to  great  empire  and  glory  ...     415 

Diphtheria  an  effect  not  a  disease. . .     196 
Directing  the  thought,  increasing 

the  muscles  193,201 

Directly  action  of  Principle  under- 
stood "  the  end  "  comes 100 

Directors  are  Life,  Truth  and  Love. 

The  only  good 526 

reach  their  full  and  rich 
reward.   "Self-denying    525 
The    translation  of  the 
name  Assyrians  is "      ...     526 
This  we   do    by    living 
Christian    Science.     We 
must  "  support  the  "    ...     526 
Disappear  from  eight.     Ultra  rays 
of  light  thrown  upon  an  object 

would  cause  it  to 169 

Disappearance  of  matter     169 

of    matter.       Dr. 
Le  Bon  on  the  final    553 
of  matter.    Appear- 
ance and      211 

of      the       material 
world.     Total        ...71,99 
of  the  ship  in  Lake 

Gennesaret 212 

Disappeared.  One  and  three- 
quarters  of  a  pound  of  oxygen 

and  potassium  instantly 169 

Disappearing  phenomena 25 

Disappears  to  all.  If  we  clearly 
enough  correct  our  human  ideas 
the  evil      147 


w 


»» 


f» 


»> 


»» 


»» 


>» 


008 


CXDNCORDANCE. 


Disasters  forthcoming        ...         I(U-105 
Disbelief       due       to       indolence 

(Romanes) 7 

Disciples       known.         My      these 

-..     '^  •••  •••  ...  ...       «J.».J 

Discoveries.     A  jrathering  together 

of  the  latest  j 

Discovery  that  made  bj  Mrs.  Eddy. 

Greatest  306 

M  The  story  of  the  ...      |o:, 

M  would  be  in  the  realm  of 

mind.     The   next    great 

(Huxley)..         70 

Dieereilitable  episotle.     Man's  life- 
story  a  (Arthur  Halfour)          ...       ;J8 
Disease    a  rtnluction  of  the  ether  in 
»    man,  and    cures  at    a 
distance  could  thus  be  pro- 
duced (Maxwell) 186 

««        admitted  by  medical  men. 

The  mental  cause  of        ...     270 
M        determineil  by  the  jwitient's 
will.     Pro«,Tess  an<l   issue 
of  "  (Sir  James  Paget )    ...     541 

w        tluetosin.     All 20 

n        imitated     by     action      of 

nerves         oo.-, 

M        induced  by  suggestions  ...     I9:, 

M        is  thoroujrhly  destroyed  in 

your  own  •"consciousness," 

the    so-called    patient    is 

freed.      When     the    false 

belief  in  the  147 

w  is  to  be  afraid  of  it.  The 
surest  way  to  be  attacketl 
with  an  infectious  "(Dr.  E. 

V.  Hartmann)      r>38 

n        Unrecc^'nipetl  form  of    ...     261 
n       Medical  profession   ad- 
mitting mental  cause  of...     270 

99        Primary  cause  of 26 

„        The  cause  of         538 

••  Diseased.    Every  organ  of  the  body 

more  or  less  "  (Dr.  Thompson)  ...       26 

Diseases  are  ethereal.    Xon-mentai    225 

n       caused  mentally.    Various    .>41 

n       mere  effects  196 

n        What  is  the  cause  of  1 1 

DisUlusionment  of  moJern  Science. 

'^^  •"         •••         '••         ••.  551 

'•  Dissociation    appears  to  be   uni- 
versal. Fatal  quality 
of      atomic        (Sir 
William  Crookes)  ...     1 70 
at  of  matter  a  universal 

phenomenon.       The 
un;      ,  (Dr.  LeBon)  ...     558 

Dissolve.    The  great  globe  itself, 
yea,  all  which  it  shall  inherit, 

shall "  (Shakespeare)      99 

Divination 268 

Dirine  healing         ...        '..*        *",    ^29 
n     Man  finds  himself 331 


Paob 
Divine  philoso|>hy    is    saving    the 

world  .«         151 

„      lowers            135 

M      prerogative    wi|H»s    out    the 

devils  work 35(J 

M      Principle  at  work 522 

M     protection      125 

M      re<iuireinent              \:n 

„     See     yourself      ideally     as 

(Wilberforce)           140 

„     service    now   merely   means 

material  forms          ...  292 

'•Divinely  talk-       [[[  m^ 

Divining  ro«l  explained      122 

„        roii  is  a  mere  limitation  122 
"Divinity  is  to  worship  the  devil. 
To  worship  the  carica- 
ture of 22 

91         shall     come    to    birth 
(Corpus     Hermeticum). 

Thy         2.; 

n         that  shapes    our    ends, 

Theresa"          173 

Dixon.  Fre<lerick     34 

,,       Christianity  the  teachinjr  of 

absolute  truth.     Frederick  157 
M      gives  the  answer  of  the  sick 

man 234 

„      The    iHjtency  of    the    cry 

•'  heretic  ''  has  passed  away  353 

'Doall  thingsthroughChrist.  I  can"  313 

Dr.  Abercrombie       ...         ...         ...  n 

„    Sir  Henry  Acland         12 

„    Sir    Clifford    Allbutt,    K.C.B.. 

M.D.,F.R.S 198.224 

,,    ^^.  G.  Anderson 192 

„    Bennett 187 

„    Edward  Berdoe 53 

„    Bernheim.    Prof 227 

„    Sir  Benjamin  Brodie .585 

"    ?/^'^^ 78 

„  H.T.  Butlin.  F.R.C.S..  D.C.L., 

LLD 231 

)f  Buzzard  ...         ...         ...         ...     199 

„  B.  W.  Carpenter          ...         172,  187 

„    Chapman  551 

„    Cheyne 605 

»»    <-lark       562 

M  Sir  Andrew  Clark         ...         1S4.  197 

„    Clouston 184 

M    Sir  Astley  Cooper        562 

,,  Sir  James  Crichton-Browne. 

M.D.,  LL.D..  F.R.S.  12.  IK;.  117.  123, 

182,  184.  216 

„  Sir  Francis  Cruise       ...        227,255 

„    Etienne  Destot 78 

„    E.  H.  Dewey      56I 

„    Drammond.    Prof 8 

„    Fleury 199 

„  Sir  John  Forbes,  M.D..  F.R.S.   1 1, 184 

„    Gregory 187 

„    HackTuke         187 

„  Hack  Tuke's  work                  ...     195 


CONCORDANCE. 


659 


Dr 


Page 
Franz  Hartmann  ...  52,  133,  173 

J.  W.  Heysinger...  16,  51,  89,  119,  260 

Hilger 227 

Hirt.   Prof 227 

Hodgson 536 

Sir  Henry  Holland      585 

Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  ...       11 

Stenson  Hooker  129 

Sir  Victor  Horsley      10 

T.J.Hudson.  Ph.D..  LL.D.  19.">, 

208,  212 

Hutrhliugs  Jackson      117 

John  Hunter 

Woods  Hutchinson      

Johnson  


5. 


...  585 
...  561 
583 
...  10 
...  227 
6,51,  65,  9(t 
...     227 


227 
619 

27 

11 

186 

201 

Bart..  M.D., 

186 

106,587 

556 

279,561 

12 

131 

•  •  •  •  •  •        £\JO 

•  • «  •  ••     Oo^ 
562,  588,  589 


James  Johnson  ... 
Klopsch.  Prof.... 
Gustave  Le  Bon . . , 
Liebeault 

Lorrain 

William  Mackenzie 
Macpherson 
Mason  Good 

Maxwell 

S.  Weir  Mitchell 

Sir  Henry  Morris. 

F.R.C.S.  ... 

M.  A.  Nobles 

Patrick  O'Donnell 

Sir  William  Osier 

Sir  James  Paget 

Shipley  Park 

Joseph  Parker  ... 

(t.  D.  Patton      ... 

J.  M.  Peebles     ... 

A.   T.  Schofield,  F.R.C.S.    184,' 19S, 

199,  200,  242,  256,  266,  538,  541,  542 

J.  S.  Sealy         197 

John  Shaw        325 

Still         196 

Tanner 253 

Thomas 586 

G.  Thompson     173 

Lloyd  Tuckey 536,605 

F.  Van  Eeden 227,228 

Ward       204 

A.  Russel  Wallace        118 

Benjamin  Waterhouse 11 

White      536 

Forbes  Winslow  263 

Sir  Almroth  Wright    11 

"Doctor  infected  with  smallpox.  A"     351 
Doctors  did  not  want  to  be  called 

either  fools  or  liars  ...     107 

„       healing  the  body 240 

„       intensifying  thoughts     ...     240 

„       The  future  of        237 

Dod well  on  miracles  207 

Dog  symbolises  fidelity 465 

„    will  find  its  way  straight  home      13 
"  Doggies  catch  otters,  old  women 

Jio" 250 

I>ogma  43 


_  Pag« 

Dogma.  Even   philosophy  has   its 

paralysing 50 

Doll.    The  making  of  a  rag         ...      58 
Dolmaye  on  gravity,    C.  G.  *.'.'      97 

Dominion       609 

M            God  gave  man  "  (Kim- 
ball)           295 

ft  Man's 295 

„  over    evil    obtainable. 

Complete         ...  54, 295 

11  over   evil.       The   un- 

covering of  false  the- 
ories essential  to  gain      88 
Within  "   (Rev.  G.  A. 

Kratzer)  572 

Donaldson    says    the    Scutai    and 

Getae  are  one.    Dr 412 

Doomed  mentality.    The  so-called 

;^mind"a 79 

'•  Door  of  love  march  the  one  hun- 
dred.    Out  through  the "  ...     527 
Double    hernia    cured    in     three 

weeks  232 

,f       use    to  be    made  of   true 

knowledge 544 

Doubles,  that  is,  a  living  person 
appearing  at  a  distance.  Prof. 
Lombro30  gives  instances  of     ...     130 

Doubt.    Have  no      31^; 

Douglas.     Rev.  R.    ...  363,421,435 

Dragon.    Apocalyptic        191 

Dragons.     The  origin  of   ...  oog 

Draper,  M.D.,LL.D.,  on  witchcraft. 

Prof.  J.  W.  461 

„       on  Simon  Magus's  powers    463 
Drawing  fi;-e.    The  best  workers  ...     273 
'■  Dream.    All  the  world  a  "  (Whit- 
man) ...  fi  1 
Dream  away  the  moments  that  re- 
main to  prepare  for  the  final 
struggle.     We  must  not...     Ill 
I  feel  myself  the  shadow  of 

a"  (Tennyson)       116 

Mrs.  Butler  found  herself 
in  the  house  of  her  ...     130 

Not  a  single  proof  that  this 
stateofconsciousnessisnota      94 
of  material  troubles   self- 

jmposed        99 

of  shadow  is  mankind.   A  "      39 

„      pictures.    Fleeting 282 

„      pictures.    Successive         ...     279 
„      without  a  real  dreamer.  The 

material  world  a    21,85 

t,      We    are    all  plunged  into 

a  languid "  (Ruskin)       ...      94 
Dreams  are  made  of.    We  are  such 

stuff  as  "  (Shakespeare)    ...       99 

„      We  are  all  asleep,  and  the 

conceits  of  this  life  are  as 

mere  "  (Sir  Thomas  Browne)      94 

Dropsy  mentally  cured       ...  198,  540,  542 

Drug  habit «        ...    601 


♦» 


>» 


»» 


»> 


»» 


-.:  ^1 


660 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


"Drug  into    the  system  depresses 
the  vitality.     Putting  any" 

(Peebles)         552 

V    of  itself   will   not  cure  any 
disease.    Auy  '  (Hutchinson)    561 
Drugs  act  according  to  expectation    562 
,,      being  given  up   by  medical 

men.     The  use  of     n 

worthlesi".  Mo^t  "  (Osier)  ...     561 

still  administere<l     198 

than  God.     Believe  more  in       12 
used     constantly    changed. 

Why  are        \\ 

Druidical  worship  very  similar  to 

Hebraic       417 

Drummond.    Prof.  ..[  8,  53,*  67,  275,  535 
a  gaid,     '-Nature    is  a 

working  model  of  the 

spiritual"     65 

Drunkard  suddenly  and  gloriously 

delivered.     A  terrible     600 

Drunken  Highlander  trying  to  kiss 

a  paralytic.   Cure  by  a  (Dr.  Dale)     54 1 
Drunkenness.    Getae  distinguished 

for  our  national  vice     4 1 5 
„  Israel  addicted  to...     394 

Dryden:  "Great  wits  are  sure  to 
madness  near  allied  "     ... 
n         believed  in  astrology     ...     457 
"Dual  existence:  a  poem."    A    ...     605 
Duality  of  man.     The  apparent    ...      38 
))  Socrates     recog- 

nised  the  ...     484 

Duckler  on  purity  of  heart.    M.  E.    245 
Duhem  on  the  incompatibility  of 

diflFerent  sciences ,..     553 

Dull.  A  mechanically  perfect  world      56 
"Duplicate.      Our    life     for     the 

moment  exists  in  *' (Hardy)      ...     116 
Duplicated     personality    hitherto 

unknov^n.    Cause  of       9 

Dupuis  mentally  healing    ...         ,       139 
"Duty.     Bring       the       sublimest 
motive  to  the  smallest" 

(Brooks) 333 

»        Our  206,294 

n        to  seek  the  success  of  the 

other  man."    Our  ...     294 

Dwell  in  the  presence  of  God       137,  222, 

uT^  .       .  240' 308 

Dynamics  of  medicine  is  Mind"...     230 

Dynamistograph      265 

Dyspepsia  mentally  cured  . . !         [,',     539 


E. 


»» 


»» 


»* 
»» 


M 


76 


Each  thought  a  different  effect  on 

the  human  mind  ... 
Earlier  knowledge  of  the  position 

of  the  ten  tribes 422 

Early  growth  of  Israel  ,'„     402 

power  of  the  Israelites        .'."    427 


)) 


»♦ 


»♦ 


»» 


»» 


»» 


tars  the  capacity  to  understand  any 

ideas  ^qj 

Earth  has    been     getting    steadily 

hotter.     The 96,97 

helped    the    woman."     The 
meaning  of  •  the  '  ...  1 69,  1 70.  546 
in      reality      perfect      and 

spiritual         31 

literally  one  large  clock.  The  286 
opened  her  mouth.  The"...  237 
Who  created  the  flat  ...       24 

Easy,  scientific  method  of  getting 

rid  of  sin.    An  233 

H      to  protect  against  hypnotic 

attack  ..  ...         ...         ^       225 

Eddy.    A  few  words  about  Mrs.  ...     330 

M  by  far  the  greatest  meta- 
physician of  modern  times. 
Mrs.  ...         ...         ...  329 

foretold.      Dtath  of  Mrs.     110, 

150,  331 
Dr.  Allan  Mc Lane  Hamilton 

on  Mrs 330 

does  not  belittle  the  work  of 
the  material  scientist.  Mrs.      338 
lamented   the   inability  of 
students  to  reply  to  funda- 
mental inquiries.     Mrs.    ...     328 
Not  a  single  statement  in 
lecture    not    in    complete 
accord  with  teachings  of  Mrs.  328 
physically    and     mentally 
phenomenal.    Mrs."  ...     330 

stopping  war.     Mrs.         ...     587 
Wonderful   work   done   by 

^^^  ,    Mrs 326 

Jiiddys      writings      is      necessary. 

Assimilation  of  Mrs 338 

Edison  f^tates  electricity  unknowable      83 

„      Thomas  A 74.  79 

Education.    The  true  aim  of        ...     248 
Edward   electrically  opening  hos- 
pital.    King  189 

Eeden  :  "  The  doctor  never  cures  a 
disease."    Dr.  Van  ...        227,  228 

Effect  of  God  understood 230 

„      of  s^D-cal  led  thought.    The...     182 

Egill  mentally  healed         1 89 

"  Ego  in  every  man  is  divine.     The 

real"  (Wilberforce)  ...     504 

„      is  God,  infinite  Soul.    The...       46 

Egypt  a  type  of  evil 445 

Ehrmann.     Max      242 

Eidophone  illustrates  exact  mathe- 
matical ratio  of  values   456 

Eighteen  cases  of  so-called  miracles    231 
Elberfeld  stallions 619 

Eldad,  a  Jewish  writer,  on  Dan    ...     396 
Eleatic  School  477 

Electric  discharges  tiiatkilied  Uzza! 

Secret  of  the         372 

Electrical  action.     "  Fire  out  of  the 

midst  of  a  bush  "  the  result  of  ...     374 


»» 


»» 
»» 


99 


»> 


»> 


j» 


Pagi 
Electrical  particles  on  cells  at  birth    215 
),         tension.    Alteration  of...     213 
Electricity  in  spiritualism     Use  of 

term       260 

,,  the  least  material  form 
of  illusive  consciousness 
which  destroys   itself"      83 

„  What  is  it?       9 

n  the    eleventh    form  of 

energy,  admitted  to  have 
no  existence.    Neutral " 

(Dr.  LeBon) 555 

Electro-magnetic  force       84 

**  Electron   hypothesis  seems   very 

artificial "  (Rouse  Ball)      92 

^,      »»  The        81 

Electrons  a  stress  in  the  ether  or  a 
twist  in    the    two   cross 

lines  of  force      81 

a  vibration  in  two  dimen- 
sions instead  of  one       ...       81 
are  electricity  itself.  The 

(Russell) 83 

are  resolved  into  original 
lines  of  force.  Dr 
Romocki  confirms  the 
mathematical  proof  that     169 

Evolution  of        96 

Elementalfl 597 

Elementary  class  teaching 328 

Elimination  of  the  material  human 
sense  ...         ...         ..  .  .     139 

Eliot.     George         112,164,249 

Elisha  foretold    that    the    king's 

messenger  was  coming      ..     120 
predicted  the  raising  of  the 
siege  of  Samaria  and   the 
death  of  the  lord  the  fol- 
lowing day 120 

told  the  king  three  times 
where  the  king  of  Syria 
was  pitching  his  camp      ...     120 

^,      mocked        213 

Elizabeth.   Healing  done  by  Queen    599 
Elmer  Gates  on  effect  of  thoughts. 

Prof 193 

"  Elohim."  God  made  man  "  a  little 

lower  than "        40 

„  translated  "judges"     ...     302 

„  wrongly  translated  angels      40 

Emanation  from  nasturtiums       ...     615 
Emblems   and   customs   of  Israel. 

The 377 

Emerson    13,  30,  41,  43,  44,  143, 158,  173, 

257,297,313,317,327,335 
,,        "  Within  sits   a  supreme, 

immortal  mind  " 38 

Eminent  desirability  of  the  end   ...     323 
"  Emotional    excitement  cause  of 

angina  pectoris  "  (John  Hunter)    539 
Emotions  can  induce  cardiac  affec- 
tions.    Strong    and     repeated" 
(Huchard)...         533 


»♦ 


» 


» 


66 


Faqb 


EiEotions  generate  injurious  com- 
pounds.   Distressing      194 

Empedocles  speaking  of  God,  said, 
"  He  is  all  pure  mind  "    ...        477,  482 

Emperor  Vespasian.  Healing  by 
tbe 2gQ 

Empire.  Over  400  million  esti- 
mated now  under  British  ...     393 

Enchantments  9,462 

Encrusted  theories  removed  from 

the  Bible    ...         160 

iJiUd   all  these  meanings  must   be 

openly    declared     to     make 

clearer  the  spiritual  teaching 

of  the  Bible.    Before  the     ...     163 

M      "As     the  lightning    coming 

out  of  the  east "  comes  the  ...     110 
„     clearly    indicated     in    many 
places    in    the    Bible.     The 

time  of  the      109 

Eminent   desirability  of  the    323 
Fortunately  we  are  right  at 

^^e 106 

hastens    with  lightning    ra- 
pidity    358 

Inevitable  suddenness  of  the  101 
is  fixed  in  relation  to  other 
events.  The  time  of  the  ...  109 
is  near.  A  sign  that  the  ...  153 
known.  Approximate  time  of  108 
Mathematically  it  is  easy  to 

ascertain  the no 

„      of  all  sin  rapidly  approaching    273 

of  evil 98 

of  matter.    The  inevitable  ...      98 
of  the  indignation.      I  will 
make  thee  know  what  shall 

be  in  the  last"  109 

of  the  world  "  means  the  end 
of  all  material  mentality,  all 
sin,  sickness,  worries,  troubles 
and  limitations  for  ever       ...98,99 
of  the  world.    The    ...  98,332 

of  the  world."     Troubles  at 
the        ...         ...         ..,         ^^      585 

rapidly  approaching...         ...     108 

shall  be.      At  the  time  ap- 
pointed the"    109 

„      Signs  of  the    106,586 

„     so    very   rapid.      Action    at 

tlie        110 

The        322,332,550 

The  manner  and   period  of 

the     356 

Time  of  the     109 

Troubles  at  the  lOl 

„      unexpected.    The      100 

„      unknown.    Exact  time  of  ...     107 
„      will  be  known  in   advance. 

Time  of  the     108 

Enemies  unto  the  end.   Love  our, . .     345 
"Enemy  the  mortal  life.    Thine" 
(Ja^ob  Boehme) 47 


»» 
»» 


>» 


»> 
>» 
»» 


») 


»» 


662 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


Paqx 


145 


la; 


Energetic  reversal   needed   to  de- 
stroy evil    

"  Eoergy  is  no  more  indestructible 
than    matter"    (Dr.     Le 

Bon) 214,554 

Mythological  material  in- 
telligence called  .  . 
Omnipresent 

England  a  "  multitude  of  nations  " 
free,  warlike,  unconquer- 
able "  (Abbe  Milot) 
has  come.     The  hour  of 

(Victor  Hugo)     

proud  of  thy  god-like 
repose  "  (Victor  Hugo)... 
Testimony  to  ( Vernadsky) 
Zion 

England's  King  and  Queen 

"  English  infantry  the  finest  in  the 
world"        (Marshal 

Bugeraud)  

kings  in  direct  line  from 
David 

language.  Grimm  on  the 
-man  believes  in  beer  ... 
-speaking  race  heirs  to 
magnificent  promises  ... 
-speaking  races  control 
destinies  of  world 

Enigmas.     Solution  of  seeming    ... 

Enjoyment  of  services  in  direct 
contradiction  of  the  teachings 
of   the  Discoverer.    Curtailment 

Enock  says  150,051  people  killed  or 
injured  in  1907  by  railway  trafl&c 
Entirely  unreliable  as  witnesses  ... 
Environment  or  custom.    Disbelief 
in  accordance  with... 
ff            Spirituality      neces- 
sary to  bring  out  im- 
mediate   harmonious 
Envy,  ceaseless  mockery,  malicious 
falsehood,   relentless    perse- 
cution.    Bitter         

is  the  atmosphere  of  hell " 
or  abuse  is  neither  Christian 

nor  science  " 

Ephraim  and  Manasseh  known  as 
"Ephraim,"  "Joseph," 
"  Geta;,"      "  Ostrogoths," 

and  "Normans" 

the  home  of  the  tribes  of 

Joseph.    Mount 

Ephraim's    "cake"    like    Alfred's 

cake       

„  royal  touch      

Epictetus       

,,        amongst  the  Stoics 
Epicurean  School    endeavoured 

give  practical  guidance 
Epidauros.    The  great  temple  of. 
Epilepsy  mentally  cured     ... 


♦» 
>» 


>» 


313 
31 

378 

3^0 

384 

399 

389 

16 

190 


390 

429 
364 
394 

398 

398 
17 


355 

29 
228 


79 


331 
273 

345 


406 

443 

..     379 

...     191 

81,314 

...     489 

to 

489 
593 
198 


»> 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


♦♦ 


»» 


♦» 
♦» 


♦» 


»♦ 


»» 


131 
460 

342 
217 

179 
411 

411 


139 
353 


98 

68 

287 

168 

168 


Epimenides  could  send  his  soul 
out  of  his  body 

Erasmus  believed  in  witchcraft  .... 

"  Error.    Mortals   must  first   open 
their  eyes  to"     ... 

Escape  from  sin.     The  way  of 

from  the  horrors.     The  only 

method  of     ... 

of  Israel  from  the  Medes  . . . 

Esdras  speaking  of  Israel  leav- 
ing      

Esdras's  scientific  knowledge  of  the 
necessary  reversal  of  wrong 
thoughts 

Espionage.     Secret 

"  Essence  of  Christianity  is  love. 
The  "  (Rev.  Washington  Gladden, 
D.D..  LL.D.)  

Essential  rules  of  God.    The 

Eternal  return.     Theory  of  the   ... 

Ether  and  matter 

another  name  for   material 

consciousness... 

consists    of    lines   of    force 

at    right    angles    to    each 

other  ..         

devil,  and  mortal  "mind" 
three  names  for  the  same 
false  concept,  a  basic    false 

mentality      

480  times  greater  than 
densest  known  matter.  Den- 
sity of 

full  of  paradoxes     

has  been  discussed.     Elastic 

solid  "  (Rouse  Ball) 

has  bursting  pressure  of 
seventeen  billions  of  pounds 
to  the  square  inch  (Sir  John 

Herschel)       

is  without  gravity.     The" 

(Dr.  Heysinger)       

may  be  fibrous  in  structure  " 

(Sir  Oliver  Lodge) 

postulated  by  Osborne  Rey- 
nolds.   An  impossible 

short-circuited  

shortly  about  to  disappear  . . , 
-squirts  hypothesis  rests  on 
the  assumption  of  a  world 
beyond  our  senses  "  (Rouse 

Ball) 

Stress  in  the  ...         

xne      ...        ...        ...        ...74,79 

the  foundation  of  a  supposed 

material  world         

The  solution  of   the  riddle 

of  the  .. 

the   supposititious  cause  of 

all  trouble     

will  be  rejected  as  useless. 
A  day  will  come  when  tho  " 
(Prof,  Poincare)       76 


74 


79 


9 
9 

92 


76 

75 

74 

90 
76 
76 


92 
81 


76 


168 


76 


CONCORDANCE. 


n 


Page 

74 
17 

195 

88 
17 


Ether  will  soon  be  utilised.     The 
power  of  the  (Xikola  Tesla)     ... 

Ethereal.     All  matter  is     

character    of    material 

organisation      

chart.     The       

Definition  of     

element  men,  by  means 
of  their  imagination, 
could  work  on  each 
other,  and  their  will  be 
asserted  on  drugs  Kal- 
mont  said  that  through 

an  

force  that  kills,  not  the 

inert  drug  

form  or  mind  can  leave 

body       

individualisation.     Ma- 
terial man  is  an 
intricacies  purporting  to 

be  mental  

lines  of  force     

"  no-mind  "   at    enmity 

with  God  

phenomena,        shifting 
forms.     Occult  matters 
now  recognised  as 
pictures.     Apparent 
movement  a  series  of  ... 
replica  of  mans  physical 
body.     There    must    be 
an  "  (Mrs.  Besant) 
"  thoughts,"    forms    of 
trouble,  destroyed 
thoughts  intensified  into 

sickness 

touch  with  a  rose 
touch    with    past    and 

future     

touch  with  same  ideas — 
thought  reading 
vibrations.  Thoughts  are 
workshop     of      earthly 

picturing  

Etherealisation         

"  Etherealism  "  more  accurate  than 

spiritualism  

Ethereally    in    touch     with     the 
cinematographic  pictures         115, 

Ethics 

Eucharist.    The       

Eucken  on  Christianity.     Robert... 

„       on  the  Neo-Platonists 
Eucleides  looked  upon  goodness,  vir- 
tue, etc.,  as  the  only  reali- 

tiesoflife  

,,       the    terror  of  schoolboys 
Euphrates  the  type  of  the  scientific 
thinkers      ..,         ...         ...         ...     454 

Eurydice        [,[     117 

Eusapia.    Palladius 603 

Evans.    Professor 562 


663 


Paob 


M 


99 


99 


»» 


>» 


J» 


a 


»» 


J) 


»> 


99 
99 


186 

209 

128 

37 

247 
17 

249 

50 
84 

509 

60 

253 
261 

122 

124 

182 

283 
260 

259 

119 
54 
138 
ill 
486 


488 

488 


99 
»» 
99 
»» 

19 

91 

99 
99 
11 


Events,     Not  necessary  to  tell  our 

.  Lord  of       122 

*'  Ever.     The  same  yesterday    and 

to-day  and  for  " 43 

Every  difficulty  overcome  by  treat- 
ment       145 

disease  can  ba   imitated  by 

action  of  nerves       225 

mathematical  truth  has  an 
objective  correlative  ...     280 

medical  man   seen  patients 
miraculoucly  recover         ...     231 
physician  has    "the   power 

to  cure  cancer "       21I 

sin  and  disease  has  its  cell...     214 
thought  acts  for  good  or  for 

evil     20,  76,  144 

week  5,000  testimonies  pub- 
licly given 234 

wrong     thought     creates 

physical  trouble      216 

wrong  thought  to  be  reversed 
with  thought  and  thorough- 
ness      235 

*'  Everything     valuable    may     be 
thought  of  as  part  of  the  eternal 

being  of  God"      

Evidence  of  Israelites   in  Ireland, 

Interesting 
Evil     

a  false  appearance  produced 
by  our  wrong  thinking 

a  non-reality 23,24 

against  his  neighbour;  these 
are  things  that  I  hate.     Let 
none  of  you  imagine  " 
and    not   des.troy    it  ?     How 

could  Gcd  know  of 

and  the  material  world 

and  therefore  of  matter.   The 

non-reality  of 

are  negatives,  destitute  of 
time  and  space.  The  sub- 
jective states  of  "       

at  work.     Hidden      

befall  thee.  There  shall  no  " 
by    knowing    its    unreality. 

Exorcise  

can  always  be  reversed  and 

turned  to  good  account.    Any 

seeming 

can  have  no  authority  from 

God        

can  possibly  last,  as  it  is  self- 
destructive.    Nothing 
cannot   be   the   medium    for 

good      

collapses.      Deprived    of   its 
prestige      and      self-imposed 

authority         

comes  for  the  whole  of  the 
material  kingdom.    The  end 


19 

11 
1» 

»> 

»> 
19 

11 


11 
19 
19 


11 


11 


11 


19 


396 
20 

23 


145 


20 


22 


88 
104 
137 

156 


153 

156 

23 

152 


156 


»» 


VTJ 


664 


CONCORDANCE. 


Eril 


♦» 


*t 


99 


99 

W 

♦> 
»» 
»» 

»♦ 

»♦ 
♦♦ 
»♦ 

>» 

91 


M 


♦» 
»> 


The  very 


compels  man  to  turn 
thought  to  Go<l 
Denial  and  affirmation 
only  ripht  treatment  of 
Eternal  consciousnes.^  of 
infinite  goodness  cannot  at 
the  same  time  be  conscious  of 
in  God  or  else  outside  what  is 
infinite  ;  both  are  evident  im- 
possibilities. If  evil  is  real 
then  there  would  be  either  ... 
instantly  disappears  through 

reversal  

is  a  scientific  unreality  God 
cannot  even  know  of  it.     If 
is  at  length  solved.     Problem 

of  

is    easily    overcome.      Being 
uncovered  the  belief  in 
is    found     in      the     highest 
spiritual  centres.    The  great- 
est   

Is  it  conceivable    that    God 

created 

is  made  to  glorify  God 

is  negative      

is  of  no  value 

is  real  God  knows  of  it  and 

allows  it.     If 

is  self-destructive. 

nature  of 

is  sin,  which  annihilates  itseif. 

The  only  o;itcome  of 

is  the  greatest   privilege   of 
man.     To  stem  the  tide  of  .. 
is  to  destroy  itself.     The  only 

power  of"        

Its  mystery  through  igno- 
rance      

Never  right  to  do      

never  started.    As  it  i^  a  non- 

r«»lity 

not   really   evil   but   hidden 

good  "  (Benson)         

nowhere  exists,  for  God  is  all 

things"  (Origen)       

of  every  kind  and  of  purify- 
ing the  human  consciousness. 
The  practical  method  of 
destroying 

or  he  is  unable  ;  no  Chris- 
tian can  impale  himself  on 
either  horn.  Either  God  is 
unwilling   to    abolish"   (Dr. 

In^e) 

permitted?     Why  is 

produces        self -elimination. 

Matter  or         

relative  and  wholly  illusive 
results  from  platform  dis- 
plays      

that  should  come.  Jeremiah 
wrote  in  a  book  all  the  " 


Page 

in 
152,  153 

the 


309 


47 


loj 


153 


95 


22 
143 


150 

24 
296 

94 
152 

152 

95 

152 

102 

172 

9 
316 

24 

29 

23 


135 


156 
14 

477 
215 

204 

546 


Paqb 


♦» 
♦♦ 
»» 


25 


145 


110 
102 


132 


648 

25 
24 

250 


95 


Evil  the  fruit  of  wrong  thoughts 
the  greater  the  need  for  in- 
stantaneous and  energetic 
reversal.    The    more   deadly 

the  belief  in 

The     omnipotence     of    God 
the  cause  of  the  final  triumph 

over       

the    result    of    suicidal 

i^rnorance         

thereof.    Sufficient  unto  the 

day  is  the"       

Thou     art     of     purer     eyes 
than  to  behold  "  (Habbakuk)  23, 155 
thoughts.     My  son  shall  lay 

before  them  their" 

upon    this    people.      I    wiii 

bring" 

What  origin  has         

which  I  would    not   that    I 

do"       

whilst  conscious  of  ''good." 
A  human  being  cannot  be 
conscious  of  ... 
with  gool  by  using  the  two- 
edged  sword  of  truth.  Over- 
come       25,140,  152 

working    in    the    name    of 
good      

Evil's  progeny  be  thus  recognised. 
Necessary  that 

Evils  are  not  truths  and    cannot 
I)Ossibly  be  true.      Sin,  sick- 

ness,  death  and  all     

M     We  have  to  choose  the  lesser 
of  two 

Evolution 

•••  •••  •••  ••• 

Definition  of  material    74, 291 
is  the  only  true  evolu- 
tion.    Spiritual 

laid  bare.    Fallacies  with 
rejrard  to  material 
Natural  science  has  pre- 
sented a  steady 

of  Forces.    The  "  by  Dr. 
Le  Bon  :  An  exposure  of 
so-called  fcience... 
of    material    world,    so- 
called        

of  Matter.  The,"  by  Dr. 
Le  Bon,  evoked  a  storm 
of  obloquy  now  quelled 
by  advancing  knowledge 
of  our  sense  of  God 
of  philosophy.     The 

of  prayer 

of  races  has  constantly 
slowed  down  through 
men    turning    to    many 

gods  

of    the   material   world. 
The  so-called       ...  95,  291,  607 
Spiritual 95 


99 
99 

W 

»» 

»♦ 

»» 


349 

341 


155 

375 
322 


95 


52 


551 


♦» 
f» 
99 


»> 


551 
...  31 
157,  478 

218 


97 


)f 


CONCORDANCE. 


»» 


» 


w 


j» 


N 


Exact 


99 


Evolution  stated.     Eternal  facts  of 

spiritual 

Successive  changes 

through  which   a    child 
passes     are     among    the 

many  proofs  of 

The  only    evolution 

spiritual 

went  slowly  on  and 
higher  thoughts  became 
apparent.  So-called  . . . 
will  continue  until 
matter  destroyed 
Evolutionary  ethics  may  be  called 

the  evolution  of  Hedonism 
Evolved.     The  idea  of  God  gradu- 
ally   

until  man  recognised  the 
existence  of  a  being 
superior  to  himself. 
Knowledge}     of    good 

gradually  

knowledge  of   occult   phe- 
nomena.    No 

science.      Christian  Science 
an       ..  

Exactness  of  important  statements 

proved        

Exceeding  physical  methods.  Meta- 
physical working  |  reduces  prac- 
tical effects  far 
Excommunicated  for  heresy.     Co- 
pernicus      

Excommunication    ... 

n  without    the 

slightest  chance 
of  defence 
man's  divine  right   and 

exorcise  all  evil 

man's      dominion      and 

destroy  sin  

Exhaustion  follows  so-called  men- 
tal healing 

•'  Exist.     A  man  serves  that  which 

does  not  really  "  (Melita) 
Existence.     Living  principle  of    ... 
„  of  evil.  The  only  alter- 

native is  to  deny  the 
absolute  (Dr.  Inge^ 
M  Solution  of  human  ... 

Expedition  of  Darius 

'•Expelled   by  a  two- thirds  vote" 

(Dr.  Heysinger) 

Experiences.     Early 

Experiments.  The  principles  of 
mechanics  based  on  unrealis- 
able 

Expert  knowledge  of  the  Israelites 

„      to  the  Institute  of  Medical 

Ele    tricity.      Acted  as 

electrical      

Explanation  of  the  seeming  mystery 
of  spiritualism.    The 


Page 
6 

97 
57 

97 

97 

495 

97 


Exercise 


»» 


97 

9 

326 

40 

8 

48 
353 

353 

156 

295 

148 

23 
218 


156 

17 

419 

49 
124 


552 
405 


166 
261 


Explanation    of  thou/ht  -  reading. 

Scientific    ... 
Explanations      of      extraordinary 

phenomena  miserablv  insufficient 
Exposing      fallacies    'that     have 

bound  mankind 

"  Exposure  is  nine  points  of  destruc- 
tion "      ... 

•  ■  •  •  •  • 

M  of  fallacies.     An 

Exterminated  in  the  age  of  Justinian 
by  plague,  war,  pestilence,  and 
famme.     One  hundred  millions 
Extracts  from  books  read 
Extraordinary    results    being    ob- 
tained by  all  classes 
Eye  a  miserable  failure.    The  ma- 
terial 

„  diseases " 

Eyes  brighten  as  a  person's  ideas 

near  truth       

of     Jesus     brighten    with 

peculiar  brilliancy 

of    "  non  -  mental  "    workers 
become  hard  and   steely 
the  capacity  of  spiritual  per- 
ception.   The  spiritual  reality 

of  the 

"the  windows  of  the  soul" 
mission      a      complete 


99 


»» 


»> 


» 


Ezekiel's 
failure 


665 

Page 

122 

51 

6 

71 
327 

530 
1 

106 

26 
601 

247 

138 

247 


467 
247 

363 


F. 


Baseless  " 

*  *  *  •  •  • 

A  scien- 


"  Fabric  of  this  vision. 
Face  of  an  angel.  The 
Fact  of  deepest  moment 

tific 

Facts.    Historical  legends  helpful 

Failure.     Fear  of     

,i  to  grasp  the  saving  truth. 

Pride  of  place  and  power 

the  cause  of  the 

''Faint  for  the  rumour.    Let  not 

your  heart"  

"  Faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed  " 
has  to  be  greatly  increased 
through  understanding  ... 
healers  admitting  they  can- 
not teach  others  to  heal    ...     

healing...  9,  12,  188,  213,  222,  226 
healing  done  all  over  the 

world 

...         ... 

healing  tiring 
in  God,  good,  until  they  are 
able  to  grasp  their  weapons 
of  offence  and  defence. 
Offer  to  others  the  shield  of 
in  God.  The  loftiest  intel- 
lects have  had  a  practical " 

(Napoleon) 

produces  miracles"  (Para- 
celsus)   


»» 


>» 


99 

248 

159 
440 
170 


360 

545 
219 

223 

229 


223 

229 


181 


35 


>» 


226 


ITU  2 


666 


CONCORDANCE. 


„  Faith  without  works  is  dead  "   ...  294 

Faithful  friend.     A 3(K) 

Fall  into  the  ranks  in  the  final  fight  899 

Fallacies.    Primary  object  to  expose  326 

False  and  the  true.     The    ...         ...  505 

„     beliefs 254 

„     brethren          ...  328 

„    Christs 258 

„     impressions  of  truth.    Matter 

the  manifestation  of...         ...  19 

mental  science.    A  religion  of 

...  36 


*i 


man  J  gods  evolved  into 
„     mental    stimulant    lea<ls    to 


weakness  when  removed 
„     prophets  shall  arise  " 


» 


.      258 
..     258 

„    spirituality      39 

„    teaching  of    the    science   of 
treating  disease.    Evil  obtains 

in  the 329 

,,    teachings  and  false  theories. 

Slaves  to  ...     174 

Famine  for  the  word  of  God.  There 

is  a 317 

Faraday.     Michael...  18,38,67,74 

Farrar.     Archdeacon  592 

in   'The   Bible  and    the 

Child."     Dean     49 

„        on  bigoted  obtrusive?.  Dean    49 
Fascinate  a  bird  ?     How  does  a  ser- 
pent   14 

Fasted  for  forty    and    for    sixty 

days 254 

Fast  to  the  world  (Jesus) 304 

Fatal     ignorance.     False     mental 
scientists    sufifer     bitterly 

from 36 

„      in  science.    A  slight  diver- 
gence is"      351 

Fatalism  untrue       ..  ...         176,321 

„        Predestination  and        ...     321 

"  Father,  forgive  them  "     356 

„        upon  the  earth.    Call  no 

man  your"  37 

Father's    business.      We   must  be 

about  our 471 

experience  whilst  private 
secretary     to    Gladstone       18 
"  Fault  with   the    rest  of  us.    Ill 

behoves  any  to  find  ■'       346 

Fear 270 

„    alone  prevents  results  ...     319 

can  close  in  a  moment  miles 
of    capillary     vessels"    (Dr. 

Schofield)  539 

„    is  a  thing  of  the  past.     When 
you  understand  what  thoughts 

aXG  •••  ...  ••«  •••  If 

„  is  destroyed.  Pray  until  ...  313 
„    is  entirely  gone   the    wrong 

thoughts       are       destroyed. 

\Vhen 132 

,,    kills  about    one  and   a  half 

people  every  second 274 


w 


»i 


Fear  never  made  man  honest 
„     of  criticism  betrays  doubt 


Page 
...  175 
...  159 
272.  342 

...     270 


>» 


»» 


„    of  evil.     No 
„     temporarily  useful     ... 
,,    unconquered     becomes     con- 
queror    ...     251 

„     When    you    understand  evil 

you  have  no    88,342 

Fearless  because  intelligentaititude 
essential  to  ^'ain  dominion  over 

evil.    Wholly       88 

Fears  ...         ...         ...         ...         ...     259 

of   the   future  before  him. 

Man  with      505 

Feeble  hands  strengthened 232 

Fellow  soldiers         179 

Felon's  fate.    Jesus  met  a...  ..       49 

Female  complements,  love,  virtue, 
intuition  and  refinement. 
God  created  man  with  the 
mental  characteristics  of 
the  male,  courage,  strength, 
wisdom  and  frankness ;  and 

the 142 

lawgiver  has  to  be  reckoned 
with   in   the   near   future. 

The 504 

Fenelon  on  prayer ..     221 

Fenians.    The  365 

"  Fervent  prayer  availeth  much  "...     220 
„        realisation  of  a  spiritual 

existence 226 

Fever 196,198,541 

„      Grief  or  anger  succeeded  by  " 

(Sir  Samuel  Baker) 541 

Fewness    and    faithfulness  of  its 

followers 355 

Fibroid  tumour  healed.     So-called 
incurable    ...         ...         ...         ...     231 

Fichte.    The  teachings  of  ...        297,493 
„      asserted  that  all  knowledge 

is  of  the  inner  self  ...         ...     493 

„      the  younger 589 

Fielden  on  Gathelus.    Ley  land     ..     435 
Fiendish  cruelties.  Religious  belief 
a  source  of...         ...         ...         ...       33 

Fiery  furnace.     The  laws  utilised 
in  the  ...         ...         ...         ...       13 

Fifty  per  cent,  of  cases.    Instan- 
taneous effects  of  prayer  in . . .     235 
„      per  cent,   of    reversals    will 
lead        to        instantaneous 
demonstrations  ...         ...     143 

"  Fight  until    death    ensues.     An 
earwig    will"     (Dr.     Mac- 

pherson)        27 

„       within  our  own  conscious- 
ness.   A        315 

Fighting  against  eyil.    Stand  shoul- 
der to  shoulder     314 

Figuier's  reference  to  Cagliostro  ...     267 
Final     confirmation     of     Israel's 
identity      405 


CONCORDANCE. 


667 


Page 

Final   crisis  of  human  conscious- 

utisis  ••  •t*  »••  •■• 

M         forty-five  hour  period      ...     607 

^         material  battles     397 

„         mental  fight  the  battle  of 

Armageddon  ..  398,  399,  401 

9,        struggle  against  rulers    of 

the  darkness  ...         ...     Ill 

Financial    troubles.      Overcoming 

Finding  of  the  Ark...         370 

Finer  grade  of  matter.    Thoughts 

area  129 

Finest   ethereal   form.    Occult  re- 
sults concerned  with  matter  in 

its 63 

Finished    in    time.     In    the    true 
mental  realm  man's  work  never 

fails  to  be 140 

"  Finite.     God  is  greater  by  being  " 

(Jowett) 156 

"Fire,"  cried  out   suddenly   heals    197 
Fire  out  of  the    midst  of  a  bush 

the  result  of  electrical  action    374 
„    taking  place   2.'>0   miles   dis- 
tant.       Swedenborg       gave 

details  of  a      124,472 

„    taking  place  200  miles  away. 

Rev.  Dr.  Sanders  described  a     124 
First    faint  gleams  of    wondrous 

glory 241 

^       statement   at    end    of    the 

world.     The  546 

„       step    to    awaken    dormant 

powers  is  to  open  the  door    121 
Firth  :  '*  Draw  nearer  to  thy  peace." 

Violet         297 

Fiske.    The  teachings  of     18,  31,  93,  497 
Fissures     in     edifice    of     modern 

science  visible       551 

Fits  into  body.    The  "no-mind"  ...     128 
Five  senses.    Astronomers  confined 

to  evidence  of..  10 

,,    weeks'       genuine      pleasure. 

Goethe  only    ..  28 

Fixed  laws.   Greater  the  experience 

the  further  from  any      10 

Flag.    The  American  378 

Flammarion.    M 53 

Flamstead      594 

Flat  earth  never  created     24 

"Flattery  is  a  disease  of  friend- 
ship"   301 

Fleeting  dream  pictures.      Succes- 
sive periods  of  history  are    282 
„        ethereal      impressions. 

Phenomena  are 72 

'•  Flesh   and   blood  cannot  inherit 

the  kingdom  of  God  "  (I.  Cor.  15)      99 
Fletcher  :   Dyspepsia  from  mental 

anxiety.    Dr 539 

Fleury  :     Mental  treatment  in  its 
infancy.     De        ...    199 


»> 


PA.OB 

Flight  of    Benjamin    from    Jeru- 
salem 295,  406,  413,  422,  424 
,)     of  Christians  at  taking   of 

Jerusalem      425 

Flock  of  sheep  refers  to  everything 

in  a  man's  consciousness.  A  ...  455 
Flood  taking  a  literary  form  ...  100 
Flower  on  the  success  of  '*  Science 

and  Health"        329 

Flowers  of   to-day  exquisite    and 

more  gorgeous      97 

"  Foe  ?    Who  is  telling  mankind  of 

the"  334 

Fog.      The    world    seemingly    en- 
veloped in  utter    71 

Foibalges.      5,000      people      from 

Greece  called        437 

Follow  Jesus  in  thought  to  God. 

We  have  to 141 

your  leader  only  as  far  as 
she  follows  Christ "         ...     331 

Fomorachs     436,608 

Food  for  thought     339 

„     Many  years  without  ...     119 

„     Material  misrepresentation  of 

these  ideas  is  the        465 

„     Poisonous    nature    of    well- 
known  254 

„     Spiritual  reality  of 465 

„     Theactionof 253 

"  Fool.    Man  suspects  himself  a  "      15 
Foolish   beliefs.     Collective    force 

Ui.  •••  •••  ■•,  ,,,  a,,  ^Ov 

Foot  is  the  power  of  concentration    467 
Footprints  of  a  reformer  are  stained 

with  blood 338 

"  For  us  who  can  be  against  us  ? 

If  God  be" 348 

Forbes  on  mental  remedies.      Sir 

John  11,  184,198,  537 

Force  acting     on     earth     to-day. 

Most  powerful  504 

and    matter    two    different 
forms  of    one  thing"     (Dr. 

Le  Bon)         214 

Infinite  power  thought  to  be 

at  back  of  all  so-called       ...       76 

is    being    overthrown.  The 

throne  of       89 

is    short-circuited     by    the 
action  of  God.    So-called    ...     171 
of   mind    in     disease     (Dr. 

Schofield)       199 

will  be  discovered.     A  new 

(Edieon)        74 

Ford  on  witchcraft.     Isabella  0 459 

Forefathers   Abraham    and    Isaac. 

The  Prayer  Book  refers  to  our  ...     369 
Foreshado wings  of  Heaven           ...     464 
Foretelling  the  future        ...        125,582 
Foretells  the  future  of  the  Israel- 
ites.   Moses  176 

Forewarned  is  forearmed   ...         174,179 


if 


»» 


»i 


»> 


♦» 


»♦ 


668 


CONCORDANCE, 


CONCORDANCE. 


669 


Paok 

"Forgive  us  all.     God"      141 

Forj^otten  knowledge  reviving     ...     453 
Formation   of   matter.    Stages    in 

tlie 261 

"  Form  "  means  "  identity  "  ...     574 

Form  of  prayer  that  is  dan<,'-erous  220 
Forms  merely  shifting  appearances  72 
„  of  false  "mental"  science...  256 
Forty-five  hour  period.  The  607,  €09 
Forty  yearb  ago  shown  again  how 

to  think  rightly 183 

Foster  :  "  No  man  livinjr  hath  yet 

Fcen  man."     Bishop         ...       38 
M        Difference   between    dead 
and  living  body  estimated. 

Prof.  Michael       276 

Fouillee         4J.3 

Found  in  "The  Isles."   Israelites...     362 
Foundation  stones.  English  Church     221 
Foundation  less    fallacies    of    ma- 
terial so-called  laws        5 

Foundations    of    matter     utterly 

false  88 

Four-dimensional  world     61 

„  hundred  burnt  in  one  day  ...  459 
•'  Foursquare  the  city  lieth  "  ...  61 
Fourth   dimension  is  "time."    Mr. 

Wells  says 62 

M       dimension.   R.  A.  T.  on  the      63 
M       state."  Sir  William  Crookes 

w  rites,  "  Matter  in  a        ...       64 

Fowl.    The  winged 609 

Fox  a  monomaniac.     According  to 
Prof.  Lombrofo,  George  ...         ...     166 

France  represents  •' Tyre  " 443 

Francis  de  Sales.    St.         ...         ...     298 

ff        de  Sales  on  man's  choice. 

St 307 

„        of  Assisi.    St.    ..    181,  188,  lt'2, 

221,344,  594 
tranklin's  electrical    experiments 

ridiculed 48 

Frederick  the  Great  on  the  Chris- 
tian religion  3.59 

Free.    All  see  the  truth  and  all  are    356 
„       itself  of  itself.    To  human 
consciousness  indispensable 

footsteps  to 88 

„        to  follow  individual  convic- 
tions ...         355 

9«       will  until  he  learns  how  to 

think  rightly.    Man  has  no     171 
Freedom  from     all     worries    and 
troubles  obtainable  ...         ...         6 

Free  will.    Socrates  did  not  believe 

^i»     483 

Frtquent  occurrence  for  cancerous 

growth  to  disai  pear        210 

Friend    was,    said,    "Another    I." 
Pythagoras,  being  aaked  what  a    479 

Friends  300 

„       our  loved  ones.     All  men 

should  be  our         300 


Paob 
Friendship     between     Jew     and 

Ostrogoths.      Curious     428 
ff  doubles      our     joys " 

(Bacon)  300 

Fruit  pie  smiles   serenely  on   its 

votaries      253 

Fulcrum    when    falling?     Where 

does  a  cat  find  a 14 

Functional    and    organic     disease 
an  exptpssion  of  ignor- 
ance.    Division  into  ...     198 
M  and    organic  diseases. 

DiflFerences       between 

(Blizzard)         199 

Fundamental  basis  of  all  evil       ...     154 
ft             basis  of  matter        ...       71 
M             law    accepted  with- 
out proof      15 

99  problems    in    nature 

not  popular 200 

M  unsettled  belief  in 
law  hitherto  con- 
sidered          5 

H  value  of  numbers    ...     458 

"Fury  upon  thee.      Now  will    I 

shortly  pour  out  my  "     547 

Future.     Foretold  the        480 

More  trouble  from  wrong 

thinking  in  the 103 

What  is  the  most  impor- 
tant event  in  the  near  ...     359 


)) 


»» 


Gabriel     indicates     the       female 

element     ...     142 

,,  thought.   The  affirmation 

of  God  is  the  sweet        ...     137 
,,  will  guide  you  into   all 

truth         137 

Gain  dominion  over  the  material 
world  by  reversing  thought.   We      73 

Galileo  imprisoned 48 

„        Psychology    in    condition 

of  physics  before  ...         7 

Gamaliel.    The  advice  of 356 

,,  upon  Jesus.  The  report 

Oi  •••  ...  ...      loo 

"  Garden  of  Eden  surely  exists  on 

earth.     The"        245 

Gamier.    Col.  ...     110,  365, 413,  430.  431, 

433, 436 
on  Arsareth.    Col.        ...     411 


»♦ 
»» 


on  the  Geta3  and  Massa- 


geta?.    Col 413 

Gassner         594 

"Gate    of    Israel."     The    fortress 

called  the 411 

Gates    of     her     enemies.      Israel 

possesses  the         391 


»» 


» 


>» 


Paqk 
Gates  on  mental  states  producing 
chemical      substances.         Prof. 

Elmer         193,  216 

Gathelus  goes  to  Ireland 435 

"Gathering  together  of  the  latest 

discoveries.    A" 1 

Geddes  quotes  Ray  Lankester       ...       91 
General  belief  in  poison  kills  the 

man 209 

„        mental  conflagration  com- 
ing       104 

Genesis  a  symbolic  description  of 

the  spiritual  world  ...      32 

a  symbolic  description  of 
the    real     world.       First 

chapter  of 3*3 

bears    witness     of     man 

being  good  43 

gives  the  Jewish  idea  of 
material    world.      Second 

chapter  of 32 

„        Meaning  of  the  first  chap- 
ter of  607 

was  inspired.  Whoever 
connected  the  first  and 
second  creation  in  ...      96 

Genius  127 

and   a  benefactor    to    his 

fellow-men.    A    119 

Explanation  of      127 

is  the  genius  of  Christi- 
anity.    True         12.7 

knows.  By  intuition"  ... 
shines      with     a     selfless      46 

humanity 127 

simply    the     synchronous 
vibration  of  the  conscious 
"mind"     with    the    sub- 
conscious "  mind  "  ...     127 
G^entleness    is    ever  victorious  in 

attack  and  secure  in  defence    . . .     336 
Geographical    display    of    human 
thoughts.      Earth's 

surface  a    454 

^  distribution"  is  but 

distribution    of 

thoughts    290 

Geology    is    undergoing.      Cata- 
clysms and  convulsions  which  "       560 
George  Eliot  controlled  externally     1(54 
•«        iur.    ...         ...         ...         ..     t>oD 

„       Sand  automatically  writing     165 
Germans    descendants  of  the  As- 
syrians       ...         ...         ...         ...     416 

Germany  represents  "  Assyria"  412,  416, 

443,  502,  525 
Get  your  fellow-man  out  of    any 

trouble       233 

Getae  almost  invincible      421 

„      and  Massagetae  both  Israelites    407 
„      and  Massagetae   kinsmen   of 
the    Jews ;     the    fact    kept 
from  the  Romans     426 


»> 


l( 


Paob 
G^tae  drive    the    Romans    before 

them    ...         ...         ...         ...  425 

„      most  va'iant  and  upright   ...  415 
„      The  disciples  of  Jesus  sent 

to  the 422 

„      three  tribes  of  Israel.      The  412 

Ghost  that  troubled  Wesley  family  128 

„      The  Holy       236 

Ghosts  and  visions 128 

Giant  personality  guarding  the  door 
as  of  a  prison,  a  veritable  cave 

of  ignorance          355 

Gibbon  on  miracles 68,128 

„      on  the  Roman  Empire      528,  529 

„      says  Justinian  of  Gothic  stock  427 
„      says  the  resurrection  of  the 

dead  far   from  uncommon  207 

„      on  witchcraft          461 

Gibbon's  statement  re  William  Law  69 
Gibson :    "A    heaven    for     many 

live=«."    Elizabeth          ...  301 
"The   secret   of    gentle- 
ness."    Elizabeth           ...  296 
"  Gift  is  from  above.     Every  good  "  35 
Gigantic  system  of  memoria  tech- 

nica.    Material  laws  merely  a  ...  67 
"  Girl.     I  stand  dumb  before  this 

young  "  (Prof .  Mapes) 474 

Give   out  in  plain    language    the 
words    of    the    book.     Fear 

to          112 

thanks  continually 317 


» 


99 


tithes  to  God  ... 
us  science  vast 


309 
239 


»» 


>» 


»j 


Gladden  on  unity  and  co-operation. 

Rev.  Washington 98 

Gladstone.    My  father  private  sec- 
retary to         13 

Right  Hon.  W.   E.    13,  111, 
166,  394,  444 
says  psychical  research 

important        7 

was  constantly  "  dwell- 
ing in  the  inner  court 
of  the  sanctuary "     ...     166 
"  Glass  dimly.       Higher  qualities 

seen  through  a  "  (Plato) 55 

Gleams  of  reality.    How  fortunate 

we  get  even  31 

"  Glorified,  that  ye  bear  much  fruit. 

Herein  is  my  Father "     471 

Glorify     God    by    freedom     from 

troubles      ...     296 

Glorious  developments   waiting 

every  medical  man        ...     238 
freedom,  infinite  xwssibili- 
ties,     infinite    happiness, 
eternal  perfect  existence 

are  man's ...     156 

glimpses  of  the  Messiah 

or  Christ."    We  catch...     147 

glimpses  of  this  reality. 

We  get      58 


»> 


»» 


670 


CONCORDANCE. 


into   sulistantial 


Paoe 
HI 


140 
32J 


»» 


»» 


♦1 


♦1 


»♦ 


Glover 


>♦ 


Glorious   plunge 

existence.     A        

Gloriousnesa  of  heaven  will  alter  a 

bad    day.       The    realisation    of 

Glory.  Dazzling  glimp.«ies  of  the  ... 
his  reception  the  shame  of 
the     human      race.       His 

advent  was  the"     42 

of  God  and  said,  Behold  I 
see  the  heavens  oi)ened." 
Stephen '•  siiw  the  "  ...     14l» 

of  the  Lord  shall  be 
revealed  and  all  flesh  shall 

see  it.     The"  Ill 

of    the    Lord.      The  earth 
shall  be  filletl  with  the"   ...     Ill 
of  the  present  God  beams'* 

(Carlyle)      58 

A  letter  to  Queen  Victoria 
re   royal   j^edigree.     Rev. 
r.  K.  A.      ...         ...         ...     38fi 

Translation  of  Habbakuk. 

Rev.  F.  R.  A 382 

Go  ethereally  from  place  to  place. 

Man  will 134 

„  instantly  from  place  to  place. 

Man  can 59 

Godolphin  blood.    The      439 

God ^      97 

'•  All  shall  know  me "           ...  36 
and    good    are    synonymous 

terms 45 

An  impartation  of" 40 

Anthropomorphic       219 

apply  this  sacred  knowledge 

rightly.      Having  found  our  45 

as  a  jealous  God        47 

as  Principle.    The  realisation 

of          569 

be  revengeful?    Could        ...  29 
be    with    us,    who    can     be 

against  us.'     If"       51 

called  Moloch,  Baal,  etc.      ...  33 

cannot  know  evil       ...          ..  47 

-crowned  man 46 

doeth  it    shall  be  for  ever. 

Whatsoever" 35 

down  into  your  heart.  Bring  " 

(Amiel)...'       137 

Evolution  of  our  sense  of    ...  31 
evolving.     The  idea  of        ...  33, 97 

finite,  if  not  omnipotent      ...  156 

-given  dominion        135 

good,  is  all-in-all       34 

hath  prepared.      The   things 

^bich" 55 

had    no    bloody    designs    to 

execute"          138 

hath  called  us   according  to 

his  own  purpose  "       173 

have  business  with  each  other. 

We  and  '  (Prof.  W.  James)  ...  310 


»» 

»♦ 

»♦ 
♦» 

♦» 


Paoi 
"  God.    He   became  man    that  we 
mi;rht  be  made  "  (St.  Athan- 

ase)        II 

himself  will  take  pleasure  in 

the  torments  of  the  damned      29 

Hinder  our  spirits  wandering 

from  '  (Lawrence)     233 

Hi.s  business.     Do  not   try  to 

teach       312 

How  to  gain  a  working  know- 

le<lge  of  571 

in  all  the  main  views  ...     571 

individually  reflected  ...     281 

If  a  man  knows  himself  he 

will  know"      37 

in    his    own    image.        Man 

makes" 33 

is  infinite  individuality       ...      46 
is  not  all-in-all.     Warschauer, 

tries  to  prove  that      156 

is       perfection "      (Michael 

Angelo)  469 

is  present   everywhere"  (St. 

Aujrustine)       36 

is  Spirit"         213 

is  within  you.  Thekingdomof  "     40 
Keep  your  mind  in  the  pre- 
sence of  "  (Lawrence)          ...     137 
Keeping  my  mind  in  "  (Law- 
rence)    305 

lead  you.    Let  316 

made  the  real  world 30 

manlike  instead  of  man  God- 
like.   We  have  made 45 

Man's  idea  of 569 

more  feared  than  loved        ...       33 
must  be  absolute  good  ...       43 

must  be  identical  with   the 
good  of  the  community.  Stoics 

taught  that      488 

Neither  shall  evil  dwell  with      24 

never  absent 16 

never  made  t  he  material  world      30 

not  limited      313 

not  a  person 34 

of  the  nineteenth  century    ...     219 
One  long  monotone  of  peti- 
tion to  "  (Kimball)    222 

Rely  on   no  other  physician 
than"  (Brother  Lawrence)...     206 
Remedial  measures  in  direct 

opposition  to 206 

Return    to    our    communion 

with"  (Lawrence)     306 

should  not  be  God.    We  have 

a  hundred  reasons  why        ...     143 

The  arraignment  of 29 

the   beautiful   and  the    true, 

be  with  us.    May  "  (Haeckel)      35 

The  definition  of        34 

the  great  I  am,  in  His  vari- 
ous aspects       57y 

„     The  house  of  David  shall  be  as"      41 


»♦ 
»♦ 
♦» 

♦♦ 
♦♦ 
t* 

»» 

»♦ 
»» 

»♦ 

»♦ 

♦♦ 

»♦ 

♦♦ 

♦> 
♦♦ 

♦♦ 
♦♦ 
»♦ 


♦» 

♦♦ 
»♦ 

a 
>» 
»» 

»♦ 

»» 

>♦ 
»» 

»♦ 

»» 

»♦ 
»» 


( 


. 


' 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 
"God   the  noblest  work    of  man. 

An  honest "     ...         ...         ...       4't 

The  one  220 

the  one  all-pervading  fact  of 
life.    The  presence  of "        ...       31 

The  one  true 221 

the    only     Physician    (Law- 
rence)    229 

the  principle  of  all  good.    An 

attempt  to  teach        226 

the  Principle  of  good  ...       23 

The  voice  of 183 

thouart mind! "(R.Browning)  226 
Unavoidable  disasters  acts  of  29 
unwilling  or  unable  to  abolish 

evil?     Is  156 

was    revengeful    and     slew 

Saul       220 

was    very   heavy    at    Ekron. 

The  hand  of 

we  must  often  think  of  Him. 
To  know  "  (Lawrence) 
What  is  the  meaning  of  the 

term      

who   permitted  cruelties  in- 
conceivable       

who     required     the     human 

sacrifice  of  Jesus       

works  by  means  of  man 
worthy  of  the  name  must  be 
finite.        The    only"     (Prof. 
James)  ... 

Ye  are  of"       

Godhead    disappears.       Mysticism 

shrouding 

Gods.     But  one  God,  not  three 

children  of  the  Most  High. 

Ye  are"        41 

ideas,    dogmas    and  creeds 
vanish  one  after  the  other  " 

(Dr.  Le  Bon)  552 

He     called     men"     (St. 

Augustine) 41 

Material        218 

Semi-human 219 

channels,      self  -  sacrificing 
men  and  women,  who  will 

govern  the  world    360 

gift"  (Goethe)         314 

goodness  at  the  expense  of 
his  omnipotence.    We  must 

save"  (Mill) 495 

intelligent      manifestation. 

Material  man  not 38 

love    has    shone     through 

mist 247 

name  regained  by  Israel    ...     407 
thunderbolt "  brings  the  end 

of  the  world 141 

visitation.     Sickness  ...     206 

246,314 
...  294 
...  457 


»» 


»» 


»t 


tn  ft 

Good 

306 

»» 

12 

»» 
»» 

33 

n 

220 
467 

»» 

156 
41 

»» 

17 
16 

M 


H 


God 


n 


ft 


Goethe 
»» 


"  What  is  thy  duty  ?  " 
believed  in  astrology 


Goidels  or  Gaels  arrived  in  Britain 

between  1000  B.C.  and  500  B.C. ... 

Going  instantly  from  one  place  to 

another.     Man  has  the  power  of 

Gol i  in  sea- water    ...  

medal.    Obtained  a  bull  and 

won  the  

Golden  rule.     Commercial  value  of 

the  ..  

rule  of  life  is  the  constant 
reversal  of  any  wrong 
thoughts  concerning  other 
persons.  Fulfilment  of  the 
rule.  Refrain  from  break- 
ing the         

rule  the  law  of  love 

Goldsmith      

'•Golf.     How  to  Learn"     

Goliath.     Symbolism  of     

met  in  single  combat    . . . 


» 


»> 


)f 


♦> 


671 

PkQM 

437 

99 
557 

185 

293b 


145 

345 
361 
259 
185 
456 
235 
30 
251 
348 

84 
139 

74 
177 

33 

312 

144 
is  absolute,  evil  relative      215,  249 

is  real.    All      58 

is  real,  made  by  God.   All  the      31 

is  the  term  for  God 45 

Jesus  said,  "  Why  callest  thou 

me         ...         ...         ...         ...     19 .7 

never  absent 16 

Origin  of  35 

Reality  of         58 

that  a  man   does  is  the  one 

thing  needful 336 

"  The  effects  of  medicine  un- 
certain."    Dr.  Mason  ...       11 
thing.     In  me  dwelleth  no "      38 
thoughts  have  a  high  vibra- 
tion         76, 215 


absolute  standard  of... 

All  things  work  together  for" 

alone  acts.     Man  must  know 

vXxdiU  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

but  one,  that  is  God.    None... 

-bye.  Atom" 

good  must  ensue.  If  you  think 
Hebrew  names  descriptive  of 
human    thoughts    are    never 

really  good      

If  the  thoughts  are  good 
the  effect  is     


thoughts  high  vibrations 
We  must  not  be  satisfied  with 

what  we  called  

work.    Let      

Pain  made  unbearable. 


Goodhart 
Dr 

Gordon  became  common  knowledge 
the  same  day.      How  the 

death  of       

Happiness  only  in  giving 
up  our  will.    General 
on  "What  we  need."  General 
"  Reminiscences  of  the  Civil 
War."    John  B 


215 

297 
132 

541 


118 

297 
316 

125 


S.S' 


672 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paob 
"Gospel.    I  saw  another  angel  fly. 

havintr  the  everlasting"     544 
ff         shall  be  preached  in  all 

the  \iorld.     This"        ...     550 
Goths  and  Vandals  were  originally 
one  people.  Gibbon  thinks 

the 529 

Coming  of  the        427 

in  390  A.D.  overran  Rome    425 
taking  of  Rome     ...        425,427 
the      Getac.        Ancient 
historians  call  the  ...     427 

Goald,   K.C.V.O.  :  Cancer  curable. 

Sir  Alfred  Pearce 210 

Gout 196,198,540 

„    Melancholy     predisposes    to" 

(Sydenham)      540 

Gouty    swellings    mentally    cured 

instantaneously     197 

Government  "  rests."     ^Vhere   the     190 
Gow  on  Plato's  doctrine  of  ideas. 

Rev.  James  4S6 

Grace  the  action  of  the  Holy  Spirit 

173,  237,  307,  317 
Grades  of  learners  in  early  Chris- 
tianity               16 

Grant  Allen 73 

„      and    the    Numerical   Bible. 

F.  W 8,  148,450 

Granular    kidney     produced      by 

mental  anxiety     270 

Grass  is  the  power  of  being  con- 
scious of  the  beauty  of  every 
idea  in  a  combination.    The 

reality  of        466 

„      withereth,  the  flower  fadeth. 

A  ne       ...         ...         ...         ...       oo 

Grassner  healing  thousands.  Pastor  188 
Gratitude.  Now  we  can  show  our  246 
to  the  Jewish  race.  We 
owe  everlasting  ...  367 
Grave  clothes  of  the  letter.  The...  349 
Graves's  disease.  Mental  symptoms 

of 541 

Gravitation   a       substitution       of 

physical  forces  for  the 

Deity  (Leibnitz)       ...     490 

„  in        "  Encyclopaedia 

Britannica. "       Force 

^^ "  •••  •••  ••• 


» 


Gravity 


Action  of 

does  not  hold  good  at  all. 
In  small  particles  the  law 

V  ^  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

Incorrect  law  of 

counterfeits  the  spiritual 
reality  of  omnipresent  Love 
merely  an  electro-magnetic 

force 

The  definition  of 

Great  Britain  morally  at  the  head 
of  the  world         


w 
w 


7 

84 
97 


559 
559 

85 

84 
84 

398 


»» 


t) 


Pack 

273 

478 
141 

141 


>» 


»» 


>» 


»♦ 


»♦ 


Great  change  come  about  during 

last  five  years  

Chinese   philosopher.      Lao- 
Tze  the 

exemplar.  Jesus  the 
Greater  light  to  rule  the  day"  is 
the  affirmation 
the  human  **  mind  power," 
the  greater  the  un  happi- 
ness.   The 257 

works"        218 

Greatest  discovery  of  modern  days  "     326 
discovery     in     world     of 

medicine     ...     238 

enemy  of  the  human  race. 

The 255 

hindrance     this      science 

can  meet     329 

Greatrake?.  Healing  done  by  Valen- 
tine          188,594 

"  Greece.     Dan  went  in  a  body  to  "     396 

,,  none   was  more   heroic 

than  that  of  the  Dan-ans 

of    Argos.      Of  all   the 

heroic  families  in  "  (Dr. 

Wm.  Smith)       439 

Grecians  Danites.    The       ...        396,403 
Greek,  not  even  knowing  the  Greek 
alphabet.    A  French  lady  wrote 

pages  in      128 

Greeks  considered  as  Israelites  by 

Humboldt 430 

„       Israelites  the  early  ...     430 

Grief  for  a  *'  departed  "  friend     . . .     266 
„     What's  gone  should  be  past  ' 

(Shakespeare)  246 

Grim    caricature    of    God's    man. 
A      ...         ...         ...         ...         ...     2b4 

Grimaldi    says    our    Saxon    kings 
traced  themst  Ives  back  to  Odin 
and  so  to  David.    Rev.  A.  B.     ...     419 

Grimm  on  English  language        ...     364 
Grouping    together      ideas.      The 

power  of  57 

„  together   of  new  com- 

binations.   Creation  the      57 
Growth  of  Israel.     The  early        . . .     402 
Guard    our    consciousness    as    we 
would  guard  our  children  against 

all  evil        155 

Guide  to  scientific  truth     161 

Guillaume  on  solid  matter 82 

Gutium.      The    Massagetse    the 

people  of 366 

Guyon,  Madame       ...     237 

„      on  prayer.     Madame         ...     240 
Gwawd      Llud.        Cymry      called 

Brithan  in  the      440 

Gwydion  probably  identical  with 

Odin         437 

„         the  son  of  Don 437 

Gyroscope  due/    To  what  are  the 
results  of  the        10 


CONCORDANCE. 


673 


Page 


H. 


>» 


»9 


» 


91 


M 


»» 


Habakkuk  says :  *'  Thou  art  of 
purer  eyes  than  to  behold  evil " 

Habit  of  reversal      

,)      of  thought 

Hack    Tuke    on    mental    healing. 

Hadrian   curing    dropsical    people 

by  touch     

Haeckel         21,   27,  35, 

"A  world  so  imperfect 
God  could  not  have  con- 
trived"     

admits  that  true  intelli- 
gence is  not  to  be  found 
in  this  world  of  matter 
pointed  to  Lemuria  as 
cradle  of  human  race    . . . 

Teachings  of      

Haeckel's  "  gastraea  theory  " 

Haemorrhoids  ...         

Haggard's  experience  with  his  dog. 

Mr.  Rider 

Hahnemann  and  homoeopathy 

„  bad  to  flee      

Hair  is  an  embryo  eye.  Every  . . . 
is  the  capacity  to  receive 
ideas  from  any  direction.   The 

spiritual  utility  of      

turns  white  in   a   night.    A 
man's     ... 
and   spiritualism. 

C.H 

on  mental  results, 
statement    of 

anxiety.    Prof 

statement    of     power     of 
mind  over  body.   President 
Hamilton :   The  greatness  of  man 

and  mind.     Sir  W.  

Hamilton's   medical    report    upon 

Mrs.  Eddy.     Dr.  Allan  McLane... 

Hamlet,  the  Prince  of   Denmark, 

being  left  out        

Hand.    Spiritual  reality  of  the     ... 

„       symbolises   the    real   man, 

the  shadow  the  material  ... 

Happiness.    Caliph  Abdul-rahman 

in  fifty  years  had  only 

fourteen  days  of  pu!  e 

ff  can   be  differentiated 

into    three    principal 

divisions         

ff  Feeling  of  intense    . . . 

ff  Gain  every  bit  of  good, 

every  bit  of     ... 
for    one's   fellow-men 
by  the  purification  of 
one's    mind    by    true 

prayer  

„  General  Gordon  on  ... 


Hall 


Halls 


)> 


The  late 


Prof. 

effects 


of 


» 


23 

308 

3 

198 

189 
154 


30 


498 

445 

498 
286 
601 

118 

208 
208 
406 


466 

11 

265 
195 

195 

191 

183 

330 

326 
61 

21 

28 


58 
570 

153 


471 

297 


Happiness. 


Paob 

Heavenly        57 

James  Allen  on         ...     301 
No    war    is    declared 

against"  152 

Permanent  univer- 
sal                156,549 

Priceless  understand- 
ing results  in  an  in- 
tense      

The  mark  of  true 
The  three  sources  of 
Happy  man.    A  good  man  is  also 

a"  (Aristotle)  

,,      We  are  entitled  to  be 
Hapsburg.       Healing    by    Counts 

of     

Hardwick's     "  Christ    and    Other 

Masters" 

Hardy  :  •'  Our  life    in    duplicate." 

Thomas       

Harmed   by  mistaken   working  is 
always  the  would-be  healer.    The 

one  who  is  most 

Harmful  results  of  so-called  mental 

working     

Harnack  :  "Healing  the  vital  ele- 
ment of  Ckrihtianity  "... 
on  the  Apostles'  Creed. 
Von  D.Adolf   ... 
on  the  Coastantinopolitan 

Creed    ..  

Harnack's  "dance  of  death"   and 

men  of  the  ''empty  bottle."  Prof. 

Harold    prophesied    in    the   Bible. 

The  destruction  of  

Harp   from  Ireland.    Italians  ob- 
tained the 

Harrison.    Clifford 

on    growing    thought. 

Clifford 

on  language.  Frederick 
"  Man  is  a  materialised 
thought."     Franz 
M.D.  Teachings  of  Franz  499 
"  Men    do    not    think 
what  they  choose  "   ... 
on    fatal     results    of 
occult    working.      Dr. 
Franz    


>» 


>» 


» 


»> 


Hartmann 


19 
»» 

99 


329 

246 

58 

486 
153 

189 

564 

116 


147 

132 

229 

534 

236 

159 

443 

371 
317 

183 
339 

498 


173 


»> 


says,  "Paracelsus  was 


133 
52 


a  Christian."     Dr. 
„  The  danger  of  fearing 

disease.     Dr.  E.  V.     270,  538 
Hart's  claims  to  move  matter  with 

his  mind     202 

Hashish.     Under  influence  of      ...     272 
''  Hate  thee.     Cherish  those  hearts 

that"  348 

Hatch  on  the  crimes  of  spiritualism. 

Dr.  B.  F 264 

Hawthorn's  recognition  of  inspira- 
tion   164 

Hay.    Sir  John  Drummond  ...     120 


674 


CONCORDANCE. 


»♦ 


»» 


w 


*'  Heads 

beast. 

Heal. 


Head  counterfeits  of  the  spiritual 

capacity.     Parts  of 

is  man's  capacity.    Spiritual 

reality  of  the 

of  every  man  is  Christ.    The  " 
Headache  in  heaven.     Realise  that 
there  is  no 
mentally  curable 
mixtures.     Harmfulness 

(Kings,  Rev.Ver.)  of  the 

The  seveo 

All  can  

sin  and  sickness.    Our  duty 

is  to 

sin    and  sickness   instantly 
and  habitually 

the  insanity  of  sin 

the  sick,  raise  the  dead"    ... 

Healed  by  incantations  to  devils  ... 

colic  and  aflFections  of  the 

spleen.    Pyrrhus.  King  of 

Epirus  ...         

Egill   on    the  spot.    King 

^'^••^••«  •■•  •••  ••• 

eleven  blind  and  eighteen 
lame  people  in  one  day.    St. 

Bernard        

king's  evil.      In   England 

kings  

many  thousands.  Richter 
nervous  afflictions,  lame- 
ness and  blindness.  Em- 
peror Vespasian      

numerous  sick.  Greatrakes 
of  a  fibroid  tumour 

of  bad  sight 

stammering     by     a     kiss. 
Counts  of  Hapsburg 
the  blind.     St.  Patrick     ... 
those  afflicted  with  dropsy. 

Hadrian       

Healer  greatly   benefited    by  true 

mental  working     

of  world  renown.  Prince 
Hohenlohe  -  Schillensfiirst 

was  a  

Scientific  destruction  of 
sin.  disease,  and  death 
must    always    benefit    the 


♦* 


Healing 


»♦ 


»« 


w 


♦» 


action  due  to  human 
thoughts  of  no  perma- 
nent value  

by  false   mentality.     No 
real  ...        . .  ... 

centres  :  Treves,  with  its 
Holy  Coat,  St.  Winifred's 
Well  in  Flintshire,  the 
tombs  of  St.  Louis, 
Francis  of  Assisi.  and 
Catherine  of  Siena 
Divine      


PAOB 

575 

46r> 
4G6 

141 

198 

562 

531 
237 

294 

336 
240 
206 
223 

189 
189 

188 

189 

188 


189 
188 
231 
231 

189 

188 

189 
148 


188 


148 
12 


224 


213 


188 
229 


P.\aE 


♦« 


♦1 


»♦ 


♦♦ 


» 


»» 


** 


»> 


189 

186 
235 
204 
231 

231 
231 

233 
593 

12 

148 


187 


Healing    done  by  Schlatter,  Dupuis 

and  others  

due  to  a  magnetic  fluid. 

Mesmer  thought 

instantaneous     

Mental     

of  internal  ulceration  ... 
of  sickness  the  *'  bugle 
call  ...         •••         ... 

of  sin 
of  sin  the  real  purpose  of 

knowledge  

only  apparent.  Hypnotic 
on  scientific  basis.     Only 

one  method  of     

others  always   benefiting 

the  healer  

phenomena  as  due  to 
suggestion.    Dr.  Gregory 

described 

practically     always     in- 
stantaneous        ...        238,  243 
power  of  truth  is  an  im- 
manent eternal    science. 
The" 

retained  by  the  kings 
until       recently.  In 

X 1  ctHCc         •••  •••  ••• 

sight 

the  natural  fulfilment  of 
divine  law.  Spiritual... 
Thousands  flocked  to 
Pastor  Grassner  for 
Thousands  now  make  a 
pilgrimage    to     Lourdes 

for  

Heals,  it  is  claimed,  by  ''mere 
spiritual  means."  Antoin 
sickness    and    sin.      Love 

alone 

'"'  Hear  "  at  any  distance.    The  hu- 
man "  consciousness  "  can 
Hearing  is  entirely  ethereal  and 

can  be  developed 

M         is  mental  or  ethereal 

300  miles  away 

and   blood-vessels  acted  on 
mentally 

CllsCftoO  •••  •••  ••• 

the  reflection  of  God  as  love. 
The 
Hearts  together  into  one  glorious 

whole.     Knits  all... 
Heat    and    cold    produce    similar 

effects?  Why  do      

„       What  is  

Heaven  alone  to  save  his  soul,  will 
not  reach  the  goal.  Who 
seeks  for''  (Van  Dyke)  ... 
and  hell  here  now 
and  hell  not  future  states 
A  wonderful  sense  of  ... 
„       Description  of        


♦♦ 


Heart 


213 


189 
232 

204 

188 


188 

188 

352 

119 

119 
119 
120 

542 
601 

61 

526 

10 
9 


506 
55 
22 
56 
55 


CONCORDANCE. 


675 


Page 
22 
464 
57 
56 


"  Heaven.  Earth's  crammed  with  " 

(Browning) 

Foreshadowings    and   par- 
ticulars of 

here  this  minute.     Have" 

(Waterman)  

is  a  perfect  state  of  con- 
sciousness   ... 

is  a  state  of  absolute  bliss    467 
"  not    a    local    habitation, 
but  the  harmony  of  mind 

and  bodv"   ..  55 

of  hell,  a  hell  of  heaven. 
The  mind  can  make  a"    ...       56 
of     soul."       The    human 
passes  through  the  gate  of 

truth  into  "  the  " 55 

Pilgrim  on  earth,  thy  home 

349 
59 


«j 


is 


Proof    of    our    knowledge 
"  the  harmony  of  mind  and 

body"  55 

Summary  of  details  of     ...     467 
The    way    to   prove    your 

knowledge  of         59 

We    make    our    own    hell 
and    ...         ...         ...         .-       55 

What  is       55 

Heavenly    bodies    depended     upon 
intervals      synchronous 
with  musical  rhythm  289,  479 
„  way.      Hold     fast     to 

the  "(Plato)     136 

"  Heaven's  signet " 241 

Hebrew   for    "  a    Chief     Justice." 

lodhan  Moran      371 

for  "  Judge."  The  Rectaire  371 
graves  at  the  Crimea  ...  414 
letters.    Numerical  value 

of 447 

race  has  proceeded  always 
the    searchlight    of    the 
world.    From  the  ...     367 

roots   in  English   tongue    364 
surnames    of    English 
people  ..         ...         ...     364 

word   "011am    Fola" 
means    a    revealer    or    a 
prophet      ...         ...         ...     370 

Hedonism.     Evolutionary      ethics 

the  evolution  of        ...     495 
^  says  that  the  agreeable 

is  the  good     494 

Hegel 589 

„       regarded  thought  and  thing 

and  being  as  one      493 

Hegel's  progressive   unfolding   of 
being  ...         ...         ...         ...     493 

Hell.     A  living        14 

and      heaven     here.       We 
make  our  own         ...         ...       55 

an     individual     state      of 
wretched  consciousness      ...     592 


»9 


M 
99 

99 


» 


>» 


19 


Paqx 
Hell     appear.      Then    shall  the 

furnace  of" r)49 

No  respect  for  "  (Kimball)     593 
of    their    own    wrong 

thoughts.    The       55 

Proof  of  this  material  world 

being 175 

This  material  world  is       ...     1 75 
Wake  up  and  get  out  of    ...       22 

Where  we  are  is  " 22 

Why,  this  is"         22 

Hellish    wilderness     of      tangled 

dreams        30 

Helmholtz  referring  to  the  human 
eye   ...        ...        ...        ...        ...      26 

Help    humanity.     Thousands   pre- 
pared to  lay  down  their  belief 

in  self  in  order  to 360 

me.   The  Lord  God  will"  ...     545 
others.     God  uses  us  to"    ...     319 
our    neighbour.     The   only 
thing  worth  doing  is  to     ...       69 
over  a  besetting  sin  instan- 
taneous ...         218 

Helpful  facts  for  the  study  of  the 

Bible  450 

Helpless  babe,  and  remains  helpless. 

Man  is  born  a        27 

Helps.    A 266 

Hen  remain  motionless  ?  Why  does 

&t  ■••  •••  ■••  •••  •••  i*^ 

Henneker-Heaton.    Rose 317 

Henry  II.,  with  whom  the  line  of 
David  again  ruled  over  Israel  ...     429 

Heptarchy  settled  by  the  seven 
tribes.     Seven  kingdoms  of  the. . .     421 

Heracleitus,  "  the  weeping  philo- 
sopher," taught  the  transitoriness 
of  everything  material    ...        477,  4S1 

Heralds  of  the  day,  spiritual 
students.    The      

Herbert  on  our  ignorance  of  the 
material.    Prof.  

Hercules  probably  the  Danite 
Samson 

Herder 

Here  or  nowhere.    Heaven  is 

Hereditary  evil.    How  to  get  rid 

LIX    ••#      •••      ■••      •••      •■• 

"  Heredity  almost  negligible  as  a 
cause  of  cancer  " 
amongst  the  children  of 

XSxctCX        •••  •••  ••• 

Heresy,  belief  in  the  possibility  of 
separation  from  God.  But 
one    ... 

of  yesterday  the  orthodoxy 
of  to-morrow 
to  go  to  a  doctor.    In  olden 

days  it  was 

Hermatinus  leaves  his  body 
Hernia  of  twenty  years'  standing 
healed         232 


>» 


j> 


>» 


319 

18 

415 

589 

30 

216 

210 

402 


48 

353 

206 
131 


Hi 


676 


CONCORDAKCE. 


Hideous 


Paob 

Herodotus  connects  the  Gette  with 

the  Scythians        114 

Herodotus's     description     of     the 

Getie 415 

99  account  of  the  Israel- 

ites in  Mtilia  412,  418 

Herschel  on  the   enormous   forces 

of  this  world.     Sir  John       75 
ff        was  so  ajjfainst  chan«ring 
our  weijrhts and  measures. 

Why  Sir  John     380 

Hesus.  the  Kinjr  of  Glory 417 

Heydweiller    proven    that    matter 

can  he  made  to  disap[)oar  ...       89 

Heysinjfer    writes.     'Bound    ether 
mijrht  possibly  pro<luce 
materialisation"         ...     2r»0 
„  J.  W.     U;,  V.K  51,  54,  70.  75, 

8i).  113,  119,  27t; 
Hibhort  lectures  by  Mr.  Upton     ...     308 
Hidden   in  a  secret  compartment. 
Swedenborg  tindin^  docu- 
ments       473 

Israel  StIO 

knowledge  is  now  coming 

to  light       .52 

manna.     The"      ..  ..      245 

dream  of   life  in  matter 
must  pass  away    ...         ...         ...       99 

High-tension  currents.    The  ether 

consists  of 171 

Higher    knowledge      and      truer 

practice      

planes     of    action.     The 
knowledge  of  God  leads  to     18t> 
We  must  continually  go 

up ...     297 

Highest  exponents  of  truth  ?   Who 

are  the        179 

spiritual  centres.  Greatest 

evil  found  in         150 

work    to-day.      To    help 

others  is  our  317 

Hilaire.    St 665 

Hilger's  description  of  Liebeault. 

Dr 227 

Hillier    writes,    ''New  truths  are 

hateful  to  the  public."     H.  Croft      50 
Hine.     Edward         ...  370,  395,  405 

Hinton       on       four  -  dimensional 

beings.     C.  H 63 

„  James      245,297 

Hippocrates,  "'the  father  of  medi- 
cine"       195 

Hi rt's  use  of  suggestion.    Prof.  ...     227 
Histoiical  development    of    philo- 
sophy           478 

ff  legends  correspond  with 

known  facts  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  Israelites  ...     440 
History.    Central  point  of  ...     403 

hopeless.     Early  Irish  ...     439 
in  the  Bible.     Modern  ...     442 


n 


w 


»♦ 


»« 


ft 


Fags 

401 
443 

443 


♦» 


»♦ 


tt 


»♦ 


♦» 


History     is  api>earing  in  its  most 
dangerous  form.    Human 
Modern  events  in 
of  England  from  712  B.C. 

in  the  Bible         

of    Israel,   when   traced, 
provides    a    surprisingly 

simple  story         405 

of    the  English-speaking 
race  in  the  Bible             ...     400 
of  the     Roman    Empire. 
The  Ai>ooalypse    a    poli- 
tical and  religious          ...     178 
of    other    jHJoples  hinged 
chiefly    on  the  Israelites     403 
repeat*  itself.      Illustra- 
tions of  how        ...         282,285 
Successive  periods  of     ...     6(>6 
Hitchcock  :  "  Christianity  is  com- 
I>elled  to  apologise  for  Christen- 
dom "     Prof.  R.  D 34 

Hoilgson.    Dr.  536 

Ht^ue.    Blanche      346 

Hohenloho  -  Waldonburg-Scbillens- 
fiirst  a  healer  of  world  re- 
nown.    Prince      188 

Hole.    Dean 203 

'•Holiest.     Enter  into  the"  ...     471 

Holiness  of  Israel.    The     3S3 

Praying  '  without  ceas- 
ing" is  deep  systematic 
thinking,' the  highway  of"     137 

Sir  H 585 

on  so-called  mental  con- 
tagion.    Sir  Henry       ...     540 
Holmes     on     the    uselessness    of 
materia  medica.   Oliver  W^endell 

11,  334 

Holy  City.    The       307 

Ghost.  Accusation  of  hypno- 
tism malpractice  of  the  worst 
description  and  a  sin  agdiust 

the         328 

Ghost.  Devilish  thoughts 
attacking  the  temple  of  the    353 

Ghost.     The 236 

people      of       good     heads. 

Commend  me  to"       338 

uses.    Man  made  for 299 

Home 602 

circles  devastated     276 

Rule.  Some  interesting  lights 

on        371 

„    truths.     Startling    216 

Homer  calls  the   Scythians  **  the 

most  just  of  men  "  415 

Homeric  people  Israelites.    The...     421 

Homoeopathy.    Details  of 208 

9)  the  exact   opposite 

of  allopathy  ...       11 

"  Honest,  get  on,  get  honour.  Get "      49 
„         God  is  the  noblest  work  of 

•  •  ■  •  •  •  4D 


238       Holland 


»i 


»» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


man.     An " 


CONCORDANCE 


677 


Pao« 
004 


»♦ 


»> 


»» 
»♦ 


Honigberger.    Dr 

Honour.    To  Jesus  the  Christ  was 

reserved  this 
Hooker  on  premature  burial 

says,  "  Mind  is  stronger 
than  muscle."  Dr.  Stenson 
"  Thoughts    are    seen    by 

some  people  "         

Hope  fulfilled  

in  God.    Our  sheet  anchor  is 
Sky     full    of    abounding " 

(Jefferies)      

Some  ray  of"  

a  valuable  stimulus... 
'•  Horror  shall  cover  them  " 
Horrors  around  drowned  in  joy    ... 
''  Horse  "    symbolising    "  appetites 

and  passions  " 
Horton  and  the  Apocalyptic  return. 

Hospital.  Trained  as  an  electrician 
in  earlier  days,  spent  many  even- 
ings in  the  local    

Houghton      

How    to     destroy    evil     foreseen. 

One  should  learn 

„      to  pray  in  the  way  that  Jesus 

did    and    obtain  miraculous 

results.     A  clergyman  le.irns 

Howling,  then  happiness  come  into 

the  faces  within  a  few  seconds. 

Over  two  thousand  people 

Huchard     savs     emotions    induce 

cardiac  affections 
Hudson,  Ph.D.,  LL.D. 
discovery     of 

T.J 

on  ants.     T.  J 

on  scientific  truths.     T.  J. 

50,  114,  189,  195,  208,  212,  269 
"  Incredulity     cannot     be 
reasoned  with."  Prof.W.H.     166 
Hughes  on  friends.      Thomas       ...     300 
Hugo.     Panegyric  on  England  by 

Victor         384,392,399 

Hulin  of  Ghent  gives  prediction. 
Profe.-sor    ...         ...         ..  ...     125 

Human  arrangements    to     others. 

Leave  

assistance.    Never  rely  up- 
on the  broken  reed  of 
beings.    Effect  of  thought 

x^XA  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

capacity.  Unrecognised... 
consciousness    never    gets 

worse.    The  

consciousness  works  badly 
ideal  is  always  rising 
knowledge.    The  advance- 
ment of 
"mind"        can        cognise 

nothing        

"mind  "  can  do  nothing  good 


Important 
Paracelsus. 


>♦ 


149 
276 

538 

129 
211 
316 

532 
210 
227 
517 
246 

455 

43 


166 
606 

122 


230 


504 


538 


223 

269 


»» 


»» 


»> 
»» 


»» 


>» 


M 


313 

202 
13 

274 
122 
220 

67 

249 
249 


»» 

M 


Paob 
18 

78 


217 
113 
257 

271 

77 

22 

232 
559 


491 

296 
42 

366 

585 


Human  mind  is  material 

"mind."  The   

never  punished  after  sin  is 

removed       

"no-mind"  

"no-mind"   is  mechanical 
"  no-mind."      No     intelli- 

gence  in  the  

personality  a  mere  me- 
chanical machine  ... 
problem  solved  by  recogni- 
tion of  unreality  of  matter 
"Humbug  of  the  devil."  Recog- 
nition of  the        

Hume.     David  

as  philosopher.     David      151,491 
showed   that  man  was  able 
to  gain   knowledge    subjec- 
tively   

"Humility  is  perpetual  quietness 
of  heart" 
„  of  greatness.    The 

Hunt   shows    that    the    Israelites 
were  fair.    Holman 

Hunter.    John         

,,  on     the   mental    factor. 

John         537,539 

Hutchinson.     Dr.  Woods 561 

Huxley  as   philosopher.     Position 

of  Prof 

"  One  certainty,  a  mental 

world"       

on  "  cocksureness  " 

on  the  Bible  ...         163,592 

on   the    human    "mind." 

Prof.  76,78 

on  Thomas  Aquinas.  Prof.      48 
on     true     impossibilities. 

Prof.  211 

Predetermined     lines     of 

modification  14 

Prof.  ...     19,  49,  50,  53,  C6, 

71,  151,  291,  445,  659,  564 

Huxley's  teachings  completely  mis- 

nnderatood  by  many 

„         prophecy  fulfilled 

„         views  on  the  Virgin  Mary 

Hyacinthe.     Paul 

effect.     All     sin     and 
trouble  simply  an 
exhibitions.      Legisla- 
tion for 

experiments.  Never 
taken  part  in  spiritu- 
alistic or  

power  assented  to.  By 
accepting  general  belief 

prayer  

Hypnotised    by     dogmatic    views. 

The  churches 

into  the  belief  that  he 
is  a  material  being. 
Man     


» 


495 

17 
197 


313   Hypnotic 


M 


99 


» 


495 

70 

138 

561 

23 

255 


125 

272 
255 

293 


37 


678 


CONCORDANCE. 


Hypnotised  nation.      The  cry  to  a 
Hypnotiser.     The  "  mind  "  of  a    ... 
Hypnotises  the  one  who  is  hypno- 
tising as  much  as  the  one  hypno- 
tised.    Thought    

Hypnotisin^f  trees  and  plants.    Ex- 
periences of  

Hypnotism 

known  in  all  ages 
leadinjiT  *•  to  moral  and 
to  physical  death  " 
r^eli-      ...         ...         ... 

too  dangerous  for 
jreneral  use  in  medical 
practice"  (Sir  Henry 
Morris) 
Hypocrisy  of  ijrnorance.  To  com- 
plain of  theory  is 

Hypothetical  ethereal  impressions. 
The  world     ... 
ff  perfect  world.     Most 

people  believe  in  a  ... 
^  substance  of  "mind." 

Huxley  on  the 
Hyslop  re  spiritualism.     The  testi- 
mony of 


11 
11 


Pagb 

216 

77 


77 

203 
255 
186 


255 
17 

187 

316 

71 

IS 

78 

259 


»» 


» 


'•  I  can  see  and  I  never  knew  it  "...     232 
I   oould    never  be  changed.    The 

imperishable         567 

"  I  will  bring  health  and  cure"  ...     229 
lamblichus  last  of  pagan  philoso- 
phers   489 

Ice  cream.     Dont  eat  that            ...     254 
Intellect    chained     in      thick- 
ribbed"     48 

more    than    three    and    a-half 
inches  thick.      The  Lord  could 

not  make"  50 

Iceland,   Greenland,  and   America 

known  to  Dan      395 

Icelanders  part  of  the  lost  tribes  ...     385 
'  I  create  evil."     The  explanation 

of 220 

Idea  coiTesponding  to  every  ma- 
terial thing.   There  is  an  (Plato)     486 

Ideal  standard  39 

,,     state.    Life  and  its    pheno- 
mena constitute  an  323 

Idealistic  position  is  unassailable. 

The  (Huxley)       19,496 

Ideas    are    fundamentally  wrong. 

Old      5 

may  be  attained  and  ren- 
dered harmless  or  raised  to 
a  higher  malignancy " 
(Sir  James  Crichton-Browne)  123 
were  coming  to  the  people  to 
whom  she  spoke.  A  friend 
knew  what 124 


it 


Identification  of  Israel.    The 
Identities  with  Israel.     England's 
lerne.     Ireland  called 
If  cells  are  clean  nothing  can  cause 

them  to  vibrate 

Ignatius  raised  the  dead.     Father 
Ignorance.    A  pitiable  state  of     ... 

Admitted  

and  burnt  and  tempor- 
arily blinded  myself.  I 
have  paid  the  penalty 

of  

is  no  longer  an  excuse 
,,         is  the  mother  of  wicked- 


11 


ness       

is  the  only  real  evil '" 
(Annie  Besant) 
Lamentable  previous  14 
Let  us  learn    at   once 
to  prevent  the  effects 

of  102 

no    safeguard    in    the 

latter  days 

of  mankind  is  pitiable  15 

of  mental  healing  by 

general  public 

of  the  medical  man  ... 

of     this     lower     false 

mentality  has  resulted 

in  such  troubles  in  the 

past       

Sin  and  suffering    are 

the  result  of    

the    gulf   of    vacuity 
which  separates  man- 
kind from  good 
Ignorant  man   a   helpless   victim. 

The  

,,        of  self.    Mortal  mind  is  " 
Illegitimate     offspring.      Material 

man  an       

Illogical    positions    that  ithinkers 

are  obliged  to  take  up  . . . 

^        statements.      Absolutely 

Ill-taught.     Illogical  humanity  ... 

Illusion.    Self  in  the  "  I  say  "  and 

in  the  "I  will"  is  an  ... 

The  

The  material  world  Maya 


11 


11 
11 


11 


11 
11 


ti 
it 


M 


11 


or... 


„         The  world  of      

Illusions.     An  exposure  of  leading 
lUusionary  effect.    All  matter  and 

evil  an  

ff  mental  basis.    We  must 

rise  above  an 

Illusive  views  of   the  same  facts. 

In  each  series  new  .^ 

Illusory  cause  of  evil.    The 
Image  and  likeness  of  God.      aH 
will   find  themselves  made 

in  the 

„   Definition  of 


Pack 
359 
395 
363 

214 

189 

15 

199 


120 
502 

217 

1.53 

,278 


,  103 

105 
,253 

189 
200 


114 
153 

87 

27 
343 

95 

481 

47 

155 

567 
21 

94 

17 

333 

17 

135 

358 
25 


99 
39 


(CONCORDANCE. 


>» 


Image  of  the  person.     The  living 
influence      often      created      the 

(Prof.  Barrett)      

Images   of  thought  you   can   des- 
troy.   False  

"  Imagination  one  of  the  most  effec- 
tual agencies  by 
which  we  maj^mo  lify 
disease "  (Sir  J.  C. 
Browne) 
I,  What     is    below    is 

nothing  but... 
Imagined  necessities  of  evil 
Immaculate  Conception  for    j'^ears 
considered  a  heresy  . . . 
„  Conception      scientifi- 

cally correct ... 
Immanuel,  or  God  with  us 
Immensity  and    diversity    of    the 

universe.     The 
"  Immortal  elements.      Oar  bodies 
contain"  (Metchnikoft) 
„  For   God   created    man 

to  be" 

Immortality.  Fiske  wrote  to  prove 
that  science  led  irre- 
sistibly to  the  doc- 
trine of 

Now    I    am    in   the 
midst  of"  (Jefferies) 
'•Imperishable    things    of    spirit." 

Look '•  towards  the  "'       

Impersonal  treatment 
Impersonalise  error.     You  must  ... 
Impersonality  of  evil         ...         180 
Impervious  citadel.     Love  is  an  ... 
Importance  of  individual  work  ... 
to  humanity.     Time  of 
end  of  universe  of    .., 
experiments     proving 
unreality  of  matter  . . . 
subject      for      study. 
Force  of  mind 
Imposition.    To  complain  of  the  ex- 
posure of  electrical  theoriei  is  a 
DaiQ...         ...         ...         ...         ... 

Impossible.    Never      accept      the 

verdict  

„  to  tell  what  is  best . . . 

Impossibilities    logical,  but    none 

natural     

„  Two 

Imprisoned.    Galileo  was  ... 
In  England  1,0'JO  people  per  week 

healed       

„  man's  self  arise  symbols  of  a 
dim  splendour"  (R.  Browning) 
spiritualism  horrible  and  dan- 
gerous results  are  obtained 
that  day."  Zechariah's  prophecy 
Inability  to  help  humanity.     The 
horrors  of  vivisection    are    the 
result  of     


Page 

129 
132 


a 


Important 


it 


533 

61 

218 

543 

543 

309 

28 
91 
40 


11 


11 


497 

85 

471 
147 

147 

,  352 

180 

101 

109 

169 

199 

346 

314 
213 

211 
loo 

48 

234 

65 

263 
364 

175 


Incantations,  said  to  be  the  oldest 
Irish  literary  records,  got  to 
shore.     The  Milesians,  by 

Incense.    Prescription  of 

Inch  within  five  places  of  decimals 
of  the  Pyramid  inch.  The 
British        

Increasing  number  of  earnest 
students  of  the  Bible       

"  Incorrup'^ible  must  be  ungener- 
able.     What  is" 

Incredulity  is  a  sign  of  mental 
debility       

Independent  of  direct  intention 
of  writer.     Meaning  of  statement 

Indian  philo  gophers 

„      yogis  obtained  ?    How   are 
results  of      

Indicate  faintly  the  true  man.  An 
artist  may 

Indifference  is  a  "  robber  of  oppor- 
tunities" (Wetherill) 

Indigestion 

Individual  and  intelligent  idea, 
man,  the  manifestation  of  Truth 

ladividualisation  of  spiritual  con- 
sciousness, Man 
is  a  permanent ... 
of  the  Christ. 
Each  of  us  is  an 


679 


Paox 


a 


Individuality 

„  infinite 

Inert  matter.     On    .. 


>» 


439 
375 


380 

161 

491 

299^ 

158 
94 


119 

50< 
582: 

154f 


41 

42 

56 

46 

202 


Inevitable  evil  results  of  witnes- 
sing platform  displays 

shared 204- 

suddenness  of  the  end 

of  evil 101 

Infant    thought  of    Bible  as   the 

only '"scripture" 159 

Infernal  fiends.     Intercourse  with 

the    ..  461 

Infidels  have  a  God  ...         ...         ...       35 

Infinite    ideas  instantly    available 
destroys    limitation. 

Knowledge  of      234 

„         vista  of   infinite    variety 

before  man  43 

Infinitesimal    doses.     To    what    is 

due  the  result  of 11 

Inflation    of     human    personality 

disastrous ...     106 

Influence    of     the    mind    on    the 

body       200 

„  on  history.     Israel's    ...     403 

'•  Influences   may   noli    only    cause 
functional  derangement,  but  can 
cure  structural  disease  of  the  liver. 
Nervous  "  (Dr.  Murchison)        ...     539 
Dr.  W.  R.        20,  24,  42,  152,  156, 
173.  237,298,533,  535 
"An  honest  God  the  noblest 
work  of  men."     Dr.  W.  R.      45 


X  X 


Inge. 


»> 


t;8o 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


Inue  :      "  To     be    an     orthodox 
theologian  you  must  be  a  Plato- 
nist  " 
Inf^elow  on  joy.    Jean 
Inhabitants  of  Dacia   called  Geta-. 
Daci,  Goths.     Sir  Isaac  Newton 
states 
Inhuman    sacrifice    of    his    Son .' 

Could  God  be  capable  of  an 
Iniquity  about  to  flood  the  earth. 
Particulars  of  the 
„       I)ei)art  from    me  all    ye 
workers  of" 
'•  Injuries.     Draw    the    curtain   of 

ni«rht  upon" 
Injustice  of    the    material   world. 
The  hopeless 
„        rampant  in  this  world 
Inquisition.       The     bitterest     ex- 
ponents of  the  hellish  sy>tem  of 

the 

Insane    throu«rh    constant     wronfj 

thinkin«r  of  those  who  love  them. 

Thousan«ls  have  bfcome  ... 

Insanity     is      rapidly      increiusin/ 

throu^'h     wrong    think- 


in;' 


«« 


M 

n 


Inspired. 


♦♦ 


»» 


n 


24(> 


414 
54 
104 
350 
:U5 
175 

353 

I  (.6 
240 


of  sin 

Present  rapid  awakeninjr 

from         VMt 

rapidly  increasing        ...     \6it 

the    result   of   dabbling- 

in  ••  psychic  researches"     133 

'•  Insight  will  reveal  to  him  truths 

and  glories  of  the  unseen.    Power 

of      immediate "      (Dr.    W.     B. 

Carpenter) 172 

Inspiration  due  to  the  normal  action 
of    God    on    a    human 
bein;r       ...         •••  ••     158 

is  scientific       ...         ...     167 

of      genius      mistaken 

for  that  of  wine"        ...       53 

scientific  ...         ...     16»I 

The  true  U'A 

Inspirational  in  the  highest  possible 

sense.     The  Bible    ...     UH 
y,  types.     The    Bible  is 

full  of  Itil 

By     prayer     man     is 
really "  (Ribot)  ...     128 

Whenever  you  do  any- 
thing better  than  usual 
you  are ...         ...         ...     1(54 

words.    She  was  able  to 
gather  the  wider  mean- 
ing of  the        ...         ...     522 

writings  ...         ...     325 

Instantaneous  healing     36,  139,  235,  236 

240,  319 
practical    results  of 
an        epoch-making 
character     211 


»» 


Instantaneous  response    of     wor^t 
cases  to  treatment... 
„  results.     Early 

Instantly  from  one  place  to  another. 

Move         

„        from  place  to  place.    Man 

can  go       

„        The  trouble  vanishes 
In8truction.r    Ignorance  of  medical 

men  due  to  want  of 
••  Instrument    in    the    hands   of    a 
person    not    myself. 
A    passive"   (Dr.  G. 
Thompson)  .. 
„  of    God.     Recognise 

yourself  as  the 
''  Intellect  chained    in   regions    of 
thick- ribl>ed  ice" 
The  most  divine 


Pa-OE 

225 
236 

4S0 

51) 
144 

200 


»» 


♦» 

M 


»♦ 


Intellectual  capacity.  No  great  ... 
development.  Sum- 
mary of  

love 

wrtstlings  are  needed 
to  destroy  materiality 
Intelligence,  invisible  essence,  was 
incapable  of  change,  and  there- 
fore an  actuality.     Aristotleheld 

that  supreme        

Intensification  a  wrong  and  danger- 
ous method  of  work- 
in"* 

XUg  ...  ... 

of  beliefs.  Spiri- 
tualism the  result 
of      

Intensify  ethereal  forms  of 
trouble.     Do  not ... 

Intensifying  material  thoughts  so 
that  their  wives  couM  perceive 
them.    Mr.  Zanzig  and  Mr.  Zomah 

Interaction  of  matter.  How  to 
account  for  

Interchange  of  ideas  in  heaven. 
The  true 

Interests  of  medical  faculty.  A 
changed  attitude  subserves  the 

Intermarriage  with  heathen  punish- 
able by  death         

••  Intermediate  varieties  at  the 
present  day.    Absence  of" 

International  relations  to  be  found 
in  Bible.     Future  of 

Interpretations  of  scientific  writ- 
ings.    Mistaken    ... 

Intimate  connection  between  moral 
fault  and  disease 

"  Intolerance  is  the  first  to  be  in- 
tolerant. He  who  has  suffered 
from  " 

Intuitional  foreshadowings  of  the 
truth 

Invaluable.  Knowledge  of  nothing- 
ness of  time  is      


173 

2yi» 

48 
248 
338 

476 
245 

13i» 


487 

123 

251) 
271 

123 
167 
57 
238 
4«.'2 
21)0 
161 

216 

347 
31 

87 


CONCORDANCE. 


681 


Inventions 


»» 


»> 


»» 


»» 


»» 


Page 
560,  683 
all  tend   to   more  et he- 
realised  ways  of  living. 

Material 

Inversion  of  ideas  is  necessary     ... 

Invisible    ethereal    conditions    of 

matter  mistaken  for  the 

spiritual  world  ... 

Magus  could  make  him- 

himself  '  

men.     Making" 
**  Invulnerability.     Scientific  idols 

have  no  more  right  to  " 

lodhan  Moran  (Chief  Justice)      371,  396 
Ion     measured     by     Sir     Joseph 

Thomson.     Velocity  of 

Ireland  

a  Hebrew  prophet  and  the 
princess  with  a  remark- 
able stone.  About  580  B.C. 
there  arrived  in     ... 

Dan  in         

„       inhabited  by  monsters     ... 
IrenoRUS 
Irish   were    a    learned  race.     The 

vXV4  ••■  •••  •••  •■•  •«• 

Irresistible  appeal  to  mankind  for 

love.    Mrs.  Eddy's     ... 

„  The    power   of     right 

thinking  is      

Irritability  a  thing  of  the  past     ... 

Irvine  possessed  by  a  devil 

'•  Is  the  material  universe  eternal?" 

(M.  Sabatier)        

Islands  in    north-west   spoken    of 

in  Bible      

•'  Isles  afar  oflf."    All  Israel  directed 
to  the  ... 
„      Israelites  found  in  "'the"  ... 
Israel  a  colonising  race 

a   lending,  not  a  borrowing 

r<10(3       ...  ••«  •••  «•. 

a  naval  power  

a  religious  nation     

a  Sabbath-keeping  people  ... 

adopts  strangers      

and     •'  Israel     understood " 

blind  to  her  origin 

called  by  name  of  God 

came  under  one  king   1603 

A.D.  as  prophesied     

carried  away  captive   403,  404,  410 

392 
403 


339 
45 


18 

463 
462 

51 


82 
436 


396 

395 

436 

69 

439 

150 

110 
233 

603 

90 

363 

395 
362 
394 

393 
391 
384 
385 
393 
359 
361 
419 

387 


n 


"  chief  of  the  nations  " 
ends.    Recognised  history  of 
entered    Scythia    after    the 
battle  of  Carchemish,  in  608 

B.c 407 

enters  Britain  420 

Glorious  destiny  of  children 

oi  ...  ...  ...  ...      398 

hidden  360 

in  the  latter  days     ...          ..     396 
kingless  385 


Israel  loses  name  of  God 

Name    of    God  regained  by 
never  to  be  defeated 

of  immense  wealth 

possesses    the   gates   of  her 

enemies  

ruling  over    many   but  no- 
where ruled  over 
Strength    and    impregnable 

position  of      

to  abolish  the  slave  trade   ... 

to  be  in  Britain         

to  turn  towards  their  land  ... 

Israelites' early  power        

Israelites,  and  present  headquarters. 
British  I^les  the  original 
Western  home  of  the 
defeat     Attila    and    the 

Huns.     The         

fled  north  about  608  B.C. 
known  as  '•  Scythians," 
"Scutai,"  "Gutai," 
"  Getai "    and      "  Massa- 


>» 
»» 
>» 

» 


»» 


Paqs 
406 

407 
390 
393 

391 

392 

388 
384 
362 
385 
427 


440 

530 
411 


that  troop," 
"  people  of 
.    407,  412,  413,  417 

•  •  •  >  •  •  •  •>*)«/ 


getse," 

•'  Gad," 

Gomer  " 

not  Jews 

of  to-day... 

spoken    of    as    "  Isaac," 

"Jacob,"  "  Samaria  "  and 

''Bethel" 

'•  Israeli tish   history.  Hal f -hidden  " 

(Mrs.  Eddy)  

Israel's  early  growth  

God-appointed  task 
influence  on  history 
kingly  prerogative 


»» 


It 


kings 


177 


406 

361 
402 
384 
403 
190 
385 


J. 


Jacob  Boehme  had  a  most  marvel- 
lous knowledge  of  the  truth 
Jacobi :  '*  Nature    conceals    God  ; 

man  reveals  God 

James  I.  Dan  also  was  absorbed  in 

the     Federacy    of     Israel. 

At  the  accession  of 

on  effect  of   mental  states. 

Prof 

on    psychology.      Prof.     71, 


« 


>» 


490 


27 


429 

191 
191. 


310,  462,  495 

on  mental  action.     Prof....  191 

on  the  finity  of  G^.     Prof.  156 

Prof.  William            561 

re  spiritualism.    The  testi- 
mony of  Prof.          259 

Japan  at  war,  1904-5           582 

Japanese  Commission  in  search  of 

a  national  faith 613 


XX  2 


I 


of    hate    and    love, 
and    secret. 


Jeflferies 


410 


»> 


♦♦ 


» 


Page 

Jealous  God 

Jehovah 
Jealousy   are    hidden 
Wounds  of 
Beware  of 
Captive        under 

tyranny  of       

the  root  of  all  evils 

Richard     ...  «5,  24: 

Jehoiachin  carried  o3f  to  Babylon 

Jeremiah  leaviiijr  Egj'pt  for  Ireland 

„         l)roclaimed.   in    1)12    B.C.. 

•'  Return,  thou  backsliding 

Israel"       

Jeremiah's  arrival  in  Ireland     370,  3i)6, 

431,  432,  43.>,  438 

Jericho  fell  down.    Why  the  walls  of    449 

Jerome  says   Jeremiah    prefigured 

the  Christ    ... 

^       writes  of    the   Israelites  : 

'•  The     fierceness     of     the 

Scythians  is  now  softened 

by  the  Go3{)el3'     ... 

Jerusalem.    Destructions  of 

probably  the  flijrht  of 
Benjamin.  Fli^'ht 
before  the  taking  of 
svmbolises   the    human 

»  

being.    The  City  of    ... 

taken  as  type  of  highest 

religious  centre 
Jesus  as  the  onlv  Son  of  God  was 
comparatively   recent.      The 
conception  of... 
correct.    Romanes  says 

teachings  of 

could    have  contented   him- 
self with  announcing  great 

truths 

could    not    possibly    create 

matter  

deemed  a  bad  man 

Deep    significance     of 

work  of 

definitely    told    us    of 

healing  power 

exercised    the    capacity 

distant  vision 

lived  constantly  in  conscious 

communion  with  God 

made  clear  there  is  no  real 

healing   by   false  mentality 

New  sayings  of 

met  a  felon's  fate 

only    once    told   us  how  to 

pray 

Paul    hardly  ever   refers  to 
the  human  life  of     ... 
proved  man's  divine  origin 
said.  ••  Why  callest  thou  me 

good.'"  

should  not  be  confused  with 
Christ  ...         


PA.GB 


348 
347 

348 

»» 

347 

532 
411 
432 

» 
» 

>» 


the 


our 


of 


82 


414 
283 


424 


454 


454 


534 


160 


181 

211 
347 

17,32 

200 

117 

138 


225 
34,  39 
49 

230 

535 
252 

249 


149 


»i 


« 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


Jesus.  Temporal     power     of 
world  at  the  feet  of... 
temptation  in  the  wilderness 
the  chief  est  of  doctors" 

the  Christ       ...         

the  Christ  :  he  went  actively 

into  the  thick  of  the  fight. 

Follow  in  the  footsteps  of  ... 

The  message  of 

the  most  scientific  man 

to   read.      No   one  had  ever 

taught''  

tohi  us.     Praying  in  the  way 
Lnab     ..  ...         ..  ... 

utilised  a  power  available  to 

all        

whether  in  natural  'science 
or  elsewhere,  subsequent 
knowledge  has  had  to  dis- 
count. Not  one  of  the 
teachings  of  (Romanes) 
worked  in  accordance  with 
regular  laws  ... 
worked  mentally  by  turning 
to  G  od  in  pra  v er       

Jesus's  example  with  all  humility. 
Let  us  follow 

knowledge  of  his  kinsmen 
the  Israelites 

Jevons  on  mathematical  problems. 

■M.   X  \JX.  •  •••  •••  ••• 

on  our  previous  ignorance. 

Prof 

Prof.  ...         ...      67.  74 

„      Stanley        21. 

Jew    to  be  a  curse.    Leaving  the 

name  of 
Jewish  treasures 

Jews    as    pre-eminent  as  are  the 
English-speaking  races 
banished  by  Canute... 
descendants  of  tribe  of  Judah 
in  revolt  expected  their  kins- 
men to  join  them 
to  settle  again  in  England. 
Jeremiah  foretold  1650  A.D. 
as  the  year  Cromwell   per- 
mitted the      

Jivanmukta :    *"  Reach   up  to    my 

Eternity" 

John  Bull.    Derivation  of 

„    of  Beverly.     St 

„    of  Cronstadt.    Father 
John's    death    not   recorded.      St. 

Johnson,  M.A.R.S.    Dr 

on  sickness  and  death.  Dr. 

James         

Jones :    **  To  say    nothing   is  the 

best  policy.''    C.  Evans 

Jordanes's      testimony      of      the 

Goths  ...  

Joseph    of    Arimathea    came    into 
Britain  and  preached  the  Gospel 


425 
425 
216 
534 


181 
37 

309 

183 

87 

134 


»» 


»» 


i» 


>» 


160 
207 
83 
181 
423 
9 

14 

.87 
550 

363 
438 

367 
367 
177 

424 


367 

136 
377 

188 
597 
149 

5S8 

10 
312 
427 
441 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 
"Joseph  of  Arimathea.  The 
Councils  of  Pisa.  Constance. 
Sena.  Basle,  affirmed  that 
Britain  owes  its  Christian- 
ity to  "         441 

„        saves  the  people     107 

Joseph's    rule     over    his    brethren 

began  from  1  ()6(;  A.D.    ...     429 

„         wife  a  Chaldean 379 

Josephus  knew  who  the  Israelites 

were 424 

Journey  of  "Joseph"  into  Britain      421 

Jowett.    Benjamin 156.  316 

„        Faith,  hope,  and  love.  J.H.     318 

Joy      568 

„     a  health-giving  duty 246 

„    A  wave  of  welcoming 324 

„  and  gladness  within  the  pre- 
sent   possibility   of   realisation 

by  every  man     361 

„    is  a  duty 246 

„  of  heaven.  Matter  is  the  mist 
which  hides  the  real  unspeak- 
able   323 

Joyfully  active.  We  have  to  be  ...  Ill 
Joy  our  birthright.  Continual  ...  153 
*'  Joys  want  eternity  "  (Nietzsche)  246 
Judah  carried  away  captive         404,  411 

Judge  not      524 

„      The  meaning  of  "  to ''  ...     302 

the  world.       He    hath    ap- 
pointed a  day  in  the  which 

he  will'  109 

t  he  world.     The  saints  shall ''     302 
"Judgeth   all  things.     He   that  is 

spiritual" 302 

Judgment  Day  302 

Judge  righteous "         ...     347 
of  another  stamps  them 
as  wholly  disqualified  ...     350 
The    most    high     shall 
appear  upon  the  seat  of  "     303 
„  the  space  of  seven  years. 

The  day  of  "       356 

„         unto     the     Son.       The 

Father  has  committed  all'  .302 

Justice  obtainable 143 

Justin  Martyr  69 

Platonists  inspired 

by  truth 

The  testimony  of  69,  436 

Justinian  of  Gothic  stock 427 

Juvelius.     Important  discovery  of     374 


♦» 


«» 


»♦ 


»» 


485 


K. 


but 


Kaleidoscopic     pictures     are 

varying  views  of  reality           ...  285 

Kama.     Mrs.  Besant's  definition  of  133 

Kant  on  time             85 

An   abstract    of    the  philo- 
sophy of  Immanuel  .         ...  491 


»» 


683 


Paob 


»» 


»» 


Kant      held  that  in   knowing  the 
*     material  we  did  not  know 
reality  at  all  ...  55,491 

on  the  reality  of  this  world. 

Immanuel 92 

"  This  world  only  a  sensuous 
image  of  the  spiritual "...       18 
Kant's    investigation    of  Sweden- 

borg's  experiences  ...     472 

„  work  w^as  to  substitute  for 
a  material  world  the 
thought  of  an  ideal  world, 
of  the  spirit  alone  39,  497 

Karma.    Explanation  of 133 

„  Huxley  on  564 

Keating's  history  of  Ireland  on  the 

Dan-Ans     430 

Keats.    John 58,  248 

Kei-apple  plant.     The        614 

Keith  on  things  incredible  about 

to  come  to  light.  Prof .  A.  ...  202 
Kelly  on  the  011am  Fola.  Dr.  ...  396 
Kelmont's  recognition   of  ethereal 

action  on  men      186 

Kelvin.     Lord  19,  163 

„         Influence  of  life  on  matter. 

Lord  191 

Kelvin's   belief    in    his     "  vortex- 
ring."    Lord        81 

Kempis.    Thomas  a  246,  314,  344 

Kepler  and  astrology  457 

Kepler's  laws  not  true        560 

"Key."    The     Bible    a     mine    of 
wealth  directly  you  have 

the 160 

to  the  miracles  of  Jesus   ...     230 
to   the    Scriptures   found. 

The  160,401 

Keynote  of  right  endeavour.    The 

knowledge  of  God  the 69 

Khalif.  Revelation,  chap.  9,  ver.  4. 
gives  almost  in  detail  the  address 
issued    to    the    Saracen    troops 

by  the  530 

Khartoum  known  in  bazaars.     Fall 

of 591 

Khrishna.     Revelation  of 588 

Kidneys  mentally  acted  on  ...     540 

Killed      by     doctor's     suggestion. 

Man  (Dr.  Schofield)         542 

Kimball.     Edward...     222,234,254,295, 

569,  572,  593 
King.    All  the  tribes  except  Dan 

gathered  under  one  ...     429 

and  Queen  :     The  right  of 

healing  190 

as    prophesied.      In     1603 
A.D.  Israel  came  under  one    387 
H.  C.    ...         ...         ...         ..      69 

of  England  and  the  oracles 

of  God  384 

Saul    greeted    with    "God 
save  the"      386 


»i 


»» 


»» 
»» 


>» 


684 


CONCORDANCE. 


Pack 
KiDg.    Stamped    with    the    image 

of  the"          38 

„        traced  back  to  David.    The 

genealogy  of  our  present    ..  38r» 

„       We  are  jrlorious  children  of  a  40 
Kingdom  and  destroy  f alae  thought. 

Retire  into  the     ...         ...  348 

^         of  God  that  is  within.   The  55 

«         of  Israel.    The 38<; 

of  Israel.    The  present  ...  357 
would   come,    when    two 

shall  be  one         lOtJ 

Kingless.    Israel       385 

King's  evil  mentally  cured           ...  189 

touch.     Many  forms  of   189,  599 

touch  asserted.     Efficacy  of  189 

Kings  in  direct  line.    English      ...  429 

of  Israel.    The          ...         .►.  385 

now  ruling  are  descendants 

of  Queen  Victoria.  Nearly  all  387 
Kingslake's    description     of     the 

Levantines  at  plague       ...         ...  586 

Kingsley.     Charles...        42.45,245,247 
„         on  tlie  Norman  Conquest. 


ft 
n 


»» 
»» 


» 

«ff 

n 


Canon 
Kingston.  Spiritualistic  experiences 

of  Gertrude  

Kipling's  Recessional.     Rndyard... 
Kiss.    Stammering  cured  by  a 
Klein    pointed    out     that    in    the 
fourth    dimension    knots    could 

not  be  tied 

Klopsch.     Healing  of  son  of  Dr.  ... 
Knew  people's  thoughts.    Jeeus    ... 
'•Know  me  [God].    All  shall  "      ... 
me.    They  shall  all"    ... 
of  evil .'      How  can  the 
Principle  of  good  even... 
the  truth  and  the  truth 
shall  make  you  free 
Two  things  essential  for 
man  to "  ... 
'*  Knowest  all  things.     Thou  "     115 
"  Knoweth  this  man  letters  ?  How" 
Knowing   a   lie  a    false    basis    of 

working 
Knowledge  an  absolute  necessity. 
Definite 
ff  and     vice     ignorance. 

Virtue  is  (Socrates)    ... 

Browning  on 

can  deliver  itself  from 
the  bondage  of  the 
will "  (Schopenhauer) 
can  overcome  all 
financial  troubles 
comes  directly  needed 
when  realising  man's 
unity  with  God 
comes    in  all   sorts  of 

ways      

comes     naturally      to 
those  praying  rightly  . . . 


n 


429 

259 
400 
189 


<;4 

227 

122 

36 

650 

23 

213 

138 
107 
167 

213 

62 

483 
318 


494 


234 


167 

168 


163 


Page 
445 


w 


M 


n 

n 
ft 

M 

w 


w 


n 


n 


1* 


u 


492 


be 


122 


192 

20 

87 

502 
401 
458 

109 


U 


}i 


Knowledge  Forgotten 

gained   by  the  realisa- 
tion  of   God  not  once 

wrong 

gained  intuitively  should 
be  tested  logicallv.    All 

(Kant^ * 

grows  infective  and 
deadly  and  disseminates 
a  moral  plague  around. 
Evil  "(Sir  James  Crich- 
ton-Browne)  ... 
How  to  obtain...  123,  167, 
168,  172,  316 
is  its  logical  results. 
The  only  true  test  of  ... 
is  a  revealed  and  prac- 
tical science.  True  ... 
is  invaluable.  This  .., 
is  now  no  more  a 
fountain  sealed 

is  power"'         

is  proud  "  (Cowper) 
is  requisite  it  can 
obtained  I  f  specific  . . . 
is  the  recognition  and 
realisation  of  God.  The 
secret  of  obtaining  ... 
It  is  not  essential  to 
pray  for  any  specific  . . . 
Man  has  all  neces- 
sary         

may  enter  the  human 
mind  without  being 
communicated  in  any 
hitherto  known  or 
recognised  ways  (Sir 
William  Crookes) 
may  reach  you.  Keep- 
ing an  open  mind  as 
to  the  channel  through 
which     ... 

Men     have    a    wolfish 
hunger  after*' 
of  anything  in  the  ma- 
terial world  obtainable 
of  error  must  precede 
understanding  of  truth" 
of  error  to  destroy  it. 
Gain  sufficient... 
of  evil  is  necessary.  An 
accurate           ...         341.  343 
of  God  and  man.     We 
have  now  a  practical  ... 
of    God.     Difference 
between  full  and  ordi- 
nary          

of  God  is  necessary     ... 
of  God  is  saving  us  and 
all  mankind.      A 
of    God    is     what    is 

required 

o{  God  the  only  safety 


109 


140 


16S 


170 


r.9 


83 


341 


343 


36 


34 
341 

151 

507 
275 


CONCORDANCE. 


686 


Knowledge  of    God 
exact 


»i 


»» 


»♦ 


»» 


♦1 


»» 


»» 


»» 
»» 


»♦ 
»» 


»♦ 


» 


Page 

True    and 

48,  309 
of  God  we  rise  to  higher 
l)lanes  of  action.  As 
we  advance  in  our 
of  language  is  necessary 
of  languages  was 
frequently  communi- 
cated.    The" 

of  nouraena  is  impos- 
sible. From  the  consti- 
tution of  the  human 
'•  mind  "  (Spencer) 
of  that  which  does  not 
exist — only  a  less  bad 
knowledge  of  God.  You 
cannot  obtain  a  greater 
of  the  Lord.  The  earth 
shall  be  full  of  the"  ... 
of  the  past,  present,  or 
future  is  conveyed.  In 
this  way  requisite  and 
legitimate 

of  the  position  of  the 
Israelites.     Earlier     . . 
of  the  spiritual  world 
that     was     wonderful. 

Oi>ened  up  a     

of  truth  

of  truth.  Divine  pro- 
tection steers  one  safely 
past  mistaken  attempts 


to  gain  

of  truth  is  necessary  ... 
of  underground  work- 
ing is  necessary 
of  what  the  material 
world  claims  is  neces- 
sary         

*'  revolved  like  a  squirrel 

in  a  cage  "        

simply  fragile  hypo- 
theses. Principles  which 
constituted  the  most 
certain  foundations  of 
our 

Source  of  true 
The  double    use  to  be 

made  of  the      

the  wing  wherewith 
we      fly    to    heaven " 

(Shakespeare) 

we     must    realise  the 
truth.     To  gain 
Known    by   enlightened    thinkers. 
The  time  of  the  end  can  be    ... 
Knows    instantly    everything    he 
needs.    In  heaven  man  ... 
the     thing     immediately. 
"Conscious mind  "  vibrates 
in  unison  with  the  "  sub- 
conscious mind,"  when  the 
person 


186 
339 


128 


497 


167 


550 


123 


422 


172 
45 


125 
334 

337 


336 


48 


551 
544 

544 


23 


109 


115 


PA.OB 

Korah  and  the  250  princes  des  'royed  374 

Kos      593 

Krall.     HerrKarl 620 

Kratzer.    Rev.  G.  A.  572 

Kwanyin        181 


ji 


122 


L. 

Laborde's  evidence  of  healing  by 
Cagliostro.  Farmer  -  General  ... 
'■  Labours.  Other  men  laboured, 
and  ye  are  entered  into  their  "... 
Lacedemonians  were  Israelites 
Lack    of    knowledge    results    in 

trouble         

Lacordaire  :  "  The  Bible  a  universal 

charter" 

Ladd  on  mental  effect.     Prof. 
„    on  the  action   of  "mind"  on 

body.     Prof 192, 

Lagrange's    assumption     of     sim- 
plicity          

Lake  Zurich.     Devil  healing  at    ... 
Lamarck   on  difficulty  in  getting 

new  truths  recognised    ... 
Lamartine  :  "  Human  thought  like 

God"  

Lamb  :  "A  laugh  worth  a  hundred 

groans."     Charles 
Lambs  and  anxious  sheep  around. 

Troubled  hungry 

"  Lament  that  I  ever  was  born  "  ... 
Lamentable  position.  Ignorance  a 
Lamp  of  understanding.  Truth  the 
"  Lancet  "  gives  case  cured  by  dis- 
tilled water.  The 
„  on  the  action  of  thought 

on  the  body.    The       198, 

Land  of  Israel.     The        

Lang,  Andrew  

Lang   on   the  Australian    native's 

belief  in  witchcraft.    Andrew... 

Langbridge  and  "  sinking  saints  " 

Langley  

Langley's  belief  that  the  '  Laws  of 

Nature  "  are  mental.     Prof. 
Lang's  testimony  to  prophecy 
Language.   A  mind  struggling  with 
the  inadequacy  of 
of  all  animals  and  all 
men.  Apollonius  under- 
stood the  

Similarity    between 
Welsh      and     Hebrew 

(Roberts)         

The     power     of     the 

English 

with  which  they  have 
never  been  acquainted. 
People  will  sometimes 
speak  in  a         ... 
Lankester.      Thomson   quotes   Sir 

XvZw  V   •••      •••      •••      •••      ••• 


»♦ 


»J 


»» 


» 


188 

170 
430 

124 

160 
192 

.').■>< 

552 
223 

71 

183 

246 

354 

505 

27 

318 

198 

536 
443 
115 

275 
313 
182 

69 
125 

44 


131 

365 
364 

127 
91 


68r) 


CONCOKDANCE. 


47.S 

in 
7a 

870 
481> 


»♦ 


»» 


Paob 

Lao-Tze  ...  r.fi,  W,  1  ID,  IHI.  207.  242.  21»:., 

2'.»S,  21HK  :UH,  :VM\ 

Lao-Tzc'rt  sayiii','*     i«U'ntical    with 
thoHt»  of  Jrsns.     .Many  of 

Laplace's   iirnorant  assumption  of 
simplicity  ... 

Larkin,  Prof 

Larmor  on  thf  atom.    Sir  Joseph... 

Last  known  restinp-phuv  of  Ark. 
El  Sakhrah 

Latham  on   the  similarity   of   the 
Arj^ive  Danaia  anil  Dan.     Dr.    ... 

Latt€r-day  philosophy        

days  foretold.      Knowledge 

of        102.  107,  lOS,  KH) 

days.    Israel  in  the...         ...     3Ur> 

"  Lau};h  when  you  can ''  (Hyron)...     24H 

Lavoisier  on  riuackery         ...         ...        12 

*'  Law.     A  broken   law  never  was 

a  "(Huxley) 

according  to  Gibbon  a  prac- 
tical mystic.     William 
apj)ear8      rigi<l!y      necessary. 
No"  (Poincare) 
an      unverified      hyjMithesi.*. 
Reipn  of "    (Stanley  Jevons) 
and  order  is  termed  a  miracle. 
The  natural  rei*ult  of... 
as  I  believe  it  to  be.     Tele- 
pathy the  fundamental "  (Sir 
William  Crookes) 
Definition  of  ... 
Enforce    what    it    considers 

God's 

has     no     real     existence. 

Boyle's  "  (Carpenter) 

not      a     law.      A     violattnl 

(Huxley) 

is  metaj)hy9ical.    All... 

Jesus  could  not  have  worked 

in  opjwsition  to 

of  action.    Marconi  said  there 

could  be  no  exact 

of  evil.     The  apparent 

of  God.     I  delijrht  in  the"  ... 

of  God.    The 

of  jrood  never  susi>ended 

of  good.     Progress   must  be 

included  in  a...         ...         ...     3o.') 

of  good.     The  Ho4 

of  life:  What  it  is 0,351 

of   truth.      The   information 

was  the  result  of  a     474 

Results  according  to     ...     234,600 
said,  "Men  should  believe  all 

they  profess" 09 

Strongest    points     the 
spiritual  power  of  the  ''        ...     138 
that  can   possibly   act. 
Universal  recognition  the  only     101 
unto  yourself.      Be  a  ...     254 

Lawrence.    Brother    137,  221,  229,  233, 

293,  293b,  305,  306 


5."»1> 


Til) 


:t't2 


21 


103 


123 
559 

349 

5.-)9 

559 
^.■)9 

84 

07 
304 

38 
304 

09 


Paob 
Lawrence's     method     of     prayer. 

Brother       221 

Laws  are  invariable  and  inviolable. 

(toil's     ...         ...         ..  ..        '•7 

„     constantly  changing.  Xatural       »17 
,,     Disastrous  pelf-made...         ...     269 

„     evidence   <»f    the  mesmerist d 
condition.     Tame  sul)mission 
to  the  seeming  ...         ...     310 

goveniin;^  miracles.     The    ...       r»9 
hitherto     (;()nsid«'red     funda- 
mental.    Facts    unst'ttU;    our 
iM'lief  in  tlu^   absolute   value 
of "  (Poincare)  ...  ...     552 

not  true.     Kepler's    ...         ...     5r»(> 


«» 


»♦ 


of   mathematics   as    true    in 


l.'.S 


heaven    as    in    the    material 

world    ... 
„    of  matter  fal.se  sense  of  laws 

of  Go<l  ...         ...         ...         ...       07 

„     of  matter.     The  inconsistent      98 
„     of     nature     is     not     agree<l. 

What  are"      ...         ...         ...       ♦»7 

„    of  physics  .'    Are  there        ...       10 

of  physics.     The  'nothing  is 

lost'shouM  l>edelete<l  from  the 

exposition  of  the"  (Brunhes)       91 
„    Sir  Oliver  Lodge  on 560 


♦♦ 


»« 
»» 


The  action  of  the  unalterable 
utilised     by     Daniel    in     the 


lions'  den  ...         ...        13 

Layers  plus  and  minus  cancel  each 
other.    Sir  W.  Crookes  says  what 

will  happen  when  83 

Lazarus  ...         ...         ..  276,419 

Lead  beater.    C.  W 75 

Leaders.    Halting 30 

„  in  the  scientific  world  ...     335 

Leading  thinkers    unable    to    say 

all  they  think       199 

Leaf.    Plant  grew  a  stalk  and  de- 
veloped a 615 

Lealy  on  the  Bible.     Prof 161 

Learn  to  do  right  merely  because 

it  is  right      297 

„       We  have  to  learn  how  to  "...       44 
Leave  each   to  work  out  his  own 

salvation       272 

human     arrargements     to 
others  and  pray  ...     313 

the   bcdy  and  remain   con- 
scious outside  of  it.    Some 

people  can 132 

the  name   "  Jew  "  to  be   a 
curse  ...         ...         ...         ...     363 

Leaven  of  scientific   religion  now 
at  work      ...         ...         ...         ...     325 

"  Leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the 

healing"     ...  306 

Lecture  misrepresented  as  a  lecture 

on  Christian  Science        ...     326 
on    new    inventions.    Cir- 
cumstances concerning    ...     231 


»» 


»i 


»» 


»» 


CONCORDANCE. 


08" 


Pack 
Lecture.     Readily     understarding 

what  has  been  stated  in  ibis      ...     2oi> 
Lecturers.        Chrihtian        Science 
traine<l        ...         ...         ...         ...     325 

Lecturing  before  Royal   Engineers     2."»7 
„  200  mibs  away.     He  <l«is- 

cribed  the  iloctor's  sister     117 
Lecturer.    Christian  Science         ...     325 
Lee    finding    Priestley's    body    by 
thought  n-ading.     Mr<  ...  ...     265 

Legislation  that  will  chain  this 
growing  evil.  Hasten 
the  passing  of  ...     10.'> 

^  to      ch<'ck     ••  mental " 

malpractice    ...         ...     273 

Leibnitz  ...         ..  589 

Matter  defined  as  "  mo- 
mentary min<r'  by      ...       19 
on  pre<lestination         ...     173 
says  this  world  the  best 
possible    ..  ...         ...     154 

stated  that  Spirit  was  the 
only  reality,  and  that 
knowledge  of  thematerial 
was  knowlwlge  of  the 
spi  ritual  M^en' con  fus<?dly 
an<l  un<ler  disguis<j "  ...     490 

Lemur  ia      611 

Lending  and  not  a  borrowing  race. 
Israel  a       ...         ...         ...         ...     393 

Leonard  on  witchcraft.     F.  ...     401 

Leonardo  da  Vinci 298 

'•  Lesser  light  to  rule  the   night" 

is  the  denial  ...         ...     141 

of  two  evils.  Atpresent  we 
have  constantly  to  choose 
the  ...         ...         ...         ...     .37.5 

Lessing  589 

Let  God  lead  you      316 

the  final   deraaterialisation  of 
the    material    world    be    your 

goal         108 

Letter.     Copy  of  a 333 


i» 


»» 
♦» 


n 


»» 


»» 


»f 


is     '•  the     sword    of    the 


spirit."       Knowledge     of 

the 349 

^         killeth,     but     ihe     spirit 

giveth  life.     The'  ...     349 

„         of  truth  by  the  spirit  of 

evil.     Useofthe 349 

Letters.     The  searching  of  private     353 
Lever   of   right    thinking    moving 

the  world.    The 100 

Levy  says  every  idea  has  an  effect. 

Dr.  Paul  Emile     .538 

Lia  Phail  in  Ireland  until  513A.D.  382. 

383,  4.39 
'•  Liberty  to  the  captives.  Proclaim'  314 
Lice  make  their  sounds  .'  How  do  14 
Lichtenberger's  study  of  Nietzsche 

287,  610 
theory  of  the  eter- 
nal return 287 


»» 


Paob 

Lie  about  our  fellow-men.     Clear 
our  human  crjnsciousness  from 
the  guilt  of  Ixdieving  in  the  ...      180 
„     is  brought  out  into  the  open  it 
is  wjen  to  be  a  lie  and  lowjs  its 
power.     Directly  a       ...         ...     152 

,,     is  that  it  unwittingly  confinns 

truth.     The  \mi  of  a  "...  95,  312 

„    Thousands,    |K>Hsibly    millions, 
an;  rapidly  getting  ri<l  of  sin. 
sickness,  and  suffering  by  merely 
knowing  that  it  is  a     ...         ...     1.55 

Liebeault  was  treate<l.      The   way 

Dr  227 

•'  Lies  brave    men    have   dared    to 

examine" 49 

Life  and  its  phenomena  constitute 

an  ideal  state 323 

,f  a  poisoned  well  (.Vietzechej  ...       43 
„  belongs  to  his  rawi.      .Man's"     311 
„  cauwis  us  to  recfiive  the  ideas  ; 
truth,  to  understand  the  ideas  ; 
and  love,  to  reflect  them         ...     465 
„  departing    visibly.     O'Donnell 

photographerl 1.30 

„  eternal  to  know  God"  ...     221 

„  eternal    that  they  may  know 

thee.     Thisis "...         ...         ...       46 

„  glanre<l  across  his  recollec- 
tion in  a  retrograde  BUfx;<;Msion. 
Every  incident  of  his  former" 
(Sir  Francis  Beaufort)  ...     116 

„  is  a  false  nature.  Our"  (Byron)       21 
„  is    a    progressive    unfoldment 

of  being     (Hegel)       493 

„  is  a  sensuous  image  of  the  pure 
spiritual  life.     This  world's" 

(Kantj 92 

„  is  opinion"  (Marcus  Aurelius)       95 
„  merely    ethereal   counterfeits. 

All  so-called     ..       72 

„  sends  ideas  truth   enables  us 
to  understand  ...         ...         ...       57 

,,  Someti  mes  there  passes  through 
the  mind   in   a    few   minutes 
years    of    one's    prior "     (Sir 
James  Crichton-Browne)       ...     116 
Lift  your  fellow-men.    You  have  to    471 

'•  Light  by  night. "    The      374 

Love  is  the  beacon  ...     .351 

of  Israel  stiall  be  for  a  fire. 

And  the  '      .502 

„      Marvellously    beautiful, 

wonderful    ...         ...  ..     570 

„  pouring  in  upon  the  world  157 
„  Speed  of  ...  ,,.  ,,.  28 
„      and  the  lesser  light.    The 

greater  60S 

"  Lightning  cometh  out  of  the  East. 

.A.8  tlie  ,.,  ..■  ...  ...      o9^ 

Likeness.    A  speaking        ...         ...     119 

„  transmitted  to  offspring       12 

Limbs.    The  reality  of  the  lower...      61 


688 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 
Limbs      man's  power  to  move  in 
thought.        Reality       of 
lower  ...         ...         ..        <»] 

Limit  God.    Do  not iil3 

Limitation  destroyed  by  God.   False 

sense  of  ...         ...         ...     152 

ff  With  male  and  female 

qualities    united     there 
will    be  no  longrer   any 
need  for  material  laws 
of...         ...         ...         ...     505 

M  whatsoever.      There    is 

no  ...         ...         ...     466 

Limitations  are  destroyed.    Human 
min  a  marvellous  being 
when  a  few  of  his      ...     113 
„  of  all  kinds.    The  over- 

coming of         ...         ...         6 

I,  of    the    human    being 

can  be  overcome.    By 

prayer  the       115 

Limited  form  of  prayer      ...         ...     221 

Limitless  time  and  space :  Man 
rubs  his  eyes  with  astonish- 
ment   289 

Lincoln.     Abraham...         ...         ...     125 

Lines  of  force.    Action  of 74,  95 

„     of  force  forms  the  electron. 

Interaction  of  81 

„      of    force '"    objected    to    by 

metaphysicians.     Name      ...     208 
„      of  force  producing  different 

effect  ...         ...         ...         ...     215 

„      of    force    roll  up  again   in 

three  months' time  ...         ...     218 

„      of  force  the  starting  of  the 

material  world  ...         ...       95 

Lion  symbolises  moral  courage      ...     465 
Listen     to     the    voice    of    truth. 

*•  Children  of  this  world  *'  ...     525 

Listening   to  a  train  was  sinning     250 

"  Little  Stasia  "        264 

Live  habitually  as  in  the  presence 

of  God 240 

„    in  the  presence  of  God  222,  240,  806, 

308,  310 

Liver  deranged  mentally 539 

disease      an    efifect    not      a 

disea.«>e 196 

the  reflection  of  God  as  Truth. 
The       ...         ...         ...         ...       61 

Living  support  of  God.     Unfailing     313 
Loaves  and  fishes.    The  appearance 

of  the  212 

Lobster   easily    reproduces    a   lost 

limb 27 

Locke  believed  in  spiritual  assist- 
ance and  revelation 490 

„        on  reflection. 19 

Locomotor  ataxia 601 

Lodge  :  "  Existence  of  apparitions 
thoroughly  established."  Sir 
Oliver         129 


»» 


» 


Paok 

Lodge  on   "  a  body  moved  by  an 

act  of  will.''     Sir  Oliver...       68 
„      on  "  a  mechanically  perfect 

world"'         ..  ...         ...      56 

„       Sir  Oliver    31,  43,  54.  56.  60,  68, 

70,  71,  83, 169, 174,  247,259.  323, 

466,  532,  534,  584 

„       *'  We  are  in  infinity  "'        ...       41 

Logic  irresistibly         supports 

truth  181 

Logical  and  consistent  statement ...        6 
deductions      demonstrated 
by  thousands  of  results    ...     172 

„      mind  23 

„      reasoning.    Open  mind  the 

outcome  of   ...         ...         ...       51 

„      solution   of  any   difficulty 

given  ...         ...         ...         3 

„      somersault     impossible     to 
perform.    A"    (Prof.    Max 

Muller)  93 

„       thinkers'     recognition     of 

realitv  19 

Logos,  the  creative  power  of  God  35,  465 
„      the  mystic  Christ    ...         ...     136 


»» 


iy 


sustains  all  that  is.     The'' 


(Wilberforce)           465 

Lombroso,  Prof .  71,118,  121.  130,131, 16.5, 

175,  2.59,  264,  265.  267,  602 

„        on  foretelling  the  future  125 

„        on  genius.     Prof.          ...  127 

Lombroso's  ''After  Death — What  I" 

Prof.            ...         ...         ...         ...  265 

Longfellow 279 

Longheed   writes.    '*  Scepticism    is 

ignorance."      Victor      7,271 

"  Look  not  at  the  things  which  are 

seen"           252 

"  Looketh  not  for  him.    He  shall 

come  in  a  day  when  he  "           ...  100 
Loosing  of  the  devil  already  taken 

place           103 

Lord  Chief  Justice  to  draft  a  Bill. 

Asked  by  the 255 

„    of  hosts  the  power  when  we 

treat      ...         ...         ...         ...  ii/ 

„    slew  him.     The"        ...         ...  33 


»» 


slew  Saul.    The 


,..     266 


Lord's  Prayer.  Spiritual  interpreta- 
tion of  the 579 

Lorrain  :  Recognising  mental  sug- 
gestion.   Dr.  227 

Lose  sense  of  material  things  in  the 
realisation  of  God  ...         222.307 

Loss  of  matter  in  every  chemical 
change.      There  is  an  actual 

(Heydweiller) 89 

„    recently  befallen  humanity...     331 

Lost  ten  tribes  and  Benjamin. 
English  -  speaking  races  the 
descendants  of  the  177 

Lotze  felt  deeply  the  failure  of 
science  to  explain  reality  ...     493 


CONCORDANCE. 


689 


I 


Page 
Lourdes.     All     sorts    of      organic 
diseases  cured  instantan- 
eously at  (Dr.  Boissarie)     543 
^  an  absolute   proof    that 

the  action  cannot  be  that 
of  God.     A  percentage  of 
only  ten  of  cures  at       ...     543 
„  holy  baths  ...  12,  188,  543 

Love 241 

„      always   brings    with    it    in- 
describable joy  ...         ...     246 

„      always — this  is  duty"  (Amiel)     244 
„      and  happiness  real     ..         ...       58 

„      and   knowledge  halves  of  a 

dissevered  whole       241 

„  based  on  moral  and  intel- 
lectual affinity.  Plato  recog- 
nised that         487 

„      being   spiritual,    is    eternal. 

rieal      ...         ...         ...         ...       oo 

„      can      quell      the       strident 

discord 241 

„      easily  passes  in  unseen         ...     355 
„      for  the  Master  since  I  really 
understood      his     life      and 
mission.     Far  more    ...         ...     149 

„  how  could  he  possibly  fail  to 
relieve  the  human  race  if  he 
was  conscious  of  the  trouble  ? 

If  God  is  ..        95 

„      is  necessary     335 

„      is    persecuted   to-day.      The 

spirit  of  divine "       347 

„      is  supreme  cause       241 

„      is  the  divine  way  to  heaven. 

Universal        300 

„      is  the   perpetual  wonder   of 

life"     243 


>» 


»? 


M 


M 


it  is  pure  mind.     The  source 


of    all    motion    ''moves    as 

an  object  of  " 488 

„      justice     and     gratitude     as 

sentinels  ...         ...         ...     307 

„      necessitates  the  welling  out 

of  utmost  tenderness  ...     242 

of  Love,  the  life  of  Life,  and 

the  truth  of  Truth   ...         ...     467 

„      others  '•  with  a  respect  holy 

and  profound"  242 

„      our  brother.    So  only  do  we 

really  ...         ...         ...         ...     356 

„      shows  the  heavens  "  (Austin)     319 

„      someone.      In   God's  name " 

(Ehrmann) 242 

„      surrounding     us     forms    an 

absolutely  impervious  citadel     180 

„      the  essence  of  beauty  (Eliza- 
beth Browning)       248 

the    everlasting    worker    of 

miracles  '        243 

the  outcome  of  the  divine 
r  u  les  of  the  principle  of  Chris- 
tianity  242 


»» 


»» 


Pagb 

Love.  The  power  of 243 

„      The  protective  power  of      ...  243 
y,     the  secret  of  the  true  master 

touch  (E.  W.  Wilcox)         ...  248 

„      Three  phases  of         243 

„      through  thy  love"  (Avrillon)  245b 

„      thy    neighbour   as   thyself  300 
„      we  may  rule  the  world.     By 

virtue  of"       295 

Lowell.    J.  R.  147,297,300,305,312,330, 

336,  344,  352 

Lower  false  mentality        114 

so-called     mind     and     you 
remove    the    cause    of    all 
disease.      Remove    fear    of 

this "  ...         ...         ...         ...  81 

Loyola  stated  by   Prof.  Lombroso 

to  be  a  monomaniac         ...         ...  166 

Lug,    "master    of     all     arts,"    a 
famous    wise    man    of     ancient 

Ireland       ...         ...         ...         ...  439 

Lung  fever.     Dr.  Still  on 196 

Lungs.      The    mental    factor    in 

diseases  of  the     ...         ...  540 

the  reflection  of  God  as 

Life.    The           61 

"  Luther  a  drunken  friar  " 353 

and    witchcraft.     Martin  103 

a  "strong-minded  thinker"  463 

believed  in  a  mortal  soul  78 

believed  in  witches         ...  460 

Martin       103,  188 

objected  to  the  use  of  the 

Apocalypse           ...         ...  178 

on       spiritual       healing. 

Martin       188 

on  the  Pope           78 

says     Joseph      prefigures 

Christ         282 

Lyal.    Sir  Charles 97 

Lyell 606 

Lys  on  the  mental  factor.     Dr.  539,  541 

Lytton.     Lord          275 


M 


MacCunn  defines  "subconscious 
mind  "  as  "  the  soul  "      ...         ...     113 

Macdonald's  views  of  soul,  mind,  and 
brain.     Prof 79 

MacDougall's  experiments  on  loss 
of  weight  at  death  129 

Mach  says  the  principles  of 
mechanics  are  not  demonstrated 
truths.     Prof 552 

Mackenzie.     Dr.  William  ...         ...     619 

Mackenzie  :  Three  striking  cases 
of  anjemia  caused  by  '•  mental " 
shock.    Dr.  ...         ...         ...     539 

MacLellan.     Archibald       ...         303,  .340 

Macnamara  thinks  Celts  are  Aryans    437 
„  on  bees.     W.  C.      *    ...     269 


w 

»» 
»» 


,:»J 


690 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 
117 
27 


«* 


»* 


*i 


»♦ 


MacXeill.  V.C.     Sir  John 

Macpherson  on  animal  life.     Dr.... 
Mjul.     Afraitl    his    hear»;rs    would 

think  ho  was  goin^^" 

„       *log"  caused  disappearance 
of  jrouty   swellings.     Cries 

of         

Madness         

M        Wronjr     thinkinpr     causes 
annual  increase  of 
Maeterlinck.     Maurice       :{1).  «.">.  248,  4S7 
Mafekin^     known     in     Zululnnd. 

Relief  of 

Metric  and  white  mnjric.    Definition 

of  black         ...         

Black  

demoniacal.   "Black  magic*' 

and  ♦'  white" 

into   five  classes,      Carpzov 

divides  dealers  into 

of  every  kind  wronjj^.    Black 
and  white 

weajwns  tlrove  the  FirlK)l^'s 
to  the  sea.  Tuatha  Dc  Danann 
with 
Majricians  and  wizards  fatal,  harm- 
ful and  useles<».  Powerof 
„        were  medical    men.    In 
olden  times 
Magnetism     a     term     appropriate 

in  spiritualism     

Magnificently    equipj^d     class    of 

workers.     Doctors  

Magog  the  name  for  the  Mas-agetjv 

Mahan  on  numbers.     M 

Mahatmas.     Exjdanation  of 

Mistaken  belief  in  ... 
thou<rht  to  be  bein^rs* 
who.  havinjr  left  this 
world,    help  suflFeriny: 

humanity        

Maintains    and    en  surf  s    its    dis- 
cordant conditions.    The  accept- 
ance of  the  conditions  of  matter 
Maistre,    Daring  forecast  of  Joseph 

de 

Majority  acts  as  a  channel  for  «rood  1>S,  loi 
must  rule  the  minority. 
If  thought  is  the  basis  of 
everything,  the  ,..101,  2H8,  253 
One  on  God's  side  is  a "' 

244,312,  504 
Male  and   female.    Man   of    God's 

creating  is  244 

and  female  of  God's  creating 

appear.     Let  the        244 

and    female.      The    electron 
the  first  example  of  the  action 

of  the 81,  96 

and    female    qualities   lying 
dormant  in  either  sex          .,,     244 
and     female     sentinels     on 
duty      244 


<» 


»» 


107 


197 


591 

53 
598 

53 

4«'»l 

597 


139 

267 

186 

26(» 

239 
432 
451 
:AY.) 
509 


509 


88 


.> 


61 


♦» 


M 


»» 


M 


*» 


»» 


W 


Fagb 

••  Male  or  female,  for  we  are  all  one 
in    Christ   Jesus.      There    is 

neither"  

„     with  the  female 

Malicious  attempts  of  evil  in  last 
days  essential.      Protec- 
tion against 
„         "  mental  "     malpractice 
the  sin  of  sins    ... 

Malpnvctice  leads  to  a  protracted, 
fearful  death 
but  little  understood. 
Intentional 

"  Malpractitioner,      A  poor  practi- 
tioner, if  not  a" 

Man  after  death  gains  disbelief  in 
death     ,.. 

a  mass  of  mystery  and  con- 
tradictions        

a    type  of    someone   else    to 

follow.     Each 

an»l  Go<l.     Absolute  unity  of 

the  real...         

are  not  two,  but  eternally  co- 
existent,    God  and     ... 
l>efore      whom      evil      flees. 
The 
l)elieved  to  be  the  victim  of 

his  Maker         

Be  thou     the    true"    (Whit- 
tier)       

consists  of  three  elements — a 
corporeal,  a  psychical  and  a 
spiritual  "  (John  Gootlsir)  . . . 
ever  seen  on  earth.  Jesus 
the  most  scientific 
finds  himself  divine  ... 
Genesis  1  a  description  of 
the  evolution  of  so-called  ,., 
has  been  cajoled  and  hypno- 
tised for  ages 

in  Heaven  moves  mentally  ... 
is    a    spiritual    and    perfect 

beinjr.    The  true        

is  and  how  gooti  God  is.    How 

great" 

is  divine.    Great    men    have 

recognised        

is      four  -  dimensional      and 

spiritual  

is  God-crowned  through  utili- 
sation of  divine  powers 
is  God's  meats  of  expression 
is  in  Heaven  now  and  always 
is  not  material 
is  spiritual.    For 
is    spiritual    is    the    Second 
Coming  of  Christ,     Recogni- 
tion that 

is  the   love  of  Love,  life  of 
Life,  and  truth  of  Truth     354,  467 
is   the   power  or  activity  of 
God       ...         ...         ...         ...     467 


»» 


142 
245a 


145 


273 
273 

273 
350 
278 

10 
282 

41 


152 


470 


33 


298 


78 

167 
331 

32 

37 
59 

39 

152 

41 

64 

46 

467 

284 

37 

39 


320 


CONCORDANCE. 


»» 


»» 


» 


>i 


»» 


>i 


Page 
Man  keep.s  clockwork  earth  going     28() 
knows  truth,  loves  truth      ...     318 
lacks  the   freedom   necessary 
to    establish    responsibility " 
(Arthur  Balfour)       ...         ...     175 

Little    is     generally     known 

about 10 

never   made  honest   by   fear 

of  punishment  .,,         ...     175 

one  with  God,  an  individuali- 

sation  of  the  Christ 307 

shall   walk   transparent,    like 
some  holy  thing "       ...         ...     153 

the  male  and  female  of  God's 

creatjing  142 

there    is    nothing    jjfreat    but 
mind.        In"     (Sir     William 

Hamilton)        183 

True  to"  (Lowell)      300 

who   lives   habitually  in   the 
presence  of  God.     The  ...     470 

will  always  exist.     Perfect...       67 
worshipped  a  multiplicity  of 

gods       218 

Mania    followed     the    last^    great 

liberation  of  thought.   Diabolical     104 
Manifest  results  of  right  methods 

of  working  always  good     133 
ff        towards    the    other    sex 

qualities  lacking  ...     214 

Mankind   elevated     to-day     again 

by  primitive  Christianity       34 
rubs  its  eyes  in  astonish- 
ment   at   limitless   time     289 

and  space 289 

dominion     over    evil    ab- 
solute   295 

God -given  power      181 

more  exalted  position '"  (Fara- 
day)            38 

natural     element.       Active 

right  thinking  144 

possibilities  limitless          ...         6 
story  a  brief  and  discredit- 
able episode"  (Arthur  Bal- 
four)           38 

"Manas"        ...     565 

Many  can  read  thoughts    268 

phenomena  and  many  prin- 
ciples.     Man   unacquainted 

with 199 

strokes  fell  the  hardest  oak  "     222 
Mapes'  recognition  of  Cora  Rich- 
mond's powers.     Prof 474 

March   across   Europe  by  tribe   of 

Dan  traceable.     The         ,.,     431 
„       under  Odin  of  seven  tribes 

of  Israel       419 

Marconi  says  there  is  "  no  exact 

law  of  action"  in  matter      67 
waves      h  ive      different 
action.       Lines   of   force 
[thoughts]  like    215 


»> 


Man's 


»» 
»» 


»» 


»> 


M 


W 


n 


Marcus  Aurelius      

,i  one  of  the  Stoics  .. 

Marini  badly  burnt 

Mark  of  the  beast.    The     

Marlborough's  hypnotic  control  of 

men 

Marlows  "  Dr.  Faustus  " 

Mars  not  distant  in  reality 

Martin,     Rev.  J 

Martin  Crane  on  mental  effect 
Martineau      speaks      of      Plato's 
"struggle    with    inadequacy    of 

language."    James  

Martyrdom    of     ridicule     rapidly 

changing.    Fear  of  

Martyrs    numerous    though     less 

known.     Scientific  

"  Marvel.     The  more  thou  searchest 

the  more  thou  shalt "      

Marvellous  powers  exercised  by 
many  explained  as 
natural 

union    of     male     and 
female  qualities  indi- 
vidualised by  Mrs.Eddy 
"Mass"  confused  with  "weight" 
Massageta;    seven  tribes  of  Israel 

363 
Meaning  of  the  word 
w:th     the    Scythians, 
Jordanis  identifies  the 
"  Master  crowns  life's  cliff.     The  " 
exists  not.     Your  cruel  ' 

(Buddha)  

metaphysician  understood 
will  bring  a  repetition  of 
his  attainments.  Experi- 
ence of  the  

Masters  or  servants  ?     Shall  furth- 
coming troubles  be  

Mastery  of  the  world  is  mental  and 

spiritual.    Real  and  final 
Materia  medica  were  sunk  in  sea. 
Better     for    man- 
kind    if      (Oliver 
Weadell  Holmes),,, 
„  Thoughts  of 

Material  always  bad.     The 

basis.  So  -  called  mental 
science      rests      entirely 

upon  a  false         

church  experience 
counterfeits  the  spiritual. 

Everything  

earth ;  Jesus  replies.  No. 
John  asks  Jesus  if  there 

isa 

Everything       has      been 

growing  less         

evil  phenomena.  A  consis- 
tent theory  of      

experience  no  more  reality 
than  the  sense  entertained 


001 

Paqb 
95 

489 

77 

247 

258 

21 

59 

110 

191 


44 

109 

48 

7 


»♦ 


»» 


M 


»» 
»> 


>» 


» 


)) 


>» 


331 

559 

.  417 
413 

413 
217 

567 


32 

102 
397 


11 

581 
566 


36 
514 

61 


94 

97 
70 

87 


i 


(iy-2 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


Pias 


MttteriiU  is  only  delusion.     Every- 
thing   

love ••.       •:• 

luiui    an    ethereal  indivi- 
dualization of  a  theoretical 

human  st  ruct ure 

man    and    the    Universe. 

The 

man     at     first     a    mere 
brute  l>eaf»t 

man.     Evolution  of  the... 
roiui   is   l)ut    the    ille«riti- 
mate    otfsprin;:    ori^'inat- 
in^  in  a  false  mentality... 
man     symbolizes     within 
himself  the  universe 
man  will  continue   until 
everything:    objectionable 
has  (lisapiH'are*!.     The    ... 
means.     Abandon   all  re- 
liance on    . . . 

methods  a  '  suffer  it  to  be 
so  now "     ...         •••         ••• 

methods  as  fast  as  i)089ible. 
Abandon    ... 

movement    of   any   k.nd. 
There  is  no 

or  carnal  man  as  describetl 
in  the  Bible.  The 
personalities  merely  indi- 
vidualisations  of  illusion- 
ary  basic  false  mentality 
phem'mena 

phenomena  consequent  on 
false  mentality    ... 
sense  impressions  are  not 
permanent 

so  -  called      "  thoughts  " 
around  us... 
Symbolism  of  the 
universe    simply    an    im- 
perfect picture  of  a   real 
universe  "  (John  Fiske)... 
world    a    sup^xisitional 
opp<isite  world.    The 
world  a  terrible  illusion 
world    an     apparently 
united  whole.    The 
world  and   Heaven.     The 
wond.  God  never  made  the 
world     is     an      absolute 
delusion.     The   whole  of 

thil 

world  is  an  elaborate 
mechanical      counterfeit. 

The 

world  is  more  or  less  bad. 
Everything  in  the 
world  only  a  false  sense 

of  the  real 

world  only  a  series  of  illu- 
siouary  false  beliefs. 
The... 


«r 


»» 
«» 


n 


w 


21 
244 


4:.2 

97 
97 

9.'. 
4r)2 

97 

:U2 

2:;8 

71 

:;7 

72 
72 

2r> 


25 


320 
452 


18 

94 
21 

453 

320 

155 

21 
20 
30 


30 


«» 


»» 


Material  worhl   perfect.      Xothin 

in  the         

world  simply  a  world  of 
falst?  sense... 

world  sufficiently.   Essen- 
tial that  some  know  the 
Materialise   the  entire   b»)ily   at    a 
distance.     A  few  of  them  could 

(Dr.  Shepley  Park)  

Materialised  false  thoughts.  Matter 

and  things  seen  are  only 

••Materialism"    a    more    accurate 
name     lor     spiri- 
tualism    ... 
„  Huxley  failed 

throujjh       endea- 
vouring    to     find 
truth  in    ... 
^  simply    a    logical 

blunder"    (Sir    J. 
Crichton-Biowne) 
Materialists  led  to  (iod  along  the 

line  of  least  resistance 
'•  Mathematical  fountlation  are  now 
contesteil.     Princi- 
ples which  apinnxr- 
ed  to  have  a  sure  " 
^  foundation  of  natu- 

ral science  now  con- 
tested 
^  laws     as     true    in 

Heavfii  as  in   this 

world         

^  problem   out   of    a 

million  can  be  sol- 
vetl.  According  to 
Prof.  Jevons,  only 

one 

^  relationships  in  ma- 
terial world  due  to 
vibration  ... 
^  truth  has  an  ob- 
jective correlative. 
Prof.  Caley  says 
every  

Matter ^ 

•'a  kind  of    inferior    life." 
The       mutability    of  solid 

(Guillaume) 

a  manifestation  of  illusive 
thoughts  and  can  be  cau.-*ed 
to  appear  and  disappear  . . . 
a  name  for  the  unknown 
hypothetical  cause  of  states 
of      our      consciousness" 

(Huxley)     .• 

a  theoretical  hole  in  a 
hypothetical  medium 
and  force  seem  to  merge 
into  one  another.  We  have 
touched  the  borderland 
where"  (Sir  William 
Crookes) 


»» 


»» 


»i 


n 


♦♦ 


215 

95 

33r» 

131 

78 

2.59 

VM\ 

81 

340 


552 


551 
458 


9 
455 


r»3 

82 


82 
83 

91 
90 


CONCORDANCE. 


91 


*'  Matter  and    mortal   mind      but 
different  strata  of   human 

belief"         

A])art  from  consciousness 
[so-called]  there  is  no  such 

thing  as"     

as  '•  psychic  stuff  "  which 
we  have  no  possibility  of 
knowing.     Huxley   looked 

upon 

as  something  existing  by 
itself  is  mere  mythology. 
To  si)eak  of  "  (Prof.  Max 

Miiller)        

at    hand.     Inevitable    end 

correctly  defined  as  elec- 
tricity   

dematerialised,  melts   into 

nothing        

Extinction  of        

has  no  power  to  act 

'•  has    no     real     existence 

whatever  "  (Fiske) 

has  now  been  proved.   Xon- 

reality  of     

held  in  place  by  ignorance 
and  false  belief      ...  31 

hides  perfection  from  us  . . . 
hints  the  existence  of  spiri- 
tual realities 

in  the  physical  universe. 
•*  There  is  something  be- 
sides" (Profs.  Stewart  and 

Tait)  

inspirationally    explained. 

The  ether  and        

is     a    deficiency     of     the 
ether"  (Rouse  Ball) 
is  a  doubtful  inference  of 
the  human    intelligence  " 

(Grant  Allen)         

is  a  misstatement  of  mind 
is  a  non-reality.  Prof. 
Osborne  Reynolds  has 
proved  mathematically  that 
is  disappearing.  General 
belief  that  it  is  impossible 
to  act  mentally  on  so-called 

is  ethereal.     All     

is  held  in  its  place  by  igno- 
rance and  false  belief,  and 
hides  the  real  earth 
is  merely  force  or  electricity 
is  only  a  thing  imagined" 

(Prof.  Oswald)       

is  unreal  ;  the  only  reality 
is  the    world    of    spirit " 

(Olcott)       

is  vibration.     All 

itself.  Doubts  on  the  very 
existence  of"  (Sir  W. 
Crookes)      .«         


i» 


»♦ 


i» 


11 

11 

11 
11 

11 

11 

11 

11 
11 

11 


11 


11 


n 


11 
11 


11 


11 
11 


11 
11 

11 


11 
11 


Page 
1 28 

93 

49«; 


693 


P4a> 


58 
91 

ir.s 

90 


93 
24 


89 


107 
17 


31 
25 

91 


.565 
163 


82 


11 
11 

11 

11 
11 


11 

93 

11 

98 

11 

83 

99 

98 
209 

11 
11 

93 

11 

23 

11 

,  176 

58 

11 

82 
558 

274 

90 


90 
52 


Matter   made     up     of     thought 

forces"  (Lord  Kelvin)  ...  19 
merely  ethereal  phenomena  84 
must    cease    its    apparent 

existence      89 

never  moves,  it  is  merely 
successive  dematerialisation 
and  materialisation  ...       84 

"non-mental"       18 

Xon-reality  of        ...  52,88 

nothing.     All         99 

not  reality,  but  symbols  of 
reality  "  (Herbert  Spencer)       64 
now  disclosed.  The  final  yet 
elementary  state  of  ...       18 

Physicists  were  now  be- 
ginning to  say  that  in  all 
probability  there  was  no 
such    thing    as"    (Sir    W. 

Crooke-)       

reduced  to  a  single  element 

refined   up  to  demateriali- 

sation 

represents  the  absence  of 

mass  '  (Reynolds) 

slowly  vanishes  by  con- 
tinuous   dissociation    (Dr. 

LeBon)        

so  attenuated  we  cannot 
measure  with  apparatus  ... 
sometimes  repels  and  some- 
times    attracts      matter  ? 

Why  does 9 

the  manifestation  of  false 

impressions  19 

the  mist  that  hides  us 
from  the  real  and  glorious 

world  29,31 

There  is  no  such  thing  as  " 

(Fiske)         497 

were  real  then  evil  would 
be  real  and  God  must  have 

made  it.     If  95 

Maudesley  :  -'All  man's  qualities  are 

to  be  found  in  animals"     465 
„  says    we     cannot     set 

bounds  to  mind's  power     1 13 
Maunder     on    accepting     without 

possibility  of  proof  l.-> 

Maunders  '•  Scientific  and  Literary 
Treasury  "  gives  details  of  popu- 
lation       287 

Mauro  on  this   '•  remorseless    and 

terrifying "  world.     Philip        ...       27 
Maxim    says    the    use    of    highly 
technical  terms  is  a  mere  cloak 
for  ignorance.    Sir  Hiram  ...     286 

Maxwell  said  that  by  influencing 
the  ether  cures    at    a    distance 

could  be  produced  186 

''May  not  a  man  take  a  dead 
thing  and  make  it  alive/" 
(Lao-Tze) „         ...     207 


11 


11 


11 


11 


11 


m 


G94 


CONCORDANCE. 


99 


»» 


Mayer,   author  of  the  doctrine  of 
conservation  of  energy.    Dr.     •  •     ^-^2 

Mazzini  13S,  2»< 

„  «'  Slumber  not   .   .   .  the 

world  is  advancing  "      ... 

McGregor.    Dr 

Measures.    Weights  and     ...         ... 

••  Meat  in  the  idol's  temple.    At    ... 
Mechanical  action  upon  the  human 
consciousne!>»   must    be 
avoided  ... 

apparatus.  Man  a  mere 
counterfeit.  The  ma- 
terial world  is  an  elabo- 
rate          

„  world.     A 

Mechanics  are   incoherent.     Emile 
Picard     the    mathema- 
tician shows  that 
based    on     unrealisable 
"  experiments.    Tde  prin- 

ciples of  "  (Prof.  Mach) 
„  contested."      M.  Lucien 

Poincare    writes.   "The 
very  principles  of  '     ... 
each  declaring  the  other 
absurd.    Three   systems 
of 

of  La;?ran}re  and  the  laws 
of  physics.  A  radical 
incomi>atibility  between 
the"  (M.  Duhem) 
which  is  applicable  to 
realities.  Not  one  of 
the  principles  of  ra- 
tional" (Prof.  Dery)  ... 
Mechanism  is  in  a  bad  state.  His 
symptoms    are    ajjr«rra- 

vatedifhis      

of    sense   will  receive 

"  full  illumination.   The 

whole    ...         ...         ••• 

"Medes.    Israel    in  the  cities    of 
the "  (Itoberts)      ...     ^  .•••    ^     •• 
Medical   authority   on   faith  heal- 
ing.   A  leading   ... 


7 

(;05 

33G 


l-i(> 
87 


21 

28« 


552 


5.52 


552 


5.53 


99 


53 


99 
99 


99 


99 


difficulties 
discoveries.       Often     re- 
quired to  investigate  and 

advise  on  new       

man.  Glorious  develop- 
ments waiting  for  every 
man  has  absolute  domi- 
nion  over  every  form  of 

disease.    The        

man.     Psychometric  ttsts 

with  a 

meu  as  to  mental  factors 
in  disease.  Ignorance  of 
men  chief  administrator-* 
of  laws  of  general  belief 
men.  In  olden  times  the 
magicians  were  the 


•JO 

120 

360 

22:5 
10.  561 


IGti 
238 

238 
117 
200 
238 

186 


PiQB 

536 


»> 
«» 

»i 

99 

99 
99 

99 


Medical  men  succumbing  to  the 
disease  which  is  their 
special  study  ... 
needs  :  Generalisations  to 
vitalise  dead  material  facts 
(Sir  J.  Criohton-Browne) 
opinions  as  the  power  of 
mind  over  bjdy  quoted  ... 
practice  is  its  uncertainty. 
The  only  certain  thing 
about 

practice.  Neither  philo- 
sophy nor  common-sense 
commend  (Evans) 
practitioners  stdud  in 
forefront  of  the  battle  . . . 
profession  admits  mental 
cause  of  disease  ... 
recognition 

Times  '    on    direction    of 
mental  influences  for  the- 
rapeutic-*    ... 
world  stands  at  the  pirt- 

ing  of  the  ways 

Medicine  are  in  the  highest 
degree  uncertain.  Dr.  Good 
writes  that  the  effects  of 
consists  in  amusing  the 
patient  while  nature  cures 
the  disease"  (VoKaire)  ... 
destroyed  more  lives  than 
war"  (Dr.  Mason  Good)  ... 
founded    on    conjecture "' 

(Cooper)      •■ 

is  the  science  of  guessing  *' 

(Dr.  Abercrombie) 

is  something  which  would 

vivify  and  vitalise  some  of 

the    dead    material   facts 

What  we  want  in ' ' 

— prayer.       There      must 

exist  a  higher  "  (Luther) 

the   machinery   of   magic 

(Dr.  Patton)  

,,       twin  -  brother    of    charla- 
tanism "  (Lavoisier) 

Meditation  on  God  ..  

„         the  eye  wherewith  we 
see  God" 
Medium  "  exposed  "  at  Cambridge 
Mediumship  has  supplied  asylums 

with  thousands  of  lunatics 
Meekness,  selflessness,  and  love  the 

p.iths  of  Christ's  testimony 
Me^arian       School     founded     by 

Euclid         ...         

Melitos  knowledge  of  the  truth    23, 

Memory  is  mental 

Men  and  women  expressed  in  lecture 
as  men   ... 
„   and  women  gloriously  equip- 
ped 
„   are  there.    Perhaps  God's     ... 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


99 


»» 


182 
190 

10 

5()2 

238 

270 
11)7 

200 
237 

11 

12 

11 

562 

11 

182 

188 

502 

12 
221 

308 
264 

2r,3 

21>8 


■188 
221 
115 

69 

244 
3iy 


CONCORDANCE. 


695 


Men  will  shine  as  beacon  lights    ... 
Menelik's  healing  of   snake  bites. 

King  

Mental  age  well  established  ... 
anxiety.  Apoplexy  and 
anaemia  bruits  (murmurs) 

due  to  "  (Dr.  Lys) 

anxiety.    Dyspepsia  from  ' 

(Dr.  Fletcher)        

anxiety.  Granular  kidney 
often  produced  by  pro- 
longed   (Dr.    Clifford 

Allbutt)      

anxiety.     The    vast    ma- 
jority of  cases   of  cancer 
due  to  "  (Dr.  Snow) 
Asthma"       (Sir       Henry 

Holland)     

basis       hitherto        called 
"mind"    now    designated 
"no-mind."     False 
bath .    The  soap  and  scrub- 
bing brush  in  the 

cause.  Intermittent  pulse 
always  due  to  some" 
(Sir  W.  B.  Richardgon)  ... 
co-efficient  of  flying.  Bald- 
win on  the 

concentration  on  organs. 
Mr.  Sandow  says  his  success 

due  to  

cortex  a  factor  for  good  or 
evil  in  all  diseases.     The  " 

(Dr.  Clouston)       

cure.  Dr.  Carpenter  on  . . . 
cures.  Dr.  Clouston  on  . . . 
deliberation  in  advance. 
Every  difficult  gymnas- 
tic feat  requires    ... 

efl'ect.    So-called 

emotion.  Dr.  Wilks  and 
Dr.  Cburton  record  cases  of 

jaundice  from       

factor  alone  that  cures  ... 
factor  is  present  in  all  dis- 
eases.   The"     (Dr.   A.    T. 

Schofield) 

factor.  The  so-called  . . . 
factors  due  to  four  reasons 
faculties  clouded  God  leads. 
Even  when 

foundation.  Man's  possi- 
bilities rest  on  a  scientific 
Ha3morrhage  (Dr.  Sweetzer) 

healing       

healing  as  he  said 
more    harm     than 
Charcot  abindoned 
healing.       Hudson 
many  cases  of 

Hearing  is 

„        home  a  sacred  place.  Keep 
your"  


n 


99 


99 


99 


99 


99 


99 


9> 


1> 


9> 


9» 


9» 


9» 


9» 


9» 
9> 


9» 


U 


1» 


9» 


•»♦ 


it  did 
good. 


gives 


Page 

281 

12 

289 


539 
539 

540 

538 
540 

25 
310 

539 
135 

201 


537 
543 
540 


184 
182 


539 

198 


538 
536 

200 

59 

6 

540 
204 


187 

189 
119 

306 


9» 


»> 


9* 


» 


»» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


»> 


»» 


99 


>» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


53: 


200 


84 
273 
272 


131 


536 
115 


Pagb 
"  Mental    impressions      of    actual 
organic    lesions.        Func- 
tional disease  brought  on 
and      cured       by"       (Dr. 

Clouston) 

influences  worthy  the  pur- 
suit of  the  scientific  physi- 
cian   

laws  perfectly  regular. 
Miracles  of  Jesus  illustrate 
action  of 

malpractice.  Malicious... 
malpractice.  So-called  ... 
means  of  communication. 
The      negroes     had    (Dr. 

ShepleyPark)       

medicines.  Faith  and  hope 
two     of     the     many" 

("Lancet")  

Memory  is 

overstrain  is  a  frequent 
cause  of  a  morbid  condition 
of  arteries,  heart  and 
kidneys"  (Dr.  Samson)...  538 
pain  and  dyspepsia.  Indi- 
gestible ideas  cause"  (Dr. 

Schofield) 539 

phenomena  so-called.  This 
world  one  of  false  illu- 
sions   17 

pistols    into   the  faces  of 
our    fellow-men.       Firing 
on     ...         ...         ...         ,.,     543 

power.  Psychology  will  be 
securely  based  on  the 
necessary  acquirements  of 
each  (Charles  Darwin)  ...  70 
power,  that  of  Mind,  God. 
Gain  the  knowledge  of  the 

only  true 135 

revolution     must    attend 
scientific    recognition     of 
the  non-reality  of  matter     169 
revolution.    On  the  eve  of 

the  great 169 

revolution.     We  are  in  the 

midst  of  a 54 

science"    rests     upon     a 
material   basis.      So-called      36 
science    should  be    called 
"  non-mental "  science.  So- 
called  18 

science"    so-called    is    an 

entire  misnomer 18 

science.   The  knowledge  of 

God  is  a  true         18 

shock.  Diabetes  from 
sudden"      (Sir      W.      B. 

Richardson)  270 

shock.  Dr.  Stephen  Mac- 
kenzie gives  three  striking 
cases  of  pernicious  anaemia 
caused  by 539 


TY 


Gi)6 


CONCORDANCE. 


Mi-ntal     Sight  is 
^        Smell  is 

M 
M 


M 


Pagi 

117 

121 

Sjjeech  is  ...         •••     ^-^ 

standpoint.  View  life  from 

its  truer      ...         ...  '^^^ 

state.    Graves's  disease  and 

a  morbid      ...         ...         •••     ***^ 

strain.      Eruptions  on  the 
Bkin     will     follow"     (Sir 
W.  B.  Richardson)  ...     .*>-^''^ 

su^r^estion  ...         ...         ..-     22S 

telegraphy  ...         •••     |-"^ 

therai)eutics.    Tuke  on  ...     342 
work  is  spiritual  and  natur- 
al and  nothing  is  so  resting     121 
victor   over  evil  of  every 

kind •*2»5 

work :  Its  advantages  as 
against  non-mental  1H2.  i:i3,  21ii 
„  workers  :  In  Australia  the 
Koonkie,  in  Siberia  the 
Shamou.  in  the  Antilles 
the  Bahuti.  the  Indians 
their  Piachus,  in  China 
the  i)riests.  in  JajKin 
monks,  in  India  many 
grades,  in  Assyria  and 
Babylonia  the  ])riests, 
among  the  old  Egyptians 
Isis.  the  Greeks  temples, 
sacred  springs,  rivers  and 

tombs  ^^^ 

„        working.    In  the  practice 

of  occultism  and  theosophy 

people  are  warned  against     133 

Mentality   includes  everything  in 

the  material  world,  past,  present 

and  future.     Basic  false  ...     167 

••  Mentally.  Anorexia.  dyspei>sia  and 

debilitv     cured"     (Dr. 

Schofie'ld)  o3U 

„  except    by   turning   in 

thought  to  God.     Never 
attempt  to  work  ...     12.') 

„  List     of    diseases    pro- 

duced (Dr.  Schofield)  .. .     341 
„  only  by  thinking  of  God 

and  Heaven.    Work    ...     125 
Mere  arbitrary    sUtements.      The 

truths  declared  are  not       ...         0 
„       human   goodness  is  no  pro- 
tection  2i.> 

Meredith  on  the  answer  to  prayer. 

George        -'^•* 

Mesmer    thought   the    action   was 

due  to  a  magnetic  fluid 186 

Messenger  of  God.    This     331 

'•  Meta>fter]physic9*'  ...     487 

Metaphysical    basis    requisite.    A 

purely  ...         ...     1*^' 

^  terms  meaningless 
to  the  natural  scien- 
tist    330 


Page 


♦» 
»» 


♦♦ 


»» 


»» 


99 
M 


Metai>hy8ical    view  of  time.     The      87 
,*  working      produces 

practical  results  ex- 
ceeding jjhysical  ...         8 
Metaphysicians  of    modern   times. 
Greatest     of      the 

world's      217 

„  one  of  three  great 

classes  of  thinkers      44 
Metchnikotf  s  lys  our  botlies  contain 
immort.il  elements  ...         ...       yi 

Method     of    dealing     with   wrong 

thought     HI 

of  helping  in  ihe  past    ...       86 
of  ordin:jry  thought  read- 
ing wrong,  dangerous,  and 
very  tiring  ...         ...     123 

of  science  of  forming  laws 
from  few  facts     ...         ...     ^.VJ 

of    thinking     by    which 
Jesus  worked       ...         ...       83 

of  thinking  used  by  sor- 
cerers,      witches,       and 
hypnotists  ...         ...       83 

„  of     turning    out    wrong 

thoughts.   Only  one  right     11J6 
„  of     warfare     with     evil. 

The  Masters        181 

of  working.     Scientific  ..     123 
Safe  and  avaiable  to  all 
seekers  for  truth  and  right     143 
Metroi)olitan    Asylums  Board  and 

mistaken  diagnosis  10 

Meurier  sees  her  decapitated  bro- 
ther.    Mad:ime      l-^'* 

Michael   Angelo       •Ifi'*' 

destroys     "  Satan "     and 
••  Satan's    angels."       The 
Angel         ...         ...         ...     136 

indicates    the    male   ele- 
ment           •••     1"12 

stand  up  and  the  people 
shall  be  delivered.   At  the 

end  shall" 101,112.  141 

Michelet  on  witchcraft       ...     ^^  ...     -160 
••  Midnitrht  foretells  the  dawn  "  ...     342 

Migration  of  the  nations 418 

31iki.     Nakayama 613 

Miles  a  second.     Two  hundred      ...       28 
„     ontheword'onoma."  Eustace    108 

Milesians  in  Ireland -13^ 

Milesius  said  to   have  come  from 

Scythia       -^39 

Military  knowledge  is  essential  to 

the  historian         405 

„        power  of   Israelites  fore- 
told in  Bible         388 

Mill.      John  Stuart 8G,  l>8 

„  points  out  that  the  success  of 
a  prediction  does  not  prove  the 
truth  of  a  theory.  J.  S.  ...  559 
said  that  God   could   not   be 


»» 


»♦ 


99 


99 


omnipotent.    J.S. 


156 


CONCORDANCE. 


go- 


Page 

Mill  stated   that  the   Sabbath   be- 
longed only  to  Israel.    J.  S.  ...     385 

„    Teachings  of  J.  S 495 

Millennium   absolute     peace     and 

happiness        ...         139,452 
M  dawns  a   foretaste  of 

God's    world.        With 

.  the        58 

Millions  of  money  saved  and  blood- 
shed averted  by    understanding 

Bible  prophecy      •     ...     375 

Milman  on  Christianity.     Bean    ..      207 
Milot  on  the  unparalleled  history 

of  England.     Abbe  390 

Milton.     John  55,  (;i 

Mind    a  false,  and  therefore  doomed, 
"mentality."    '-Sub-con- 
scious" ...  70 
„      *'a  harp  of   many    strings." 

The  so-called  77 

„      a  mechanical   equivalent  of 

consciousness.     Human     ...       18 
a  series  of  closed  electrical 

circuits  jo 

a     useful    servant     instead 
of    a    bad    master.       Make 

human 114 

and      body      cannot     exist 
permanently.       Many    have 
recognised  that  human       . . .       79 
and  body.     We  have  to  get 
rid  of  our  so-called  ...         ...       32 

),      an  island  in  a  deep  ocean. 

The  individual  "conscious"       79 

and  mental.     All  is 25 

and  will,  which  came  not 
from  God  but  from  itself, 
are  to  be  destroyed.   Its  "...       23 

„      An  open         236 

,i  as  a  source  of  cure  of  corpo- 
real malady  and  active  in  its 
production  The"  (Dr.  J.  H. 
Sealy) 537 

„      as  a  source  of  cure.     The...     197 

„      Be  joined   together  in   the 

same"  (I.  Cor.  1)     loi 

„      can  act  on  the  body.     The" 

(Prof.Ladd) 537 

„      can  pass  without  difficulty 

through  ordinary  matter  ...       78 

„      Carpenter  says.  "The  source 

of  all  power  is  "        19 

„      cause  of  all  love,  life,  and 

truth    ...         ...  Qi 

commence  on  earth.     Then 

shall  the  reign  of  " 153 

Description    of   the    human       78 
Disease  so  much  influenced 
by  the"    ("British   Medical 
Journal")      535 

„  except  that  which  is  a  reflec- 
tion of  the  one  Mind,  which  is 
God.    There  is  no  real        ...     182 


»» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


>» 
»» 


9» 

>» 
>» 


Pagx 

Mmd.  God  is  infinite  154 

,,       God   that   is  All-in-all,   one 


»» 


»» 


»» 

»» 


infinite  ...         ...  34 

God.    Tnereal         ...         ][[       is 
in  a   few  minutes  years  of 
one's     prior     life.        Some- 
times there  passes    through 
the"   (Sir  James   Crichton- 

Browne)         116 

18  All-in-all .52,  182 

)f      is  capable    of    producing  a 

disease "  (John  Hunter)     ...     .537 

M      is  eternally  good      81 

fails    to   maintain   its  own 

phenomena.    If        25. 

is  in  plants.       Unconscious     174 
is  its   own  great  cause  and 
effect"  ...  95 

M      18  material.  The  human  "no-     129 
,,      is    merely    matter.       Each 

individual       ...  7ft 

«,       18  self-proved  cause...         ..       52 
))      is   stayed   on   thee.        Keep 

him  in  peace  whose  "  ...     312 

M      is    stronger   than    muscle" 

(Dr.  Stenson  Hooker)        ...     533 
M      is  the  Alpha  and  Omega  ...       52 
tT      is    the   part   of    the    ether 
called  "you."    Your   "sub- 
conscious"     ..  8Q  . 

),  just  as  possible  to  the  body. 
The  movements  and  transi- 
tions possible  to  "     134 

„      knows  is  the  manifestation 

of  truth.    Whatever  ...     154 

„      mistakenly  translated  in  the 

^i'^le 7g. 

„  models  become  less  spiritual 
or       deteriorate       morally. 

Cr  "'  •••  •••  •••  34 

„      ^o   real   healing  with   the 

human  so-called       22.5 

„      not  to  be  discriminated  from 

matter  "  (Huxley) 73 

on  the  body.  Immense  in- 
fluence exerted  by  the  "  (Dr. 
G.  E.  Rennie)  ...  542 

„  over  the  body  is  universally 
recognised.  The  influence  of 
the  "  (Dr.  Robertson)  ...     537 

„      permeates  the  body  as  water 

does  a  sponge.   The 73 

„  speaking  to  mind  should 
claim  us ;  working  in  this 
way  is  electricity.  The  tele- 
graphy of  "    120 

„       that    is,    "no-mind."     The 

^^man  114 

„      The  human 73 

„      The       steadfast       (George 

Eliot) 249 

„      The  universe  consists  wholly 

of  (Grant  Allen)      93 

YT   2 


»» 


R 


m 


♦;jKs 


CONCOHDANCE. 


Page 


•MiiMl.  The  whoU'WtHly  isthr  orjruii 

M.n.  LL.n.  F.K.s.)        ...     :?< 

„       Thf  \\\\o\v  spiritual  iinivorso 
is    tho     <'iHi»l»io     ixprossiuii 

of  »•••• 

„       Thron<:h»>nt      thr     uiuvim-so 
thoro  is\Prot.  .Vlfml  Uus- 

s*>l  WiilhuT) I •'»•"> 

„       to  Mimi.    Tho^'raspofa"  ...     .*»<><> 
„       upon  the  boiiy  the  stronu'hohl 
of  quackery.     Iiitluenee  of  " 

(^l)r.  Sohotiehi^  ■"»'^'' 

„       we  ounnot  think  t»n)  hi^rhly. 
Of  the  •rreuttiess  aiul  pi>wer 

of''cHej?en ^'-'-^ 

♦Mimls   tly   anl  rush   ahroitii  and 
biOiolil  things  which  they 

preilict"  (iMcero) 131 

„         I    prefer   to   assume    that 
man  isendowtnl  with  two 

(^T.  J.  Hudson)     11* 

„  open.  I  would  ask  all 
etlucated  people  to  keep 
their  "  (^Sir  Oliver  Lotlge)  82 
.„  sti'reotyiH'd  in  forc'Tone 
c  o  11  o  i  u  s  i  o  u  s  "  ( Dean 
Farrar)       ^-^ 

•  Minds  power.       We    ainnot    set 
bounds  to  the"  (^.Maudsley)    ...     11^ 

Mine    of   human    thoughts.      The 

misty -^' 

„      of  wealth.    Searching  daily 

in  the  inexhaustible  ...     330 

•  •  Miracle  has  no  supernatural  mean- 

ing  "  (^Frederick  Dixon)...  tiS 
„  merely  means  marvel  ...  t>8 
„       MoUie  Fanoher  a  living" 

(Dr.  Heysinger)    119 

„       no  exception  to  any  law  68.  204 

„       now  easily  understood      ...     258 

„       of  the  loaves  and  tishes  ...     211 

Miracles     68,  86,  87.  134.   140,143.  148, 

167-171.    18.->,    186.   188,    207, 

218.    220-232.    234,   23.5.   243, 

280.  39i) 
^  A    clergyman    "simply 

doing" 1^7 

Men   tested  everything 
by  results.     Can  it  work     461 
of  Jesus  a  modification 
of     so-calleil     healing. 
Manv  thought  the       ...     188 
of  Jesus.     Key  to  the...     600 
^  of  Jesus.    Others  doubt 

"  the  1-^7 

^            of  Jesus  were  not  con- 
trary to  law.    The      ...     134 
_            of  yesterday  the  scien- 
tific discoveries  of   to- 
day           •  .       -19 

jj  previously      mysterious 

phenomena        ...        •••        9 


t9 


PAC» 


»» 


«» 


Miracles.     Proving    the     scientific 

basis  of  ...         ...         •••     3.V- 

„  scientific    and    divinely 

natural  ...         •••         •••       *»** 

Miraculous    but    divinely    natural 

results...         ...         •••     -II 

results  must  only  come 
naturally  and  throujjh 
turning  in  thought  to 

God       132 

.thorn  at    Clastonbury     HI 
Mirror    so  that   the  refiected  rays 
of    the    sun    would    fall    on    a 
dark  spot.     As  if  you  turned  a 
polished       ...  •••  •••        ,  •••      ^^ ' 

Misapprehensions  about  Bible  being 

cleared  up ••     37;> 

.Misconception   of    man    and    uni- 
verse.    TeniiH)rary  1< 

Misinterpretations  of  truth  ...     li>8 

Mist  hiding  us  from  the  real.    God 

did  not  make  matter  the      ...21),  58 
„    of  wrong  thoughts.    Hatlling 

through  the  seeming  ...       hO 

„     that  went  up  from  the  earth. 

The        •''^'» 

Mistaken    lUagnosis    admitted    in 
one  vear.     3,111  cases  of  ...       H 

Mistakes         300 

„       Sin.   disease,    and    death 

crude  ...         •■•         •••         ^ 

Mistaking  the  true  worker  for  the 

false.    No 352 

Mists  get  thinner.    As  we  progress 

the       5^ 

„     into  eternal  facts.    Possible 

to  emerge  from  the 7 

of  shifting  appearances.  How 

to  emerge  from  the  ...         ...  7, 17 

Misty  veil  of    false   consciousness 

piercetl  by  love     97,  106,  281 

Mitchell.    Dr.  S.  Weir        201 

Modern  events  in  history 443 

„       history  in  the  Bible         ...     442 
philosophy     referred     to. 

Various  schools  of 494 

views  191 

Moekel.    Dr 618 

Mohammed  prohibited  the  use  of 

chessmen  in  human  form  ...     104 

Mohammedan  fakirs  hitherto  not 
understood.    Results  of...         ...         9 

••  Moiety    is    yet  assimilated  spiri- 
tually    by     the    most    faithful 

seekers.    Scarcely  a"       523 

Molecules  not  understood.    Mutual 
constraints  of       ...         ...         ...       1*^ 

Moll :  Few  not  injured  by  mental 
suggestion.    Albert         ...         ...     195 

Moloch     and      supposed      divine 
powers        ...         ...         ••.         ••.     219 

''Moment   we    shall    be   charged. 
In  a"  101 


»» 


»» 


»9 


CONCORDANCE. 


(>99 


Page 

Monkeys  on  a  stick.    Pulled  about 

like 27 

Mono|>oly  in  learning.    Paracelsus 
struck  at  the         ...         ...         ...       r>2 

Monster  of  strange  contradiction. 

Man  a  505 

Montaigne's  analysis    of  belief  of 

philosophers  as  to  God    ...  498 

Montalambert  on  the  English       39(1,  403 

Montgomery  on  j)rayer.     James  ...     21H 

Moral  courage  should  be  lovingly 

rebuked.   Lack  of...         ...         ...     314 

Morality'.      A    (Jod    of    even    the 
human  standard  of  ...         ...       30 

''  More,  and  how  much  it  is.     The 

little"  (Browning)  ...     .509 

,,       than  a  few  })iece8  of  bread 

and  butter  daily     ...         ...     254 

Morgan.     Dr.  Campbell      ...         ...       .50 

Morley.     Lord  317 

Morning  of  the  times.  We  are  in  the       7(> 
,,         star  ...         ...         ...     318 

Morong  :    "  No  time  to  bj  tearing 

down  another's  religion  "  ...     335 

Morris  pays  hypnotism  for  curing 

known  in  all  ages.   Sir  H.  180,  187,255 
Morrison   says   the   reaction   from 
metaphysical  view   of   medicine 
Carrie  1  too  far.     Dr.  A.  ...         ...     537 

Mortal  life.     A  false  view  of         ...       47 
„      mind"    a    doomed    "men- 
tality"         79 

Mortality        amongst       Christian 

Science  patients...         ...     GJl 

proportionate    to    fecun- 
dity       288 

Moses  able  to  heal 2<)(; 

„    an  immensely  strong  thinker    376 
„    and      Aaron     were     justly 

punished         ...     376 

„     mentioned  in  Bible  as  a  healer    206 
„     of  false  so-called  '"mental'' 

power.    Fatal  use  by  ...     876 

„     The  prophecies  of     176 

Moses's  use  of  numerical  statement    409 
Mosso     proves      emotions      affect 
arterioles    ...         ..  ...         ...     538 

Mother  killing  her  child  possibly  a 

common  occurrence  ...     102 

Motion     is    an     illusion     of     the 

senses "  (Zeno)     480 

M         is     pure      Mind,      God. 

Source  of  "  (Arist)tle)  ...       92 
„  only    a    wave      in      the 

ether  84 

" Motive  power  is  not  in  ourselves" 

(Dr.  Inge) 173 

Mountain.     Being  on  the  ...         ...     137 

„  Holy 407 

ff           of  knowledge.     Climb- 
ing up  the       44 

„  On  the  holy    397 

*•  Mournful  man's  darkened  room  "     266 


»» 


»i 


»» 


» 


Paqs 
Move  with  trouble  from  one  plaoe 

to  another.     We 61 

Movement  instantaneous 59 

Moves  mentally.     Man       59 

Moytura.     Battles  of  438 

Mozart  said,   "  I   write  because    I 

cannot  help  it"     165 

Mozley.     Rev.  J.  B 564 

''Mud-holes.     Wriggling    in    fami- 
liar"         50 

'•  Mud-pie  with  the  Peak  of  Tene- 
riffe.   Comparing  a"  (Prof.  Sealy)     161 

M tiller.     Prof.  Max 31,  85,  565 

says  believing  mind  a 
development  of  matter  is 
an  impossible  logical  som  'r- 

sault.     Prof.  Max 93 

Multiplicity     of    gods    in     olden 
times  ...         ...         ...         ...     218 

" Multitude  of  king-."     Of  Davids 
seed  a  ...         ...         ...         ...     387 

Munsterberg.   Prof 1 92,  1 9<;,  2.56 

refuses  to  use  hypno- 
tism for  overcoming 
bad  haVjits.     Prof....     2.56 
says     the     slightesit 
thought     influences 
the  whole  body.  Prof.     1 92 
Murchison  :  Nervous  influences  may 
cause     functional    de- 
rangement   and    cure 

liver.     Dr 539 

„  says  cancer    traced  to 

grief      and      anxiety. 

Dr 270.  .538 

Murder  of  Irving  Bi.shop.    So-callel     1.32 

„      Mr.  Perceval's        126 

"  Murderer"  foreseen  :  Mr.  Andrew 

Langs  story 125 

„  Man  a 37 

now    unsafe    through 
psychic  sight...         ...     126 

Schlatter      exclaimed, 

"You  are  a" 596 

Murders  difficult  to  psychomatrise       127 
Murray  says  Gallic  is  a  dialect  of 

Asia.     Prof 364 

Muscles.    Mental  action  on  ...     201 

Muscular     action.      Human    con- 
sciousness has  apparent  control 

over 191 

Music  is  divine.  '•  the  music  of  soul "    ,61 
„      of  the  marching  orbs.     The 

ordered'"  ...         ...         ...     479 

„      We  understand  but  little  of    480 
Mutilated.    Irish  records  re  Coro- 
nation stone  438 

"  Mutual     affinities      of      organic 

beings."     Darwin's  290 

Myers  calls   "subconscious  mind'' 

the   "subliminal  self        76.  113 
on  human  mind  leaving  at 
death ...     130 


»» 


»♦ 


»» 


(00 


CONCORDANCE. 


M 


W 
M 

99 


Pack 

16 

6 

I) 
14 

8 


47:i 

s 

17 
14 

i>:.s 
i«; 
ill 
u\ 

221 

4ai) 


Mysteries  now  solved  :  Reason  and 
revelation  reconciled    .. 
„         of   birth  and  dtnith   are 

explainetl 
^         of   evil   the   only  cause 
of  limitation 
of  evil :  Why  permitted  .' 
of  our  world.     The 
of  which  he  wrote.  Jacob 
Boehme  actually  beheld 

the 

Our  planet  full  of 
The  solution  of  ail 

World  full  of      

Mysterious   phenomena   no   lonjror 
veiled 

Mystery  ••  finished."     The 

„       ofGotl.     The         

„       now  solved... 

„       painting.     The     

Mystic,  a  religious  reformer.     The 
practical 
,,       methoil  of  prayer   ... 
Mysticism 

*•  Mvtholojrv    of    Ancient     Britain 
and  Ireland,"'  by  C.  Squire 


N. 


Naillen.     Van  der    ...         ...         ...     588 

*•  Name  have  cast  out  devils.     In 

thy"  ...  ...     351 

Hitherto   have    ve     asktd 
nothing  in  my "     ...         ...     108 

Israel    must  abandon   the 
sacred  ...         ...         ...     'S^V^ 

is     sound     and     smoke " 

(Goi'the)     246 

Meaning  of  in  my  ...     108 

of  Christ     108 

of  God.     Israel  calltHl  by 

the 419 

Names  are  groupin<rs  of  numerical 

vibrations     ...         ...         ...     \f>',\ 

Numbers  and  ...         ...     blS 

Numerical  value  of  ...     458 

Napier,    the    mathematician,    and 

astrology 457 

Napier's  command  over  the  tiger. 

Sir  Charles lit 

Napoleon  believed    in     astrology      457 

on  Christianity 35 

one  of  the  greatest  false 
mental  workers  ...         ...     257 

Na|X)leon's  history  in  the  Bible  443,  531 
Narses.  Ostrogoths  surrendered  to  .427 
Nation  and  a   nation  of  nations. 

Israel  a        392 

„        Israel  a  religious 384 

National  anthem  and  the  Israelites' 
greeting  of  Saul 386 


»♦ 
»« 

99 


♦♦ 
»♦ 


n 


♦» 


»» 


«« 


»♦ 


♦» 


'"Nations."     Israel '•  chief  of   the" 
Natural     laws      merely     memoria 
technica   ... 

science  a  bundle  of  mis- 
conceptions 

science  ex]H'ctant.  wait- 
ing developments 
science  has   presented   a 
steady  evolution... 
scientists.        Discoverers 
suffer    from  the   conser- 
vatism of" 
"Nature  and  .\rt    in  Disease,"   by 
Sir  John  Forbes  ... 
instead  of  name  ... 
teems  with  diabolical  fero- 
city   

Nature's  great   law   book  usetl  by 
u  esus  ...         ...         ...         ... 

Naval  jHJwer.     Israel  a 

Nebula   in   Orion.     The  enormous 

distance  of 
Necho  paid    to    Josiah,    *•  Forbear 
thee  from  meildling  with  God  " 
Needful  warning  against  so-called 

Christian  Science  .. 
"  Negations.    Always  distrust"  (Sir 

Oliver  Lotlge) 
Neo-Platonism.      Thinking    alone 
leads  to  truth  according  to     .  ... 

Nernst    on   jwsitive   and    negative 

electrons.     Dr. 
Nerve  mimicry  disease^.     Neuras- 
thenic 
Nerves    ache     after     amputation ! 
Why  do 
,,        affecting     muscles.       The 
reason  unknown  for 
Nettle-rash  an  effect  not  a  disease 
Neubauer 
Neuralgias    are    cured     mentally. 

Dr.  Hack  Tuke  says  that 
"  Never  have  I  not  been  "  ... 

think,  say,  nor  do  anything 

except   with   the  object  of 

helping  yourself  and  others 

„       think  wrongly  of  yourself 

•' New  name  "  ... 

points    of     view   in  "Christ 

and  Christmas' 

heaven  and  a  new  earth.     I 

saw  a  '  (Rev.  21)       

theology  a  sign  of  the  world's 

awakening.  The        

trouble  worse  than  the  old... 
truths    are    hateful    to    the 

sluggard  

wine  cannot  be  put  into  old 

bottles  ... 

York   Times"  :    Account    of 

Mrs,  Eddy       

Newcomb  turning  a  closed  material 
shell  inside  out 


«i 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 
»» 


♦» 


»» 


Paqr 
392 

66 

291 

67 


52 


.•)37 
108 

14 

138 
391 

28 
411 
328 
323 
486 
171 
225 

12 

12 
196 
414 

198 
40 

311 
307 
245 

517 

98 

157 
213 

50 
157 
330 

64 


CONCORD AN Ca 


701 


News  in  inexplicable  way.   Transit 
of 
„      Rapid  transmission  of 

full   of  appalling  hor- 


PA.GB 
118 

591 


No  such  thinjr  as  extinct  " species" 


9i 


»» 


Newspai)er 

rors 

Newton  accused  by  Liebnitz  of  in- 
troducing "  miracles  into 
philoFophy '' 

and  the  four  beasts.  Bishop 
on  gravity.     Sir  Isaac 
says  that  the  Dacians  were 
called    Getic    and    Goths. 
Sir  Isaac 

suggests    a   stress    in    the 
ether  surrounding  matter. 

Sir  Isaac      

Next  world  merely  another  phase 

of  the  dream 
"  Niche.     Each  individual  must  fill 

his  own  " 

Nichols     en     Hebrew      surnames. 

Capt.  H.  E.  

Nicodemus 

too  material 

to     understand     Jesus. 

The  failure  of 

Nietzsche        43,  24<; 

Night  of  ignorance  and  materiality. 

The  denial  destroys  the  ... 
Nightmareof  death.  Jesus'sawaken- 

ing  from  the  

Niles     on     the     Anglo-Israelitish 

theory.     Bishop    ... 
^'  Nineteen  hundred  and  eighteen  the 
period  when  every  other 
rule  and  authority  will 
cease'*  (Habershon) 
ff  hundred  and  seventeen. 

"Science    and    Health" 
copyrighted  until 
Nineveh  fell  about  605  B.C.  and  the 

Israelites  were  free 
Ninth  satellite  of  Saturn  revolving 

in  opposite  direction        9 

Nirvana         564,  568 

Nixon  foretold  many  events.  Robert     126 
Noah.     The   British   Isles   divided 

amongst  the  grandchildren  of  437,  611 
No  birth,  no  death,  and  vice  versa     282 
exactlaw  of  action.  Marconi  says 

gain  by  death     

lines  of  force,  ether.electrons.etc. 
one  ever  leaves  Earth  through 
death  or  otherwise 
practical  results  from  im- 
portant statements  about  men- 
tal action  

remedy 

retrograde  step 

separation   a   fact   soon   to  be 

recognised  

spiritual  advancement  or  other 
gain  by  death 277 


Paob 

282 

106,  587 

25 


311 


48 
377 

84 


414 


81 

280 

336 

364 
283 
343 

284 


141 


280 


359 


110 


110 


412 


99 


»♦ 


67 
277 
291 

280 


201 
207 

287 

282 


»» 


Nobles.     Dr.  M.  A. 
"No-mind"    ... 

and  "  non-mental "  ... 
and  "  non  -  mental  " 
the  suppositional  oppo- 
sites  of  God  or  mind 
and  God's  thoughts  ... 
determines  thoughts 
taking  effect.  Con- 
dition of         

passing  through  matter 
to  matter.    Relation  of 
to  move  instantly.  The 
apparent  power  of  the 
Non-mental."      Definition  of     ... 

matter       

phenomena 
science 
Non-reaiity  of  matter.     Proofs  of 

the 88,  170 

Noorden:  Diabetes  caused  by  mental 

disturbance.     Van  

Normal  action  of  God.    Inspiration 

due  to  the 

No    time   to    be    unhappy     when 

working  rightly   ..  

"  Norman  Conquest  the  making  of 
the      English      people" 
(Canon  Kingsley) 
99         era 
Normans  the  direct  descendants  of 
the  Geta)  and  Ostrogoths 
49         To-day  the  Commons  en- 
deavour  to    reduce    the 

power  of  the  ' 

Nota  bene  :  The  main  points  of  the 

lecture        

"  Nothing.  All  her  princes  shall  lye  " 
All  the  inhabitants  of 
the   earth   are   reputed 

as"  23 

appear  too  difficult  of 
accomplishment.  Let...  314 
but  God  and  his  mani- 
festation ...212,319,356 
I  know  I  was  there.  I 
see  the  huge  first  (Whit- 
man)               93 

It    is    impossible    that 
anything      should      be 

made  out  of  " 480 

Man  is" 37 

"  Naughty  "  means  '"  of 
the  nature  of  naught"  or       24 
Schopenhauer       recog- 
nised that  the  material 
person  w^s        ...         ...     494 

We       feel      we      are" 
(Tennyson)       ...         ...       39 

Nothingness  obtain  a  clearer  reali- 
sation. Those  who  know  scien- 
tifically the  336 


17 


25 


182 

78 

129 

130 
17 
18 
18 
18 


540 
158 


246 


429 
443 

428 


429 

319 

38 


9i 


W 


W 


W 


! 


702 


CONCORD  ANCa 


one    IS 


>» 


*» 


♦♦ 


(Lord 


21 

87 

207 

4»S 
449 

:vM 

450 


:V67 


'•Nonj?ht.       The    terrible 

brouirht  to"  

Now.  That  which  h.ith  Uvn  is"... 
tiiiie  only  a  limitation. 
The  scientilic 

time  to  try  the  reli»rion  of 
Jesus"  (Dean  Milnian) 
Number  has  varie<i    ^ii<;nifications. 

Each  

seven.     Tse  made  of 
the  jH'Oide.     Must  not  "... 
twtdve.      V»e  uuule  of    .. 
you     know    something   of 
your  subjfct.     If  you  can 
express      by 
Kelvin") 
Numbering'  the  iHH>ple 
Numbers  and  names. 
ticance  of ... 

are  Uastnl  \\]xm\  ])rinci]»U' 
capalih'  of  infinite    com 
bination    ... 

Fundamental  value  of  .. 
Grant's     study     of     the 
meaning  of  ...  8,450 

Immens*^  jrain  of  a  slijrht 
knowle*l^eof 
in  the  Rit»le.    Imi>ortance 
of  ... 

Meaning'  of  

of  Israel.     The  ... 
Symbolic  meaninjr  of    ... 
The  deeper  meanings  of 
Numerical  Bible,  by  F.  W.  Grant    8,  450 
relationshi)>     to     each 
other  and  to  the  whole. 
All  tbinjrs  have  their  ... 
statements     in     Mosaic 
ritual  significant 
value  of  alphalH't 
value  of  sounds 


»« 
»« 


w 


<> 


Deep  sijrni- 

ir.l,  ica 
44(1 

450 
451 


H*.3 

Kit 
44(i 
39a 
450 
450 


»» 


448 
447 

448 


O. 


about 


Oberkirch's        statement 

Cagliostro.      Madame  d'... 
Objections  and  danjrers 
Objective  and  subjective  thoujrht ... 

,,        mind 
Obtain   knowledge  inspirationally. 

Parac"elsu8  able  to 
"Occult  because  explained,"    Prof. 

Lombroeo  says      

facts  now  accounted  for. 

«9L11  •••  •••  ••• 

or  mysterious  incident  in 
the  Bible.  Not  a  single . . . 
phenomena 

phenomena.  Prof.  Barrett 
lecturing  on         


133 
133 

118 

258 


Page  P^ob 

"Occult  practices.      Disastrous    re- 
sultH  from  meddling  with  " 

(Ilartnmnn)  

„        workers     warned    against 

"  mentiil  "    working 
„        world.    Facts  which  bring 
us  to  the  vestibule  of  the 
Occultism  an  obsolete  term 

„  Diintrcrous  practice  of  133,258 

Odin  in  Zechariah.     Details  of     ...     419 

„     probably  an  Israelite..  ...     419 

„     The  march  under       419 

O  Donuells    ex|)erinients     on    the 

aura.     Dr.  I* 75,  130,  55(1 

Official  seal  attached  to  its  textual 

statement  ... 
Oil    in     quantity,     knowingly     or 
otherwise,    was    at    once   s*Mzed 
with  severe  illness.     A  man  when 
he  stood  over 

Olaf.     Kin? 

Olcott.     Colonel  H.  8.  564,  5«>5 

Olcott's statement  that  "electricity 

is  matter."     Col.  ... 
Old  :  '•  Let  us  reform  our  own  con- 
duct."    W.  G.    ... 
„     ideas  absolutely  wrong 
„     principles  dead  and  dying 
Oliphant.     Laurence 
OUam  Fola.     Dr.  Kellv  on  the     ... 

„      Fola  (the  Prophet)  ...         370,  396 
Omnipotenceof  good.  Demonstrable 
truth     now     proving 
the 
M  of       gootl      reached. 

Recognition  of 
Mill  said  that  God 

could  not  be  

Omnipresent.     Emerson  says  Go<.l 

is  one  and    .. 
One.     Desire  and  fultilment  are    ... 
-fourth   to  one-third  get  an 
instantaneous  result  within  a 

fortnight        

great  truth  made  evident 
about  religious  teachers  ... 
immense  compact  body. 
Prof.  Lombroso  says  that 
islands  of  spiritualistic  facts 
form    ... 

intelligent    exposure  brings 
the  opposite  truth    ... 
mind.     Beof... 

mouthful  per  day     

of  many  dangers  of  hypno- 

ulSXU  •■•  •••  *••  ••• 

of  the  greatest  false  mental 
workers 

-third  to  one-half  of  begin- 
ners   obtain     instantaneous 

results...         

Oneness    with    God.    Man  should 
129  recognise  his         


448      Omnijxitent. 


♦♦ 


»» 


»» 


267 

262 
489 
114 

»» 

52 

118 

n 

8 

»» 

259 
9 

>♦ 

327 


122 

189 
604 

5(^ 

335 
5 
552 
591 
396 


54 

34 
156 

30 

58 


319 


408 


260 

73 
100 
254 

215 

257 


236 


42 


CONCORDANCE. 


703 


»* 


Page 
Onlv  absolute  proof  of  the  trutli. 

The       217 

fatal  mistake  that  of  giving  in     295 
one  ca«('  not  instantaneous  ...     235 
one  test  of  death        ...         ...     276 

radical  treatment.     Reversal 

of  evil  the        ...         ...         ...     146 

true       suggestion.  Holy 

suggestion  of  (ijd's  thoughts 

the        229 

two  commandments.     There 

arc  •••  •••  •••  •••       ^•"'t 

„     way  of  escaping  punishment 

is  to  stop  sinning.     The       ...     217 

Open  mind  and  demonstration 
follows.      Pray  with  an ...         ...     236 

Operations.  Sir  Victor  Horsley  says 
1(».00(»  annually  die  in  London 
after  ...         ...         ...         ...       10 

"Opinion  is  cruel  and  truth  is 
merciful" 335 

*' Opponents  alone.     Let  your  "    ...     345 

Opposite  of  God  and  the  Christ. 
There  is  only  one  suppo- 
sitional      ...         ...         ...         ...     147 

Opposition  into  co-operation. 
Change       44 

Optician  careless  if  supplying  an 
instrument  as  defective  as  the 
human  eye..  ...         ...         ...       26 

Optics  i)rove  the  sense  impressions 
wrong         114 

Oracles.     The  lively 384 

Orbit  of  Neptune  2,791  millions  of 
miles  from  the  sun  ...         ...       28 

Orbits  eollap.sed.  Theory  of  stability 

Orchard  on  miracles.     Prof.  H.  L.       08 

O'Reilly  and  Jacob's  stone 382 

Organic  disease.     Functional   and     198 
Organisation 523 

ff  and  spiritual  organisa- 

tions. Mrs.  Eddy  care- 
f  u  1 1 V  differentiates 
between  material      . . .     523 

„  are   upon    us.      The 

throes  of  the  needful 
uplifting     of    church     524 

ff  as  a  human  body. 
Man  not  in  so  im- 
perfect an       55 

ff  Hold  fast  to  an  im- 
proving       524 

yi  is     requisite    in     the 

beginning.    Material ''     523 

^  of  the  church  typical 

of  the  boiily  organi- 
sation.    Material      ...     525 

„  requisite  only   in  the 

earliest  periods  . . .     523 

„  The    difficulties    that 

surround  the  directors 
of  material  church  ...     525 


Paok 

"  Organisation  to  cease.  In  the  midst 
of      the      week      he 
shall    cause    material 
church" 
„  W<!  shall  all  take  step 

a  n  d     march     o  n     in 
spiritual  " 
Organism.   Material  church 
"  Organisms  are   '  mind  '    embodi- 
ments."      I'rof.     Elmer      Gates 
says ...         ...         ,,,         ...         ... 

Organs  of  his  body.     Prof.  Elmer 

Gates  affecting  the  

Origen  :    New   school  of  Christian 
philosophers... 
on  the  Bible 

says  that  the  self -creative 
mind  of  evil  is  to  be  de- 
stroyed 

Origin  has  evil  ?  What       

,,      of  good 
Orif^inal    canonical    writings    are 

God's  thoughts.    The 
Orne.     Mrs.  S.  A. 

Orthodox   English   church  service 
pays    sickness    is    God's 
visitation 
„  What     originally     was 

blasphemy  is  now 
"Orthodoxy   is    my   doxy,   hetero- 
doxy   other    people's 
doxy"... 

of    to-morrow.      The 
quackery    of    to-day 
becomes  the  ... 
Osborne  Reynolds.    Prof. 
Osier.    Sir  William... 

Osteopathy 

Ostrogoths       disappeared 
history    ... 

leave  Italy  for  the 
lands  of  their  brethren 
of  Britain  made  by 
Belisarius.       Formal 

grant  to  

overran  Rome 

reappearing  912  A.D.  as 

Northmen  or  Normans 

Oswald  says.  "Matter    is  only    a 


»> 


49 


523 
524 


194 

193 

489 
162 


23 
24 
35 

159 
327 


206 
49 


49 


53 

89.  170 
279,  561 
...     196 


from 


»» 


« 


99 


405 


427 


427 
425 

428 


thing  imagined."     Prof. 

Ostwald  says.  "I  am  persuaded 
there  exist  more  than  two  magni- 
tudes of  different  kinds."    Prof.... 

Ounce  of  practice  worth  a  pound  of 
theory.    An  .« 

Ourches' offer  of  prizes.    D' 

Outline  human  events.    We  must 

UOu  •••      •••      •■•      •••      ••• 

Over  fifty  per  cent,  of  healing  in- 
stantaneous 

Overcoming  every  kind  of  sin, 
disease  and  trouble.  The  only 
practical  method  of        


91 


090 

255 
276 

121 

235 


ro4 


CONCORDANUK. 


Pag  I 
Overcoming'  limitations  is  a  result 

ithtiiinable  ...         ...  ...         ...         6 

-Overthrow  it.      If   it  be  of  God 

ye  cannot"  304, 3.">«; 

Oxyrhynchus  Lo«ria 304 


Pain 


*» 


%* 


w 


Paddock    lectures    for   ll»ot>.     Re- 
ligious problem  of  evil  in  the    ... 
Paganism  paused  under  the   cloak 

of  the  letter  of  Christianity 

Paget.  Disease  and  pain  affected  by 

human  will.     Sir  James  ... 

„      on  «iuackery.     Sir  James  ... 

^      relates    case     of      internal 

bleedinjf  every  birthday  only. 

Sir  James       ...         ...         270, 

„      says     cancer     mental.     Sir 
George  270, 

•  ••  •••  •••  m»»        i    t^    •••■V'j 

a  non-reality    ... 
Examination  into  system  for 

stopping  

is   mental.     Meilical    opinion 

that        

stopped     by     a     high-tension 

electrical  current        

Stopy>ing  severe 
unbt'urable.     Conscious   direc- 
tion of  attention  will  gradually 
make  a  "  (Dr.  Gootlhart) 
you  are  suffering  from  an  in- 
dividual and  collective  belief 

in  evil.     In       

Paine  led  into  infidelity.     Tom     ... 

Painting         

a  mental  effect     

How  to  pray  whilst 
you   are    expressing 
thoughts  that  have  come 

to  you.     When 

Paley  says.  ••  We  believe  what  we 

are  taught'  

Palm  of  the  hand  shows  the 
condition  of  the  •  conscious- 
ness"   

Palmistry  and  crystal-gazing 
Pansini.     Extraordinary  transport- 
ing of  Alfred         

Pantheism.    Conscious  matter  must 

imply  

Paracelsus      ..         183, 

Broad  discovery  of        52. 
could  not  use  his  know- 
ledge of  God      

Dr.  HartinAiiQ*s  life  of 
far  advanced  in  bidden 
knowledge 


99 
99 

99 
99 


15*; 

3')  4 

:)4i 

12 
.■>40 

r>3S 
r.4i 

7S 


541 


234 


541 


78 
359 
lit) 
111» 
470 


469 
44 


247 

26S 

130 

33 
226 
222 

46 
173 


52 


Pai:b 


Paracelsus  said,  *'  Sic  vos  ardebitis 
in  gehennu  " 
shows  that  witches  med 
clay  figures  to  intensify 
their  thoughts... 
slandered  and  misrepre- 
sented universally 
The  knowledge  of 
was  a  Christian  in   the 
true  nieanit  g"  ... 
was  called  a  quack  and 
iroj)08tor,.. 
You  discover 
healed      mentally     (Dr. 


»» 


»♦ 


»i 


»« 


«» 


Paradise. 
Paralyses 

Tuke) 
Paralysis 


Dr.    Dale 


>» 


an 


99 


_  99 

Parmenter 
success." 


is     mental. 

shows       

not     a  disease    but 
effect.     Dr.  Still  says   ... 
•'  Paramnesia, "       having        before 

livetl 
Park    states    nejiroes    couhl     ma- 
terialise    body     at    a     distance. 
Dr.  Shepley 
Parker  :    ••  Men   were    once  '  made 
whole'     without     medicine      or 
doctor.'"     Dr.  Joseph 
Parmenides  on  movement  ... 

said  the  material  world 
was  a  mere  succession 
of  fleeting  ephemeral 
existences,  and  believe<i 
in  an  eternal  un- 
changing Being 
said  there  was  one 
changeless  Being 

Teachings  of 

•*  Seek  the  other  man's 

W.  H 

Parnell's  belief  in  ill  luck... 
Parody   upon   the   real  man.     Ma- 
terial man  a  

Parthalon  lands  in  Ireland... 
Partially  dehypnotised  boy 
Particle    of    matter.    The   electron 

the  s-mallest 
Particles  began  to  revcdve  forming 
aqueous  vapours 
common       to        matter. 
The  ultimate  (Sir  Joseph 

Thomson)  

constituting     "  so-calle<i 
thoughts."     Egg-shaped 
short-circuit  themselves 
and  cease  t-o  exist  through 
action  of  God 
There  are  no  interactions 

v^***  •••  •••  ••• 

Parts  of  the  body.  Spiritual  re- 
ality of       ...         61, 

Pascal  on  thoughts 

•'Passed  away.  The  former  things 
are  " 


M 


»» 


»» 


»» 


52 


104 

53 
52 


52 


53 
452 

198 

541 

196 

115 

131 


205 

84 


481 

477 
481 

294 
457 

157 
437 
118 

81 

96 

82 
171 

80 

71 

466 
183 

550 


CONCORDANCE. 


705 


11 


»» 


"  Passeth  away  and  the  lust  thereof. 

The  world"  

"  Passion.     An  amo'ba  shows  voli- 
tion, appetite  and  "  (Sir  William 

Dawson)     

Past     and     present     spread     out. 

Vistas  of  the 

of  the  woman  at  the  well. 

Jeans  knew  the        

The    present    a    mere    sem- 
blance of   some  unknown  " 
Pastor  Grassner  healing  thousands 
Path  .'     How  can  we  find  the  right 
Patient  cannot  escape  contamina- 
tion    

Patients      must      suffer     through 
ignorance  of  mental  effect.    Dr. 
Schofield  says 
Patmore  :  '•  Live  greatly."     Gov.  ... 
Patrick  healed  the  blind.      St. 

Patton.    Dr.  G.  D 

"  Paul  a  pestilent  fellow  " 

„     defined  ten  poral  and  there- 
fore    unreal     position     of 

matter  

Paul's  visit  to  Great  Britain 

Pavy  gives  the  mind  as   cause  of 

diabetes     

Payment         

Peace 145,  233,  300, 

Acquaint  thyself   with  him 

and  be  at"      

and  safety.     Working   in  a 

haven  of  

A  wonderful  sense  of 
Draw  nearer  to  thy" 

of  God.     The"  

of  mind  and  happiness 
of  mind  impossible  to  express 
in  mere  words.     A  restful  ... 
To     be     spiritually    minded 

is  life  and' 

"  Pearls   before  the  unwise.     Cast 

not  your"  

ff         of  truth  beginning  to  be 
made  public 
Pearson  and  the  globule  of  potas- 
sium.    Dr 

Peculiar   People    not    understood. 

Results  of 

Peebles,  M.D.    J.  M.  ..         562,588, 
Peering  over  the  barrier  of  matter 

into  the  ocean  of  Life     ... 
Peirce  proved  that  a  body  in  four- 
dimensional  space  rotates  about 
two  axes  at  once  ... 
Pencil     symbolising    three-dimen- 
sional man  in  two-dimen- 
sional world  

Symbolism  of  a     

and    witchcraft.       W^illiam 
Perceptible  improvement  instamly 
when  reversing  thoughts  carefully 


»» 


»» 


11 
11 
11 

91 


11 


1i 

Penn 


Page 
99 

27 

87 

122 

116 
188 
324 

351 


200 
295 
188 
562 
353 


92 
442 

540 

69 

329 

45 

104 
148 
297 
,329 
233 


145 


144 

352 

94 

114 

12 

589 

486 
64 


62 

62 

460 

143 


a 


11 


11 

11 


Perceval's  murder  foreseen 

Pereira's  '•  Materia  Medica  " 

"  Perfect.    Be  ye  therefore  " 

God.     Light  dawns  on 

c**     •••  •••  •••  ••• 

God's  way  is  always  ... 
In  reality  all  men  are  ... 
peace  of  mind  obtainable 
with  perfect  powers. 
Humanity  will  before 
long  find  themselves  ... 
Perfectionism  argues  that  perfect 

goodness  is  happiness      

Perfections  contained  in  the  divine 
essence.     Man  is  a  microcosm  of 

all  the         

Perfectly  explains  all  phenomena. 

Theory  herein  presented... 
Period    of    loosing   of    devil    now 

arrived  at   ...         

Periodic  historical  occurrences 
„        law  of  repetition.     A 
Permanent  destruction   of   matter 
because  scientific 
„          things.      Reversals    of 
falsities   become    way- 
marks  to 
Perpetuation    of    species.    Darwin 
says  instinct  acts  favourably  on 
'•  Persecute  you.     They  shall " 
Persecuted   become   the   target  of 
devilish    thoughts.     Those    pre- 
viously        

Persecution 


»> 


9» 


99 


is  by  no  means  obso- 
lete.     Christian 
of  mankind.     Revela- 
tion describes  the  his- 
tory of  the 

they  become  the  per- 
secutors.    A  victim  of 
Personal  criticism.     Never  indulge 

in  the  false  luxury  of     ... 

treatment  ... 

treatment  is  wrong  unless 

the  patient  has  asked  for 

Uv^iM  •••  •••  •«• 

Personality 

Cast  away  "  (Tolstoy) 
is  a  mere  mechanical 
machine.  The  human 
the  bane  of  mental 
workers 
Personification  of   false   mentality 

is  self-destruction... 
"  Persons.     'Draw   no  lines  what- 
ever' between  '     

Perspiration  shows  colours  varying 
with  emotions  when  chemically 

treated        

Pestilence  and  famine  consumed 
nearly  half  the  human  species 
in  the  Roman  Empire     


1i 


11 

11 


9J 


PAor 
126 

200 
40 

155 

171 

57 

6 


99 


495 


474 

267 

103 
322 

282 

19 

9 

175 
545 


352 
251 

251 


179 

352 

299 
146 

146 
351 

298 

77 
351 

25 
347 

193 

529 


I 


7(tC 


CONCOHUANCE. 


2r> 


72 


Pac.  b 
Peter    in    distippoiiitiiuMit     «U'iu  >(1 

tho  Muster 422 

PetrirttMl.     lutelUHJtt*  of  lujrotedin- 
trusivt»8       ...         ...         ...         ...       41> 

Prtiijrer's  oxperiiuent   on  n  (Uvapi- 

tftted  fro^r I7.*» 

Phurisjiicul  olns:*  nttaek       ...         ...     X\7 

Phuris;tism  lunX  its  uttondunt  envy     .'<.'>:< 
^         The    8in     .le-inH     must 

i*ondenin»'d  wiis  ...     '^'^'^ 

^         Tronble       eoniinjr      on 

worhl  lhrouy:h  ...  ...      1 71> 

Phase  of  auarehv.    Seionco  entered 

ft 

into  a  ...         ...         ...         ...     Br)2 

"Phenomena"  are   merely  tleetinjr 

ethereal  impressions       72 
„  can  now  be  ^iven  in 

terms    of    "mind." 
All  {Si>encer)         ...     414 
„  maintaineil  by  mind 

only 

„  Material 

„  merely  apparent  vi- 

bration of  the  ether. 

All 7r. 

Phenomenal  strength.    Exertion  of     12S 
Phenomenon.      Detinition  of         ...       72 
Phillips   says   advanctni    physicists 
and  chemists   have  jrreat 
rt^lK)nsibility.  Mr.  Charles      83 
„        •*  One  on    GtxVs  side  is  a 

majority."     Wendell        ...     312 
Philo  Jnd.i'ns  a     revelation.     The 

works  of  ...         ...         ...     4r)2 

„  J nda'n*  on  symbolism  ...  4r)4 
Philosiipher.  Definition  of  a  ...  i.")l 
Philos4.^phers  are    of    three    jrreat 

classes  of  thinkers  ...       44 
y,  held  a  hi«rh  jn^litical 

and  commercial  jK>*i- 
tion.     Ancient        ...     47S 
ff  misnnderstootl.  Views 

of        1.">1 

M  Montaijrne's  analyi?is 

of  the  beliefs  of  *  ...     41»8 
^  tning    to    elucidate 

triith.    Olden  ...     481) 

Philosophic  difficulties        14 

„  theories lol 

„  views    of     non-reality 

of  matter         92 

*'  Philosophical  explanation.  There 
is  a  body  of  well-established 
facts  outside  anv  existing"  (Sir 

Edwin  Arnold)  ' 114 

Philosophy   a      moth      fluttering 

round  a  lamp 51 

ff  A  new,  a  simple,  and 

a       grand  "        (Sir 
Humphry  Davy)      ...      82 

M  Ancient  478 

„  and  science  to  correct 

mistakes.  TheoflBceof    151 


»« 


ft 


»» 


<» 


■  Pack 
Philosophy     has    its    paralysing 

dogma.     Kven  ...       50 

is  on  the  threshold  of 

truth 51 

is  saving     the  world. 
Divine  ...  ...     151 

Latter-djiy       481) 

Mo<lern  4l>4 

More  things  in  heaven 
an<l  earth  than  are 
dreamt    of    in    your" 

(Shakespeare) t>2 

on  threshold  of  truth       51 
tin'  handmaid  of   reli- 
gion    ...  ...      151 

The  hist^orical  develop- 
ment of  ...         ...     478 

twt>     main    lines     of 
thought,  both  wrong. 
Through  the  history  of     I7(» 
Phivnieian      language.       Stmthern 

Irish  used  t*)  speak  ...  ...     3r»5 

'•  Phonevoyance"  (Turvey)  ...     5S2 

Photographed  "aura"  of  a  dying 

man.     Dr.  Patrick  (VDonnell    ...     55G 
Physical      explanations       are 

miserably  insuHicient...       .'»! 

„  sciences  only  true  with- 

in certain  limits  (Huxley)     (»7 
Physically  in  touch  with  ethereal 

evil  thoughts  when  afraid  ...     270 

Physicists  puzzled  for  centuries  ...       10 
Physics  is  not  complete."  Sir  Oliver 
Loilge  says.  "Modern      ...         ...       08 

Physiological  ditficulties     12 

Physiognomy.     Isaiah  showed  Jews 
and    Israelites  were  to    have   a 
*di  fife  rent      ...         ...         ...         ...     3(10 

Physique  altered  by  changed  con- 
cept of  God  ...         ...         ...       34 

Piano.     An   old  lady   carried   out 

unaided  her  128 

Piazzi  Smyth  on  British  measures    380 
Picard  shows  that  the  principles  of 
mechanics     are      "incoherent." 

Emile  ...         552 

Pictet's    experiments  on    freezing 
animals       ...         ...         ...         ...     276 

•'  Pictish  Chronicle"  on  Danites  ...     431 

Picts  and  Scots.    The        427 

„    Israelites.    The  481 

Picture.    A  correct  word 7 

having  no  reality  in  itself. 
This  world's  life  only  an 
appearance,  a"  (Kant)  ...  492 
of  the  material  is  w^rong  ; 
the  mechanical  vibration 
will  sometimes  upset  the 
human  person.    To  form 

anv 146 

swimming  before  us  and 
having  no  realit v  in  itself. 
The  world  a  "  (Kant)    ..  18,  93 


♦» 


»» 


»♦ 


CONCOHUANCE. 


707 


Page 

Pictures  are  hyi)()thetica1,  ethereal 
ini  press  ions    flitting 
through  the   human   con- 
sciouHmss  ...         ...         ...       71 

„        ('ineinjitogniphie  ...  81,  :i57 

posing  a«   nullities.    Cine- 


»» 


mat  ((graphic  ...         ...     153 

„       spread    out    as    successive 

periods        ...         ...         ...     282 

„        when    treating    is    wrong. 

To  form       146 

"Picturing."   Definition  of...    72,77,146 
Pieces  of  cardl)oanl  jumping  up  in 
the  air  ...         ...  ...         ...     268 

Pietro,  the  great  philo.^opher,  burnt 
alive  for  witchcraft         ...         ...       48 

Pigment  brings  the  people  who 
see  it  in  touch  with  the 
thoughts  you  were  in  touch  with. 

The 469 

Pindar  :  "  A  dream  of  a  shadow  is 
mankind  '  ...         ...  ...         ...       3!) 

Places  at  the  same  time.     Apollo- 
nius  being  in  many         ...  ..     131 

Plaiil  of  the   Highlanders    a  sou- 
venir of  Joseph's  coat  of   many 
colours        ...         ..  ...         ...     435 

Planchette  a  belief  in  limitation...     265 
Planet  appears    to   come    into  so- 
called  action  every  four  minutes. 
Each  ...         ...         ...  ..     457 

Planetary  action  to  be  recognised 
as  illusionary         ...         ...         ...     458 

Planets.     Positive  and  negative    ...     457 
Plant         life        susceptible         to 

thought       ... 203 

Plates  and  cups  the  spiritual  man's 
power  of  mentally  holding  ideas. 

Real 465 

Platform  displays  harmful.  Hyp- 
notic   204 

Plato       ...     23,  119,  136,  164,  184,  248, 

297,  476 
„      an  Israelite,  probably  of  the 

tribe  of  Dan  ...         ...         ...       66 

considered   that   there  were 
ideas  or  patterns,  eternal  in 
the  heavens,   of  all  in  the 
material  world  ...         ...       66 

„      depicts   the   material   world 

as  vile...         ...       23 

„      desired  to  know.     The  truth 

that     ...         ...         ..  ...       51 

„      said  ideas  were  real,  objects 

only  illusive  form     ...         ...       66 

„  saw  that  the  reality  consisted 
of  eternal,  invisible  ideas 
in  the  realm  of  thought      ...     477 

„      The  teachings  of       484 

„      Pythagoras's  influence  on  ...     289 
Platonists  taught  that  God  could  ^ 

be  apprehended  by  intuition  that 
transcended  knowledge 486 


«t 


Page 
Platonists  were  inspired  by  truth. 

Justin  Martyr  wrote  that  the    ...     485 
Plato's  ileftnition  of  philosophy     ...     161 
ideal  theory  deflned  ...     486 


»♦ 

Plausibht     hypothei^es    of    matter. 

The  more 
Pleasure. 


«» 


« 


»» 
»» 


91 
(ioethe    had    not    Ave 
weeks  of  genuine      ...       28 
is  n  al  and  eternal.  All 
that  tiivcH  you  ...     323 

Matter  gives  no         ...     323 
„  No  loss  of       ...         ...     323 

Pleurodvuia  healed   mentally  (Dr. 

HackTuke)  198 

Plongeon  on  Atlantis.     Lc  ...     445 

Plot.inus         248 

„        founder  of  Neo-Platonism    486 
Ploughman  :  "  Beware  of  yourself  "     348 
Plumtre.     Canon      ...         ...         ...     301 

Plutarch  on  the  movements  of  the 

C(;lto-Scyths  or  lHra<ilites  ...     422 

Poincarc  says    anarchy   reigns   in 

natural  science,  M.  Lucien     552 
„  M.  Henri  ...         ...  76,  554,  558 

Poincare's    upheaval    of    scientific 

principles.    M.  Henri      552 

Poison...         ...         ...         ...         ...     209 

Anger  producing    ...         ...     193 

One  man's  meat  is  another 
man's"         ...         ...         ...       11 

Pole  Fays  Britain  the  first  country 

to  profess  Christianity.   Cardinal     441 
"Policeman  of  Europe.     England 

is  the"        397 

Political  economy.    Upheaval  in  ...     560 
Pontus.     Israelites  in         ...         ...     422 

Pope  Pius  X.     Last  words  of        ...     535 
Pope's  official  organ  praising  Eng- 
lish constitution    ...         ...         ...     383 

Population  stationary         288 

Porphyry        ...         ...         ...         ...     489 

Portellus    derives     name    Ireland 

from  the  Jews       436 

Portents    of    heaven.       Unselfish 
thoughts  the         ...         ...         ...     300 

Portrait  painter  has  to  have  "in- 
sight   into    the     deeper 
mental    recesses    of    his 
sitter  "  (Malcolm  Bell) . . .     119 
„        you    are    ethereally    in 
touch    with  one  of    the 
illusionary  cinematogra- 
phic     pictures.        When 
looking  at  a         ...         ...     119 

Ports  of   Israel  open   continually    392 
Positive    and     negative     polarity 
produces   electron.      Interaction 
of     ...         ...         ...  •••      <51 

Possibilities  limitless.    Mans      ...        6 
„  of    man.        The    im- 

mense... ...        ...      44 

Pound.    Attraction  of  gravity  one 
57,600,000,000th  of  a       559 


7()H 


CONCORDANCE. 


♦« 


«« 


»» 


»« 


»» 


» 


can. 


Reali- 
is    all 


instantaneous 
The     humau 


Pound  within  ,'.,th  of  tho  avoinlu- 
poiapouutl.     The  I'vrjiuutl 

I'ower  at  the  hack  of  all  st)-callMl 
force.  Infinite  (^Sir  William 

Crookes)        

diviiu'ly    din'olotl    <riv«'s    ns 

abj*«>lutt'  jH)\vt*r  ttvcrall  niat- 

tor  an«l  t'vil.      Tht»  spiritual 

from    above.      Thou    shalt 

rooeivo" 

ix  mental.     Soienci  knows" 

(Larkin) 

is  Mintl.     The  t)nly... 

is   Mind.      The  source  of" 

(I'ariH'nter)  ... 

li>st     to     humanity     about 

;VK>  A.D.    Miraculous  healin^r 

mind      confers     on      man. 

Invincible 

nothinsT   else 

sation      that 

••  confers  a  ", 

of      almosL 

movement. 

mind  has  the  

of  iuxl  and  the  wisdom  of 

Gixl.     Christ  the" 

of  jjiKHi.     The  

of    man.     No  limitation   to 

the      

of  mentally  speaking"  to  or 
hearing  anyone.  Man  has  the 
of  mind  c:»u  be  utilised  by 

each    ...         

of  mind.     The  children  of 
Israel  are  provinj''  the 
of  one  good    thou<^ht  irre- 
sistible          148 

of  thought  in  ancient  days 
of  right  thinking.  So  irre- 
sistible is  the  

of  the  Israelites  was  fore- 
told in  the  Bible.  Military 
or  activity  of  Gotl.  Man  is  the 
over  another.  No  indi- 
vidual has  anv 
that    is    at    work   is  God's 

law.    The" 

The    seeds     of    Godlike' 

(Arnold)       

to     accomplish     its    work. 

Each  day  brings  the 

to    harm.       A    fatal    blow 


at 


Y,      to  send  his  s^oul  out  of  his 

body     and      recall     it     at 

pleasure.    Epimenides  had... 

y,      of    the    Christ.      When  we 

prav  we  indtvidnalise  the  ... 

^      Will 

Powerful  force  acting  on  earth  to- 
day. Woman  the  channel  for  the 
most 


isa 
\n 

IS 

11) 

207 

;ui 

46 

I'M 

4rM 

UK) 

4<;7 

183 

3^8 

,  27.") 
43i» 

110 

388 
42 

179 

471 

295 

132 

343 

131 

534 
271 

504 


« 


i» 


♦» 


Page  Paob 

Powers.    .Ml  men  have  latent  mar- 

380  velloMs       13 

urt^  natural  and  harmless. 
So-called  abnormal  ...      ll.'» 

by  turning  in  thimght  to 
(mkI.  We  must  learn  to 
exercise  unusual  ...  ...      128 

1 1  u  man  so-cal  UmI 114 

In  coutliot  with  unholy*"     :{(»3 
of  human  beini,'s  more  or 
le-<s  recogni.<*ed.      Inexpli- 
cable        117 

„         of  man  merely  continually 

changing,     falst^     mental 

iinpresKit)ns.     having     no 

power.      All  the  so-called      115 

„         of  this  world  will  fight...     355 

M  safely.      Only  one  way  of 

awakening  dormant        ...      120 
„         Soon    men    will    develop 

their  so-cal l^tl      134 

„         Struggling  in  vain  against 

superior      131 

M         Swedenborg        unaware 
there  was  nothing  special 

about  his    ..  473 

Practical  and  scientific  religion  now 

available I.'i4 

experience 201 

knowledge    of    God    and 
man.     We  have  now  a   ...       3ti 
metaphysics    enabling   us 
to  understand  better       ...         7 
method     of      destroying 
evil  of  every  kind  and  of 
purifying      the      human 
consciousness.     The        ...     135 
religion  is  required         ...     292 
solution     of     life.      The 

only  16 

value  to  world  of  Kant's 

statement 19 

Practise  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 

We  can  now  294 

Pragmatism    says  there  is  nothing 
deeper    than    the    fundamental 

needs  of  the  mind         495 

Pray  for  any  opportunities  of  good, 
but  only  for  that  which  is 
good.    Socrates  thought  that 

we  should  not 483 

for  the  congregation 311 

rightly.     Learn  to      305 

until  fear  is  destroyed  ...     313 

without  cea.«jing  309 

you     can     pray     afterwards 
equally    efficiently.      If    you 

forget  to  318 

Prayer  Book  speaks  throughout  of 
us  as  children  of  Israel,  of 
Abrc*ham,  or  of  Isaac        ...       16 
„      Book  the  ritual  of  the  people 

of  Israel.    Anglican  ...     368 


♦» 
»» 


»t 


CONCORDANCE 


r09 


*rayers 


115 

80 

2or. 

314 
225 


Page 
Prayer.  Bu  Idha's  knowledge  of  true     5(57 
in  its  true  meaning.    Realis- 
ation is 
Mechanical  action  the  result 

of        ...  ...  

of  faith  shall  save  the  sick. 

The"' 

Rely  solely  upon     ... 
Supplicatory 

that    .lesns    taught.      The 
true  method  of        ...108,  135-140, 
II  (ill  8,  222,  230,  233,  3o«;,  :,'M 
The  evolution  of     ..  ..       218 

The  only  right  treatment  is       83 
Tnc  power  of       87,  1()7-171,  185, 

218,  230-235 

Try  to  do  everything  by  ...     314 

The  true  ra'3tho<l  of  ...     108 

without  cejising  137,222,309 

Prayers   for    the    sicik    in    church 

the  death-knell 
Praying   hy  turning  in  thought  to 
(lod,  you  cannot  possibly 
do  anyone  any  harm 
is   scientifically    thinking 
-machine  in  the  East.     A 
is  to  rise  in  consciousness 
to     the     true     sense     of 
heaven,  now  and  here    ... 
Precious    stone     to     be     cut    and 
polished.     Removal  of  cncru.sted 
theories  enables  the 
Predestination  and  fatalism 

„  correct,  but  a  fun- 
damental false  be- 
lief            173.321 

Predestined.      All    false    thoughts 

are 77 

'•  Predicted    things    that  were    to 

happen.    She"      

Prediction      

Prejudice  one  cause  of  the  ignor- 
ance of  mental  factors    

Premature  burial      

Preparing  a  future  coffin 

Presence  here.  Sweet  sign  of  God's" 


Page 


ft 


22(i 


133 


219 


39 


MO 
321 


321 

121 
121 

200 
276 
216 
329 


i» 


»» 


»» 


is  felt  wherever  he  goes. 

One  whose 470 

of  God.     Live  habitually 

in  the         ...     139,  222.  24o,  308 

of  God.     Very  near  the"     138 

President  Hall  191,193 

Preventive    legislation     to    check 

'•  mental '■  malpractice 273 

Pride 298 

is  the   death's-head    at  the 

feast  of  love"  352 

is  self -deification      298 

of   place   and    power   c.tuse 
of    failure  to   grasp    saving 

truth 360 

Priestley's  body  by  Mrs.  Lee.   Find- 
ing of  265 


»» 


♦» 


»♦ 


»» 
♦» 


»» 
»» 
»» 


415 


186 


182 


188 

94 

522 


35 

los 
6 


Priests     in     snow  -  white      robes, 

"hatted  men"      

j)erfonne<l       cures.         In 

olden  times 

walk  barefoot  over  heated 

stones         

Prince    Hohenlohe     a    healer     of 

world  renown        

Principle  always  individual  in  its 
intelligent  self-expression 
at  work.     Divine 
gives   us  all  good.    Ever- 
active       

gives  us  instantly  every- 
thing we  need     

God  an  unalterable 
of  all  knowledge  man 
instantly  knows  every- 
thing neces.sary.    God  be- 

injrthe     123,316 

of    all    science.     God   is 

the...         

of  Christianity  is  Love  ... 
of  good    know    of  evil? 

How  can  the        

of  good  never  made  the 
material  world.  God  the 
of    mathematics   is  true 

and  divine  

Principles  are  dead  and  dying. 
The  old  "  (Dr.  Le  Bon) 
of  mechanics  are  con- 
tested.       The    very  " 

(Poincare)      

of  mechanics  in  no 
way  demonstrated 
mathematical  truths  " 

(Prof.  Mach) 

Problems  lies  opened.    Solution  of 
r11 

now  the  despair  of 
science  will  be  judged. 
Many        ...         _.         .,,       l.-, 

Procter.     Adelaide 245D 

Producing  results  through  human 

thoughts  wrong  and  harmful    . . , 

Professional  examination.  Retained 

to  make  a 

,)  status.     Risking  one's 

Prof.  Caley's  mathematical  theory 

Progress  depends  upon  the  seconds 

we  are  thinking  of  God  ... 

depends     upon     realising 

truth  

How    to    ensure  painless 
instead  of  painful 
included  in  a  law  of  in- 
finite good... 

made.    Pause  and  recog- 
nise     with      satisfastion 

w*H?    •••  •••  ,,,  ,,, 

must  be  towards  spiritu- 
ality       139 


»» 


»» 


34 
242 

23 

30 

249 


■i52 


552 


552 


30." 


»< 


>t 


99 


99 


99 


99 


2«.»4 

t 

334 
63 

139 

222 

173 

305 


59 


lo 


CONCORDANCE. 


»» 


*» 


11 


» 


99 


Pro^Tess  necessary 

Proof  of  evil's  non-reality 

of    the    kno\vle<l;j:e    of     the 

Christ 

Practical     results     an     un- 
deniable 
So-called 

through     practical    applica- 
tion 
Proofs  of  its  [inspiration]  truth... 
„         of  the  truth  of  spiritualism, 
So-called 
Prophecies.    Four  important  latter- 
day       

^  in   the  Bible.      Many 

wonderful 

of  Moses  with  regard 
to  the  Israelites 
of   the  future.     How 
to  check 

taking  place  at  the 
present  time.  Seeing 
the  fulfilment  of 
the 

with     regard    to    the 
present       time      con- 
stantly     being      ful- 
filleil     ... 
ff  would  be  a  saving  of 

millions    of     money. 
Understanding  of     ... 
Prophecy     foretells     the     horrors 
which  are  now  near    ... 
its  individual  as  well  as 
its    collective    applica- 
tion 
^  may  foretell  a  series  of 

events.     Each  ... 
ff           of  a  great  religious  re- 
vival.    The       

ff           of  England's  naval  vic- 
tories       

^  of  Napoleons  cam  paign , 

the  attack  on  Austria, 
and  the  attack  on 
Rome 

of  one  king  over  the 
united  tribes  of  Israel 
was  fulfilleil.  In  1603 
A.D.  the  ... 

of  the  creation  of   the 
Germanic  Empire 
of  the  dual  control   of 
the  Roman  Empire 
of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion 

of  the  massacre  of  the 
Huguenots 
of  the  power  given  to 

the  Pope  

of  the  trial  of  psychism 
now  fulfilled.  Dr.  Hey- 
singer's  ... 


»» 


Paos 

l'y'2 

231 

()0 
260 

60 
167 

260 

361) 

176 

176 

609 


533 

r)28 

375 
102 

544 
173 
303 
531 

531 

368 
532 
532 
532 
532 
532 

15 


»i 


»» 


»» 


n 


Page 
Prophecy    of  the  troubles  that  are 
now  about  to  befall  the 
world     ...         ...         ...     531 

of  the  wars  of  Charle- 
magne   ...         ...         ...     532 

often  refers  to  entirely 
different  events.     A    ...     173 
the  Book  of  Revelation. 
The    best    instance    of 

consecutive       178 

The  value  of     401 

There  is  "  a  more  sure 
word  of "  ...         ...     178 

Prophesieil.     Israel's  maritime  as- 
cendancy     391 

Prophesy.     Desire  eagerly  to         ...     167 

Ye  may  all"     167 

Your    sons    and    your 
daughters  shall"        ...     178 

Prophesying 172 

Impossible    hitherto 
to  account  for        ...         9 
"  Prophesyings.     Despise  not "     ...     324 
„  prove    all    things. 

Despise  not"        ...     178 
Prophet    telleth     the     king     the 
words      thou     speakest 
in  thy  bedchamber.  The  "     120 
„         The  Lord  will  make  him- 
self known  to  a  ...     167 
Prophetess  has    passed    from    our 
sight.      The     world's     greatest 

latter-day 150 

'•  Prophets    and    wise     men    and 
scribes    ye    shall    kill 

and  crucify" 150 

have  foretold  terrible 
timesof  suflFering.  All     102 
they      are     ravening 
wolves.       Beware    of 

false" 354 

Prophet's     recognition      of      the 
Children    of    Israel  as 
spiritual.     The  ...     383 

Protab  Chunder  Mozoomdar  ...     589 

Protagoras  recognised  only  passing 
sensations  ...         ...         ...         ...     476 

Protect    as    large    a    number    as 

possible.     We  have  to     ...     103 
himself.    Two  things  that 

a  man  can  do  to 176 

Description    of    those  we 

must  402 

Protection  of  the  human  race. 
Priceless  information  recorded 
in  the  Bible  for  the  ...        8 

"Protyle"   '-formless    mist"    (Sir 

\V.  Crookes)  82 

Prove    the    principle    of    life    by 

living  as  well  as  healing            ...     145 
Proved    by  experimental    tuition. 
Logical     deductions    about 
time  87 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


CONCORDANCE. 


»* 


»» 


Proved  false  by  inability  to  offer 
remedy  for  evil.     Other  known 

theories       

Prowess.     Israelitish  

'*  Psychic  force  is  accompanied  by  a 
drain    on    vital    force" 

(Crookes) 

person  sees  limbs  appa- 
rently amputated 
researches.  A  long  list 
of  friends  and  personal 
acquaintances  victims  of 
their  "  (Hartmann) 
••  Psychology  but  a  string  of  raw 

facts"         

Psychometry.   Impossible   hitherto 
to  account  for 
Instances  of 
Scientific     explana- 
tion of         

Psycho-therapeuticsmaybeevolved. 
A  truly  scientific  system  of 

Psychotherapy  

Public.     Advanced    knowledge  of 

the  reading  

„        opinion  safeguards  a  lie 

„         Prosecutor.     Case  for   ... 

Punished  so  heavily.    Why  Moses 

and  Aaron  were 

Punishment     almost 
Eternal 
awaits 
crucify 

idea 

is  '•  the  curse."  This 
of  sin  only  removed 
as  the  sin  is  destroyed 
terrible    in    its  last 

stage  

of    the     Israelites 

would   be  for   2,520 

years ;    this    brings 

us  to  the  year  1799 

A.D.  Moses  tell  8  us  the 

Puppet.     Material  man  a  ... 

Purer  eyes   than  to    behold    evil 

God  of        ' 

fortunately    perma- 
nent   

of  consciousness     . . . 
of  self  and  love  of 
God  and  man  draws 
all    men    naturally 
into  the  fold.    The 
Purified  by  the  realisation  of  truth 
this    purification    is    per- 
manent.  When  the  human 

mind  is       

human    consciousness    of 

Stephen      

the  human  nature  the 
higher  the  idea  of  God. 
The  more 


w 


w 


given     up. 

•  •  •  •  ■  • 

those    who 
the    Christ 


Purification 


99 


»» 


»> 


Paob 


267 

388 


602 
129 

133 


9 

121 

122 

212 
186 

135 
152 
542 

376, 

47 

356 
176 

251 

102 


409 
321 

23 

144 
136 


526 

144 
149 

35 


Purified  wrong  thoughts  will  not 

bring      about      any      response. 

When  the  'consciousness"  is  ... 

Purifying  the  false  consciousness... 

M         your  condition.     Every 

time  you  work  you  are... 

Purity..  

n      of  thought  we  obtain  joys 

unspeakable.     By 

"  Push  together  " 

Pyramid     of     Egypt    contains    a 
record   of   our  weights 

and  measures    

„  The  Great         

„  the      most    wonderful 

building    ever    erected. 

The  Great  

Pyrrhon,  founder  of  the  Sceptics, 
recognised  the  untrustworthiness 
of  the  senses 

Pyrrhus,  King  of  Epirus,  healed  ... 
Pythagoras,  one  of  the  most  won- 
derful men.    Details  of 
ft  says       same       events 

recur     

n  taught    that    man    is 

immortal ,  and  the  high- 
est aim  likeness  to  the 

„    ,  I>eity 

Pythagoras' s  knowledge  of  music 
and  vibration        


711 


Paob 


137 
136 

470 
245 

245 
346 


.380 
446 


445 

488 
189 

289 

610 

479 

480 


Q. 


"  Quack.    Juggled  out  of  her  mala- 
dies by  some"  (Sir  James  Paget)       12 
"  Quackery."    Dr.  Benjamin  Water- 
house    "sick     of 

learned'       n 

99  of     to-day     becomes 

the  orthodoxy  of  to- 
morrow.   The"      ...       53 
Quacks  /     What  sustains  the  army 

of  fervent  prayers  12 

Quakers"  fervent  prayers.     The    ...     22r» 
Qualities  lying  dormant  in  either 

sex.     Male  and  female 244 

Quarter  by  which  corn  is  measured 
is  the  fourth  part  of  the  Hebrew 

^laver  330 

Queen  Alexandra's  letter  on  death 

of  King  Edward      183 

,,      Louisa  Ulrica.  Sweden borg's 

message  to 473 

Queen's  weather  by  no   means  a 

mere  figure  of  speech      389 

Query  marks,  the  frontier  posts  of 
the  unknown        279 


zz 


12 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paos 


Question  of  terms  :  Relative  views 

of  three  jrreat  classes  of 

thinkers.     A 

"  -     „        that  has  Go<l  in  it  jyasses 

,         through     three     stiajjes : 

(        -         ridicule,  discussion. 

adoption.     Every"  (John 

Stuart  Mill)        

Questioned  into  a  guilt      

Quotations  to  show  how  earnestly 
great  thinkers  are  reaching  out. 
Reason  for  ...         


Radiation     of      God's     ideas     in 

Heaven.     The       

Radical    chanjre    takinj,'    place    in 

scientific  world 
"  Radium    shaken    our    belief    in 
conservation  of  substance  "  (Sir 

W.  Crooke«)  

Railways.     The  death  roll  of 
Rain  is  the  vivifyin*:  action  of  God 
on  man.    The  spiritual  rejlity  of 
Raising  from  the  dead 
y,       the  dead 

„       the  dead  not  impossible'' 
lUmsey's     report    on     Coronation 

stone.     Prof. 
Rarey's  secret  died  with  him.  Why 
„      secret  for    taming    horses 
Rauperb     on     spiritualism.      Mr. 

Godfrey 
Rawlinson's        confirmation        of 

miracles.     Mr.  George    ... 
Rawson.  Aberia  Caff  ra  ot  the  same 
order  as  Rawsonia,  named 
after  Sir  Rawson  W. 
„        revising       Gladstones 
speeches.     Sir  Rawson  W. 
Rawson's  discovery      of      regular 
changes  in  the  clouds   .. 
discovery  of  the  changes 
in  plant:} 

eocplanation  of  gravity. 
Col.  H.  £.  ...         ... 

investigation  into  popu- 
lation.    Sir  Rawson  W. 
Ray  of  hope  for  cancer  sufferers  ... 
*'  Rays  in  the  sunlight  of  our  deeds. 

Our  words  golden  ' 
Read  you  are  in    ethereal    touch 
with    the    individuality  of    the 
writer.     Directly  you     


♦♦ 


♦» 


n 


Reade  . . . 
Readinif. 


w 


$9 


Evil  effects  when 

of  Mrs.  Eddy's  writings. 

Persistent  

thoughts.    Power  of  ... 


44 


98 
228 


4G4 

.Ml 

82 
29 

466 
276 
206 
211 

382 
2(>2 

n 

601 
69 

614 

13 

614 

614 

84 

288 
210 

45 


123 
606 
122 

314 
124 


Paoe 

480 
58 


»» 


»♦ 


♦♦ 


»» 


n 


Ready  for  truth.    The  world  is  now 
Real.     All  the  love  and  happiness  is 
and  substantial  union  with 
v^unsr...         •••         •••         •■• 

is  permanent,  what  is  not 
real  is  not  permanent. 
What  is  (Herbert  Spencer) 
Man  fooled,  self-hypnotised, 
into  believing  his  material 

self     

man  material   or  spiritual  7 

XB   vUC  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

self.     Identify  yourself  al- 
ways with  your 
Realisation  of  Go<l.    Jesus  depended 

solely  on  his     

„  of   truth  will  help  in- 

somnia  ... 

Realise  God.    How  to        571) 

Realising  God  as  Truth         162,318,465 
Realities.     Spiritual  ...         ...     466 

Reality  17,319 

Definition  of         ...         ...       93 

io    philosophy    is    meant 
•persistence.'    By"(Fiske)     497 
is  God  and  his  manifesta- 
tion.    The  only 17 

Main  points  of      ...         310,  467 
of    parts     of    the     body. 
Spiritual     ...         ...         ...       61 

that  is,  no  truth,   no  per- 
manence, in  the  material 

world.     No  320 

Thrust    in     thy     sickle 


42 


92 


17 


37 


40 
181 


255 


'*  Reap, 
and" 
"  Reapers.' 


Michael  and  Gabriel 


w^ere 


the" 


546 

142 
214 


134 

214 

54 


157 

138 
400 
185 


Reappearance  of  the  disease 
Reappeared  to  his  disciples  in  a  les.s 

material  form.     Jesus     ... 
Reason  forriisappearance  of  cancer 

„      together.     Let  us" 
Reasonable    explanation     of    uni- 
verse.    Philosophers    unable    to 
give  us  a    ... 
Reasoned  upwards  to  the  absolute. 

Jesus 
Recesnional  (Rudyard  Kipling)  ... 
Record.     An  aV)solute 
Rectaire  (the  Judge)  ...        371,396 

RecurreD  t  cycles      285,610 

„  Mrs.  Besant  on  ...     610 

Red  as  a  protection.     The  covering 
veil  of    rams'   skins  over    the 
Ark  dved 

„     in  tooth  and  claw  "     

Rede  lecture  proves  matter  a  non- 
reality        

Redistrinution   of  God's   thoughts 
the    source    of    infinite    happi- 

U v/oO   •••  •••  ■••  •••  ••• 

Reduction  of  the  horrible  suffering 
foretold  be  our  goal.    Let  th-  108 


373 
27 

89 


58 


CONCORDANCE. 


713 


»i 


172 

172 
443 


Reflection.  Had  to  pray  specifically 
over  20,000  times  be- 
fore finding  out  the 
meaning  of  the  word 
How  to  tind  the  mean- 
ing of 

Reformation.    The 

"  Region  of  religion  and  complete 

science  are  one.     The" 

Regrets    follow     time    spent     in 
study  of    laws   herein    referred 

to.     No       ...         

Reichstag  recent  Bill  to  suppress 

medical  quackery 
"  Reign  of  law  will  prove  to  be  an 
u  n  veri  fied        hypothesis " ' 
(Stanley  Jevons)  ... 
of  mind  commence.    Then 

shall  the" 

Reincarnation  

is  absorbed  in  self  ... 

explained     

has    arisen.       From 
this    the  false    idea 

is  on  the  declining 
plane"  (Bhose) 
Mrs.   Besant  on  the 
proofs  of       ...         508, 589 
untrue.    Karma  true     566 
the     Lord     alway" 


i» 


ft 


>» 


M 


3 
196 


551 

153 

587 
588 
508 


115 
589 


"Rejoice     in 

(Phil.  4) 
Reliance  on 


n 


God     alone.        Im- 
plicit   

on  God  will  enable  you  to 
do  miracles.  Unfailing . . . 

Relieve  his  fellow-man   instantly. 
Each    reader    can    obtain 

ability  to 

„        instantaneonsly     of     any 
trouble.     Ability  to 

Relieves  mankind  from  every  ill ... 

Religion,  absolutely    practical    and 
scientific,      available      to 
all.     A  glorious  ... 
^        and  science  are  no  w  viewed 
as  eternally  one    ... 
and  science  one    . . , 
and  science  will  meet 
and     therapeutics     need 
regenerating" 
Are  its  doctrines  demon- 
strable ?    The  only  test  of 
based     upon     changeless 

principle 

flourishes    in    proportion 
to  the  scientific  depth  and 
firmness  of  its  basis 
has    presented    a    steady 

evolution 

helping  in  every  for- 
ward movement.  We  now 
have  a  practical 


9» 
f9 


99 


•»» 


5» 


144 
346 


186 


6 

6 
327 


154 

146 

53,  146 

561 

15 

47 

332 


53 


47 


503 


»» 


)» 


»» 


>» 


j» 


»> 


»» 


»> 


j> 


M 


J» 


» 


Paqk 

Religion  higher  than  truth.    No  ...     506 
is    divine    science.      The 

only  perfect         47 

itself  is  exposed  to  in- 
evitable     decay"      (Max 

Muller)      ...    '     31 

loses  its  influence  when 
it  is  monopolised  by  the 
miserable"  (W.  E.  Glad- 
stone)              Ill 

of  many  gods.    Evolution 

of  a 36 

of  salvation.   Christianity 

isa"(Eucken)     Ill 

on  false  pedestal.   Science 

putting       53 

Quackery      and      dupery 

abound  in"  47 

scientific        Christianity. 
The  only  perfect...  ...       45 

strangling  science,  science 
putting  religion  on  a  false 

pedestal     ...       53 

Tearing       down       some 

other  man's"        335 

that  is  practical.    We  now 

have  a        503 

The  only  real  test  of  a   ...       47 

The  only  true" 45 

Unnatural  292 

Religions  differ  according  to  their 

amount  of  spirituality 45 

Religious  beliefs  a  source  of  fiendiuL 

cruelties 33 

„        phrases   used   in  lecture 

in  scientific  sense  ...       45 

„       teaching  to  the  devil.  From    220 
Remarkable  dream.    A  most        ..      126 
Remedy  is  at  hand  to  protect  the 
poor    victims  of  infernal 

thoughts     lOii 

„        State     the     case     before 

presenting  the      3 

Remembering  is  an  attempt  to  get 
the  conscious  mind  to  vibrate 
synchronously  with  the  subcon- 
scious mind  115 

"Remnant.    Yet  will  I  leave  a  ".. .     547 
"Renewed  bv  the  spirit  of  your 

mind.    Be"  306 

Rennie  says,  "The  mind  produces 

sudden  death."    Dr.  G.  E.  ...     542 

Research  foretold  by  prophets  has 

identified  Israel 403 

"  Responsible  for  man's  existence, 
then  God  is  respon- 
sible for  man's  acts. 
If  God  is  "  (Blatch- 

f ord) 

ff  for  numberless  ex- 
I)eriments  and  in- 
vestigations. For 
thirty  years 


502 


166 


zz  ii. 


714 


CONCOKD.VKCB. 


»f 


»♦ 


»» 


»» 


H 


Paos 
Responsible     with     all     mankiDd 
for  all  the  evil.     Each  of  us  is 

jointly         ...  502 

Responsibility  for  the  acts  of  the 
sinful,  mortal  man 
rests  upon  man's 
tbouRhts.  The  sole  502 
of  the  knowledge 
herein  stated  111,  :K)3 

is  to  destroy  evil 
thouj^hts  as  pre- 
sented to  us.     Our    302 

Our 301 

Tremendous       and 
'      newly  found  ...     504 

"  Rest  in  action  "  of  divine  love.    A     144 
in  God.  dwell  in  thought  in 

the  reality      137 

Mrs.  Besant  on         507 

Restful.     Soientitic  working         ...     144 
Result    obtained    by   supplicatory 

prayer         22r» 

„       The  ...         ...         ...         ...     545 

Results  an  undeniable  proof.    Prac- 
tical ...         ...         ...         ...      GO 

are  being  obtained     Extra- 
ordinary      ...         ...         ...     106 

It    will    be    much    easier 

for  anyone  to  get 10:i 

Many  wonderful  and  strik- 
ing     2o:j 

merely    due    to     ethereal 
thoughts    passing.      Plan- 
chette  ...         ...         ...     265 

of  great  variety  and  of 
the  most  miraculous  nature. 
An  abfiolnte  beginner, 
correctly       taught,       can 

get     134 

of   healing    are   according 

to  law  234 

„      of  true  prayer         233 

proving   power    of  prayer 
quite  inexplicable  at  first. 
Many...         ...        ...         ...       73 

Resurrection.     Blessed   is  he  that 
hath    part    in    the 

first"  54 

^             of  the  dead  not  un- 
common          207 

Retrograde.     Man  cannot...         ...     144 

Return  of  trouble 224 

„      unto  the  mighty  God  "...       34 
Revelation  are  reconciled.    Reason 

and         \k\ 

foreshadowed   more    or 
less.     Every  great       ...       43 
is  ordinary  and  normal     1 7S 
One  explanation  of     ...     528 
probably   first   instance 
of      thought  •  reading. 

Book  of 178 

The  Book  of     ...         178.528 


»» 


« 


»» 


>♦ 


»i 


f> 


» 


♦» 


»» 


Pags 
Revelation,     ''the      revelation    of 
Jesus  Christ."  The  Book 
of...         ...         ...         ...     178 

Value  of  178 

What  we  require  is  no 
new "      ...         ...         ...       4(J 

Reversal  frees  man 13i) 

„        The  habit  of        30t» 

Reverse  clearly  the   thought    and 
anger       disappears       for 

ever 140 

every   wrong  thought    as 
carefully  as  you  can         ...     143 
e^&ty  wrong  thought  in- 
stantly             138 

„       wrong  thoughts.     How  to    580 
Reversed  ;  man  never  retrogrades. 
God's  work  cannot  be     ...         ...     144 

"  Reversing.      You  can  discern  the 

spiritual  fact  by  "  343 

"Reversion.      Visible    universe 

declares  the  invisible  by "         ...     342 
"Review  of  Reviews'  gives  details 

of  Hart's  experiments     202 

'•  Revile  you.    Blessed  are  ye  when 

men  shall" 348 

Revival   of    Israel   commenced    in 

1271»A.D 42U 

Revolution  in  science.    The  ...     551 

Revolutionary  results  obtainable...         G 
Revolutionise  the  entire  universe. 

About  to      332 

M  the  life  of  the  reader. 
A  grasp  of  the  con- 
tents will      6 

Revolve   contrary    to    the     other 
revolutions  in  our  solar 
system  /     Why   does    the 
satellite  of  Saturn  ...         *J 

„        There    is    a   hypothetical 
etheric   force  tending  to 
make  matter        ...         ...       74 

Revolving  wheel  of  progress         ...     237 
Reward.     Anyone  examining   the 

facts  will  reap  a  rich    . .         7 
„         of    one    duty     is     the 
power  to  fulfil  another. 
The*  (George  Eliot)  ...     112 
^         or      punishment      now. 

We  receive        47 

Reynolds    proves   matter    cannot 

move.     Osl)orne  ...         S,  4,  8i> 
^         was  obtained.    How  the 

lecture  of  Osborne       ...     170 

Rheumatism (»01 

an  effect,  not  a  disease 

VM\,  198 

Ribot.    M 128 

Rich  reward.     Those  who  examine 

facts  herewith  will  reap  a  ...         7 

Richardson  says,  '*  Cancer,  epilepsy, 
and     eruptions     from      mental 


M 


causes."'    Sir  W.  B. 


538 


CONCORDANCE. 


715 


»» 


Page 
Richardson  says,  '•  Diabetes  a  true 
pure  type  of   physical 
malady   of  mental 
origin."    Sir  W.  B.    270,  ■i40 
„  says,      '*  Intermittent 

pulse    due    to    mental 
causes."     SirW.  B.     ...     539 
Richelieu  believed  in  astrology     ...     457 

Richet 128,2.-)«>,  2.59 

„      says,  "Every  living  being 

was  perchance  a   chemical 

mechanism     and     nothing 

more."    Prof.  Chas.  ...       79 

Richmond  a  wonderful  personage. 

Mrs.  Cora  L.  V 473 

„  when  eleven,  diagnosed, 

gave  medical  advice,  and 
performed  minor  surgi- 
cal operations.     Mrs.    ...     474 
Richter  cured  many  thousands  188 

Riddle  of  Ezekiel  explained.  The...    434 
„     of    the    universe    is    God. 

The  answer  to  the 4(i7 

Rider   Haggard's  experience  with 
his    dog    and    the     disaster    at 
Isandhlwana.     Mr.  ...         ...     118 

Ridicule.    Exponents   of    physical 

science  held  up  to         50,  259 
Scientists    fearing    the 
martyrdom  of  ...         ...     109 

Ridiculed.     Franklin  was  ...         ...       48 

Ridiculous.  Mortals  progress  slowly 

for  fear  of  being  thought  334 

Right  and  jiermanent  way.    The...     229 

of     humanity     to     demand 

correct   teaching   recognised     328 

path  and  feet  veering  round 

to  the  left.     Head  ever  turned 

to  the"  506 

„     purpose  must  bring  man  to  God    265 
„     thing  the  thing  most  desir- 
able.   The      ...         ...  316 

„     thinking  ...    135,139.306,321 

"  Righteousness  arise  with  healing. 
Then  shall  the  sun 

of" 548 

Better  not  to  have 
known  ihe  way  of  '     349 
„  Meaning  of  ...     208 

Ringing  down  the   centuries   the 
triumphant  answer        ...         ...     234 

Ritual    of    the    Anglican   Church 

that  of  the  Israelites        ...     368 
^        teems  with  references   to 
our      forefathers      the 
Israelites     ...         ...         ...     369 

Roberts.  The  Rev.  L.  G.  A.   360,  365,  430 
Extracts  from  *'  Palestine 
into  Britain."     Rev.  L.  G. 

A 416,442 

on  similarity  of  Hebrew 
and  W^elsh  languages. 
Rev.  L.  G.  A.         ...         ...     365 


i» 


»» 


»» 


» 


» 


Paob 
Robertson  says,   "  Influence  of  mind 
over     body    universally 
recognised."    Dr.         ...     537 
^         ''We    win    by     tender- 
ness."   F.  W 352 

'•  Rod  and  show  the  plan  of  battle. 

God  shall  reveal  his "  ...     112 

and  the  '^  staff."    The         ...     141 


»» 


»> 


of  iron.     Rule  with  a 


»i 


i» 


...     148 

Rolf,  the  Airedale  terrier 618 

''  Roll — lamentations  and  mourning 

and  woe.    A" 546 

„  the  length  twenty  cubits,  the 
breadth  ten  cubits  ;  this  is  the 
curse  that  goeth  over  the  whole 

earth.     Iseea  flying" 547 

Rolleston  says,  "  Dysentery,  scurvy, 
fever,  etc.,  more  powerful  after 

defeat."    Prof 541 

Roman       Catholics      completely 

broken.    Power  of     ...     527 
fleet    by   the   Vandals. 
Burning  of  the  entire     529 

Romanes         27,  49,  164 

wrot«.  "  The  sense  of  sight 
in  ants  is  extremely  limi- 
ted"       269 

Romans    inferior   scholars  of    bad 

teachers.    The  (Mommsen)        ...     489 
Rome    by    the    Ostrogoths.      The 

taking  of       530 

engulfed  in  one  day  . . .     587 

The  Huns  a  terrible  scourge 

to        529 

The  invasion  of  the  warlike 
Alaric  and  the  Goths  and  the 

sacking  of     529 

Rook.    Clarence      613 

Roscher  ...         ...         ...         ...     593 

Rossetti :  "I have  been  here  bef  jre, 

but  when?"         116 

"Rot"  at  cricket     ...         13 

Rotating  cylinder  stopped 67 

Rotherham's  translation  of  Revela- 
tions   170 

Rouse  Ball.     W.  W 19,91 

Ball's    interesting  views  of 
four-dimensional  world.   Mr.      64 
Rousseil  says  1,500  cures  are  regis- 
tered every  year  at  Lourdes      ...     543 
Royal  Edward  Institute     ...         ...     190 

„      law.    The      384 

Rubbish.      Philosophical     systems 
accumulated  huge  piles  of  intel- 

tectual  (Mommsen)         489 

Rucker's    defence    of    the    atom. 
Prof...         ...         ...         ...         ...       73 

"  Rule  of  life  is  absolutely  simple. 

The" 306 

"  Rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 

world  ■' weaving  webs    343 

Rules  Mrs.  Eddy  poi  its  out.  Essen- 
tial to  follcv  allt  he      ..  ...     325 


>» 


n; 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paob 


Uulin^*-   over    many   but   nowhere 

ruled  over.      Israel  

*•  Run  that  readeth.     He  may"    ... 

Runjit  Singh ' 

Rupture  

Ruskin.    John       41>,  81,  94,  :iI2,  'SM 
Ru9.<«ell  says,  ■'  Xo  transition  from 
place  to  place."  Mr.  Rertram 

„      T.  Rjiron       83,  120 

Rus-sell's  prophecy  of  Mrs.  Eildy's 

death.     Pastor      

Russia  repre.sents  *•  Majjoy  " 
Russian    lady    translatinjr    colours 

into  musical  sounds 
Russo-Japanese    War.      Mrn.    Eddy 

stops  the 


H!>2 
.-.4  4 
r.04 
«01 

S4 


1  ."»o 
44:? 


fil 


87 


s. 


n 
n 


Sabatier  raises   the  point  whether 
there  is  not  a  loss  of  energy.    M.       1>0 

Sabbath.     A  real      a04 

„       -keepinjr  people.  Israel  a  HS4.  :^*<.'i 
Sac;e  possibly  Israelites.     The      ...     413 
Sacrifice,  if  occasion  rtHjuire.  even 
human  prestige  and  repu- 
tation. Some       pure 

enough  to 524 

„         of  innocent  animals.  Go<l 

required  not  the :{;» 

Sadler's  law  that  proliticne?s  varies 

inversely  as  numbers       288 

Safe  tem{>orary  guide.     Consistent 

theory  a 72 

„    way  to  work.     The     I'M 

Safety.     Here  lies 3lo 

is  at  hand 3.-»2 

is  sufficient  understanding 
of  the  FirstCommandment. 
Love  is  omniiK)tent,  and 
all   that  is   necessary  for 

absolute     145 

Knowledge  of  God  is  the 

only  275 

lies  in  prayer        'Mo 

lies  in  the  love  that  wells 
from  our  hearts.    Our  ...     180 

lies.     Where        548 

Sagas  contain    earliest  legends   of 

Israelites  in  the  north     42S 

St.  Bernard  healing  blind  and  lame     188 
),  Columba  and  Jacob's  stone  in- 
correct.    Story  of  383 

„  Patrick  healing  the  blind        ...     188 
Saint  of  Rationalism.    John  Stuart 

Mill  the     ...    41»5 

Salisbury's       statement       about 

Gladstone.     Lord l(;r, 

Salome  re  not  bearing  children    ...  245a 

Salter.     W.  M 45.  51 

Salvation   Army    not    understood. 

Healing  by         12 

ff         Each   has  to  work    out 

his  own 315 


9» 

W 


Enter  into 


Salvation  is    -the    gift    of   God.' 
Our 
„  Now  is  the  day  of  "     ... 

Same    liability    to    troubles   after 

<leath 

Samson    says     mental    overstrain 

cause  of  morbid  arterie.s. 

heart    and    kidneys.    Dr. 

„         the    Danite    possibly   the 

same  as  Hercules... 

Sanborn.      Mrs.    Eddy    trained   in 

rhetoric  by  Prof. 
'•  Sanctuarv  of  spirit.  ' 

"the-        

Sand  wrote  without   bein*;*  aware 

of  the  problem  being  elaboratetl. 

George 

Sanders   described    a    fire    taking 

place  200  miles  away.  Rev.  Dr.... 

San<low  causing  a  muscle  to  grow 

by  thought.    Eugen        

'•  Sanity  "  leap  '•  into  living  flame." 

Let  "a  great  "        

Saracenic  invasion.    The 

''Satan     as     lightning    fall    from 

heaven" 

divided  against  himself  " 
loosed  for  "'a  little  season  " 
loosed  for  destruction  ... 
.shows  the  limits  of  self- 
knowledge  "        (Schleier- 

macher)       

Satan's     final     stronghold.     High 

places  are 

Sauveur  of  Horta.    St 

'•  Save  us  anew  shall  come  divinely 
as  a  woman.    Who  shall  come  to  " 

"Saved.    All  men  to  be" 

Saviours  of  mankind  helping  those 
attacking  us 
of  men.     We  are  to  be  " 

(Brooke) 

Savonarola  a  monomaniac.     Prof. 

Lombroso  thought 

„  tells  how  to  be  free    ... 

"Saw  distinctly  with  the   hand." 

A  girl  (Prof.  Lombroso)    ... 

her    brother    in    a    theatre 

distant    more   than   half    a 

mile  " 

her     decapitated      brother. 
Madame  Meurier  twice 
with  the  point  of  the  nose. 
The       daughter        (Prof. 
Lombroso)    ... 
Saxon     kings     traced     themselves 

Imck  to  Odin  and  David 

Saxons.   Prof.  Totteu  thinks  Israel- 
ites are       

Say.    Do  not  trj-  to  think  out  what 

is  best  to  

„  unto  this  mountain.  Remove 
hence" 


♦» 


»» 


♦♦ 


»* 


Paok 

91» 
304 

278 


538 
415 
330 
310 

1()5 

124 

201 

471 
530 

307 
225 
103 
105 

2.50 

354 
594 

330 
110 

181 

296 

166 
.501 

118 

« 

121 
130 

118 
419 
414 
318 
219 


w 


CONCORDANCE. 

"PkQt 

Scarlet  thread.  History  of  Israelites  Science 

like  a  ...         ...         ...         ...     358 

Scathing  ridicule.    Occultists  hold 

physical  scientists  up  to  ...       50 

Scenery    a    representation     of    a 
sonata         ...         ...         ...         ...       61 

'•  Scepticism  fatal  to  scientific  pro- 

g  ress.     Agg  ressi  ve  " . .        49 
„  is   ignorance.''  writes 

Victor  Longheed      ...         7 

Schlatter.     Span  on  .594 

y.           The     wonderful    heal- 
ing by   189,594 

Schleiermacher        2.50 

Schmi<lt  says,  *'  Unconscious  mind 
in  plants,  consciousness  in 
animals,  and    self-consciousness 

in  man."     Prof 174 

SchoHeld,  Dr....  113,  184. 198-200,242,  539 
A  mind  can  be  formed  to 
which  "all  things  work 
together  for  good."     Dr. 

A. »    X  •  •••  •••  •••  ^tM> 

List   of    diseases    caused 
mentally.     Dr.  A.  T.     ...     541 
"The    mental    factor    is 
present  iu  all  diseases.'' 

Dr.  A.  T ...     538 

tells  of  mental  assassina- 
tion iu    Scotland.      Dr. 
A.  T.         ...         ...         ...     542 

writes.  •  Faith  cures  exist 
of  manv  varieties."     Dr.     25r) 
Scholastic    theology    teaches    that 
God   is  spirit  and    infinite,   yet 
that  evil  is  real     ...         ...         ...     1 55 

Schopenhauer  183,589 

„  calls  the  subcon- 
scious mind  the 
'•  better  conscious- 
ness"       113 

^  regarded  conscious- 

ness as  the  hideous 
mistake  and  malady 
of  nature  494 

^  teaches  that  every- 

thing material  must 
cease  to  exist        ...     493 
Schrenk-Notzing.     Dr.  von  ...     227 

„  on  spiritualism     601 

Schubert.    The  inspiration  of       ...     165 
Schul^ert's  masters  said.  "  He  must 
have  learned  music  directly  from 

heaven."     One  of 165 

Sciatica  healed  mentally  (Dr.  Hack 

Tuke)  198 

„       not  a  disease  but  an  effect. 

Dr.  Still  says  196 

Science  *>1 

An  exact 326 

and  Health,  with  Key  to 

the  Scriptures "    ...         ...     327 

^         and   religion   twin-sisters      53 


»9 


M 


♦» 


W 
99 


♦» 


»» 
99 
1» 
99 

♦» 
9» 
99 

91 

99 

9» 

»9 


»» 


99 


99 


71 


Page 

and  Scripture  a  joy 
beyond  utterance.  I  pre- 
dict   to    him    who    shall 

bring  together      8 

applied  to  the  conquest  of 
disease.  King  Edward  testi- 
fied   to    the     jwwer      of 
modern      ...         ...  ..     189 

Aquinas  says  theology  the 
only  absolute         ...         ...       48 

a  revelation  561 

begins  to  join  hands  with 
philosophy  (Russell)       ...       83 
et  r  Hypo  these.     La" 

(Henri  Poincare) J>J>2 

has     chosen     to     simply 
ignore  facts  "  (Heysinger)     113 
has  entered  into  a  phase 
of  anarchy  "  ...         ...     5.52 

is  clearly  moving  in  the 
direction  of  the  spiritual  " 

(Heysinger)  54 

is  full  of  mistakes.     Our  " 
(Edward  Carpenter)        . . .     558 
is  now  coming  to  the  end 
of  its   powers.      Natural      52 
[material]       science       is 
modern       ...         ...         ...       70 

must  dig  up  every   seed 
of  error's  sowing  '  ...     342 

not  deserving  the  name  of 
knowledge.     Our  (Kant)      492 
now  coming  to  a  head    ...        5 
offers  to  corroborate  theo- 
logy."'     Drummond    says      54 
of  mind  is  self-protective. 
The  practice  of  the        ...     145 
of  the  next.    Superstition 
in    one   century   the 
approved''  ...  ..       49 

prospers   exactly  in   pro- 
portion &s  it  is  religious  " 

(Huxley) ..      53 

Scathing    endictment    by 
Sinnett  of  the  man  of     ...     558 
speaks   to    religion   with 
twofold  purpose "  ...       54 

"  the  atmosphere  of  God," 
is  eternal  ...         ...         ...      51 

"the  intellectual  unifica- 
tion of  the  mind  of  man 
and  the  mind  of  God.'' 
The  purpose  of  modem  ...  73 
To  recoil  from  fear  of 
difficulty  is  to  bring 
reproach  on  '  (Sir  William 

Crookes)     86 

trustworthy.  The  inner 
activity  of  man,  proi)erly 
used,  made  (Kant)  ...     491 

L^nnatural 291 

vast    to    which    belongs 

the  tongue  of  angels "    ...      53 


718 


CONCORD  ANCa 


M 


Pack 
"Science    will   sweep    the    world 
clear    of    our    miseries" 
(W.E.Gladstone)  ...     Ill 

ff  with  the  fire  of  holiest 
affection .  A  faithful 
thinker  kindles" 320 

ff         worthy   of    the    name  is 

divine.    All  4 

"  Sciences.     Anarchy  reij.'ns  in  the 
domain  of    the  natural "  (Poin- 

care)  5.')2 

Scientific  acceptance  of  truth.    The 

first  sickle  or      545 

M       and  therefore   all-potent 

prayer        2K:{ 

M       basis  of  all  truth.    Only 

one  permanent l.'>8 

M       basis  of  knowledge.     Men 

in  search  of  a      ...         ...         :{ 

ff       completeness  in  writing^s 

of  Mrs.  Eddy       327 

ff       confirmation  of  counter- 

fesance      287 

M  consciousness.  Man  a 
permanent  individualisa- 
tion  of       41 

M       difficulties  ...         ...        9 

dogmas  now  in  the  hour 

of  decadence        551 

facts  stated  herein  rest 
upon   unalterable  princi- 

f^^V    •••  •••  •••  •••  O 

forecasts 70 

idols  of  the  present  day 
have  no  right  to  invul- 
nerability "        (Dr.       Le 

Bon)  51 

individuals  the  most  po- 
tent factor ...     237 

inferences  to  a  great 
extent  a  delusion  "  (Stan- 
ley Jevons)  

leaders.     Recognised 
men   to-day.      The  God- 
appointed  task  of 
method  of  destroying  evil. 

method  of  working.  The 
positive  sense  of  unity  " 

with  God 

prayer  the   incoming    of 

the' Holy  Ghost 

recognition  of  the  non- 
reality  of  matter.    On  the 

eve  of  the 

remedy.     A  

theory  of  material  phe- 
nomena.   Consistent 

views         

working  restful 

Scientist  a  philosopher.     Every    ... 
if  in  disguise.    Every  man 


♦» 


»♦ 


M 


♦* 


»» 


♦1 


n 


21 

240 

149 

135 
123 

29r, 


»♦ 


IS  a... 


169 
135 

2(>4> 

91 

144 

151 

151 


149 


44 


345 

349 
235 


100 
199 

435 


43«; 


»» 


Scott. 


Page 
Scientist  of     to-day.        The    God- 
appointed  task  of  the    ... 
„       one  of   the    three    great 
classes        of        thinkers. 

Natural     

Scientists    should   draw    no    lines 
whatever     between     one 
person  and  another  " 
„        will    strain      at      gnats. 

Such  so-called" 

Sclerosis  of  the  spinal  cord 
"Scoflfers    saying.     Where   is    the 
promise  of  his  coming  ?       Then 
shall  come  in  the  last  days"     ... 
Scornful  scepticism 
Scotch  and  their    stone   came    to 

Ireland  from  Spain  

"Scots    are    identical     with    the 
Scythians."     Col.  Garnier 

«iys 

synonymous   with   '•  wan- 
derers."       Col.      Gawler 
says...         ...         ...         ...     43ti 

Sir  Walter    ...     56,115,435,457 
"  Scourge  in  your  synagogues  and 
persecute    them.     Some 

shall  ye" 

„         you  in  their  synaj.'-ogues. 

They  will"      ' 

"  Scourged  and  condemned  at  every 

advancing  footstep  " 
Scratching   the   surface.      We  are 

still  only 

Scribes.     The    prophecy  of  Jesus 

concerning  the  latter-day 
*'  Scripture  [that  God  made  man  '  a 
little  lower  than  Elohimj  can- 
not be  broken"     

"Scriptures"  or  "canonical  writ- 
ings."   Definition  of  "the"      ... 

Scrofula         

"  Sculptors  of  life  are  we  as  we 

stand"        50,182 

Scum  to  the  surface.  The  worlds 
inhuman  -mental"  strife  throws 

the 181 

Scurvy  mentally  cured      ...         197,198 

„        warts,  and  gout  mentally 

cured.      Dr.  Clouston  says 

Scythians    the    ancestors    of    the 

Anglo-Saxons.      Sharon    Turner 

thinks  the 

Sea  is   not  declining.     England's 

mastery  of  the      

Seaforth  prophecy.    The 

Seal  of  America.     The  national    .. 

Sealed  in  their  foreheads 

„      vision.    The 

Seals  in  Revelation.  The  explana- 
tion of  the 

Sealy  considers  "the  mind  as  a 
source  of  cure."  •  potent  "  and 
"active."     Dr.  J.  H.       ...         197,537 


150 


544 
331 


150 


41 

158 
601 


540 


416 

397 
125 
379 
247 
361 

528 


CONCORDANCE. 


Pags 


»» 


»» 


»i 


»» 


»» 


n 


»1 


»1 


9» 


1» 


174 
207 


157 


i32 


)32 


532 


532 

550 
125 

125 


Secret. 


"  Season  and  a  time.   To  eveiything 

~  there  is  a  "  (Solomon)     

Second  century  more  fertile  in 
miracles  than  the  first  . . . 
Coming  of  Christ.  A  sign 
of  the  awakening  of  the 
world  to  the 

Coming  of  Christ  all  over 
the  world.    The  ... 
Coming  of  Christ  between 
1865  and  1870.     The 
Coming  of  Christ.  Meaning 
of  the 

Coming  of  Christ.  The  43,  232, 

279.  320,  532 
Coming   of  Christ  was  in 

1866.    The 

sickle  or  universal  accep- 
tance.   The 
sight 

sight.  Hundreds  of  well- 
authenticated  instances  of 
sight  not  previously  un- 
derstood 

sight    reading    thought 
before   it  comes  into  ap- 
parent action 
statement.     The  ... 
No  one  except  God  knows 
this '" 

of   Daniel's  control  over 
the  lions   ... 
of  the  temple  known  to 

others.    The        

„        place  of  the  Most  High. 

The  310,343 

"  Secrets.    God  is  a  revealer  of"  ...     168 
^          of  the  Ark  and  the  elec- 
tric discharge 372 

Sects  of  so-called  mental  workers. 

Fifty  or  sixty  different 212 

See  everything  upside  down  .'  Why 

do  we  not  12 

things  at  any  distance.     Black 

boy  able  to         118 

with  her  eyes.    She  did  not" 
(Dr.  Hammond)  ...         ...     119 

Seed  falsely  conceived  of  will  have 

to  be  exposed.     Every     73 

Seeing  God's  perfect  idea 261 

things  at  a  distance.     Jesus 
exercised  this  power  of     ...     117 
things  in  any  part  of  the 
world.    Man  has  the  power 

of        117 

with  the  nose  and  ear        ...     118 

'•EcceHomo''        245 

Buddha  always  teaching  the 

denial  of  588 

-conscious"  minds     114 

-destruction.     Process  of      ..      153 
Dominion  over  (Leonardo  da 
Vinci) 298 


» 


125 
549 

473 

243 

374 


?» 


11 


i» 


»♦ 


Seely 
Self. 


♦1 

5» 


Self  -  erected  pedestal  into  its  native 
nothingness.       Hurl   all    sin 

from  its  

-imposed  false    authority   of 

evil.    The       ..  

-intensification 

intensifies  itself  on  the  human 

mind.     Evil      

is    an  error  and  illusion,    a 

dream '"  (Buddha)      

is  an  illusion.    The  existence 

protection  now  essential 
against  ignorant  uninten- 
tional and  malicious  attempts 

of  evil 

protection.    The    purpose  of 
righteousness  of  the  Pharisees 
crucified  Jesus 
sacrifice   is   the    highway   to 

heaven"  

-thinking  and  self-willing, 
and  at  length  see  the  great 
salvation  of  God.     Stand  still 

f  rom  "  (Boehme)       

Victory  over  (Lao-Tze) 

Selfish  form  of  prayer.    A  compara- 
tively   

Selfishness.     Godliness  is  unselfish- 
ness, sin  is 
„  The  cause  of 

Selfless.    Be  ... 

"  Selves.   In  the  last  days  men  shall 
be  lovers  of  their  own  " 

Semi-human  gods  to    whom    man 
prayed 

Seneca  amongst  the  Stoics 

Sense   impressions    are    absolutely 


19 


Page 


»» 


wrong 


Senses 


The 


?» 
»» 


Sent 


condemn  themselves. 

11 V"       ...  ■*.  •••  ••• 

of  ants.     Extraordinary... 
The  universe  the   impres- 
sions produce  on  our  ' 
to   a  people  of  a    strange 

speech.    Thou  art  not" 

Separation.    Fortunately  never  sub- 
jected to         ...       280, 
of     prayer    from    its 
scientific  basis    is  un- 
natural.    The 
between     Israel     and 
Judah.    The   ... 
Sequence  of  events,  the  first  state- 
ment,   then   the    second 
statement,  and  the  end... 
of    thought    in    heaven. 

Perfect      

of    dream    pictures    fades 
into  its  native  nothingness. 
The  whole   .  . 
of  pictures  called  historical 
records.     A... 


i» 


»> 


»> 


Series 


>» 


157 

156 

77 

77 
568 
566 


145 
197 

347 

336 


490 
298 

222 

301 
301 
297 

102 

219 

489 

114 

26 
269 

85 

546 

282 

» 
146 

367 

545 
«;() 

322 

285 


7-Jo 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paob 
Sermon    i)reachin«r     of     donth     is 

•  i«'adly  in  its  effects.     A 

Sermons  tlu'  most  inspinnl  ... 
"Serpent    inuat  be    loosed  a  little 
season.     That  old  " 
^         symholises    "human   al< 
lurementa"  and     'sound 
jud^rment."'     The 
M         syn)bolis«»s  wisilom 
^         that  mi^rht  trv  to  Itite  u.s. 
A  "  (Sir  OliviT  Lo<l<;e)  ... 
Servant    of    nuinkiiul.     The   jM^rter 
that   o|HMis  the  door  to  ineomin^ 
truth  is  the  humlile 
Serviee  to  be  reaul  to  the  nick 
Seven  as  it  (x»urs   in   the    Bible. 
The  nnmlHT  ... 
cast's  of  raising  of  the  «lead 
in  Uible 

churches  can  Ik*  found  the 
material  history  of  st»ven 
uuiterial  churches  of  to-dav. 
In  the  Ap(K'alyptic  messages 

to  the 

days     the    world     shall    be 

niised  up.      After" 

„     other  spirits  more  wicked" 

213,22.-. 
„     The  nunilH'r  ...         ...         ...     4I!» 


*« 


«» 


2h; 

2  IS 

lo:; 


Hi.-. 


4  ID 
207 


«♦ 


r)2r. 


♦* 


»^ 


»i 


»» 


»» 


to    pass    over 
punishment 


Israel 
termi- 


times 
before 

nateti 40."» 

tril>es    known   as     "  people 
of       Guti."      '•  Massajfeta.\'" 
*♦  Goths,"  •*  Asar."  "  Angles  "     40r. 
trilies  of  Israel  were  known. 

Names  by  which       4(>«*» 

-year  period 110 

years  after  scientific  know- 
ledge has  been  found  un- 
sound, then  comes  the  end. . .  110 
years  after  the  sharp  sickle 
is  thrust  into  the  earth  the 
truth  is  universally  set  before 

a  waiting  world       110 

years  of  evil.    The  last      107.  .V>o 
years.   Our  steersman  in  the 
perilous  times  of    the  com- 
ing        190 

years.       The      intervening 
result<s  durinjr  the  last        ...     549 
years     typifietl     throughout 
the  Bible.    The  last lo7 

Seventh  day  of  spiritual  under- 
standing matter  disap- 
pears.   In  the  glad  light 

of  the       283 

„        trumpet 616 

J^xes  brings  mutual  co-operation  in 
higher  planes  of  action.  The 
equality  of  the     505 

Sextus  Empiricus  of  the  Sceptics  ...     489 

Shadow  man.     The 21 


»» 


»» 


Paqk 

(iir> 

S40 


Shadow  of  the  Cross.     The 
Shake  the  fundamental  basis 
Shakes^ieare  characterises  material 
things  as    fonne<I   of 
'•  baseless  fabric ''      ...       *M> 
„         says,  "  Nothing  good  or 
bad        but      thinking 

makes  it  so" 183 

M  Sir  Henry       591 

w  William.'.  25.  45.!»2,  94,  101, 

117.  141.  H:i.  I7:{,  222.  242, 

2H;.  272,  2!»7,  '2W.  300.  3(».S, 

345,  3JS.  387,  39.S 

'•Shanu'  of  the  human  race,"     The 

reception  of  .lesns  was  "  the  "...       42 
Shannon:      'Our     thoughts     are 

the  nulderof  our  life."    Ilev.  I.  R.       20- 
Sharon  Turner  traces  our  ancestors 
into  Media  in  his  work,  "Anglo- 
Saxons"     

Sharp    considers    effect    of     phy- 
sician's    |>er8onality.      Dr. 
Gordon 
„         on  a  coming  new  redemp- 
tion.    William 

Shaw.     Dr.  John     

Sheep  of  the  hou.se  of  Israel.     Lost 
Shifting  appearances.    This  world 
now  proved  to  be  only  ... 
M        forms.       Occult     pheno- 
mena merely 
'•  Ship   was    at   the   land   whither 
they   went.     Immediately    the " 
Ships.     Sinking  of  Russian 
Shoemaker  on  mental  work.    Dr.  .. 
Shone.     His  face 

Short-circuit  themselves.    Particles 
on  the  mind  ... 
„  Definition  of  ... 

Short-circuited.  Positive  touches 
negative  and  the  whole  line 
of  force  is 

circuiting      particles      right 
method  of  destroying  evil  83 
circuiting.        The    material 
universe     allows     the    real 
world  to  appear  more  clearly 
Shoulder  the  loving  support  which 
enables  man  to  use  ''the 
arm" 
M         to  shoulder.     Stand 
Shows    fundamental    law    govern- 
ing all  existence.     This  lecture... 
Shrinking    with   horror  get  care- 
less.    Instead  of  ...         

*•  Sic    vos    ardebitis   in    gehenna." 

Paracelsus  said     

Sickle  of  Revelation.  Scientific  ac- 
ceptance of  truth  symbol- 
ised by  first 

of  Revelation  symbolises 
universal  acceptance  of 
truths.     Second       550 


»» 


»♦ 


»♦ 


4  hi 


33(>- 
325 
399 

17 

50- 

131 
582 
200 
248 

8(> 
77 


171 


214 


32:^ 


466 
314 

304 

351 

52 


545 


CONCORDANCE. 


schtKilmaster  " 
mathematician. 


"  Sicknt'ss    is    the 
pointing  to  G(k1 
Siiiis.    the      boy 

William 
Sidgwick  disgusted  with  trickery. 

Prof. 
Sieberl    states    that    every  jierstm 
is    u     law    unto    himself.       Dr. 
Theodor 
Sight.     All    hypnotised    into    the 
])elief   that   we   have   not 
this  power  of 
an  ethereal  effect  due  to 
l)elief  in  mechanical  vibra- 
tion ... 

is    an     ethereal     e  flf  e  c  t. 
Physical 


»» 


»» 


♦» 
»» 


is  "  mental " 


Page 
233 

<;4 

264 
254 
118 

119 

119 
117 


w 


»» 


Thought-forms  are  clearly 
visible  by  many  who  have 
made  a  speciality  of  this 
higher  sense  of  "  (Stenson 
Hooker) 
Significance  of  the  nuuK^rals  capable 
of  infinitecombinations. 

Elementary      

„  Spiritual 

Sign-post  to  turn  us  to  God.  Use 
every  wrong  thought  as  a 
to  turn  us  to  God.  We 
have  l)y  reversal  to  use 
every  wrong  thought  as 

8la*«  •••  •••  ••• 

on     the     pathway     to- 
wards truth        ...         308,319 
Signs  of   the  end.     Present  condi- 
tions supply  unmistakable 
Silence  for  censure.     Substitute  ... 
Silver  conl.     The 
Similar  vibrations  cause   response 

in  human  consciousness ... 
Simplicity.    Makes  life  absolute  ... 
k^in      ...         ...         ■>.         ,,  ••, 

All  disease  due  to      

and  its  punishment    ... 
and   trouble  simply   an  hyp- 
notic effect.    All       

]>e  revealed.  That  man  of  ... 
brings  its  own  hourly  punish- 

Definition  of 

destroys  itself.  Evil  in  the 
form  of... 

disease,  and  death  unnatural 
existed  as  a  false  claim  liefore 
the  human  concept  of  sin  was 

formed"  

exists  only  as  an  utterly  false 

conception       

Free  from  all"  

inevitably  leads  to  disease  .,, 
is  but  a  negative  (Scotus 
Erigena)  ...         .-         ...       25 


11 
11 

11 

11 
11 


11 

»1 
11 
11 


129 


450 
401 

308 


139 


106 
345 
277 

125 
316 
250 
26 
21<; 

23 
106 

102 
250 

1.52 
30 


1»5 

21 

42 

216 


Si  n 


11 

11 

11 
11 
11 

♦1 

11 

11 

11 
11 

♦1 
11 


Sinai 


is  delusion.  The  source  of  ... 
is  merely  a  form  of  mad- 
ness 

is    "nothing."      Root    mean- 
ing of  "avon"  translated   ... 
is  simply  moral  madness 
Listening  to  a  train  is 
of  sin**.      Directed  silent  in- 
visible evil  force  is  the 
sickness,     troubles.      limita- 
tions, capable  of  lieing  easily 

destroyed,  bit  V)y  bit 

suffering    and    sickness    dis- 
api)ear   from   right   and  left 
Temi>orary      activity       fore- 
shadows end  of  all     ... 
the  cause  of  disease    ... 
The  freeing  from 
'•  the  miasma  of  earth  " 
Thoughts  cause  all  the  trouble 
due  to   ... 
"produced    by    secret    pro- 
cesses."     Effects  on  Mount 
Sinless    though     limited     human 

consciousness 
Sinnett.  A.  P. 
Sinning  brings  no  happiness 

Sins  shall  be  forgiven         

'•Sion.    He  shall  stand   upon  the 

top  of  Mount"      

Sixth  seal  of  the  Apocalypse  typi- 
fies the  "mental"  age  now 
well  established 
„     sense.     This   ... 
Sixty  prophecies  applying   to  the 
Englifih-speaking  race 
regrets    lost    opportunities. 
Man  at 

"Skyward.     I  manfully  plod  on" 
Slander  is  that  man   is   material. 

X X1.6    ••>  •••  •••  •••  ••• 

Slanderer.    The  word  devil  merely 

means 
Slave  trade.    Israel  to  abolish  the 
Slaves.    Lowell  on 

of  the  I  ' 

The  Scythians  met  an  army 

of  their  own 

to  false  thoughts.  W^e  have 

'JxTvll     •••  ■••  •••  ••• 

Sleep  a  waste  of  time 
not  necessary... 
Now  it  is  high  time  to  awake 
out  of"  (Rom.  13,  ver.  11)  ... 
Slumbering  world.     Bathed  in  his 

love  a  

Small    circle    like-minded.      Un- 
bounded influence  of  a     ... 
dose  of  poison  the  opposite 
result  of  large  dose 
Smell  is  mental 

Smelling  with  the  chin  and  back 
of  the  foot  (Prof.  Lombroso)     ... 


721 

Pias 

21 

251 


11 


11 
11 


11 
9i 


11 


24 
175 

2.50 

273 


106 
246 
153 

2<; 

217 
251 

251 

374 

215 
5.58 
217 
206 

548 


23«; 

361 

15 
506 

21 

21 
384 
344 
567 

412 

174 
254 
255 

111 

354 

101 

208 
121 

121 


'22 


Smith 


CONCORDANCE. 


Paok 


n 


n 


Smyth. 


H.J. 

270, 
Sweep 


99 


99 


on    ignoranne    concerning 
"  Urim     and     Thummim." 
Sir  W. 
"Pity  the  touch  of  God." 

W.  O 

says  Darwin  ])rove8  our 
week  of  seven  days  to  be 
based  on  the  ground  of 
Nature.  Dr.  W.  Woo<l8  ... 
the  Cambridge  Platoiiist, 
on  man's  idea  of  God.  John 
that  bloweth  on  the  coals. 

The" 

End    of  the  world  calcu- 
lated from  the  Pyramid  by 
^        on    English     weights    and 
measures.     Prof.  Piazzi    ... 

Snake  bites.     Healing  of 

Snell :  •'  A  Dual  Existence. 
Snow.     Dr.    ... 

^         from  his  own  door. 

the'"  (Chinese) 
„         The  spirituality  of 
So-called    good    human    thoughts 

are  never  really  jrood 
Socialism  and  women's  rights 

Definition    of    true    and 
laise  ...         ...        loo| 

that  gives.    I  believe  in 

the'  

Sociiilist  is  the  spiritual  being  in 

heaven.     The  only  true 

Socialists     thousands    of    splendid 

men.     Amongst  the         

Socrates  conceived   of    a    supreme 

Power,  Principle 

stated  that  from  the  inves- 
tigation of  the  material 
we  could  know  the  spiri- 
tual...          

taught  that  "virtue  is 
knowledge"     and     "vice 

ignorance"  

thought  he  was  guided  by 
an  inner  voice 
universe    was    a    mass    of 
aqueous  vajwur.    Whole  of  the... 
Soles  of  your  boots.    Seeing  the  ... 

Solid  matter.    So-called    

Solomon.  King         

„        shows  that  everything  is 
predetermined     ... 
Solution  of  all  mysteries.    The  ... 
Somaliland    ... 
Somnambulism  accounted  for 

„             discloses  phenome- 
nal powers 
Son  of  man  and  perfect  man.    Dis- 
tinction between 

Song  of  Christian  Science 

Sons  of  the  living  God        

Sophists  introduced  an  ostentatious 
.disregard  for  truthfulness 


w 


>» 


Solar 


372 

aoi 


4:>o 

45 

547 

44r> 

:W0 

12 

505 

53S 

291» 
4  (.6 

312 
158 

501 

501 

501 

501 

4  S3 


483 


483 

Ifie 

9C, 

(>2 

97 

183 

174 

17 

592 

9 

128 

40 

332 

41 

482 


Paob 

Sophocles  :  ''  Strive  thou    to    win. 

but  win  with  the  help  of  God  "...     184 
Sorcerers'  results  unknown.     Rea- 
son for        

Sorcery.     Details  of  462 

„  equivalent  to  spiritualist 

phenomena  of  to-day    ...     462 
ff          by  J.  W.  Draper,  M.D..  in 
'•  Intellectual      Develop- 
ment of  Europe."   Refe- 
rence to    462 

•*  Sorrow  and  mourning  shall  flee 

away"    (Is.  51,  ver.   11)       98 
ff       There  shall  be  no  more" 

(Rev.  21.  ver.  4)  ...       98 

"  Soul  acquainted  with  i)erishable 

things  perishes '"  (Aristotle)     487 
McC)unn"s   name    for    sub- 
conscious mind       113 

is  of  the  synonym  that  ex- 
presses God  as  the  giver  of 
all     wisdom,    intelligence, 
and  knowledge      ...         ...     121 

shaped    by   suggestive   in- 
fluence              228 

the  foundation  of  all  wisdom      34 
Sound  and  form.     Absolute  corre- 
spondence between 456 

is  vibration 75 

like  a  person  speaking.    We 
get  such  a   senile   of   these 
thoughts  of  God  that   they     121 
the    same     in     every     lan- 
guage  \         ...     458 

vibrating       ...       75 

Sounds  are   God's    thoughts    per- 
ceived materially 121 

By  suggestion    alone    we 
can     cause    a    person     to 
hear  in  his  mind  alone...     120 
heard    by  Moses,   Samuel, 
Paul,    and    others.       The 

reason  for  the        121 

Source  of  true  knowledge.     The  ...     544 
Space  an   apparent   limitation    in 

human  consciousness         ...       88 

„       False  concept  of      77 

Span.     R.  B....         594.603 

Spanish   Armada    practically  des- 
troyed         389 

„         mystic.  St.  Theresa  the  ...     473 

Spain  represents  ••  Moab  " 443 

Sj>eak  against  any  person.    Do  not 
appeal  for  help  to  those  who 

habitually      350 

It  shall  be  given  you  what 

ye  shall" 545 

my  words  unto   them.     Get 
thee  unto  the  house  of  Israel 
and"    ...         ...         ...         ...     544 

with  my  words  unto  them  "     546 
Speaker  electrify  audience .'   Why 
does  a  ...         ...         13 


99 


»♦ 


1» 


»» 


»» 


»1 


»» 


»» 


»♦ 


»» 


»» 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


120 


99 


121 


290 


109 


n 


121 
121 
353 

92 

71 


99 


»? 


'•Speaking"     to     her     sister      in 
America.     Daily    ... 
^               to  or  hearing  anyone . 
Man  has  the  power 
of  mentally 
Speaks  to  us  by  means  of  our  fellow- 
men.    God ...  

'•Species  once  lost  do  not  re- 
appear"' 
Specific  knowledge  can  be  ob- 
tained by  turning  in  thought 
to  God 
Speculations  uncontrolled  are  the 
artificial  accumulations  of  cen- 
turies.   Theological        

Speech  is  a  pseudo-mental  impres- 
sion of  the  expression   of 
thought 
„      is  mental 

„      Stoppage  of  free     

Spencer  defines  ''reality"  as  "per- 
manence.'   Herbert 
Foundation  of  psychology 

laid  by  Herbert     

Herbert  16,  39,  53,  76,  13.->,  476 
looked  upon  the  universe 
as  •'  but  the  progressive  un- 
folding and  evolution  of  a 
fixed  quantity  of  force"  ... 
••  Religion  a  great  reality." 
Herbert 
Si>enser:    "Soul    doth    the     body 

make."'     Edmund... 
'•  Spies.  They  watched  him  and  sent 

forth"         

Spinoza  ...         ...         ...         •>00, 

Spirit     appearances.     Swedenborg 
confused    heaven    with    a 

false  belief  in         

Descent  of  Holy  "  (Mdme. 

Guyon)        

God  is" 

of  drug"  alias  mistaken 
belief  is  purely  ethereal . . . 
of  truth  to  demonstrate  om- 
nipotence. It  requires  the 
the  essence  of  holiness  ... 
The  hold  of  every  foul" 
The  real  strength,  the  in- 
vincible might  of 

Thoughts  must  be  spirit- 
ualise! to  apprehend 
Spiritual  abstractions  replaced   by 
practical    knowledge    of 
God  and  man 
accuracy    discerned      by 
unprejudiced  study   and 
conscientious  comparison 
with  text-book   ... 
alertness       implies     ac- 
quaintance     with      the 
nature  of  the  false  claims 
of  error     


w 


♦» 


n 


»» 

»» 


11 


M 


W 


W 


497 


31 

81 

353 
534 


65 

237 
45 

209 

352 
34 
25 

143 

139 


36 


327 


295 


r23 


Paob 


(i 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


♦» 


»» 


♦» 


99 
9* 
»» 
♦♦ 


»♦ 


»> 


n 


»» 


>» 


»» 


w 


» 


»» 


w 


w 


99 


99 


The 


con- 


Spiritual  body  immortal, 
building  of  God  " 
evolution  stated, 
eternal  facts  of  ... 
evolution "  is  the 
tinual  redistribution  of 
perfect  ideas  which  come 
as  combinations  of  won- 
drous beauty       464 

ideas  in    new    combina- 
tions ...         ...         ...     291 

Law     in    the     Material 
World."     Grant's 
leaders'  wrong  thinking 
brings  direful  results    ... 

Man  is 

perception,        '•  windows 
from  on  high"    ... 
realities.       Approximate 
conception  of 
realities.     Details  of 
realities  of  man  ... 
realities  of  what  we  see., 
reality.     Every   material 

belief  has  its       

reality.    Everything    be- 
comes more  like  ... 
reality  of    most    things. 
Easy  to  find  out  the 
reality  of  shoulder,  God's 

loving  support 

science  or  natural  mental 
science  readily  appre- 
hended by  the  scientist... 
science  that  governed 
the  actions  of  Jesus 
after  the  resurrection  ... 
self  seen  falsely.  Every- 
thing about  is  something 
connected  with  your 
shall  reap  carnal  things 

Have  sown  "        

significance       of        our 
Master's  sayings  of  para- 
mount importance 
understanding  reveals  the 
true    idea    of    God    and 
man 

wickedness       in       high 
places'     ...         ...        341,343 

wickedness       murderous 
reptile 

world.   Invisible  ethereal 
conditions   mistaken  for 
world.        Necessary      to 
understand  the  ... 
world  real  and  glorious 
hidden   by  the  lie   that 
God  made  matter 
world.    The  false 
Spiri'tualisation    of      the     Church 
"Spiritualism"' 


8 

377 
245 
320 

142 


85,  466 
...     575 
574 

571 


466 


466 


237 


134 


♦» 


64 


69 


401 


41 


354 


18 


4(;6 


29 

18 

526 

259 


724 


Spiritualism 


CONCORDANCE. 


»* 


»» 


»» 


»» 


Page 

2:>9 
259 


259 
262 

9 
263 


259 


125 


ao  entire  misnomer, 
as  i  ts  phen  omena  are 
entirely  material... 
Etberealism  a  more 
accurate  name  than 
Its  s*eemin;f  mystery 
explained  as  due  to 
intensified  material 

thoujrhts 

Lombroso    on     the 
phenomena  of 
merely  false  pictures 
Results         and 
methods    explained 
Terrible  results  of 
Spiritualistic  hypothesia  a    conti- 
nent      incompletely 
suhmerg-ed    ... 
n  or    hypnotic   experi- 

ments.   Never  taken 
part  in 
M  phenomena  explained 

as  ethereal,  and  due 
to    the    working    of 
the  so-called  human 
mind  ... 
ff  phenomena     most 

harmful.  Production 

of       

False 

ranks     of     Christian 

Useless  effort  to 

Spoke  in  German  although  having 
no  knowledge  other  than  English 
Sponge.    The  material  '•  mind  *'  fits 
into  the  material  body  like  a  hand 
into  a  glove  or  like  water  in  a  ... 
Spontaneous    levelment    of     indi- 
vidual consciousness  achieved  by 
consistent  right  thinking 
Sprague  :   '•  Affirmations  of  science 

must  be  tested."     Frank  H. 
Sprenger    and    Luther    strove    to 
stamp  out  the  growing  evil  of 
witchcraft  ... 
Sri  Kamakri.shna 

StaflF.     By  handling  the  serpent  we 
turn  it  into  a  ...       139 

„        The '•  rod  "  and  the 
"Stakes  8too<i  like  a  small  forest  " 
Standard   Ijearers.     Attack  cannot 

harm  the  .  

M         of  Christ  raised  so  that 
the  glorious  protection  of 
mind  be  utilised 
of  good.    The  absolute  '.'. 
of  ;>erft*crion   when   im- 
perfections      disappear. 
Thought  change" i  to  a  ... 
Rallying  to  tmth's 
Standards  of  the  Israel iten.  A  man, 
a   lion,    an    ox,   and    an    eagle| 
probably  the  four  camp 377 


Spirituality. 
Split     the 
Scientists. 


n 


M 


266 

601 
39 

337 

474 

12s 

244 
334 


103 

348 

,  309 
141 
459 

337 


181 
251 


19 
355 


»» 


261       -Star. 


Stars 


»» 


M 


>1 


»* 


'•Standards  those  given  to  Israel. 

The     British      nation's     chief  " 

(Prof.  Piazzi  Smyth) 

Standing  on  our  heads  or  our  heel.^ 

Stanley  :    '•  By  loving,  life  becomes 

a  pleasure.*'     A.  P. 

on   the    Coronation   stone. 

Dean 

I  will  give  him  the  morn- 

"'■  '■  ••• 

The  Morning 

perceptible.      Four  hundred 

million  

„     Velocity  of     

Starting    of    the    material    world 
simply  the  false  non-inent:il  con- 
cept appearing  as  lines  of  force 
or  thoughts 
Startling  home   truths,  the     mes- 
meric effect  of  suggestion 
,,        revelation    of     accelera- 
ting momentum 

Statement    demon.strable    if    true! 

Any        

has  its  significance  for 
every  individual.  Everj- 
proves  itself  consistent. 
Every  true 

*'You  will  be  well  to- 
morrow ''  is  wrong 
Statements  neither  speculative  nor 
arbitrary  with  regard 
to  heavenly  realities  ... 
99  of     truth      positively. 

Make  your 
Stateswoman  in  our  time.     Greatest 
Stead    on    the     'Healers    of    the 

World."     W.  T.    ... 
•'Steady     other     people's    altars.'' 

Attempt  to... 
Steamship  prophecy.     The  modern 
Steel   magnetised   by    a    shock    in 

one  position  .'    Why  is 
Steiner      on     the    Gospels.       Dr 

,  Rudolf        

Stereoscopic  picture    of    the    two 
world.-*  of  Science  and  Scripture 
Stevenson   confesses  that  jwrtions 
of    his    most    original 
novels    were    composed 
in  the  dreaming  state. 
^       M          R.  L.        ...          281,  3i5. 
Stewart  and  Tait  on  something  be- 
sides matter.     Profs 

Still  on  osteopathy.     Dr.    ... 
Stilled   the   "  tempest    of    error " 

Truth 
Sting  of  death.     The 
Stinging  others.    We  kill  ourselves 

in  (Bacon) 

*'  Stings  and  jaws  and  claws.   Look 

out  for  their"       354^ 

Stoicism  a  pantheistic  system 


Page 

380 
5 

315 
3S1 

545 
MH 

28 

28 


95 
216 
i>.")8 
158 
544 
158 
229 

5.5 

317 
504 

597 

315 
377 

9 

162 

8 


165 
348 

91 
196 

331 

208 

301 

•>  —  — 

488 


CONCORDANCE. 


T2o 


i» 


»» 


»» 


Stoicism.     Particulars  of   ... 
Stokes  on  cholera.     Dr.       ...        270, 
Stolid     unquestioning     acceptance 
equivalent  to  torpidity   ... 

Stone.    Do  not  blame  the 

now       in        Westminster 
Abbey,  carried  for  a  long 
time    in    the    wilderness. 
Coronation  ... 
'"Stones"  signifies  the  Israelites  426, 
Stop   wrong    picturing  is  to  stop 

sinning.    To 
Story    of    ever-living    man.    The 
wondrous  un  folding 
of     the    discovery    of    the 
history  of  the  Ostrogoths  ... 

Strabo...         •••         •••         ••• 

Strangers.     Israel  adopts 

"  Strength.      God    is    our    refuge 

and  " 

of    a    thought     easily 

measurable,  as  Huxley 

prophesied 
Stress    in    the    ether.      Sir    Isaac 
Newton  suggested  the  existence 

01  ft...  •••  •••  •••  '•• 

Strife.      The    world     seethes    and 

boils    with    inhuman,    so-called 

mental 
Striking  and  wonderful  results    ... 
Stringed    instrument     called     the 

human     '*  mind "     affected     by 

material  thoughts 
Striving  a  joyous  realisation 
Strong    endorses    statement    that 

mental     states      induce     bodily 

changes.     Prof.  C.  A. 
Struck  off   rolls.       Medical  men's 

I1&016S  ...  ••  •••  ••• 

Strychnine  and  its  varying  effects 
Student.  I  gratefully  acknowledge 
myself  a 

who      fully       understood 

instructions    on    handling 

evil.    I  never  knew  a"  ... 

Students  attempt   to    explain     in 

detail       any      advanced 

branch.     Few 

The  greatest    hindrance 

329, 
of 
Mrs. 


Paos 

488 
539 


Pagk 


>» 


>» 


» 


Studied 


from  backsliding  " 
Wider      application 
principle    left    by 

Eddy  to 

no    other     writings    but 
referred  to  many  ... 
Study      and      practice      is     self- 
protection.  Essential  reason  for 
Stukely's      confirmation     of     the 

Druids  being  Israelites 

"  Subconscious  "  mind  divided  into 

cells,  or  "  courts  of 

consciousness"  ... 

„  mind.    Only    one 


159 
352 


382 
455 

217 

354 

405 
593 
393 

316 

70 
81 


181 
203 


77 
143 


191 

167 
209 

330 

342 

328 
351 

327 
315 
145 
440 


80 
79 


»» 


M 


Success 


n 


j» 


Subconscious  mind  or  basic  false 
mentality.  The... 
mind."  The 
mind  the  ether  . . . 
"  mind  "  with  the 
real  spiritual  man. 
Many  confuse  the 
mind  or  basic  false 
mentality  in  ethe- 
real touch  with 
every  thought  in 
the  material  world 

Subjective  and  objective.    Methods 

of  obtaining  knowledge 

„  mind        ...         ...         ... 

„         thought.    Objective  and 

"Subliminal"  consciousness 

ot^lX  .  •  •  •  •  • 

in    mental    healing   best 
promoted.    How  ... 
is    nought,      endeavour's 
all " 

or  failure  in  a  practitioner 
depends  on   moral   treat- 
ment ...         ...         ..• 

Successive  changes  before  birth    ... 
„         dematerialisation       and 

materialisation  ... 
„  dream  pictures ...         279, 

Suddenness  of  the  end  foreshadowed 

throughout  the  Bible      

Suess.    Edward       

„         says,  "  A  great  and  yet  un- 
known rhythm "     Edward 
Suffer.  The  ignorant  and  the  Phari- 
saical law-enforcer  both 
Suffering  is  to  stop  sinning.     The 
only  way  to  escape 
often    wakens    man     to 

vital  facts  

knowledge    to   protect 
oneself  and  others 

Suggestion 

Mental  

of  God's  thoaghts.  The 
holy 

The  explanation  of  ... 
„  Treitment  by 

Suggestions  of  a    police  officer,  a 
coroner,  a  j  udge,  or  a  lawyer    . . . 
Suicide  no  release    ... 
Summary  of  intellectual  develop- 
ment 
of  statements  regarding 

heaven    

and    its    planets    reproduce 

the  musical  spacing.    The  ... 

and    planets.    The    apparent 

action  of  the  ... 

get  appreciably  cooler  ?  Why 

does  not  the    ... 

of  healing  for  cancer-stricken 

lUdrll.  .a.  •••  •••  ••• 


113 

80 
168 


113 


»» 


Sufficient 


♦» 


n 


»» 


Sun 


»» 


»» 


»» 


262 

489 
114 
489 
114 
113 

208 

217 

216 

97 

84 

285 

101 
610 

287 

349 

22 

253 

228 
226 

228 

229 
228 
227 

228 

278 

476 

4G7 
456 
457 
9 
211 


r2(> 


CONCORDANCE. 


»» 


»♦ 


Kurulay.     Lej^ally  no  individual  can 

opena^ihopon 
Sanli^'ht.     Effect  on  plants  of      ... 
of  eternal  facts.    Emer- 
ging f  rum  the  mist  into 

the         

^  of  truth,  God-crowned. 

Step  out  into  the 
fc>ui»erpo3ed    layers     cancelled     by 
short-circuiting     ... 

Supplicatory  prayer  

Supply.     DemonstratinsT 

'•  SupiK)rt  cannot  be  injured.     The 

lovin^r' 

„        of  God.  Unfailinjr  living 

Supposed      starting  -  point.       The 

human  mind  is  cursed  from  its  .. 

Suppositional    opposite     world    a 

dream.     This         

SupjK)sititious  cause  of  all  trouble. 

The  ether  the        

''Supraliminal  ■"  consciousness     ... 
Supremacy.    The  fleets  of    Israel 

hold  the     

Surnames.    Capt.    H.    E.    Nicholls 

collecting  Hebrew  

'•  Survival  of  the  fittest."     Insuffi- 
ciency    of     Darwinian 

theory  of  the     

of    the  fittest"   records 
the     disappearance     of 

evil  

Suspended  animation   a    practical 

possibility 

Sweilenborg  and  the  fire  at  Gothen- 
burg              124 

confused  heaven  with 
'  •  spirit "  ■     appearances 

Emanuel  

Experiences  of  Eman- 
uel 

Kant    verified    several 
remarkable     instances 

related  of       

The     nebula      system 
first  presented   to  the 

world  by         

to  be  insane.  Con- 
temporaries believed... 
unknowingly  intensi- 
fied wron^r  thoujrhts 
dwelling  on  them 
Sweetzcr  relates  incident  showing 

effect  of  fear.    Dr.  

Swete  on  the  Christ.     Prof. 

Swinburne     

•S  wines.    Gawd 'elp  the  poor  "  ... 
Switched  on  to  a  person  so  as  to 

help  him 

Sword  ii»  the  denial  and  the  affirma- 
tion.    This  sharp 

„      of  evil  counterfeiting  the 
sword  of  Truth      


Page 

38."> 
614 


4r> 

83 
224 
234 

466 
313 


2."> 


94 

76 
114 

397 

364 


*♦ 


>♦ 


*» 


»» 


11 


472 

472 
16.-. 

473 

540 
534 
184 

28 

147 
140 
330 


Sword  of  heaven  will  bear  should 
be  as  holy  as  severe.  He 
who  the  "  (Shakespeare)  ... 
of  truth.  The  two-edged 
shall  enter  into  their  own 
heart.    Their"       

" Sycamine  tree.    This"     

Sy<lenham  says  that  melancholy 
predisposes  to  gout  

Symbolic    language.      Revelations 

teaching  illustrated 
teachings  of  Moses 
Symbolised   the    history   of    every 
human   being.     In   the  sidereal 
system  is     ... 


Page 


«« 

»» 


Symbolism 


»» 


»» 


♦» 
»♦ 


Chaldees  specially  stu- 
died       

has  to  be  understood... 
illustrates  meanings  of 
brazen  serpent,  flock 
of  sheep,  horse,  horse- 
man, keeper  of  sheep, 
rider,  and  serpent 
of  building  of  the 
First  Church  of  Christ 

Scientist  

of  David  and  Goliath 
of  history  of  Moab  and 
church  of  latter  day  ... 
of  love :  illustration 
of  three  phases 
of     married     life     of 

Mrs.  Eddy       

of  story  of  Ruth   the 

Moabitess        

of  the  latter-day  scribes 
has  not  been  properly 

understood      

The  important  part  of 


Necessary  to  appreciate... 
of  -something"  the  cause 

of  impressions       

of     the     entire    material 
universe.    Man  has  within 

himself       

"Symmetrical    objects     types    of 
spiritual  truth.'  Charles  Kingsley 

said,  "AH"  

Sympathetic  listener.    A  most 

"Sympathy  a  treasure  "■      

"  Synagogues.     They  shall  put  you 

out  of  the  "  

Synchronous  vibration.   The  results 

"*  •••  •••  •••  ••■  ••• 

Synonymous    terms    for    mind    as 
won  ...  ...  ...  ,,,  ... 

"  System  of  medicine."    The 

„        of  •'  memoria  technica."  A 

Systematic    deep    thinking  is    the 
highway  of  holiness        


290 

604 

,472 

6r> 
472 

124 

Symbols 

♦1 


»» 


140 

307 

349 
218 

540 

178 
453 
454 


456 
452 

455 
401 


455 

453 
455 

453 

453 

453 

4.-)3 

150 
452 
163 
163 

65 

453 

65 
311 
244 

545 

215 

34 

200 

67 

137 


CONCORDANCE. 


■27 


Page 


T. 


f» 


»> 


Talmage 


Tabernacle    which    is    called    the 
Holiest  of  all,  and  its    contents 
the  Tuatha  De  Danann  brought 
with      them,     Goliath's     sword, 
Aaron's  rod,  the  pot  of  manna, 
and  Jacob's  stone  ,. .         ...         ...     438 

Taffy  Welsh  soubriquet  for  David    434 

Take  heed      350 

heed  "  :  Mrs.  Eddy's  warning 
against  "  false  teaching  and 
false  practice "  of  so-called 

Christian  Scientists 329 

Talents  has  to  get  a  much  clearer 
realisation  of  God  than  he  with 
one  talent.    He  with  ten  ...     143 

Talismans  believed  in  11 

Talking    evil     of    others    to     be 

reversed 300 

of    others    an    insidious 
form  of  evil         ...         ...     299 

"  Wit  and  humour  among 

God's  people"       246 

Talmud  is   mentioned    "a   fourth 

sight."    In  the     117 

„        on  death.     The     277 

Taming   of   horses.    Unrecognised 

laws  in        13 

Tanner  eats  water-melons.     Dr.  ...     253 
„      on  Jeremiah's     arrival    in 

Ireland.     Prof 396 

Tar  water  as  panacea  for  all  human 

ills.    Berkeley  recommended     ...     491 
Tara   fixed   capital   of  Ireland  by 

Danites...         ...         ...         ...     438 

signifying  "the  Law  of  the 

Two  Tables" 370 

Tares  are  evil  "thoughts."     The...     142 

Targum  of  Onkelos 387 

Tarshish  said  to  be  Britain 363 

Task.     Israel's  God-appointed       ..      384 

Tathagata     < 112b 

„  the  Perfect  One  . . .     568 

Taught  with  advantage  in  our 
schools.    Force  of  mind  subject 

Lvi      LH^aca  ■••  •••  •■•  •••  ^\J\J 

Taylor.    F 487 

"Teach   all    nations.     The    divine 

order  to" 150 

God  his  business.    Do  not 

try  to  312 

Tea  Tephi  in  Ireland.    The  arrival 

of 370,  396 

Old  records  of  ...  ...     433 

taken    by  Jeremiah    to 

Ireland 432 

Teaches  us.    Ways  in  which  God  ...     810 

Teaching  God  his  business 220 

in  the  past  merely  ele- 
mentary   ..  328 


n 


»> 


t» 


Page 
Teachings  and  life  of  Jesus  little 

understood.    The  simple       17 
are    largely    misunder- 
stood.   The  highest     ...     151 
of    Christian     Science. 

Correct 328 

Technical  statement  of  facts.    This 

lecture  a 1 

terms  a   mere  cloak  for 

ignorance 286 

terms  made  use  of  are  in 

common  usage 340 

The    spiritual    reality  of 


w 


» 


»» 


>» 


Teeth. 

the ...       61 

Telegraphic  apparatus  to  take  the 

place  of  the  medium      265 

Telepathy      115-127,  616 

„  Sir    H.     Shakespeare 

and  Dr.  Carr  testify  as 

to  mental       591 

Temperature.  Minute  measure- 
ment of       52 

"  Temple  of  the  living  God.     Ye 

are  the  " 40 

„        says  Phoenician  language 
most    original  and    un- 
mixed.   Sir  William     ...     365 
"  Temporal ;    things  not  seen  are 

eternal.    Things  seen  are  "         92, 139 
Temporary    palliation    the     only 

result  of  faith-healing 214 

Temptation  of  Jesus  to  bring  about 
a  combined  attack  upon 

Rome  425 

„       to  sin        215 

Ten  Commandments  for  Israel  now 
found  in  British  and  American 

churches  only 385 

„  tribes  were  taken  away  captive 
out  of  Samaria  in  721  B.C.     ...     410 
Tennyson,  30,  34,  38-40,  97,  111,  116, 183, 
204,  235,  293d,  296,  310,  337 

Tenrikyo        613 

Teresa     r^arded    "ecstasies"    of 
healing  perilous  to  "  use  of 

reason."     Saint       224 

„      Saint  233,338,473 

Term  "mental  suggestion"  often 

wrongly  used       228 

Terrible  results         263 

„      skin     diseases   results    of 
rays    dispersed    from    the 

A  TMl.     ..  ...  ...  ,,«         Otir 

Tertnllian  testimony  to  miracles  ...       69 

Tesla  foretold  utilisation  of  the 
ether  for  motive  power.    Nikola      74 

Test  of  true  working.  Continual 
instantaneous  disappearance  of 
sin  the  real  229 

"  Testament  and  three  hundred 
thousand  in  the  New.  Thirty 
thousand  different  readings  in 
the  Old"     ...     159 


3a 


ai 


728 


CONCORDANCE. 


Pa  ax 

Testimony  meetings ...     234 

Thackeray    said    his     masterpiece 
hatl  been  revealed  to  him  some- 
how as  in  a  dream  ...         ...     164 

Thales  first  to  state  that  matter  as 
water     was    the    cause    of     all 

material  things     478 

"Thank  God   each   hour"    (Hen- 
niker-Heaton)       ...         ...         ...     317 

Thanks.    Continujilly  give 317 

The  Christ     42,  533 

„    Goths    and  sacking  of  Rome. 
The  invasion   of  the  warlike 

Alaric  and         529 

Theologians'  latest  attempt  to  amal- 
gamate   religion    and 
Science.  New  theology 
the       ...         ...         ...     167 

„         work  to  gain  and  teach 

the  knowledge  of  God       47 
"Theologia  Germanica,"  24,  30,58,  137, 

14.5,297,298,318,535 
Theological   idea  of  God   illogical 

and  inconceivable.    The  modern      33 
Theology        ...         ...         ...         ...      47 

M         must    feel     the    world 

wants  further  proof     ...       63 
^  on    God's     failure      to 

abolish  evil.    The  latest 
views  of ...         ...         ...     166 

^  Paracelsus     cuts    down 

the  tangled  growth   of      53 
y,         the  only  absolute  science 
known."         Thomas 

Aquinas  says     48 

Theories.   A  logical  and  consistent 

statement  of      ...         ...        6 

once  universally  admit- 
ted. There  hardly  now 
exists  any  of  those  great" 

(Poincar^)  552 

„         proved    untenable    and 
worthless.       Old      past 

(Heysinger)        89 

^         unsound.    Old 266 

„  untenable.     Old  past  ...       89 

Theory  a  safe  temporary  guide.    A 

consistent     ...         ...         ...       72 

by  direct  experiment.   Able 

to  prove       ...         ...         ...       59 

accounts    for    every    fact. 
This  new      ...         ...         ...         8 

correct  but  not  true.     This       71 
Insurmountable  difficulties 
which  attach  to  the  Undula- 

tory"  560 

now    presented  absolutely 

consistent 267 

of    matter.      Experiments 
wholly    inconsistent    with 

any  conceivable     169 

of  Political  Economy.  Aban- 
donment of  the  foundation    560 


Paox 


»» 


»» 


♦♦ 


♦♦ 


f* 


267 


71 


71 


569 
266 


93 


507 


506 


Theoeophy 


Theory  of  spiritualism.    The  frag- 
mentary        

of  the  web  of  illusionary 
material  phenomena.  Con- 
sistent   

the  logical  outcome  of  the 
theories  generally  accepted 
The  success  of  a  prediction 
does  not  prove  the  truth 
01  a..  ...         ...         .•• 

unsound       

without  definite  method  of 
practice  useless.  Intellec- 
tual grasp  of  a       

Theosophists  are  endeavouring    to 
harmonise       religion 

and  science 

^  endeavour  to  bring 
about  the  brother- 
hood of  man  ... 
^  hitherto  unaccount- 
able. Results  ob- 
tained by       

^  rapidly  advancing  to- 

wards    a     scientific 
knowledge  of    truth. 
Some  ... 
^  should       become      a 

large    and    powerful 
band  of  workers 

158,506 

deepens  the  illusion  of 
death.  A  study  and 
practice  of 

mistakenly  encourages  a 
study  of  the  seeming 
powers  of  false  mentality 
owes  its  vitality  to  its 
altruism 

practically  pantheistic . . . 
warns    people      against 
"mental"  working     ... 
Therapeutic  cures  obtainable  only 
by     working     of     physiological 

XO»  UvO  •••  •••  •••  •■• 

Thierry  on  bravery  of  Gallic  Celts 

•Thing"  a  "  think."     A 

Things  hardly  credible  coming  to 

light.    Prof.  Keith  says 

"  Think  first  of  others  is  the  secret 
of  gentleness" 
No  one  ever  showed  us  how 

on  a  scientific  basis 

on  these  things."  Paul  says, 

"  Whatsoever    things    are 

true,  just,  pure,  lovely  "... 

rightly 

truly     and     the     world's 

famine  feed  "        

well ;  herein  lies  the  prin- 
ciple of  goodness.  En- 
deavour to  "  (Pascal) 


»* 


»» 


n 


♦» 


»♦ 


.507 


507 


07 


507 

158 
.507 

133 


210 

437 

293a 

202 

296 

183 
306 


137 
307 

43 


183 


CONCORDANCE. 


729 


»» 


w 


»♦ 


»» 


1» 


Ji 


P^ax 
*'  Think    what    they    choose,    but 
that    which    comes    into    their 
mind.     Men  do  not "  (Dr.  Hart- 

mann)         173,  499 

Thinker  and  the  thoughts  are  one. 

The 25,  71 

„       Every    man    in   his  right 

mind  is  an  ideal    ...         ...     323 

Thinkers  throughout  history.  Three 

great  classes  of  antagonistic    ...       44 
•'  Thinketh  in   his  heart,  so  is  he. 

Ashe"        34,183 

Thinking  is    far    more    effective. 

Right      103 

is  man's  natural  element 
and  occupation.    Active 

right        144 

makes  it  so.  There  is 
nothing   either  good  or 

bad  but"  183 

merely  ''picturing."  So- 
called       72 

must    be    doing    either 
good  or  evil.     Everyone     144 
of  ourselves.    Lose  the 

(Brooke) 296 

or  made  them  know  what 
he  was  thinking.  Mark 
Twain  often  knew  what 
people        far       distant 

were        123 

rightly      cleanses      the 

cells         215 

scientifically      we      are 

led  by  God.    By 59 

The  only  way  to  over- 
come evil  is  to  learn  the 
scientific  method  of  ...  25 
world  at  any  given  mo- 
ment with  any  aspect  of 
truth.     No  difficulty  in 

impressing  the 101 

**, Third  line  of  a  triangle  returns 

—  to  the  first"  451 

Thomas.    Dr.  586 

ff  J .  C  ...  ...  ...     ooo 

„         of  Hereford.    St.         ...     594 

Thompson  :  '•  Incredulity  a  sign  of 
mental   debility."     Dr. 

W»  Jix*      •••  •••  •••       ^*ju 

says  he  was  a  passive 
instrument.    Dr.  G.  ...     173 

surgeon    to     H.M. 
Prisons,  says,   "  Every 
organ    more    or     less 
diseased."     Dr.  ...      26 

Thomson  on  mass  and  momentum. 

tSir  J .        ...         ...         ...       74 

shows  the  accepted  idea  of 
the  atom  to  be  wrong, 
oir  J .        ...         ...         ...       lo 

The  measurement  of  the 
electron  by  Sir  J.  ...       83 


Thor.     King  Arthur  or 


Paqx 
437 


w 


»» 


5» 


♦» 


M 


99 


»» 


n 


"  Thou  hast  put  all  things  under 
his  feet" 148 

"Thought" a  different  effect.    Each      76 
a  high-tension  electrical 
current  external  to  man     135 
Action  of  ...         ...     208 

All  that  we  are  is  the 
result  of  what  we  have" 
(Dhamma-pada)  ...     183 

Any   thought   but  one 
of  perfection  is  a  wrong    139 
at  any  given  instant  is 
sufficient.    One  right...     186 
bound   up    with    some- 
thing      immortal. 
Every "     (Maeterlinck)       65 
changed.     The     whole 
world  has  to  be  reached 
and  the  ...         ...         ...     150 

comes  into  action  at  its 
time.     Every    ..  ...     174 

Consider   seriously  the 
result  of  such  collective 
change  of  ...         ...     101 

ever  manifested  save  as 
the  result  of  a  physical 
force.    No"    (Herbert 

Spencer)  76 

existed  as  an  illusive, 
"  non-mental,"    contra- 
dictory opposite          ...       77 
expanding    "  finds    ex- 
pression"         45 

forces."  Lord  Kelvin 
says,  ''Matter  is  made 

up  of" 19 

germs     ...     171 

the    basis   of    lines   of 
force  or  "  thoughts  "...     171 
has  a  different  effect  on 
the  mind.    Every       ...      76 
has  to  find  expression. 

Expanding        45 

having  more  effect   in 

the  future        103 

intensifies  itself  on  the 
so-called  " mind  "        ...       77 
intensifying     action. 
Troubles  result  from  ...     102 
is     any    thought    that 
would  harm  anyone.    A 

wrong 139 

is  like  a  living  plant  and 
will  grow.  A"  (Harrison)     183 
like    God,      makes  the 
world    in     its     image. 
Human"      (Lamartine)     183 
Necessary    to     change 

the  general       101 

of  disharmony  is  a 
wrong  thought  and 
harms  someone.    A     ...     139 


>i 


»» 

»» 


>» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»> 


»» 


99 


»» 


»» 


»» 


99 

»1 


M 


»» 


99 


»» 


>» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


>» 


»» 


3a2 


730 


CONCORDANCE. 


Page 


n 
n 

n 
n 


n 
n 


w 


Thought  outlintil  by  God  iseternal 

Power  of  

reader.    The  mystery  of 

God  referred  to  by  the 

greatest... 

readinj,'  ... 

readini4f    by    means    of 

colours 

reading  by  brother     ... 

reading.  Experiences  in 

so-called 

reading    is     nowadays 

very    common.      The 

power  of  

reading  previously  un- 
known. Theory  of  ... 
sequences  repeated  ... 
the  better  the  result. 
Higher  the 

The       efifect      of      so- 
called 
We    are    punished    for 

every      

••  Thoughts  "  a  high  vibration,  bad 
"  thoughts  "  a  lower 
speed.  Good 
^  and  so  protect  man- 
kind. Our  work  is 
to  destroy  these 
^  are  at  best  the  false 
claim  of  a  false  sense 
of  existence.  Ma- 
terial   

^  are    God's    thoughts. 

All  real         

^  are  not  your  thoughts. 

My"  

are    spiritual.      True 

attack      are     trying 

their  hardest  to  be  of 

use.      Those  through 

whom 

be  based  on  principle. 

Let  all  our 

before  they  come  into 
action,  whilst  in 
action  or  after.  Read- 
ing human  ... 
can  be  short-circuited 
and  destroyed 
counterfeits  of  truth. 

Inverted        

even  when  in  their 
most  deadly  form,  are 
powerless  in  the 
face  of  truth  under- 
stood ... 
fixed  in  position 
fixed  in  the  reality. 
i!k.eep  ...  . .  •  •  • . 
flitting  by  like  the 
objects  when  in  a 
railway  train 


9» 


n 


159 
183 


16 
123 

2CtH 
124 

124 


123 

9 
115 

569 

182 


1 


to 


76 


501 


96 

144 

329 
45 


180 
108 


124 


4  4 


572 


106 
176 

310 


117 


Thoughts. 


M 


ft 
99 


W 


♦♦ 


♦♦ 


Paqx 


183 


139 


81 


2(> 


130 

76 

320 


122 


4  i 


i:.9 

189 


Haj>pines8       depends 

upon    the   quality    of 

your  "  (Marcus  Aure- 

lius)    ... 

I  will  bring  evil  upon 

this  people — the  fruit 

of  their  "       

leaves        better 

thoughts    to    become 

apparent.  Destruction 

of  wrong       

Let  the  unrighteous 
man  forsake  his 
made  visible,  ethe- 
real, apparent.  De- 
struction materialised 
forms,  material 
Material 

Material  so-calleil  ... 
may  be  transferred 
from  one  mind  to 
another"  (Sir  William 
Crookes) 
merely    external    be- 

116X9        •••  •••  ••• 

not  outlined  by  God 

are  illusions 

of    the  wicked.    God 
is  not  in  all     ...         21. 
of   things.     We  have 
nothing    to    do   with 
anything    except  our 
own     ...         ...         ...     147 

of   which  we  succes- 
sively    become    con- 
scious. Everything  has 
always  existed  in  the 
form  of  ...         ...       96 

on  human  conscious- 
ness like  sound  on  a 
tuning  -  fork.    Action 
of        ...         ...         ..•      80 

out    of    the    human 
false      consciousness. 
Wringing  lying       ...     148 
powerless  in   face  of 
truth  understood        77,106 
resting  on  an  ethereal 

basis ...     320 

seen,  felt,  or  thought 
materially,  by  denial 
and    by    affirmation. 

God's 470 

short-circuited         ...     214 
spoken  of  as    "lines 

of  force"       208 

sweep      across      the 
human   'no-mind'  at 
about    twenty    miles 
an  hour "       ...         ...       76 

"the     god     of     this 
world."     Wrong      ...      25 
The  power  of  (Besant)    260 


CONCORDANCE. 


PAQE 


"  Thought? 


71 


themselves    are    the 
thinkers.  The  "(Prof. 
James) 
^  with  panoramic  remi- 

niscences.      Many 
persons  rescued  from 
drowning    have    ex- 
piring    (Sir      James 
Crichton-Browne)    ... 
'•Thousand  years."    At  the  first  call 
from  the  watchers  they  exclaim, 
'*  Impossible  !  perhaps  in  a "      ... 
Three  aspects  of  Bible  passages    lfi2,  284 
-dimensional  thoughts    and 
spiritual  reality.  Confusion 
between 

great  classes  of  thinkers 
great  synonyms  of  God 
months  later  trouble  would 
come    ... 

phases  of  love  ... 

phase"^  traced  in  the  married 

life  of  Mrs.  Eddy      

points  of  view 
stages  of  truth.    The 
stages,    Eveiy    yrreat    scien- 
tific   truth    goes    through" 

(Agassiz)         ..         

statements  must  be  true.  One 

of  which        

types  of  thinkers 
Threefold       significance.      Each 

passage  in  the  Bible  has  a 
"Through  false  accusation  the 
saints  were  found  having  bodies 
of  clay  and  were  betrayed  unto 
death" 
Throughout  this  lecture  men  and 
women        referred        to        as 


»» 


»i 


»» 


117 


525 


63 
44 
61 

224 
243 

453 
44 

50 


50 

154 
476 

162 


252 


"men" 


»» 


Thunderbolt  of  truth  " 

The  "  rod  "  or  denial 

is  "God's" 

Thunder-cloud.      Down    it    came 
iiKe  a  ...        ...        •••        ••• 

"Thyself  may  be.     What  paineth 

thee  in  "  (Whittier)         

Time   ... 

and  space.      There    are     no 
such  things  as 

cometh    when    no  man  can 
work.    The    ... 
deceives  us.     The  false  con- 
cept of... 

for      dogmatism      not     yet 
come 
in    eternity.      There    is    no 

limit  of  

in  the  real  world  the  succes- 
sive unfolding  of  ideas 
is  merely  limited  human  per- 
ception.   At  least  five  hun- 
dred cases  proving    


n 


»» 


>» 


n 


»» 


»» 


»» 


69 
331 

141 

570 

298 
85 

176 

103 


51 


87 
85 


86 


731 


Faox 


"  Time  is  simply  being  conscious  of 
one  thing  going  before  and 
another       thing       coming 

after"  (Kant)         

merely  human  limited  per- 
ception 

No  such  thing  as 

of  end  known.  Approximate 
of  the  end  unknown.  Exact 
Philosophers  are  right  when 
they  say  there  is  no  such 
thing  as 

The  metaphysical  view  of 
„      to  awake.    Now  it  is  high  " 
Tingiey  and  the  American  branch 
ofTheosophy.  The  objects  of  Mrs. 
Tiredness   the    result    of     wrong 

"mental"  working         

"  Tis  not  the  body  but  the  man  is 

ill."    Dr.  Mitchell  writes 
Tithes  to  God.    Give  ...         ... 

Todd  on  clanship  amongst  Irish- 
men.   Rev,  Dr.     ... 

Tolstoy 

Tommy  sleeps  quietly  at  night     ... 

Toothache  mentally  cured 

Torpidity    which      ultimates      in 

atrophy  and  death.    The^ 
"Torture  surpassing  in  devilish  in- 
genuity anything  in  the  Inquisi- 
tion "(Fiske)        ...         

Totten  claims  that  Tarshish  refers 
to  England.  Prof.,,.  ... 
on  Anglo-Israelitish 
theory 

says,  "  Iceland,  Greenland 
and  America  known  to 
Dan."  Prof.... 
suggests  "  That  the  great 
cross  is  an  emblem  of  the 
crossing    of    the  hands  of 

Jacob."    Prof 

"  Touch  any  holy  thing  lest  they 
die.    Not",,, 
of  English  kings.  Healing 

by     12,189 

"Tower      on     which    you     may 
lean  ...        •••        •••        ••• 

Townshend     could    die    when    he 
pleased,  and  come  to  life  again. 
Colonel 
Traheme :     "  Thoughts    are     real 

things"      

Trainer  of  women's  muscles 

Trains.    Catching 

Traitors  in  the  latter  days 
„       to  right  of  them  " 
Trance  speaking 

„     Speaking  languages  whilst 
in      ...         ...         ...    ^    ••• 

Transcendentalism  "  a  hole  in  a 
sand-bank  after  the  sand-bank 
has  been  taken  away 


»> 


i» 


»» 


»» 


492 

86 
584 
108 
107 


85 

87 
111 

607 

269 

201 
309 

436 
298 
253 
198 

159 


28 
363 


163 


395 


414 


375 


506 


605 

266 
201 
60 
527 
527 
127 

127 


90 


732 


CONCORDANCE. 


CONCORDANCE. 


1.33 


M 


Paox 
Transfiguration  of  Jesus.  The  ...  280 
Transformation  scene.     The  ...     607 

Translated  messa^ires  of  the  greatest 

latter-day  prophetess      l''>0 

Transmission  of  news.     Rapid      ...     118 
Transported  in  half  an  hour  from 

Ruvo  to  Molfetta.     He  was      ...     130 
Treasures  in  the  Ark.    The  hiding- 
place  of  the  371 

Treat  against  pain.     How  to        ...       78 

„     for  supply.     How  to 234 

„     for  trains.     How  to  ...         ...       60 

Treated  every  day  for  over  a  year...     172 
„      every  day    for  three    and 

a-half  years  ...         ...     172 

„      20,000  times  ...         ...     172 

Treating  for  a  person  without  his 
hnving  asked  you  to  do  so,  you 
have  no  right  to  think  of  him. 

When  146 

Treatment      ...     579 

by  charlatans.     False...     144 
defined   ...         ...         ...     144 

gi  ves  d  irect  help  through 

prayer.    True 144 

help  the  whole  world  ? 
Why     does      not      im- 
personal...        ...         ...     147 

^  of  evil.    The  only  right 

and  radical        146 

„  Thinking  of  the  spiri- 

tual reality  of  the  pa- 
tient is  not  the  highest    147 

"Tree  of  life.    The"  306 

Trees  can  be  hypnotised     ...         ...     203 

Trench  on  prayer.     R.  C 143 

Treves  on  medicine.     Sir  Frederick    1 98 

„      with  its  Holy  Coat 188 

Tribute  to  the  moral  courage  of 
Sir  William  Crookes.     A  ...     259 

Trikka  598 

Trinity.     Logical  explanations  of 

the  ...         ...         ...       35 

„  of  God,  Spirit,  and  Mind. 

Li f  e,  Truth,  and  Love  the      35 
Trouble  foretold  in  the  Bible  and 
Great  Pyramid  as  taking 
place  in  1910  A. D.    The...     150 
Lack  of  knowledge  results 

•  ^  rt  I 

XXX  •••  •••  •••  •••  J.*»» 

to  fall  upon  the  Church  in 
1 9 1 0  A.  D .     Pastor  Russell 

on  the  great  150 

Troubles  are  inevitable  logical  con- 
clusions.    These 102 

at  the  end.    The...         ...     101 

gathering  round  us,  cine- 

matographic  pictures 

posing     as    dangerous 

realities     ... 

Many    believe    that    the 

spiritual  man  is  improved 

by  the       ...         ...         ...     157 


»> 


99 


99 
99 


99 


Paqs 
Troubles  of  every   kind  being  got 

rid  of        106 

to    which    attention  has 
dangerously  been  drawn     201 

Troassean.     Professor        536 

Trudel.    Dorothea 594 

True  Christian  Science.     An  expla- 
nation of  ...         ...         ...     329 

„    evolution.     Spiritual    evolu- 
tion the  only  ...         ...         ...       95 

„    in  one  age  becomes  antiquated 

in  another.     What  is...         ...       70 

„    in  one  age  is  out  of  date  in 

the  other.    What  is 52 

„    light.     The" 55,229 

„    man.    The      ...         ...         ...       39 

„    mental  work.    False  thought 

will  be  at  once  destroyed  by     132 
„    praver  due  to  the  action  of 

God       236 

„    prayer.     Results  of 233 

„     science       and      health      are 

eternal  ...         ...         ...         ...     226 

„    science  and  true  religion  are 

twin-sisters."      Huxley    said      53 
„    science     includes     true     re- 
ligion           53 

"Trump  of  God.     The"     142 

Trumpets  in  Revelation.    The  ex- 
planation of  the   ...         ...         ...     329 

Trust  in  God 312 

„     too  much  in  God.   We  cannot    298 
„     in  one  God  the  keynote  of 
the  unparalleled  progress  of 
the  Mohammedan  Empire  ...     530 

Truth.    Absolute     48,  153 

A    definite  and    accurate 

statement  of  absolute     ...     330 

„        All  men  are  ready  for  the    334 

„        always  dispels  illusion     ...     152 

and   so  save  the  victims. 

State  the 105 

and  the  truth  will  set  you 
free.     Know  the   ...         ...     153 

„       attracts  those  that  are  ready    318 
ff       decapitates  error  ...         ...     141 

Demonstrable        ...         319,  322 
Demonstrable  understand- 
ing of         ...       38 

error    must    therefore    be 

untrue.    God  is    155 

first  in  the  field     104 

found  327 

God  -  crowned.     Step  out 
into  the  sunlight  of        ...      46 
„       heals  instantly  and   with 

certainty  ...  144,229,252,295 
„  here  presented  may  result 
in  the  destruction  of  all 
the  evil  thoughts  that 
would  appear  in  the  form 
of  trouble  to  England  and 
Germany.    The    502 


»» 


>» 


»» 


99 
»♦ 


»» 


99 
99 


♦9 


<> 


f-, 


'< 


Paqe 
Truth     in     literal    and    physical 

terms  ...         •••         •••     ^25 

is  a  mighty  instrument "...     153 
is  essentially  demonstrable    324 
is  first  in  the  field.    Fortu- 
nately        •  ••         •••         •••     1^* 

is  necessary.  Knowledge  of     334 
is  proved  in  the  only  per- 
fect     way,     namely,     by 
practical  results   ...         ...     146 

know  a  lie?    How  can    ...     152 
man  knows  truth."     Keep 
thinking,  "Man  reflects"     318 
needs      no       champions " 

(Lowell)      352 

No  saviour  except  the     . . .     568 
Not  the  rule  of  one   sole 

race "  (Lowell)      330 

of  being.    The       154 

of  prophecy  vindicated  ...     395 
Pride  of  place  and  power 
the  cause  of  the  failure  to 
grasp  the  saving  ...         ...     360 

rests  upon  an  unalterable, 
ever  -  operative    divine 

Principle 522 

The 477 

The  difference  between  the 
absolute  and  relative  sense 

of     151,153 

the  lamp  of  understanding    318 
was    demonstrated.      The    466 

„       What  is       153 

Truths.     All  workers  on  the  look- 
out for  higher      50 

are  hateful  to  the  public. 

New "  (Hillier) 50 

declared.    The     6 

hateful  to  the   sluggard. 

New  50 

now  being  placed    before 
you  recognised  by  all  great 

thinkers.     The     477 

"  Try  the  spirits  "     258 

"  Trying  to  make  quacks  " 228 

„       to    wash    out    a   magic - 

lantern  picture 210 

Tuatha    De    Danann.      Brear  first 


99 

99 
99 

99 
99 


99 
99 

99 

99 
99 

»» 
»» 
»9 


99 


»» 
»» 


»> 
H 


»» 


»1 


99 


king  of  the 


439 


99 


De  Danann,  caused  boils  to 
break  out  all  over.    Ogma. 
principal  bard  of  the       . . .     438 
„        De  Danann.  The  (.S<r  Dan). 

Tuberculosis 601 

„  Institute  in  Montreal     189 

Tuckey.     Dr.  Lloyd .536,605 

Tuke.     Dr.  Hack      ...      11, 198,  542,  562 

Tumours        601 

Tuning    fork.     Thoughts    on   the 

consciousness  like  sound  on  a   ...       80 
Turkey  represents  '•  Edom  "           ...     443 
Turkish  hordes.    Four  great  waves 
of     530 


Pagx 

Turn    away    in    thought    and    be 

healed  instantaneously      ...     252 
„      from  the   Holy   Command- 
ment."   Fatal  to     349 

„      the  face  of  your  soul  to  the 

sun"  (Clifford  Harrison)  ...     317 
„      towards  their   land.     Israel 

to        385 

„      ye  !  .  .  .    Why  will  ye  die  "    216 
Turner:     "The     Saxons     were 

Scythians."     Sharon   ...     413 
„  traces  our  ancestors  back 

to  Media.    Sharon       ...     416 

Turvey.    V.  N 582 

Twain  prided  himself  on  his  mental 

powers.     Mark      ...     123 

"  Twelve     tribes     hoi^e    to    come. 

Unto  whicb  promise"...     178 

„  The  number       450 

Twenty  years'  life-work  rendered 
available    by    a    few     minutes' 
prayer         ...         ...         ...         •••     170 

Two  destructions  of  Jerusalem     ...     283 
„    different  methods  of  working    211 
„    dimensional   being.     An  ima- 
ginary   ...         ...         ...         ...       62 

„    -edged  sword  of  truth.  The  140,  222 
„    edges      of      the     sword      of 

truth      136,140,141 

„    horns  of  a  dilemma.     The     ...    154 

„    methods  of  working 212 

„  thousand  years  from  Israel's 
flight  in  721  B.C.  brings  us  to 

1279  A.D 409 

„  tribes  of  Israel  known  as 
'•  Isaac,"  "  Jacob,"  '•  Samaria  " 

and  "Bethel" 406 

„  tribes  of  Joseph  spoken  of  as 
"Joseph,"  "Ephraim," 
"Getse,"     "Ostrogoths,"    and 

"Normans"      406 

„    worlds.     Apparent     252 

Typhoid         196,198 

Typhus  and  typhoid  an  effect  not 
a  disease     ...         ...         ...         ...     196 

Typified  throughout    Bible.     The 

last  seven  years     107 

Tyranny,  intolerance  and  bloodshed 
disgraced  the  Christian  religion    219 

Tyrrell.    Father       42 

„        "The  world  is    stamped 
with  only  a  footprint  of 

the  Divinity"      22 

TythestoGod.    Give         309 


U. 


Ugly.     No  person  has  right  to  be    248 
Ultimate   triumph   of   good   over 
all  attempted  control  of  evil     ...     179 


734 


CONCORDANCE. 


/I 


CONCORDANCE. 


735 


M 


Faos 

Ultra      rays      of      light     causing 

disappearance  of  material  object     169 
Unaccustomed     methods       falsely 

called   quackery  and  imposition       53 
Unanimity  of  thought  illustrated 

in  Pentecostal  events.    Power  of     100 
"  Unbelief  is  usually  due    to  indo- 
lence "  (Romanes)  49 

Uncertified      mentally      defective 

persons  at  large 166 

'•Unchangeable.       Real     being    is 

always"  (Plato) 485 

"  Unconscious  mind  "         113 

Unconsciousness.     Mr.  Woodhouse 

Brain  able  to  produce      562 

Uncoveiing  the  error.  Necessity  of 

143,  341,  342 
Underground  working  is  necessary. 

Knowledge  of       337 

*'  Understand,'  you  are  making  it 
more  difficult  to  understand.     If 

you  think,  •' I  cannot " 140 

Understanding     finally      subordi- 
nates  human   so- 
called  laws         ...     272 
M  makes  life  natur- 

al, simple  and 
joyous.  Clear  ...  151 
of  God.  The 
Apocalypse  proves 
the  value  of  the 
Bible    giving     us 

scientific 179 

the  basis  of  happi- 
ness.    Perfect  ...       58 
Undertaker.     Man  dissecting  him- 
self fit  subject  for  25 

Undulatory  theory  of  light  in- 
volves insurmonntable  difficul- 
ties   560 

Unfailing  action  of  Principle  of 
good  demonstrable  now 
and  at  all  times  252 
destruction  of  evil  ac- 
complished not  through 
faith  hut  by  understand- 
ing          ...'        214 

underlying  Principle. 
Teachings  of  Jesus  de- 
monstrable because  based 

on  an        48 

Unfaithful   stewards  who  give  no 

warning     335 

Unfolding  of  God's  ideas.     The    ...       67 
Unfoldment.      However    simple    a 
statement,     if    based 
upon  truth  it  must  be 
capable  of  infinite   ...     523 
n            of    early  written  ex- 
pressions.    Continual     158 
Unfortunate  individuals  as  people 
fighting  on  our  side.    Recognise 
tliese  179 


♦» 


>» 


♦» 


Pags 

257 


99 

»♦ 


i) 


05 


Unfortunate  workers  

Ungodly  reasoning,  but  not  aright. 

of  '•  the  poor  righteous  man  "...       40 
Uniformity  of  nature  is  an  ambi- 
guous expression  (Stanley  Jevons)    551 
Union  of  Israel  and  Judah.    The...     367 
„     of  male  and  female  qualities. 
This  one  is  the  spiritual  oflf- 

spring  of  a  perfect 

United  right  thinking,  "  The  Lord 

of  Hosts."     The  power  of... 

„     States    to    Great    Britain. 

The 

Unity   of   animal,    vegetable    and 

mineral.      The    underlying 

(Prof.  J.  B.  Bose) 

„     "This     phoenix    fire,    this 

pillar  by  day,  is       

Universal  assent  to  fallacious  hy- 
potheses results  in  the 
present  chaotic  world  ... 
ff  assent  to  material  con- 
ditions maintains  dis- 
cordant phenomena 
ff        brotherhood  rapidly 

coming.     Recognition  of 
ff        happiness.    The  redistri- 
bution of  God's  thoughts 

source  of 

redemption         

salvation.. 

Universally    acknowledged.    Birth 

and  death  a  needless  process  soon 

"Universe  is    a    limited    system? 

What  is  our  warrant  for 

the  statement  that  the  " 

(Bernard  Brunhes)     ... 

„  perfect     and    complete. 

A  divine  

Unnatural  science.  Natural  science 

of  to-day  is 

Unprejudiced  hearing  necessary  to 

gain  truth *  ... 

Unreal  into  the  abstract.    Mr.  Bal- 
four suggested  coming  out 

of  the 

„      What    is  untrue     must    be 

Unreality       

Unselfish.      Be         

ff  thoughts  are  the  very 

portals  of  heaven  "    ... 

„  till    the    endless    end. 

Remain 

Unselfishness.     Chevalier     Bunser 
characterises  godliness  easy.  T... 
"  Untested  man  is  unworth  " 

(Didascalia)          ..                    ...  245b 
Untruths  of  everj-  kind.    Dissemin- 
ation of       353 

Upanishad      183,588 

Up-to-date  natural  science  and 
practical  metaphysics  presented 
in  this  lecture       ..  7 


102 


357 


82 


471 


176 


88 


245 


58 
181 
110 


95 


90 


155 


291 


284 


8 
155 
320 
301 

300 

112b 

301 


K 


i 


K 


\ 


Uptoa  and  his  Hibbert  Lectures  ... 

Urim  and  Thummim.  Dr.  Smith 
states  ignorance  regarding 

Useful  servant  instead  of  bad 
master.    Human  consciousness... 

Using  a  silk  pocket-handkerchief 
to  clean  a  doorstep 

Utilitarianism  argues  that  happi- 
ness is  the  good,  and  it  is  good  to 
be  happy 


Page 

308 

372 
114 
257 


494 


99 


by    gaining 

through 

instead      of 


V. 


Vahen    on    the    "  content    which 
comes  from  being  on  the  path "  .. 
Valentine  Greatrakes  healed  many 
Valuable    confirmation    of    Bible 
testimony  to  truth  herein 
stated 
time    saved 
knowledge 
inspiration 
education... 
^        waymarks  in  Bible  teach- 
ing discovered  in  names 
Value  of  history  :    An  apparently 
periodical  repetition  of  events 
happening  at  the  same  time 
of  numbers.    Fundamental... 
of   prophecy  when  so  much 
past,  present  and  future  is  in- 
visible ... 
Values  of  planets.     Fundamental 
Van  Dyke.     Henry  ...  246,  355, 

„   Eeden,  and  cure  by  suggestion. 
Dr.  Frederick    ... 
Variety  in  heaven.    New  beauties 

of  infinite  ... 
Various  diseases  are  mental.    Dr. 

Schofield  believes 

Vauvenargues    on    how    to    raise 

men's  character    ... 
Vegetable  life  aflFected  by  thinking 

„         life.     On 

"  Vehemently  there  is  no  disease. 

XUSiSL  •••  •••  •••  ••« 

**  Veil "  of  material  errors  lifted  for 

spread  over  all  nations.     He 

will  destroy  the  "  (Is.  25)  ... 

spread  over  all  nations  to  be 

destroyed 

"  Velocity  and  acceleration.     There 

is  no  transition   from    place   to 

place,  and  no  "  (Russell) 

Verdict  of  life  and  death.    The   ... 

„      when  psychism  is  tried  by 

J  Ux  V      •••  •••  •••  ••• 

Verify    quotations.    Grateful    for 
particulars  enabling  to 


324 

188 


»» 


»> 


16-t 
180 


400 
451 


401 
457 
506 

227 

57 

541 

217 
203 
203 

141 

323 

106 

100 


84 
239 

15 

3 


Page 
Verities.    The  real   shines  through 

the  visible  in  glimpses  of  eternal      30 
Vernadsky  says,  "Britain  is  a  men- 
ace  to   the  safety  of  Europe." 

.^•ir.     ...  ...  ...  ...  00>7,   qJa 

Veronese  showed  body   removable 
from     closed     room     in    fourth 

dimension 64 

Vespasian   cured   by   laying-on  of 

hands  189 

Vestibule    of    unexplained    world. 

Facts  which  bring  us  to 118 

Vials  in   Revelation.   Explanation 

of  the         531 

Vibrates  synchronously  with  basic 
false  mentality.    Miscalled 

conscious  mind     167 

„      synchronously.     You    are 
conscious  of  the  thought 
when  conscious  "  mind  "...       80 
Vibration  heralding  the  speedy  end 

of  all  evil „     616 

Man     gains    knowledge 
from  result  of  theoreti- 
cal...        ...         ...         ...       75 

Material  unity  due  to  ...     614 
of    each     human    being 
definite     ...         ...         ...     455 

of  lines  of    force   kills. 

Excessive 209 

or  force  not  understood        9 
the  cause  of  the  apparent 

unity         456 

much  more  far-reaching. 
Disease  thoughts  or  un- 
seen, ethereal      271 

Victim.  There  is  no  attack  and  no  356 
to  the  curse  of  ignorance  253 
of    evil    thinking     fore- 


99 

99 
99 

99 

99 
99 

99 


Prophecy  of  England's 
great  war. 

•  •  •  •  •  • 

The  angel 


Victims 

warned 
Victories. 

naval 
Victorious  from  every 

We  have  emerged 
•*  Vine  of  the   earth. 

gathered  the" 
•'  Virgin  birth  presented    no    diffi- 
culty   to      him.        The" 

(Prof.  Huxley) 

birth     compatible     with 
medical  science    ... 

Mary.    The  

itself  escapes  not  calum- 
nious strokes "      

"  Vis  medicatrix  naturae  " 

Visions  explained     ... 
Visitant    reporting    world 
insane.    Well-informed  . 
Vista    of    infinite    variety 
him.    Man  with  an  infinite 

Vital  discovery.     The        

energy       expended.      When 
hating  ...         ...         ...        ... 


99 


99 

Virtue 


almost 
before 


99 


106 


531 
389 


550 


138 

543 
543 

345 
199 
115 

15 

43 
201 

194 


736 


CONCORD  ANCa 


Vital  part  of  Christian  Science  is 

love.     The  

••  Vitality.     Every  dose  diminishes 

the  patient's  "  (Clark) 

Vivid  picturer.     Luther  a  stronif- 
minded  thinker  alias  a 
„     types  in    Apocalypse.     Last 
seven  years  typified  by 

Vivisection  useless 

Volcanic  activity  will  swallow  up 
part  of  old  world  (Nobles) 
„       "cataclysm."    Ajyreat... 
Voltaire  on  '•  amusing  the  patient  " 
'*  Vortex    ring    and    vortex    atom 
hypothe?se8  now  regarded  as  un- 
tenable '  (Rouse  Ball)    


Paob 

241 

562 

463 

107 
175 

106 

587 

12 

92 


» 


»» 


>» 


w. 


Wade.     Sir  Charles 604 

Wake-Cook  sending  copy  of  Rede 

lecture.    Mr 170 

"Wake  up" 45 

up  and  find  the  beauties  of 

God's  thoughts       463 

up  and  know  the  truth    ...     118 
up  out  of  hell.    All  seem  to     332 
up  the  millennium  will  be 
understood.  When  churches    293 
up  to  find  ourselves  in  an 
absolutely  glorious  world. 

We 99 

Waking  up.    The  world  is  fast    ...       54 
Wallace  a  choice  of  subjects.    Gave 

Mr 325 

„       Deniers     on    "a     priori" 
grounds      wrong.       Prof. 
Alfred  Russel        ...         118,169 
„       Institute  of  Medical  Elec- 
tricity due  to  Col 166 

M       of  Oxford  on  the  Christ. 

Prof.  ...         ...         ...     535 

M  says,  "  Beauty  is  a  spiritual 
mystery."       Prof.     Alfred 

Russel         247 

M  says,  "The  struggle  for 
existence "  the  cause  of 
evolution.       Prof.    Alfred 

Russel         42,14 

M  testifying  to  phenomena 
of      spiritualism.       Prof. 

Alfred  Russel        259 

Wallis  :  "  Watching  versus  watch- 
ing out.  "    J.  B 341 

Wandered   into   every  part  of  the 
world.     Hermantimus's  soul  left 

his  material  body  and     131 

Want  of  sleep  cannot   harm      ...     255 
„     Overcoming  of  234 


n 
n 


Paob 

War  of  interests  in  human  society. 

The  raging       27 

„    with    the    remnant    of     her 
seed.    The  great  dragon  went 

to"        103 

„    of      existence.  Terrible  " 

(Haeckel)         27 

Warburton.    Canon 117 

Warning.     A 204 

A  needful  328 

from  me.  Give  them"  545,  550 

n  of  beginners     353 

Warlike  race.     The  Geta;  were  a  ...     415 
Wars  of  Roses  were  Manasseh  and 

Ephraim's  struggles 429 

„      of  the  Roses 443 

Warschauer  tries  to  prove  God  is 

not  All-in-all        156 

Warts  cured  mentally        ...         197,198 

„     and  gout.    Sourvy 540 

Waste  a  second.     Do  not 310 

Wasted.     Not  a  second  to  be        ...     310 
"  Watch    and    pray,"    and    "  pray 

without  ceasing  "  222,  308 

M        and  pray."     Meaning  of 

the  words 139 

9,        What  I  say  unto  you,  I 

say  unto  all"       332 

„        will   keep  regular  time. 

With  some  people  no     ...     203 

„        ye,  therefore "     109 

W^atches     influenced     by     human 

thought 203 

M         On  203 

Watchman  guilty  if   he  does  not 

warn  the  people         ...     112 
„  I  have  made  thee  a  "  ...     545 

Watchmen  ate  calling.    The        ...     383 
ff         on     Mount     Ephraim. 
Horrors  just  beginning 
to    be    recognised     by 

the         102 

Water  and  bismuth  alone  contract 
on  cooling  and  expand  before 

freezing         lo 

cures.    Pure  distilled         ..     198 

finding  122 

in  the    wilderness.      Israel 

never  wanted  382 

„      to  commence  a  frest  start. 

Crossed  the 611 

Waterhouse    on   learned   Quakery. 

Dr.  Benjamin        n 

Waterman   on  heaven  being  here. 

Nixon         57 

Watson.    Albert  D 622 

Watson's      arraignment      of     the 

Powers  of  Europe.    Mr.  W.       ...      SO 
Wave  of  spirituality  flooding  the 

world  36 

Waves  of  trouble  are  b^inning    . .     294 
„     What  we  call  matter  are" 

(Prof.  Osborne  Reynolds)...      84 


♦♦ 


•1 


i 


CONCORDANCE. 


737 


»♦ 


best  for  others 

„  can  predict  the  future  ... 


»» 


Paob 

Waymarks     in     truly    intelligent 

efforts.      The   real  meanings  of 

the  names  attached  to  individuals, 

cities    and    places  in  the  Bible 

valuable     180 

Way-shower.     Body     and     human 
mind    dematerialized   by  the 
great      ...         ...         ...         .••       32 

„    to  prove  whether  knowledge 

of  heaven  correct        ...         ...       59 

We  are  "  in  Christ " 42 

„   become  the  sentinel  of  God     ...     235 
„   can  get  rid  of  every  hereditary 
or  other  evil       ...         ..  ...     215 

can     never     choose    what     is 

...     256 
...     285 
„  have    absolute    dominion   over 

evil  295 

have  to  be  about  our  Master's 
business  ...         ...         ...         ...     206 

„   make      our      own     hell     and 

heaven     ...         ...         ...         ...       56 

Weak  heart 582 

Weakness  to  strength.   Israel  passes 
from  ...         ...         ...         ...     388 

Wealth  comes  through  realising 
the  infinite  supply  of  God's 
perfect      ideas      in      the 

reality        393 

„         Israel  of  immense  ...     393 

"  Weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not 

carnal"       348 

Wearer  of  a  crown  of  rejoicing  ...  239 
Weather.  Effect  of  thought  on  ...  140 
Web  of  illusionary  phenomena.    A 

consistent  theory  of  the 71 

Wedgewood.     Ralph  405 

Weed  our  own  garden         315 

"  Weeds  of    passion,   malice,  envy 
and  strife?     Are  we  uprooting 

the  various  "  525 

Weights    and     measures     in     the 

Pyramids.    British         ..  ...     380 

Weinstock.    H.        ...  217, 352,  367 

Weir  Mitchell.     Dr.  S 201 

Weldon  on  the  destruction  of  Jeru- 
salem.    Captain 283 

„       speaks  highly  of   military 
position       of       England. 

Captain        388 

Weldon's  "Evolution   of    Israel." 

Captain     399  405 

9,        suggestion       concerning 
Peter's  denial  of   Jesus. 

Captain 422 

„        work  well  done.  Captain    359 
Well-known  doctor  trying  to  heal 

by  prayer 224 

Wells  on  separation  from  self.  A.  R.  298 
Welsh  called  themselves  "  Briths  of 

Britain"     362 

Wesley.    John  128 


»» 


»» 


99 


99 


Paob 
Wesley   healed  by  prayer.     John    188 
says,  "  The  best  of  all  is, 
God  is  with   us."    John    550 

and  Swedenborg 473 

Westcott.    Dr 48 

distinguishes    between 
absolute    and    relative 

truth     161 

says,   "  We  receive  the 
facts  and  their  dogma- 
tic    interpretation 
simultaneously"         ...       44 
Wetherell  says,  "  Indifference  is  a 
robber         of         opportunities." 
Lawrence   ...         ...         ...         ...      50 

What  is  Heaven? 55 

„      our  progress  depends  on     ...     308 
Whately   on  changing  the   mind. 

Archbishop  49 

"  When  a  strong  man  armed  . .  .his 

goods  are  in  peace "        ...     225 
churches     wake     up     the 
millennium  will  be  under- 
stood       293 

the      majority     recognise 
truth    then     comes      the 

end 322 

wrong   thoughts    are    de- 
stroyed good  thoughts  take 

their  place 312 

„      you  think  of  God  you  pray      39 
Whether  work  can  be  done  instan- 
taneously or  not    240 

Whioh  are  we  going  to  do,  think 

good  or  evil  ?         303 

'•  White  magic  "  is  bad        53 

on  operations        536 

94 


»» 


99 


»» 


»> 


Whitman 


»i 


says,  "Afar  down  I  see 


the  huge  first  nothing"       93 
Whittier  87,  137,  298,  303, 314,  345 

Who  "touched me?"  190 

Whom  it  may  concern.    To  ...     333 

Wholesome  agnostic  logical.     The     319 
Whooping  cough      ...  198,210,542 

Why  should  we  die  ?  207 

"  Wicked  "  means  "  bewitched  "    ...      24 

Wife  developed  fits  of  anger         . . .     224 

Wilberforce.    Archdeacon,    35,  43,  136, 

140,  218, 465, 485, 504, 590, 600 

„  "  God  not  a  Person." 

Archdeacon 34 

Wilberforce's  definition  of  our  fu- 
ture.   Archdeacon  94 

Wilcox.  E.W.        ..  36,143,246,248 

Wild  beasts  instantly.    Tamed     . . .     480 
„     beasts  invaded  the  cities      . . .     529 
Wilks    records      jaundice      from 

mental  emotions.     Dr 539 

"Will.    Giving    up     our     own" 

(Gordon)     297 

Renounce  our  own  "      (St. 
Francis  de  Sales) 298 


»> 


7.38 


CONCORD  ANCH. 


Paos 

80 


n 
n 


Willis  on  "  courts  of  consciousness  " 
Will-power  a  means  of  dominatini^ 

their  fellows.    Human     106 
due  to  ethereal  thou(?ht8     271 
Enforcement  of  Phari- 
saical           841> 

M  is    '•  non-mental  "    and 

pure  hypnotism  ...     106 
M           simply  alters  the  vibra- 
tion          83,209 

„  The         exercise         of 

human .S49 

William  of  Riseholme  and  Jacob's 

stone  381 

„       Sidis'  mathematical  lecture      64 
Wilson,    the    first   An •rlo- Israelite. 

John  405 

Win  fame  by  continual  ailments  ...     254 

Winchell.    Professor  60G 

"  Windows  of  the  soul.    The"      ...     247 

Winifred's  well.     St 188 

Winnowing  chaff  by   the  light  of 

the  knowledge  of  God     72 

Winslow     on     spiritualism.       Dr. 

Forbes         263 

Wisdom  46 

„        and  knowledge  obtainable 

through  God  ...  167.  168 
„  God  is  the  principle  of  ..  140 
M        is    the     breath     of     the 

power  of  God"      46 

„        of    the    world    is    folly. 

The"  46 

Wise  man  of  to-day  believed?     Is 

the 342 

Wish.     Only  one       591 

**  Witch-burnings    were  very    fre- 
quent"       103 

doctors.     Cures  of  sickness 
and  death  produced  by      ...       11 
doctors     not     understood. 

Results  of 11,268 

-hunting  looked  upon  as  a 

religious  duty  *'       459 

mania    did    once    exist    in 

fact.    A       460 

to  live.      Thou    shalt   not 
suffer  a"    (Ex.22)  ...     105 

Witchcraft 11,  459 

a  capital  offence.    In 
Pennsylvania"        ...     460 
divided       into      five 
classes    by    Benedict 

Carpzov         461 

because  world 
thought  it  possible. 
General  belief  in  462 
in  olden  times.  Wide- 
spread belief  in  ...  103 
sorcery,  or  enchant- 
ment. Act  of  Parlia- 
ment passed  by  James 
I.  against      462 


M 


M 


M 


>♦ 


W 


♦» 


»» 


»» 


M 


Witches 

»» 
»♦ 


Paqs 
Witchcraft.     Pope  Innocent  VIII. 
published      a       bull 

against  461 

ff  produced  fear.  Dread 

results  of      460 

ff  Puritans    committed 

horrible  cruelties    ...     460 
^  10.000  burnt  in    one 

year      in     Germany 

for      ...  12 

ft  "  The     torments     of 

hell"  realised  by  the 

methods  of 460 

and     hypnotists     burnt 

in  Mexico  in  1877.     Five     460 

Method  used  by 83 

not  understood.    Pheno- 
mena connected  with  ...        9 
were  immolated.     From 
the      bull      of      Pope 
Innocent  VIII."  ...     460 

With  God  all  things  are  possible  ...     235 
••  Witness  of  the  light."     Students 

"bear"       319 

Witnesses.  Truth  established  out  of 

the  mouths  of  two  54 

Witnessing  demolition   of  natural 

science        5.')2 

Wizards.     Magicians  and 267 

"Wolf.  Benjamin  shall  ravin  as  a"     428 
„      in     sheep 's     clothing. 

The    ...         ...         ...         ...     354 

Wolseley    recognised    mental     so- 
called  power.    Lord        258 

"  Wolves  enter  in.    Grievous"     ...     354 

Woman.    Descriptions  of .505 

•'the    highest    species    of 

Man"  504 

Womanhood  is    always   for    good. 

The  influence  of  true    504 
„            The  help  of  true     ...     504 
Woman's    newly      found     respon- 
sibility.    How  to  use      504 

*•  Women    lifted     up     the    ephah 
between  the  earth  and  the  heaven. 

Two"  547 

Women's  muscles.    Leading  trainer 

of 201 

rights  they  dwell  on  men's 
wrong  doings.     Instead  of 

dwelling  on  .503 

rights.    Socialism  and  ...     158 

Wonders  of  the  world        28 

Woodhouse 11 

Wood's  method  of  training  horses. 

Major  202 

'*  Word  in  season.    How  to  speak  a ''     545 
„      or  Lc^os  or  ^on.     The     ...     465 
„      picture.    A  correct             ...         7 
Words  elucidate  the  truth.    Be  care- 
ful that  your 340 

„     golden  rays  in  the  sunlight 

of  our  deeds.    Our"  ...       45 


»♦ 


»» 


»» 


; 


* 


CONCORDANCE. 


739 


Paoe 


"  Words  unto  them. 

speak  my 
Wordsworth 


Thou  shalt 


n 


546 
377 
165 
299 
27 


167 
73 

471 

348 

348 

140 
314 


147 

103 
134 

332 

254 


Bishop         

William        

on  criticism.  Bishop 

on  evil.  William... 
Work  (luring  the  last  seventeen 
years  the  examination  and 
reporting  upon  new  inven- 
tions and  discoveries  of 
every  kind.  My  ... 
God  apportions  to  each 
his  ... 
God    is    at   work.      When 

you 

is  the  first  chapter  of  life 

(Sri  Ramakrishna) 

'midst  clouds  of  wrong  and 

wait  on  God" 

never  unfinished  in  the  true 

mental  realm         

should  be  done  entirely  in 

one's    own    consciousness. 

The 

The  night  cometh  when  no 

man  can     

The  safe  way  to     

work,    work,    watch    and 

pray"  ..  

Worked  the  whole  night  through... 
Workers  are  on   the  look-out  for 
higher  truths.    All         ...         ...        5 

Working   in    the   right    way    re- 
freshes            269 

Methods  of       140,  141, 143, 144, 
145,147,251,254,255,323 
Theosophy    a    dangerous 
and    incomplete    method 

with  the  human  *'  mind  " 

extremely  tiring  . . 

Judge  J.  D.  

shall    he    do.      Greater " 

(John  14)  ...         107,314 

was  faith   made  perfect. 

By"  

a     dream.     Suppositional 

opposite       

a  far  from  faithful  trans- 
lation of    the  real  world. 
The  (Dr.  G.  Le  Bon) 
dull.        A      mechanically 
perrect        ...        ...        ... 

hastening    with  lightning 

rapidity  to  the  end 

is  fast  waking  up  to  the 

truth.      The  

made        subject.         The" 
(Thomas  a  Kempis) 
means  'aged   man.'      The 

word"         

Most  accurate  view  of 


>» 


>» 


)* 


Work- 


»» 


M 


World 


509 

269 
347 


313 


94 


65 


56 
334 


54 


314 


39 
606 


World 


» 


n 


»» 


»» 


»» 


»» 


» 


Pagb 
of  constantly  shifting  ap- 
pearances,   false    illusions       17 
of  four  dimensions.     A   ...       61 
of    human     inquiry     and 
experience.     A  new"  (Sir 

Edwin  Arnold)      115 

of  spiritual  natures.      We 

are  in  a"  (Kant) 492 

Other  world  !    There  is  no 

other"  (Emerson) 30 

system  "stupendous, 
gigantic,  remorseless, 
terrifying  "(Philip  Mauro)       27 

The  end  of  the 99 

Wonders  of  the     28 

World's  awakening.    The 54 

famine  feed.   Thy  thoughts 

shall  the" 43 

leaders    recognising  scien- 
tific importance  of  Bible...     375 
new    spring.     Man  in  the 

sunshine  of  the  " 153 

stage  provides  ample  work 

in  getting  rid  of  evil        ...     204 

Worm  symbolised  tireless  patience. 

•■• -Uc  •••        •••        •••        •••        •••    70l^ 

"  Worry  and  anxiety  upsets  liver 
and  stomach  "  (Dr.   F.  A. 

Barton)      539 

„        is     the   oldest    child    of 

fear"         270 

"  Worship  God.    I  am  thy  fellow- 
servant  "     352 

•'  Worships  man  cannot  but  become 

degraded.    Who"  352 

Wragge's  Atlantean  records  ...     445 

"  Wrath  gone  out  from  the  Lord  ; 

the  plague  is  begun  "      374 

Wrecks  of  humanity.    Those  appa- 
rently healing  with  the  human 

mind  become  mere  189 

"  Wrestle  against  principalities, 
powers,  rulers  of  the 
darkness,  spiritual 
wickedness  in  high 
places.  We"  ...  111,179 
not  against    flesh    and 

blood.     We" 337 

"Wretchedness.      Human"    (Whit- 
tier^ ...         ...         ...         ...         ...     314 

Wright :   Drugs  and  the  knife  use- 
less to  destroy  internal  bacteria. 

Sir  Almroth  11 

Writer's  qualifications.     Failure  to 

^AVC...  •■•  •••  •••  «a.  X 

Writing  Chinese  fluently  without 

knowing  it  127 

„      Socrates      left      nothing 

in     484 

Writings.    Dangerous  to  judge  as 
mistaken       interpreta- 
tions of  scientific        ...     158 
„  of  Jeremiah  missing   ...     371 


99 


740 


CX)NCORDANCE. 


M 

n 
ft 


Page 

*'  Wrong  and  ne^'ative  riffht.    Posi- 
tive"   349 

M        "  picturing "     of    others. 
Evil        accentuated       by 

the 215 

thoughts.  Definition  of  139 
use  of  human  "mind"  ...  202 
thoughts  are  the  cause  of 

wrong  arts  502 

ff       way      of     working.      In- 
stances of  the       132 

"  Wrote  the  blessings  and  the  curses. 

"  Wyclif  a  forger  of  lies  "  ! ! '         .'  .* .'     353 
Wyclif's   Bible:  To  "give  science 
and  health  to  his  people "  ...     230 


X. 


X-rays  to  the  relief  ox  human 
suffering.  Cox  contracted  a 
malignant  di.sease  while  adapting     373 


Y. 

*•  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  devil  "     249 
„  ask  and  receive  not  because  ye 

a3k  amiss"        230 

Year's    time.     Greater     effect    of 

wrong  thinking  in  a     103 

'•  Years  of  one's  prior  life.  Some- 
times there  passes  through 
the  mind  in  a  few  minutes  " 
(Sir        James       Crichton- 

Browne)       116 

^        up  to  1844.    Sixth  trumpet 

laated  nearly  eight  hundred    531 


Yogis  in  India  not  morally  dete- 
riorating     

York.    The  Archbishop  of 

You  can  heal  sin  instantaneously  . . . 
„  have  perfect  sight" 


Paqk 

263 
329 
233 
232 


Z. 


Zalmoxis  the  hero  of  the  Getae, 
possibly  Moses 

Zanzig  intensifying  material 
thoughts  so  that  his  wife  could 
perceive  them.    Mr 

Zechariah's  prophetic  foresight  ... 

Zedekiah  and  put  out  his  eyes. 
Nebuchadnezzar  slew  the  sons  of 

Zedekiah's  daughters.     History  of 

Zend  Avesta.     The 

Zeno  and  Stoicism    .  

„    believed  in  the  Eleatic  School 
„     postulated  a  permanent  ego... 

Zeno's  logical  statements    ... 

Zenophanes  spoke  of  God  as  a 
vital  principle  of  pure  Being,  the 
One  or  the  Eternal  Unity 

Zion 

Tired  watchmen  on  the  walls 
of"       

Zionists  not  understood.  The 
apparent    healing  done  by    the 

"  Zion's  watch-towers.  The  sen- 
tinel of"     

Zodiacal  constellation.  Heydon's 
numbers  of  the     

Zomah  intensifying  material 
thoughts  so  that  his  wife  could 
perceive  them.    Mr 

Zoroaster        

Zulus  possibly  children  of  Israel  ... 


» 


415 


123 
41 

411 
432 
277 
488 
480 
476 
480 


481 
318 

329 

12 


35 


lO 


458 


123 

478 
480 


WHAT  THE  PRESS  SAYS  OF 


"LIFE   UNDERSTOOD" 


THE  STANDARD  WORK  ON  "MENTAL  HEALING." 


**  Teems  with  startling  facts.*' — Herts  Advertiser. 

**  Well  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  library  of  the  student." — Liverpool  Courier, 

*'  A  masterpiece  of  compilation  and  cross  reference." — T.  P.*s  Weekly, 

"  Full  of  living  interest.     Well  worth  gettmg." — Eustack  Miles»  M.A., 

Healthward  Ho  ! 


"An  epoch-making  book,  the  work  of  one  eminently  suited  for  the 
present  task.  He  is  described  in  Whitaker's  *  Who's  Who  in  Business  '  as 
*  recognised  as  the  principal  authority  in  the  City  of  London  on  new  inventions 
and  discoveries.'  .  .  .  Supplies  a  clue  which  clears  up  a  hitherto  confused 
and  extremely  dangerous  position.  .  .  .  While  of  fctscinating  interest  to 
the  student  and  thinker,  will  be  found  of  equal  practical  importance  to  all 
classes  of  readers." — Orimsby  News. 


"  He  has  much  of  value  to  teach  us,  for  be  is  a  master  of  a  certain  art  that 
is  beyond  all  price — the  art  of  dissipating  troubles  of  all  sorts  and  making  the 
hidden  good  visible  and  tangible." — Bruce  Wallace,  Brotherhood. 


•'  Throws  an  entirely  new  and  interesting  light  upon  the  Bible,  which  the 
author  speaks  of  as  a  wonderful,  priceless  treasure." — Lincoln  Gazette. 


'*  One  of  the  most  remarkable  productions  of  recent  years.  .  .  .  Mr. 
Rawson  is  a  very  busy  professional  man,  recognised  as  an  authority  in  his 
particular  calling." — Epsom  Herald. 


"  The  book  is  most  fascinating ;  Mr.  Rawson  is  a  practical  man  of  affairs 
.  .  .  brings  to  bear  on  the  problem  all  the  trained  investigating  mind  of  the 
man  who  is  engaged  in  mechanical  work." — Natal  Mercury. 


"  An  extraordinary  book  by  F.  L.  Rawson,  the  famous  engineer,  who 
evidently  is  a  profound  metaphysician,  .  .  .  will  appeal  forcibly  to  the 
increasing  number  of  intelligent  men  and  women  who  are  keenly  interested  in 
rehgious  literature,  and  the  march  of  modem  scientific  resecurch." — The  Lady. 

[Continued  on  next  page. 


What  the  Press  says  of  **  Life  Uadentood  **— {continued). 

The  "Belfast  News  Letter"  published  the  following 
interesting  review : — 

"  The  author  says  :  '  There  is  no  real  proof  of  anv  theory  but  the  practical 
results  gained  thereby,'  of  which  he  gives  many  interesting  examples.  On 
one  of  the  first  pages  we  find  '  The  truths  declared  are  not  merely  arbitrary 
statements,  but  can  be  proved  by  each  and  all  of  those  who  study  the  laws 
herein  stated.' 

''The  main  practical  points  elucidated  by  the  book  are  as  follows  : 

"  1.  The  mysteries  of  birth  and  death  are  explained,  and  sin,  disease  and 

death  shown  to  be  merely  crude  mistakes,  resulting  from  ignorance  of  real 

laws. 

"  2.  God  is  one  ever-living,   ever  active  and  unalterable   Principle the 

Principle  of  good— the  omnipotence  of  which  can  be  instantly  utilised  at  any 
moment  for  any  good  purpose  by  ceasing  wrong  thinking,  and  thinking  rightly. 
3.  Man's  possibilities  are  limitless. 

"  4.  Each  reader  is  shown  how  he  himself  can  at  once  put  into  practice,  in 
some  degree,  the  scientific  and  therefore  infallible  and  instantaneous  method 
of  obtaining  revolutionary  results,  ultimating  in  deliverance  from  every  kind 
of  diflBculty,  including  sin,  disease  and  death. 

"  6.  The  overcoming  of  limitations  of  all  kinds  is  proved  to  be  merely  a 
matter  of  proportionate  obedience  to  well-defined  laws. 

"  6.  Freedom  from  all  worries  and  troubles  and  perfect  peace  of  mind  can 
be  rapidly  and  permanentlv  gained. 

II  7.  No  tortuous,  difficult  process  is  necessary  to  obtain  such  results. 

"  The  method  is  simplicity  itself,  merely  that  of  right  tliinking.  '  Human 
thought,"  Mr.  Rawson  argues,  'is  a  form  of  matter,  and  is  a  high  tension 
current  right  above  the  Marconi  wave,  whilst  the  human  consciousness,  mis- 
called mind,  is  a  group  of  electrical  transmitters.  Thought  after  thought 
sweeps  across  this  false  mind  at  about  twenty  miles  an  hour,  bad  thoughts 
being  low  vibrations,  and  so-called  good  thoughts  high  vibrations.  If  we 
dwell  on  these  thoughts  they  are  being  intensified  and  may  thereby  be  caused 
to  act,  whereas  when  left  alone  they  might  not  have  sufficient  power. 

"  '  It  is  not  enough  to  stop  thinking  these  thoughts  ;  they  must  be  destroyed 
by  scientific  right  thinking.  Every  thought  has  an  effect  either  for  good 
or  for  evil,'  and  he  clearly  points  out  the  only  right  method  of  mental  working.'* 


The  "Manchester  Courier 


w 


says : — 


*  We  do  not  remember  having  previously  come  across  a  book  so  com- 
prehensive in  its  scope,  nor  yet  one  which  presents  such  a  remarkable  array  of 
diverse  facts  in  regard  to  the  latest  scientific,  religious,  and  philosophical 
discoveries.  The  principle  of  the  work  lies  in  holding  metapliysics  as  the 
basis  of  scientific  and  workable  laws,  and  endeavouring  to  show  that  the 
disagreements  between  the  scientific,  metaphysical  and  rehgious  cults  are 
purely  due  to  a  misunderstanding  of  facts  rather  than  any  fundamental 
differences.  In  his  interpretations  of  the  Bible  he  puts  a  broad  construction 
on  many  misapplied  £uid  misunderstood  terms. 

"The  author's  view  is  that  *  God  is  one  ever-fiving,  ever-active,  and 
unalterable  Principle— the  Principle  of  good,'  and  that  '  Heaven  is  an  all- 
pervading,  wholly  harmonious  state  of  consciousness.'  The  author  is  well 
read  and  well  informed  on  the  matters  of  which  he  writes,  and  an  earnest 
endeavour  of  a  right  purpose  is  evident  throughout  the  book 

"From  a  constructive  point,  of  view  it  is  a  splendidly  compiled  volume, 
having  a  copious  index,  a  complete  concordance  and  an  exhaustive  series 
of  marginal  cross  references  and  annotations  " 


THB  CRYSTAL  PRESS,  LTD.,  90,  Regent  Street,  W.,  and  36  39,  Maiden  Lane,  W.C. 


HOW  THE  WAR  WILL  END 

"Great  Britain  Victorious." 


BY 


F.  L.  RAWSON,  M.I.E.E.,   A.M.I.C.E., 

Author  of  "  Life  Understood,'*  etc. 

Demy  8vo,  Limp  Cloth,  Is.  nett ; 
Library  Edition,  in  Lieather  or  Cloth,  Gilt  Lettered,  28.  6d. 


Foretelling  the  Future. — In  "  How  the  War  will  End"  Mr.  Rawson  shows 
why  it  is  that  a  man  can  prophesy.  Fatalism,  however,  he  points  out,  is  not 
true,  as  by  right  thinking  in  a  scientific  manner  any  evil  foreseen  can  be 
destroyed. 

Accuracy  of  Prophecy. — The  prophecies  of  the  future  can  only  be  tested  by 
tHstins:  what  has  already  been  foretold,  and  it  is  wonderful  how  the  prophecies 
foreshadow  what  has  happened  up  to  date. 

Knowledge  of  the  Future  Possible. — When  a  man  knows  how  to  pray — that 
is.  how  to  think  rightly  in  a  scientific  method — any  knowledge  necessary  can  be 
obtained,  as  the  conscious  mind  can  then  be  caused  to  vibrate  synchronously 
with  the  subconscious  mind,  which  is  the  repository  of  all  knowledge,  past, 
present,  aud  future. 

Secular  Prophecies. — The  book  ends  up  with  various  current  predictions  and 
copies  of  the  secular  prophecies  of  the  war,  the  whole  forming  most  interesting 
and  instructive  reading. 


SOME    PRESS    NOTICES. 

"  A  remarkable  book." — Eastern  Mornbig  Xeics. 

*  *  *  ^ 

"  A  clever  book  ....  worth  a  careful  perusal." — Xational  Newsagent. 

*  •  *  ♦ 

"  A  remarkable  array  of  prophecies  ....  contains  many  curious  and 
interesting  things.     It  will  have  a  large  Fale." — Western  Mail. 

*  *  «  * 

'•  An  ingenious  work  ....  the  Biblical  prophecies  in  regard  to  the  *  Final 
War '  are  skilfully  worked  out.  .  .  .  Students  of  scriptural  methods  of  divination 
will  find  in  the  booklet  a  great  deal  of  interest." — Or  cult  Review. 

*  *  «  * 

"  In  his  other  writings  Mr.  Rawson  has  given  us  a  taste  of  his  ability  as  a 
seer,  and  his  industry  in  hunting  out  the  quotations  certainly  compels  our 
amazement.  The  present  book  is  marked  by  thoroughness  and  careful  arrange- 
ment. Each  point  in  the  war  seems  to  be  covered,  and  some  of  the  prophecies 
are  calculated  to  surprise  the  reader.  It  is  very  fascinating,  and  is  a  plea  for 
clear,  right,  and  therefore  righteous  thinking.  We  commend  the  book  to  the 
perusal  of  the  thoughtful." —  Wolrerhamvton  Chronicle. 

«  *  *  * 

"  The  first  edition  was  absorbed  on  the  day  of  publication,  great  interest  having 
been  aroused  by  the  various  prophecies  of  the  war  brought  together  in  the 
volume." —  Christian  Commonweulth . 


On  sale  at  all  Bookstalls  and  Booksellers^  or  sent  Post  Free  to  any  address  on 
receipt  of  Is,  2d.  for  Popular  Edition,  or  2s.  9d.  for  Library  Edition. 


Publiihers-THE  CRYSTAL  PRESS,  LIMITED,  90,  Regent  Street,  London,  W. 

8b 


TWO  IMPORTANT  BOOKLETS. 

Just  Issued.    Crown  8vo,  6d,  nett ;    post  free  7d. 

DEALING  WITH 

THE   SQENTIFIC   METHOD   OF    THINKING, 


l.-MAN'S  POWERS  AND  WORK, 

By  F.  L  RAWSON,  M.I.E.E.,  A.M.I.C.E. 

PVith  Portrait  and  Biographical  Sketch. 

6d.  nett. 

Being  an  Address  given  at  the  opening  of  the  Occult  Club  with 
the  object  of  pointing  out  to  the  Members  the  difference 
between  the  harmful  use  of  the  human  mind  and  the 
scientific  method  of  prayer  as  taught  and  demonstrated  bv 
Jesus  the  Master. 

2.-SEQUEL  TO  MAN'S  POWERS  &  WORK. 

6d.  nett. 


SPECIAL    LIBRARY    EDITION. 

The  above  Works,  in  One  Volume,  may  now  be  obtained, 
Cloth,  gilt  lettered,  1/6  nett;    Postage  2d. 

On   Sale  at   all   Booksellers   or   sent   direct  to  any  address  on  receipt  of 

Price  and  Postage. 


P  u  1»  1  i  ■  Im  «  V  « : 

THE  CRYSTAL  PRESS,  LTD.,  90,  Regent  Street,  London,  W. 

and  86-39,  Maiden  Lane,  W.C. 


1 


SPECIAL  WORKS  BY  F.  L  RAWSON,  M.I.E.E.,  A.M.I.C.E. 

IN   PREPARATION.      READY  SHORTLY. 


THE  HISTORICAL  INTERPRETATION  OF  THE 

BOOK  OF  REVELATION, 

A  Lecture  recently  delivered  by  F.  L.  RAWSON,  M.I.E.E.,  A.M.I.C.E 

The  Apocalypse  is  the  history  of  the  countries  forming  the  Roman 
Empire  at  the  time  it  was  written,  including  Great  Britain, 
from  the  date  of  St.  John's  death  up  to  the  so-called  "  end  of 
the  world."  The  details  of  the  so-called  "  end  of  the  world," 
and  what  is  going  to  happen  between  now  and  that  time,  as 
told  by  St.  John  in  symbolic  language,  are  given,  with  the 
method  of  protection  against  the  many  troubles  during  this 
period  which  have  been  foretold  by  St.  John  and  nearly  all 
the  prophetical  writers. 

Price  Is.  nett.     (Postage  Id.) 


FOUR   LECTURES 

Recently  delivered  by  F.  L.  RAWSON,  M.I.E.E.,  A.M.I.C.E., 

Oil  the  following  subjects,  presented  from  the  religious,  scientific, 
and  metaphysical  points  of  view  : 

1.  The  Evolution  of  Man's  Concept  of  God  and  the  Explana- 

tion of  the  so-called  Material  World. 

2.  The  Scientific  Reasons  for  the  Miracles  of  Jesus  and  all 

Forms  of  Occult  Phenomena. 

3.  The  Latest  Medical  Views  of  Mental  Healing  and  How 

to  Gain  a  Better  Knowledge  of  God  so  as  to  Divinely 
Heal  Sin  and  Sickness. 

4.  The  Meaning  of   "  the  Second  Coming  of  the  Christ," 

and  "  the  End  of  the  World  "  with  Man's  Work  in  the 
Meantime. 

IN  ONE  VOLUME,  Cloth,  Price  3s.  6d.  nett.     (Postage  3d.) 
Each  Lecture  is  also  published  separately  at  Is.  nett.     (Postage  2d.) 

THE  APOCRYPHAL  BOOKS  OF  THE  BIBLE. 


Type. 
Ruby 
Brevier 
Small  Pica 
Ruby 


Binding 
Sheep 
Sheep 
Sheep 

Limped  paste 
grained  roan 


Size. 
24mo  Royal        5|  x  3*  x  J 
16mo  Demy        6|  x  4|  x  f 
8vo  Medium    9^  x  6     x  f 
. .     32mo  Royal       5J  x  3J  x  { 
(Nicely  bound  but  print  rather  small.) 
Brevier        ..     16mo  6f  x  4^  x  | 

(Recommended  for  general  use  and  suitable  as  a  gift.) 
Revised  Version. 

Ruby  ..     l6mo  6J  x  if  x  |    Cloth,  red  edges 

BIBLE  with  Apocrypha. 
Small  Pica  ..       8vo  Medium        x     6   x  IJ  Sheep 


s. 
0 
1 
2 
1 


d.  Postage, 
lid. 
2id 
3d. 
Id 


6 
3 
0 
2 


2    0 


2    0 


3     6 


2d. 


2id 


6d. 


I,ONTK)K 


PRINTED  BY  WBRTBEIMER,  LBA  AND  CO., 

cLirroN  nousK,  worship  street,  e.g.     TEr.BPnoNK:  londom  WALi^'t3121. 


^. 


COLUMBIA  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARIES 


1010659579 


COLUMBIA   UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 

This  book  is  due  on  the  date  Indicated  below,  or  at  the 
expiration  of  a  definite  period  after  the  date  of  borrowing,  as 
provided  by  the  library  rules  or  by  special  arrangement  with 
the  Librarian  In  charge. 


113 


R191 


DATE  •ORROWCO 


DATE  OUK 


DATE  BORROWEO 


OATS  DUB 


Cta(»46)MIOO 


) 


BBBMTANO'S 
m  A  SUtl( 

New  Tork 


^m 


3  \947 


f 


WM'i 


if- 


1 

JPHHU'  •■^^f 

AL  i^^^^^H 

n^^Hn ' ' 

at  '^^^^^1 

■j^-'v 

u 

^9^!^  'i 

^^Hk  Vj    1* 

B'  ^^^^1 

HBa'I  ,  yi 

F  ^^^1 

^:/^ 


ti-i^i 


»-*i^.. 


